《Bad Born Blood》 Chapter 1 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 1 > My fate was decided in the Empire¡¯s selection. Praise His Imperial Majesty. It was the day I completed the second selection test. The orphanage director chuckled and patted my shoulder, his bloated, greasy fingers betraying how well he¡¯d stuffed himself over the years. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the masterpiece of our orphanage, Luka.¡± Despite being a greedy pig, the director had an eye for talent. Three years later, when I turned fifteen and became a cadet of the Imperial Guard, his words proved true. The day I left the slums of the lower sector, I underwent a baptism of steel. Imperial scientists severed my limbs, replacing them with cybernetic prosthetics¡ªa luxury of artificial arms and legs that most lower-class citizens would never even lay eyes on. I could shatter boulders or bend steel with my bare hands, and leap over two-story buildings with a single bound. ¡°The Irregular of Orphanage 72.¡± People called me that. It was rare for anyone from the double-digit orphanages to reach the level of the Imperial Guard. The majority of Imperial Guard cadets hails from single-digit orphanages or is the offspring of nobles. Still, there was no class-based discrimination in selecting cadets for the Guard. ...It was simply a matter of capability. Those with better genes, raised in superior environments, naturally exhibited superior abilities. That was the norm. Occasionally, someone like me¡ªan ¡°irregular¡±¡ªwould defy that difference, but in the greater picture, the existence of irregulars like me was insignificant. ¡°Upper officials might call you an ¡®irregular,¡¯ but do you know how they truly call people like you?¡± The Commander of the Imperial Guard looked down at me during the interview, then continued without waiting for my response. ¡°...They call you a genius. Someone who defies natural limitations and adverse conditions, creating outcomes that fall outside the norm.¡± I didn¡¯t smile at the praise. ¡°I am merely a loyal servant of the Empire and His Majesty.¡± I replied, placing my hand over my heart. ¡°A model answer, Luka.¡± The edges of the Commander¡¯s eyes glowed with an icy blue light. His name was Hemillas Kusthoria, one of the Empire¡¯s strongest soldiers. ¡°...Thank you, Commander.¡± A sudden shyness came over me; it was hard to meet the Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be exceptional, but don¡¯t be different. If you want to live a long life, that is.¡± With that piece of advice, the interview came to an end. * * * I was required to live at the Imperial Guard Training Center for four years. The first year of cadet life passed in a blur of relentless training, so intense that I barely noticed the days slipping by. Each morning, I¡¯d open my eyes in the barracks bed and begin training; every night, I¡¯d close my eyes with an exhausted body, only to find it was already morning again. An Imperial Guard had to master every combat skill of the Empire and be proficient with all military equipment. Swordsmanship, spear technique, marksmanship... these were basic; we trained to become experts in operating every kind of heavy weapon and equipment. Every quarter, they tested our nervous system compatibility and limits, replacing my prosthetic arms and legs with higher-grade versions. It was a gradual process to increase energy output, allowing the nervous system to adapt to high-performance cybernetic limbs. Through this series of adaptations, we would eventually earn the right to operate the Legion, the exclusive combat armor of the Imperial Guard. ¡°Today is an important day for all of you. A sort of midterm assessment.¡± On the final day of our first year of training, the Commander gathered the cadets in an underground coliseum, a space modeled after ancient Earth ruins. Forty cadets, including myself, stood motionless, waiting for the Commander to speak. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor...¡± he began, pointing toward the opaque glass on the upper level. He informed us that the current Emperor, Yuri Accretia, and his family were present behind it. Some of the cadets murmured quietly, as if in prayer, to praise Dino Accretia, the founder of the Empire¡ªthe first Emperor, the Father of the Nation, the Guardian of Humanity. Although the Empire¡¯s founder had been dead for centuries, he was still venerated. ¡°...Under their watchful eyes, you will display your abilities.¡± On the other side of the coliseum stood a group of condemned prisoners. We would be fighting against these armed death row convicts. ¡°You may choose any weapon you like,¡± said the Commander, gesturing to a wall where various weapons were displayed. There were swords, spears, and several firearms. Only one among us opted for a firearm. I cast a quick glance at the odd one who picked a gun, then shifted my gaze. Zing! I drew a sword. The blade was smooth, coated with a monomolecular layer capable of slicing through steel. Though an Imperial Guard had to be proficient in all weapons, melee weapons¡ªespecially swords and spears¡ªwere held in the highest regard. Melee weapons were impractical in battle unless wielded by a highly skilled fighter. For regular soldiers, firearms were more efficient. For this reason, the Imperial Guard specialized in melee weapons, priding themselves on being able to defeat enemies armed with firearms using just swords and spears. Creeeak! Five armed convicts stepped onto the coarse sand arena from the opposite side. Soon, each cadet took their turn, stepping forward to face the condemned inmates. I watched every duel in the arena, waiting for my turn. No cadet had died, but even when they succeeded in executing their opponents, some ended up with severe injuries. A lack of skill was often to blame. Before long, my turn approached. I noticed the cadet going before me¡ªthe one who had chosen a gun. ¡°So, you¡¯re planning to use a gun? If you¡¯re confident, that¡¯s fine,¡± the Commander remarked, looking at the unusual cadet with the firearm. After a year of training together, I knew this gun-wielding cadet¡¯s abilities. Though he¡¯d chosen a gun, he wasn¡¯t a coward¡ªhe was exceptionally skilled. The gun-wielding cadet entered the arena. Bang! The gunshot echoed. If he¡¯d chosen a gun, there had to be a reason. With near-supernatural skill, he moved fluidly, like he was dancing, firing his shots. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang! Without looking, he fired, intercepting a bullet fired by one of the convicts. It wasn¡¯t luck but calculated precision, a technique that allowed him to deflect bullets with bullets. ¡°Ah, as expected...¡± ¡°As one would expect from House Carthica.¡± Cadets murmured in admiration for the gun-wielder. Before long, he was face-to-face with the convicts. The prisoners, now demoralized, were pulling their triggers in vain. Their magazines had long since emptied. Impressive. He had demonstrated the gap in skill, subduing the condemned with ease. Bang! He pressed his gun directly to the convict¡¯s forehead and fired. It was practically close-range execution, not unlike using a bayonet¡ªif anything, it was a more challenging approach. Clap, clap, clap. Applause rang out from beyond the opaque glass. Bowing his head and bending at the waist, the gun-wielding cadet made a lasting impression on the Emperor. If you were going to use a gun, that level of skill was required. His performance left no room for doubt about his abilities. ¡°Unfortunate, Luka. Comparisons are bound to be made,¡± the Commander said, smirking. A surge of defiance roared within me. Though I hated to admit it, my temper was far from mild. ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s really unlucky,¡± I replied, realizing I may have overstepped. I glanced at the Commander, but he only shrugged, laughing. Click. As I entered the arena, the door closed, sealing off any path of escape. Either all the condemned would die, or I would. There were only two possible outcomes. Zing. I raised my sword to my face. The hum of the blade was unsettlingly sharp. ¡®Bullets are manageable. I can deflect or dodge them.¡¯ This was a basic competency for an Imperial Guard. But for us cadets, it was far from guaranteed¡ªa comrade who was injured in this test served as proof. What I needed in that moment was superhuman focus. Through special drug administration and multiple surgical procedures, our nervous systems had been chemically enhanced. There were minor side effects, but it allowed us to achieve an artificial state of heightened concentration, maintaining an accelerated thought process akin to the moments before death. ¡®In simulation training, I managed to deflect bullets several times in succession. My abilities are sufficient.¡¯ But being able to do it nine times out of ten wasn¡¯t enough. In reality, a single failure could mean death. Only a perfect success rate would make this skill dependable in live combat. ¡°Huff... huff...¡± The five convicts emerged into the arena, breathing heavily. They looked terrified, warily eyeing the young cadet before them. It was the pressure of facing a member of the Imperial Guard. Even if I was only a cadet, they were demoralized by the name of the Guard. Click, click. The convicts watched me, firearms in hand. For a moment, we were locked in a standoff, neither side moving. I examined them closely. Their bodies were patched together with cheap cybernetic augmentations, the functionality of which was questionable. Their limbs were illegally modified and asymmetrical, leaving some of them lopsided and unbalanced. They barely met the most basic standards. If they were unarmed, I could kill them all with my eyes closed. But they were holding guns. A lucky bullet to my head or a vital area, and I¡¯d be dead. Complacency would be fatal. Swish. I steadied my stance, focusing forward. As I assessed the battlefield, my mind shifted into the combat-focused thought acceleration that had been deeply ingrained through training. The pattern of crossfire from the five convicts formed several possible scenarios in my head. Overlaying these fire patterns revealed a safe path¡ªa route I could exploit. Of course, it was only a prediction. If I advanced and got hit, I would pay the price for my lack of skill. ¡®For now, I just have to trust my instincts and move forward.¡¯ In a split second, my decision was made. I kicked the ground, and as if on cue, gunfire erupted. With my high-performance prosthetic legs, I could sprint faster than a vehicle over short distances. Bang! I ducked. A bullet grazed past, close enough to brush my hair. It felt chillingly close. Death was closing in on me. But the thrill of success outweighed any fear. In that moment, I must have been smiling. Bang! More gunfire erupted. I twisted my body and sharply changed direction. The abrupt stop put strain on my left ankle, causing a creak. I could hear the sound of a few components shifting out of place. ¡®For now I have no time for minor issues.¡¯ I only needed to keep moving for ten more seconds. Thud! Sliding to shift my momentum, I pushed off the ground with my fingertips and sprang forward, hardly losing any speed. I closed in on the convict furthest to the right. From here on, he was within sword¡¯s reach. My domain. My arm moved, and the blade traced its path. Slice! The convict didn¡¯t even have time to scream. His head slipped off in a clean cut, his mouth opening and closing like a gasping fish. Good, one down. My hormonal system was attuned to combat, so the guilt of killing was faint, dissipating as quickly as it came. I scanned my surroundings. Using the body of the convict I¡¯d just killed as a shield would make it easy to take out the remaining enemies. ¡®But this is a place to display my skill.¡¯ Surviving wasn¡¯t the goal¡ªI needed to catch the Emperor¡¯s eye. I recalled the sight of the cadet performing tricks with his gun. ¡®Could I pull off something similar?¡¯ I¡¯d never attempted it before, but right now, it felt possible. My senses sharpened to an extreme. As if the fog had lifted, my expanded awareness rendered my surroundings in three dimensions, like a radar map. I could predict each enemy¡¯s position and movements even with my eyes closed. The paths of their gunfire appeared to me as countless lines. Time seemed to stretch endlessly. I angled my sword forward and tilted it just slightly. Ting! A bullet struck the blade and deflected to the side. ¡°Aaagh!¡± A scream echoed as the deflected bullet pierced another convict¡¯s eye. The screaming convict collapsed to the ground shortly after. ¡®I did it.¡¯ But there was no time to celebrate. A barrage of gunfire followed immediately. Ting! Tiiing! I tilted my blade repeatedly, deflecting bullets one after another. Each deflected bullet twisted in trajectory, embedding itself into the bodies of the convicts. Whoosh! My arm moved so fast it seemed to leave afterimages. Sparks flickered from my overloaded elbow joint, and my unsteady eyes felt as if they were scraping dryly. A faint smile crept across my face. I had surpassed my limits. My value was rising. ¡®But this neural fatigue is severe.¡¯ My focus was running dry, and I felt my field of vision narrowing. After today¡¯s battle, I would need a full day or two of sleep to recover. ¡°Huff...¡± Only the sound of my rough breathing filled the silent arena. I was the only one left standing. The convicts lay scattered around me, each with bullet holes in their heads. I was on the verge of collapse, but I forced myself to suppress the fatigue. Clap, clap, clap. Applause was heard from above, and I bowed in formal acknowledgment toward the unseen Emperor. Creak. The door opened, and I returned to where the Guard Captain and my fellow cadets were waiting. ¡°Ballistic trajectory control techniques aren¡¯t in the cadet curriculum yet, are they?¡± the Commander remarked, looking at me. Until now, I hadn¡¯t known this technique even had a name. ¡°I just... copied what the previous cadet did,¡± I replied honestly. There was no reason to hide it, and besides, I was eager to finish speaking and rest. I felt as though I could collapse at any moment. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. ¡°Ilay Carthica is from a renowned household. He was already taught the curriculum in advance. It¡¯s different from an orphanage kid like you using ballistic control.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Excessive modesty wouldn¡¯t look good, but neither would arrogance. This was one of those times when diplomacy was required¡ªdiplomacy, one of my weakest skills. ¡°I...¡± Before I could finish, the Commander patted me on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not interrogating you, it¡¯s praise. Now go and get some rest. And don¡¯t forget to get your prosthetics repaired.¡± Under the stare of the other cadets, I limped out into the hallway. By now, my gait had turned into a hobble. It looked like my left prosthetic leg was completely wrecked. Chapter 2 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 2 > Creak, creak. A rough-looking android detached my damaged prosthetics and started maintenance on them. As it replaced a few twisted parts, the red error indicator on the maintenance screen switched to green. -I will connect the nervous system, Luka. ¡°Got it.¡± With my response, the android attached the connection point between the biological tissue and the machinery. Clack. A dull pain spread. It felt as if dozens of needles were piercing my thigh simultaneously. -If there is any issue... ¡°No, go on.¡± I folded and stretched the once-broken leg as I spoke. The android stood up and walked away in a stiff manner. The room was silent. I closed my eyes and began to meditate, dulling my senses just enough to let my strained nervous system rest. It was all something I¡¯d learned at the Imperial Guard training academy. I enjoyed my time alone. For me, even this felt like a privilege. ¡®At the orphanage, I never had any time to myself with a dozen or so kids sharing a single room.¡¯ At that moment the days at the orphanage felt like a distant memory. In the Imperial Guard, even cadets had their own rooms¡ªa remarkably luxurious accommodation. Moreover, as graduates from the Guard were essentially elite officers, a promising future awaited them. ¡®It¡¯s practically a guaranteed path to success.¡¯ The Imperial Guard was a unit directly under the Emperor¡¯s command, a prestigious position that any citizen of the Accretia Empire would die for. When the opportunity arrived, I couldn¡¯t afford to let it slip away. I was more desperate than my peers. Unlike them, who were of noble birth, I, born from the lower class, had no other path but to become a cadet in the Guard. Lost in thought, I furrowed my brows slightly and opened my eyes. I¡¯d heard footsteps coming from the corridor outside the door. Knock, knock. Even the knock sounded neat. After a single breath¡¯s pause, a voice followed. ¡°I am Ilay Carthica. Luka, I wish to speak with you.¡± Ilay Carthica. I knew him well. The gun-wielding cadet who had fought the death row inmates before me¡ªthat was Ilay. I had a feeling I knew why he was here. Truthfully, I¡¯d been aware of him throughout the training as well. ¡°......Come in.¡± I greeted Ilay, sitting in a formal posture. The door opened, and Ilay entered my room. ¡®Ilay Carthica.¡¯ A boy from a renowned household. His brilliant blonde hair and bright blue eyes gave him an aristocratic appearance. Even without mentioning his name or background, people would view him as a noble young man. Even the plain gray cadet uniform suited him elegantly. ¡°May I sit down?¡± Ilay looked at the chair by the window and spoke. The sun had long set, leaving the outside world shrouded in darkness and dampness. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to keep my guest standing. Sit down.¡± ¡°I watched you today as you fought the death row inmate. Quite impressive.¡± Ilay raised his chin slightly as he spoke. His pupils, already replaced with cybernetic eyes, occasionally glowed faintly at the edges. ¡°If you came here wanting to exchange flattering words and foster some kind of friendship, you¡¯ve come to the wrong person, young master.¡± Logically, there was no need to speak so aggressively. But, perhaps because my nervous system was worn out, it was hard to hold back my irritation. It was as if I hadn¡¯t slept in days. I was in a rather sensitive state. Well, that was just an excuse. I knew there was a deeper reason behind my sharp attitude. The root cause was my jealousy. Coming from the orphanage¡ªa place for those of us without even a two-digit status¡ªI couldn¡¯t exactly welcome a noble boy of my own age with open arms. Unlike me, limeted to prosthetic limbs, Ilay¡¯s body was enhanced with cybernetic organs and various implants. Ilay simply shrugged and pulled a pill from his pocket. ¡°If you take this, it¡¯ll temporarily reduce your nervous system¡¯s sensitivity. It¡¯ll help you rest more efficiently.¡± Ilay placed the pill in his mouth and swallowed it first, as if to show that he fully understood my condition. That only made me like him even less. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°With that level of fatigue, it¡¯ll affect your training tomorrow. You know as well as I do that this isn¡¯t something you can just push through with sheer willpower. You¡¯re exceptional, after all.¡± I closed my eyes and sighed. Ilay was right. I was well aware of my current condition. I was being swayed by inefficient emotions. Swish. I reached out and took the pill. It was a type of sensory suppressor. Gulp. The effect kicked in almost immediately. It was nothing like knockoffs made in the streets. Even as my senses dulled, it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant. It was a soothing sensation, akin to the warm ease just before drifting off to sleep. The irritation that had been hard to endure settled to a manageable level. I felt like I could even manage a compliment I didn¡¯t mean. ¡°Your skills weren¡¯t half bad either, Ilay. I just did what I saw you do.¡± Ilay was a marksman who could hit a bullet with another bullet. Had I not witnessed it up close, I wouldn¡¯t have even considered deflecting bullets with my blade. ¡°It¡¯s more impressive to pull off something you¡¯ve never learned on the spot. As you can see, I have a mechanical eye for combat, so it¡¯s not hard to calculate trajectory. But, you pulled off with just your instinct.¡± Ilay tapped his eye with his finger. His words didn¡¯t seem insincere; it felt like he was genuinely complimenting me. Suddenly, I felt petty. And who really dislikes compliments? I was no exception. I kept my expression carefully neutral. ¡°......So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re an irregular from an orphanage. I wanted to hear about that. I¡¯ve never been to the lower sector.¡± It was a comment that could¡¯ve come off as offensive. The well-off young master is curious about life at the bottom, apparently. But his tone was careful and polite. Above all, I sensed genuine curiosity. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to tell. The streets are filthy, and the people are rough¡ªmore than rough, really, they¡¯re brutal. Junkies with busted limbs drag themselves through the back alleys, collapsed from whatever drugs they¡¯re on. Even knowing it¡¯s dangerous, starving kids sneak out of the orphanage at night to scour the garbage heaps....¡± ¡°Hold on, the orphanage is supplied with resources according to its headcount.¡± At Ilay¡¯s comment, I let out a dry laugh. ¡°......And you think all that makes it down to us?¡± ¡°The orphanage is supposed to raise talent for the Empire. That kind of embezzlement shouldn¡¯t be allowed...or is that too naive of me?¡± Ilay gave a bitter smile. I didn¡¯t bother to deny it. ¡°Embezzlement or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I¡¯m going to be part of the Imperial Guard.¡± At some point, my rationality had pushed aside the negative feelings. Thinking about it, I had no reason to be envious of the noble young master. At this moment, Ilay and I stood as equals. Someday, we¡¯d be fighting side by side. Only a fool would maintain bad relations with an ally. ¡°If you have questions, go ahead. If I know the answer, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± There was a note of ease in my tone. Ilay gave a faint smile and rested his chin in his hand. ¡°Then, have you ever been outside the Empire?¡± I narrowed my eyes slightly. His question was odd. It was hard to read his intent. ¡°I was born and raised in the capital, Akbaran.¡± I replied calmly. Ilay continued to smile as he stood up. ¡°So was I.¡± With that, Ilay left my room. * * * The Commander of the Imperial Guard often made an appearance at the cadets¡¯ training and educational sites, usually on days when the exercises were either dangerous or particularly significant. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today, it was both dangerous and important. Clank. A cold sensation clamped around my wrist. My limbs were bound in restraints, allowing just enough movement to wiggle my fingers and toes. Turning my head, I saw other cadets in the same state. Their faces showed clear signs of tension. My own expression was probably not much different. ¡®Pain tolerance training.¡¯ Among the various curriculums, this was notorious as the most horrific. In essence, it was training to endure torture. I looked through the glass at the people on the other side. Retired Imperial Guards serving as instructors stood there with indifferent expressions. Behind them, scientists and technicians moved about. The Commander of the Imperial Guard stood with his arms crossed, watching us. His gaze lingered on me briefly before shifting to another cadet. Crackle. An electric current jumped from the electrodes attached to my head and limbs. My body instinctively tensed up. ¡®It¡¯s just a fake signal. It¡¯s not real.¡¯ I repeated that to myself, but the sensations in my brain were no different from the real thing. Thud! A piercing sound filled the room from the speaker overhead. It wasn¡¯t as if anyone had actually stabbed me. ¡®A stab wound to the abdomen.¡¯ I looked down at my stomach. My abdominal muscles were spasming. Even though no one had touched me, my skin was reddening as if bruised. Bang! The sharp crack of gunfire scrambled my mind. My shoulder throbbed as though I¡¯d been shot there. Slice¨Cslash! A slash signal crossed over my arm, as if a blade had carved through it. The discord between reality and the signals left my brain reeling. It sounded like a joke, but it was real. It hurt¡ªa terrible, filthy kind of pain. ¡°Don¡¯t let your brain fool you; fool your brain.¡± The Commander¡¯s low voice resonated through the room. None of the cadets were truly listening, though. Everyone was grimacing, barely enduring the relentless pain. Some had lost control over their bodily functions entirely. ¡®Don¡¯t let your brain fool you; fool your brain.¡¯ I forced myself to repeat the words. Whoosh! This time, it was a burn. The room felt as if it was heating up, the sound of flames rushing all around. My hands and feet trembled, and I felt every pore of my body opening in response. Training or not, I felt like I was going to die. I twisted my body, trying to break free from the restraints. It wasn¡¯t a particularly dignified sight. ¡°Help, help me! Pl-please, ah, Aaaaargh!¡± Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t my voice. The cadet next to me was screaming. I hadn¡¯t pissed myself yet, and the groans escaping my throat were still manageable. I¡¯d say I was holding up pretty well, all things considered. ¡°Remember why you¡¯re enduring this pain.¡± The Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s voice sounded distant, as though it were coming from far away. The reason I was enduring this pain. The reason for this grueling training. Advancement? Sure, that was part of it. But... ¡°For the Empire and His Majesty, the Emperor!¡± Someone let out a desperate shout. ¡®That¡¯s right...¡¯ I knew it well. The protector of humanity, the heart of the Empire, our Emperor... ¡°For His Majesty, the Emperor...¡± The cadet next to me mumbled. I parted my lips slightly, wondering if even whispering those words might ease the pain. ¡®But...¡¯ But what? Vroooom. The next stage began. My breathing grew faster. It was difficult to breathe. The sound of water sloshing grew louder until even my ears felt submerged and muffled. Drowning. Just a false signal, and yet it felt so real. Damn it. Damn scientists. With all their intellect, they¡¯d created a device for this kind of torment. ¡®Don¡¯t let your brain fool you...¡¯ My mouth was filled with blood. I must¡¯ve been chewing on my lips and cheeks with abandon. ¡®...fool your brain.¡¯ Damn it, what¡¯s that even supposed to mean? I tried to open my mouth to scream, but my lungs held no air. It felt as though they¡¯d shriveled up. Breathe. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s not real. I wanted to bash my skull and pummel my brain into pulp. This stupid gray matter couldn¡¯t even discern reality from deception. What an utter fool. When would this cursed torture end? They call this training? Are they joking? Bzzzzt! I heard the electrical signal powering down. The pain that had coiled around my body began to fade. ¡°Hah...hah...¡± I gasped for air. I had no strength to lift my head, let alone open my eyes. Even with the signals gone, the aftereffects of the pain that had torn through my nervous system and brain lingered. Step, step. Footsteps stopped right in front of me. I opened my eyes faintly. ¡°Luka, was it bearable?¡± It was the voice of the Commander of the Imperial Guard. He was standing in front of me. I wanted to spit out a stream of curses, but I held back with the last ounce of my patience. ¡°Since... it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s bearable....¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fake.¡± The Commander extended one of his hands toward my face. I frowned in confusion. What... the hell... is he...? The Commander was smiling coldly. His rough hand were approaching my right eye. ¡°But this time, it¡¯s real.¡± The moment he finished speaking, half of my world went dark. Pop! The Commander had extracted my right eyeball. My eye was no synthetic implant. It was my real eye, connected to the optic nerve. Squish! He pressed my eyeball between his thumb and forefinger until it burst. Fear, bewilderment, and confusion. The colors of my emotions shifted rapidly within me. The pain was trivial. There was only an empty sense of physical loss. It was a pain I could tolerate¡ªnothing compared to pain tolerance training. Instead, a cold clarity seeped into my mind. Damn it, the training worked. I couldn¡¯t deny it. Even having lost an eye, I didn¡¯t lose my composure. It was just an eye they¡¯d remove someday anyway. My body would eventually be replaced with a full prosthetic. ¡°...While you¡¯re at it, I would like to request an eye that has the feature to predict trajectories.¡± The Commander¡¯s eyes widened, and he laughed. Apparently, he was pleased with my response. Ssshhh. Blood-tears streamed down from the empty socket of my right eye. I lifted my head and looked around with my partial vision. Now I understood why the Commander had come to me. Everyone else had passed out. Damn. Chapter 3 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 3 > ¡°Did you endure the whole thing to the end? You should have just fainted gracefully when you needed to. You really have a stubborn side to you.¡± It was the day after the pain tolerance training had ended. Ilay Carthica, who came to see me, spoke in a way that made it hard to tell if he was praising or mocking me. Probably a bit of both. ¡°I managed to hold out.¡± I answered shortly as I drank some water. My mouth burned, my throat felt raw, and my fingertips trembled sporadically. I lost my balance without realizing it whenever I walked. The aftereffects of the pain tolerance training lingered heavily in my body. I would need several days of treatment and rest to fully recover. ¡°Haha, that eye patch suits you. For a moment, I thought a space pirate had shown up.¡± Ilay said, looking at my face. ¡°Once my nervous system recovers, I¡¯m scheduled to get a mechanical eye implanted. It¡¯s a better model than yours.¡± Ilay frequently visited me during my recovery. With a light smile, he spoke in a relaxed, gentle tone. He gave the impression of someone who would be a better fit as an administrative official than in the Imperial Guard. ¡®Still, his incredible skill was undeniable.¡¯ The difference in ability among the cadets was becoming distinctly noticeable. Ilay and I were the most outstanding. This wasn¡¯t arrogance¡ªit was a fact. In most training exercises, the two of us would alternate between first and second place, or compete for the top ranks. In terms of overall scores, Ilay was likely just slightly ahead of me. During the rest period, I felt restless. I wanted to return to training as soon as possible. As soon as I had somewhat recovered, I hastened to get the mechanical eye implanted. The doctor suggested removing and replacing my remaining eye as well, but I refused. ¡®The surgery is being paid for out of the Commander¡¯s pocket.¡¯ I had overheard this. The removal of my eye had been an impulsive act by the Commander. For that reason, I¡¯d heard he was personally covering the cost of my surgery. ¡®...Well, with the Commander, he probably has money to burn anyway. Comes from an impressive family too.¡¯ Even so, I didn¡¯t like the feeling of incurring unnecessary debt. ¡®It wasn¡¯t done with malice.¡¯ Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way about the Commander¡¯s actions. ¡°It seems like the Commander has quite an interest in you. You¡¯ve caught his eye.¡± That¡¯s what Ilay said, too. I could sense the Commander¡¯s attention on me. For that reason, losing one eye didn¡¯t bother me. In the end, I received a better eye sooner than I would have otherwise. My biological eye was something I would have discarded eventually. Bzzzzzzzz. For two days, I couldn¡¯t sleep properly because of the high-pitched sound from my right mechanical eye. By the third day, the sound had stopped. My brain and nervous system finally adjusted to the new implant. ¡°You mastered it much faster than expected. Is that what makes you a talent of the Imperial Guard?¡± The doctor gave a small chuckle as he spoke. He brought a precision scanner to my right eye, observing the intricate movement of my pupil. Once the examination was complete, I looked into the mirror. Bzzzzzz. As soon as I focused on it, my right mechanical eye activated, its outline glowing brightly. A virtual interface appeared on the retinal display, projecting augmented information about my surroundings. ¡®Activate Ballistic Trajectory Prediction.¡¯ This was the most critical function. With no firearms nearby, there were no trajectory paths to display. Yet, the headache was severe as a massive amount of information flooded into my brain. My brain was expanding and restructuring its neural network to adapt to the newly added function. It would take quite some time to fully utilize this feature. ¡°Until the system adaptation is complete, take one pill a day before bed.¡± The doctor, who had been watching me, handed over a pill bottle. It was filled with medication designed to aid neural cell formation and bonding. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank Hemillas, the Commander, instead. I¡¯m only doing this for the money.¡± Hemillas¡ªhearing the Commander¡¯s name felt strange. We usually called him by his rank, so I rarely heard his actual name. Thanking the man who gouged out my eye... as absurd as it sounded, I genuinely felt grateful. Anyone hearing this would think I was out of my mind. * * * Our training was now entering the third quarter of the second year. So far, two out of forty had dropped out. Unless death intervened, most Imperial Guard cadets completed the rigorous four-year training program to become full-fledged members. Attrition was rare. However, low attrition didn¡¯t mean the training and education were easy. The Guard prided itself on being the harshest unit in the Empire, with cadets required to master the full spectrum of knowledge necessary for both combat troops and officers. Imperial Guards were elite soldiers, adaptable enough to become immediate combat assets in any situation or mission. ¡°Only cadets who pass the initial selection process are brought into the Guard¡¯s training program. Almost no one drops out halfway. The ones who couldn¡¯t endure probably paid extra to have their results altered.¡± Ilay spoke while aiming his pistol at the target. His pupils, connected to his firearm, were likely displaying an interface that assisted his aim. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swish. I drew my own gun. Around the shooting range, the gunshots of others occasionally echoed. While the Imperial Guard had a preference for melee weapons, they didn¡¯t neglect marksmanship training. Guards needed to be proficient with all equipment and weapons the Empire had to offer. ¡°Is it really possible to manipulate the selection process results?¡± I asked again. Ilay¡¯s grin deepened. ¡°There¡¯s no proof, but my gut tells me so. The Empire has been divided by rank and class for far too long. The illusion of meritocracy is slowly fading. With enough status and wealth, even the incompetent can make themselves appear competent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous thing to say, Ilay.¡± I warned him. To be honest, his bold words worried me. Could an imperial citizen really say something like that? Even if he was from a renowned household... *Worried?* I chuckled bitterly as I pulled the trigger. It seemed that I had grown close to Ilay. Me, an orphanage kid, worrying about an heir of a noble family. ¡°Just as proof of that... Luka, those like you without any support system have never failed the advanced soldier cultivation process. They can¡¯t meddle with you using money or tricks. Only those who are truly exceptional make it. It¡¯s strange that they even have a special title like ¡®irregular¡¯ for people like you.¡± Of course, with his powerful background, he could afford to speak this freely. If I held similar thoughts, I¡¯d never dare to voice them. In fact, I¡¯d never even considered them. *Could nobles really be incompetent?* I had never thought of such a thing. Nobles were superior, while commoners... especially those from the lower classes, were incompetent. The Empire provided fair opportunities to all citizens through the selection process. Failure to seize that opportunity was seen as proof of incompetence, condemning one to an unsuccessful life.. That¡¯s what I¡¯d been told my whole life. I was living proof of it. Though I came from the lowest class, I rose up by seizing the opportunity provided by the selection process. ¡°Luka, I know what you¡¯re thinking right now. But you only got this chance because your talent was undeniable. Letting someone as gifted as you stay outside the system would be more dangerous. Rather than letting a spark turn into an uncontrollable blaze, they¡¯d rather bring it into the oven.¡± The sound of gunfire partly masked Ilay¡¯s voice. He fired in rapid succession, each bullet piercing the same spot, leaving only a single hole in the target. ¡°...And when an irregular like you, who rose from the bottom, succeeds, people can convince themselves that if they fail, it¡¯s because of their own lack of ability and accept the system as it is.¡± The more I listened, the more dangerous Ilay¡¯s words sounded. Instinctively, I felt repulsed. In my view of the world, nothing he was saying made any sense. ¡°If I were to report exactly what you said to the headquarters, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it, even if you¡¯re a Carthica.¡± Ilay looked at me with an unwavering smile, his finger still pulling the trigger. Even while looking away, his aim remained impeccable. ¡°I know you won¡¯t do it. If you truly intended to report me, you wouldn¡¯t have even mentioned it in the first place. Thanks for worrying about me, Luka.¡± Ilay spoke as if he were reading my mind. It annoyed me because... He was right. * * * The Accretia Empire had two long-standing adversaries. The Bellato Federation and the Holy Corite Alliance. Both were nations that had settled on planet Novus before the Empire. ¡°Opportunists who mistake cowardice for wisdom.¡± That was what we thought of the Bellato Federation. ¡°Hypocritical zealots who preach sweet peace and justice while preparing for war...¡± The Holy Corite Alliance wasn¡¯t viewed any better. If anything, they were considered slightly more tolerable than Bellato¡ªbut only barely. The Empire scorned Bellato and regarded Corite as an enemy. But there were those we viewed with even greater contempt. Bellato and Corite, both branches from humanity¡¯s original roots on Earth, at least had some basis for mutual cooperation. There were times in the past when they¡¯d reluctantly allied together. After all, they were still human. ...But entirely different alien species, who shared no such roots, weren¡¯t even worth associating with. Seeing aliens within the Empire was rare. If a foreign species happened to become a victim of a crime within the Empire, they received no protection or even the right to defend themselves. To us, discrimination against alien species felt entirely natural. Aliens had always tried to deceive and exploit the Empire. If we extended a hand of goodwill, they would only cut it off and steal it. That¡¯s the knowledge I¡¯d heard and learned countless times. Yet I¡¯d never personally encountered aliens¡ªor even Bellato or Corite people, for that matter. Today would be the first time I¡¯d see a Coritan. But it wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant meeting. There would be bloodshed, though not ours¡ªonly theirs. ¡°Luka and Ilay will act as platoon leaders in this training. If any trainee has an issue with that, stand up and leave.¡± The Commander spoke while sitting on a rock, with Ilay and me standing on either side of him. In front of us, the cadets stood motionless, like machines. The cadets remained silent. No one objected to making Ilay and me the platoon leaders. ¡°Beyond that canyon lies a Coritan outpost illegally occupying our territory...¡± The Commander pointed with his index finger toward a place beyond our sight. Drawing out his words, he finally issued the order. ¡°...No prisoners. Kill them all.¡± This was also part of our training. Without needing further instruction, the cadets gathered around Ilay and me. Our only weapons were melee weapons of personal preference and a single handgun each. The handguns we were issued were so low-powered they couldn¡¯t even pierce lightweight combat armor. They were practically meant for last-resort suicide or close-quarters execution. We moved along a narrow cliff path in a silence so deep we could hear each other¡¯s breaths. After about thirty minutes, we took a short break. Without a word, everyone took turns keeping watch. ¡°Luka, see that? Our distinguished senior is watching us from afar.¡± Ilay spoke, drinking from his water. Following his gaze, I looked toward the forest on the ridge above the canyon. Focusing intently, I could make out a shape shifting in the forest¡¯s shadows. The blurred outline was unmistakably the Legion, the full body mechanical armor of the Imperial Guard. It looked like a steel giant standing among the trees. Officially, he was there to protect us. But his presence also served another purpose¡ªsurveillance. *Surveillance...* What exactly was he watching for? I shook my head to clear away the thoughts that followed. After the brief break, we resumed our march. Eventually, we spotted the outpost perched above the canyon. The front was enclosed by walls, but the rear, which backed onto the cliff, was open and exposed. They would never suspect we would climb up the cliff path. Crkk. We climbed the steep cliff bare-handed. A fight would soon begin. *Kill them all. No prisoners.* I recalled the Commander¡¯s order. When Ilay and I reached the edge of the cliff, we raised our heads just enough to survey the area. The other cadets clung to the cliff below us, waiting for instructions. Chapter 4 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 4 > My right mechanical eye was worth every penny, enhancing its detection across the visible light spectrum and allowing me to perceive the surrounding objects. The enhanced and corrected view was as clear as daylight. I saw two Coritans standing on the cliff edge. They wore clothes that billowed in the wind, the loose sleeves and hems fluttering. Their once-white clothing now appeared worn, faded, and nearly gray. The two Coritans pulled out cigarettes, placing one in their mouths. The lighter¡¯s flame flared brightly before fading away. I blinked, turning off the glow of my mechanical eye, and raised my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take the left; you take the right.¡± With a brief hand signal, we divided our roles. Ilay and I would simultaneously strike the outpost from both sides. *Whoosh!* I was the first to scale the cliff. I pushed off the ground, hand gripping my sword¡¯s hilt. *Clang¨C Clack!* I passed right between the two men who had been smoking. Their dropped cigarette butts hit the ground, the red embers trailing as they fell. Then, their heads also rolled onto the ground. With my attack as the signal, a silent massacre began. *Swish!* The cadets and I stormed the outpost, slashing and stabbing everyone in sight. *Wiiing! Wiiing!* The alarm belatedly echoed throughout the outpost. The front of the base grew chaotic as guards stationed at the perimeter rushed toward us. ¡°Ah, Acr¨C...!¡± Upon seeing our precise movements and attire, they instantly recognized who we were. Fear gripped them immediately. They were already as good as defeated before even putting up a fight. *Bang!* An enemy gunshot echoed. It was a shot fired wildly in fear. None of us were foolish enough to get hit by it. Everyone instinctively scattered. *Rat-a-tat-tat-tat!* Gunfire continued in rapid succession. I skillfully evaded the barrage of bullets, advancing by circling around. Other cadets temporarily concealed themselves or used corpses as shields. I closed in on the Coritan firing the machine gun. He frantically tried to turn the gun toward me, realizing too late that he should have drawn his pistol instead. ¡°You, damn, devil!¡± The Coritan shouted as he looked at me. I shrugged slightly and swung my blade. *Slash¨C Clang!* The Coritan¡¯s head split vertically from the temple, separating into two halves. The red cross-section of his philtrum and jaw was exposed with an unreal smoothness. I kicked the headless Coritan, toppling him over. ¡®...Too easy.¡¯ It seemed that Ilay and I alone could wipe out this outpost. As expected, it was only natural. After all, we were destined to become elite soldiers of the Empire. I walked through the chaotic interior of the outpost as if I were taking a casual stroll. ¡°Mo-mother, m-mom, mom...¡± I turned my head at the sound. A Coritan boy, around my age, was crawling along the ground. At first, I thought he might be injured. ¡®He¡¯s just too scared to even move properly.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t using his perfectly healthy legs. Pathetic. ¡°A... ah...¡± The boy, still frantically calling for his mother, sensed my presence and raised his head. I hesitated for a moment, meeting his gaze. ¡®For the welfare of the Empire¡¯s citizens and the glory of His Majesty...¡¯ I mouthed the words silently, attempting to steady my mind. But an uneasy feeling crept over me, and I halted my hand. If only the boy had a knife or a gun in his hands, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯d cleanly sever his neck. ¡®...A non-combatant who offers no resistance.¡¯ But my orders were to kill every Coritan here. *Thunk!* I drove my sword downward. It grazed the back of the boy¡¯s neck, embedding itself in the ground. ¡°Lie down like you¡¯re dead. Then you might survive.¡± I whispered while pulling the sword free. My heart was stirring with doubt and unease. If another cadet noticed my actions, my life could be in danger. But I acted on impulse, risking that danger. A wave of guilt, untouched even by murder, suddenly swept over me. ¡®This isn¡¯t right, Luka. The Empire¡¯s command is absolute. It must not be disobeyed.¡¯ Even now, I should slit the boy¡¯s throat. I bit my lower lip, glaring down at him fiercely. The Empire¡¯s orders were pushing against my back and my hands. My body wanted to act not of my own will but by the Empire¡¯s will. And I didn¡¯t like that. I hesitated. *Bang!* A gunshot rang out. The bullet pierced through the boy¡¯s head. He was likely dead before he even registered it. ¡®Ilay?¡¯ I looked toward the origin of the gunshot. Ilay stood on the rooftop of a nearby building, smoke lazily drifting from his pistol. He looked at me, shaking his head slightly from side to side. It meant he¡¯d seen everything. But it was Ilay, and because of that, I felt relieved. ¡®If it had been any cadet other than Ilay who saw me hesitate...¡¯ I would have had to find a way to silence that cadet¡ªby persuasion or, if that failed, by any means necessary. ¡®Ilay won¡¯t report my hesitation to the superiors. In any case, today¡¯s fool is me.¡¯ My mind snapped back into focus. I realized exactly what I had almost done. I¡¯d nearly endangered both myself and my comrades by sparing some nameless Coritan boy out of misplaced mercy. I looked back up at Ilay on the rooftop, intending to at least nod in thanks. But at that moment¡ª *Wooong!* The air distorted beside Ilay. I opened my eyes wide. Even my military-grade mechanical eye couldn¡¯t immediately process what was happening. It was a phenomenon that defied the laws of physics. *Bang!* An explosion erupted next to Ilay. It wasn¡¯t caused by a projectile. The air around him had simply warped and then expanded violently. ¡°You worthless bastards¡ª!!¡± A rough voice boomed out. I immediately sprinted toward where Ilay had been. Ilay, caught in the explosion, had fallen from the rooftop, a good three stories high, and landed on the ground. ¡°...Luka, there¡¯s a Force-user. I was careless... I¡¯ve got no excuse.¡± Ilay was barely standing, leaning against a wall. He seemed to have shielded his head and body with his arms and legs, sparing his life. His limbs, which had absorbed the brunt of the blast, were now exposed, with components and bundles of wires sticking out. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You stay put.¡± I focused on the clearing at the center of the outpost. That¡¯s where the disturbance was coming from. ¡®Force.¡¯ It was my first time encountering one in person. I only knew about them from knowledge alone. ¡®...A kind of superpower.¡¯ Force-users could create phenomena that defied the laws of physics. The explosion that had struck Ilay was one such phenomenon. ¡®Did the Commander of the Imperial Guard know there was a Force-user here?¡¯ If they¡¯d given us a warning, Ilay might have avoided injury... I shook my head as I ran toward the clearing. A foolish thought. We should have been prepared for anything. Ilay was injured because he was careless. And his carelessness was also partly because of me. ¡®Because of my hesitation, Ilay was injured.¡¯ For the first time in a long while, I felt disgusted with myself. Don¡¯t ever let this happen again, Luka. In the clearing, the fight between the Force-user and the cadets was already underway. ¡°This isn¡¯t a military base! It¡¯s a settlement! The people you killed were just... just trying to survive...!¡± The Force-user¡¯s shout was filled with rage. He looked like an ordinary middle-aged man, but a faint blue aura rippled over his skin. His loose Coritan clothing billowed around him, defying gravity. *Bang!* Explosions erupted in the direction the Force-user gestured. His rage-fueled attacks swept the cadets off their feet, flinging them in all directions. *Bang!* One of the fallen cadets fired a shot. A thin barrier surrounded the Force-user, but the feeble pistol shot failed to penetrate it. ¡®This isn¡¯t a good match-up.¡¯ With our current equipment, he was a difficult enemy to confront. ¡®No need to panic.¡¯ It was my first time fighting a Force-user, but I¡¯d already learned how to handle one. Today was simply the day to put it into practice. ¡®It¡¯s never as simple in the field as it is in theory, but...¡¯ I gripped my sword in one hand and my pistol in the other as I charged forward. *Bang! Bang!* I fired, knowing it would do no real damage. The shots were meant to draw his attention. ¡®I¡¯ll take care of this guy.¡¯ I signaled to the other cadets. We hadn¡¯t yet fully secured the outpost. Following my directions, the cadets dispersed to finish taking control of it. ¡°Wh-where do you think you¡¯re going?! You bastards! Come on! Come at me!¡± As the cadets scattered, the Force-user became visibly flustered. ¡®So he was planning to act as a decoy on his own. There¡¯s no need for us to fall for that.¡¯ I focused on the Force-user¡¯s arm. ¡®In order for one to use force, the user needs to perform a ¡°preparatory action¡±. If I watch his actions, I can react accordingly.¡¯ The Force-user¡¯s ability revolved around explosions,following a clear cause-and-effect sequence, like pulling a trigger to fire a bullet. He determined the direction of each explosion with a hand gesture, and just before each blast, a necklace wrapped like a chain around his hand would glow blue. That necklace was the catalyst for his ability. ¡®Hand gesture, the light reaction of the catalyst, and then the explosion.¡¯ That was the sequence. Now that I understood the process, I had plenty of time to evade. Dodging bullets was harder. It was only due to the unfamiliar nature of his attacks that the other cadets had fallen so easily. *Boom!* An explosion went off beside me. I moved only at the last moment, speeding up just before each blast. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Force-user furrowed his brows, watching my unpredictable movements. *Boom!* Another explosion erupted. The range was wider than I¡¯d anticipated, and I took some of the impact. Staggering, I caught myself on the ground and jumped to the side. *Ka-boom!* The spot where I had been standing exploded. The blast radius was expanding, and the intervals between explosions were now shorter. He was adjusting his attacks to counter my erratic movements. ¡°Grrrrr...!¡± The Force-user was pushing himself to the limit. Veins stood out on his face, red and strained. But I was also pushing myself to the limit. ¡®I¡¯d like to drag this into a war of attrition, but I can¡¯t sustain high-speed maneuvers for long.¡¯ Even with my high-powered prosthetic legs, the rest of my biological body couldn¡¯t keep up. The sudden stops and accelerations were making my hip joints scream. ¡®At this rate, I¡¯ll break down first.¡¯ I had to charge while I could still maintain top speed. *Whoosh!* I lunged straight forward. The Force-user stood at the end of my path. ¡®Faster!¡¯ I ignored the pain. If my body broke down, the Empire would fix it. As long as my head remained intact, the rest would be dealt with somehow. ¡°Huuuup!¡± The Force-user steadied his breath and thrust both hands out in front of him. Seeing the glow of the catalyst necklace, I anticipated an explosion and accelerated. But the explosion I expected didn¡¯t happen. My heart dropped. The scythe of death brushed against the back of my neck. ¡®A feint!¡¯ A fraction of a second later, the air in front of me warped. The Force-user knew how to wield his ability skillfully. His quick adaptability suggested he had extensive combat experience. ¡®If I pull back now...¡¯ My body was accelerating too much to stop. Slamming on the brakes would shatter my hip joints. Even if I survived this moment, I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the next attack. ¡®I¡¯ll push forward even faster.¡¯ The decision was instant. It could mean my death. Despite seeing the signs of an impending explosion, I didn¡¯t back off. I charged straight through the warping air. It felt as though my skin was tearing against searing, hot spikes. *Ka-boom!* The explosion went off right behind me. Scorching pain slashed across my back. In a critical moment, pain had to be ignored. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the state of my body. My focus was solely on the Force-user. ...Finally, my sword reached him. I stretched my arm, driving the tip of my sword into the Force-user¡¯s chest. The blade tore through his Force barrier, slicing through his skin and muscle, embedding itself deep in his chest. ¡°Gah... guh!¡± The Force-user staggered, looking at me. Blood spilled from his mouth as he raised the hand holding his catalyst necklace toward me. The necklace glowed a faint blue. A precursor to a Force explosion. ¡®Is this his final attack?¡¯ I had no way to dodge it. I raised my head to look at his face. He, too, was looking at mine. ¡°Now that... I see you up close... you... you¡¯re just... a kid...¡± The Force-user muttered faintly as he lowered his hand. My eyes widened. *Wooong!* The Force aura that had gathered in his hand dispersed, brushing past me before dissipating entirely. There was no explosion. *Thud!* The light faded from the Force-user¡¯s eyes. His lifeless body collapsed weakly to the ground. Chapter 5 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 5 > The Force user had a profound impact on me. My back, battered by the explosion, was a total wreck, devoid of any intact spot. My pelvis and hip joints, damaged from high-speed maneuvers, had turned pitch black with necrosis. For a lower-class citizen, it was a severe injury. Artificial skin made from synthetic fibers, military-grade alloys to replace bones... Even just these would cost quite a bit. If I hadn¡¯t been a cadet in the Imperial Guard, I doubted I¡¯d be able to pay it off, even after a lifetime of work. For this level of injury, a lower-class family would give up on treatment and request euthanasia instead. Fortunately, as an orphan, I had the solid support of the Imperial Guard in place of a lower-class family. By the time I drifted in and out of anesthesia a few times, the surgery had been completed. ¡°Hmm.¡± I turned around and looked at myself in the mirror. The artificial skin adhered smoothly to my back. Only faint, map-like seams remained, unevenly aligned. ¡®The doctor said that once the integration is complete, the seams won¡¯t show at all.¡¯ Though it wasn¡¯t necessary to make it this pristine, the care taken in the surgery was obvious. Creak. I stretched out my hand toward the table and displayed my body map in a hologram. The joints and bones that had been replaced with metal glowed in blue. They seemed like they could last for a century. ¡®This is a body I¡¯ll eventually discard anyway...¡¯ In a few years, I¡¯d have a fully mechanical body. My natural flesh was like a baby tooth¡ªsomething to be used temporarily and discarded. If I¡¯d expended it with as much purpose as I had now, I couldn¡¯t ask for anything better. ¡®At any rate, I survived.¡¯ I let out a small sigh as I sat on the edge of the bed. The Force user¡¯s final moments replayed endlessly in my mind. ¡®The Force user withdrew his attack at the end. He didn¡¯t kill me.¡¯ No matter how many times I thought about it, I reached the same conclusion. The Force user had let me live. He¡¯d looked closely at my face, then withdrawn his hand with a bitter smile. ¡®I also tried to spare the Coritan boy. But that¡¯s because he was a non-combatant, incapable of killing me.¡¯ I found it hard to forget the Force user¡¯s last words. He had looked at me and called me a kid. ¡®I am already a warrior, a soldier. If you spared me simply because I was a kid... you¡¯re a fool.¡¯ It infuriated me. If there was any way, I wanted to bring him back to life and fight him once more. ¡®Thanks to the Old man¡¯s pathetic mercy, I survived.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to admit it. But like it or not, it was the truth. An unchanging, immutable truth. I don¡¯t believe in an afterlife, but if there is a world beyond, I hope he¡¯s watching me from there. ¡®I¡¯m going to kill more Coritans in the future. Watch your own people die by my hand and regret it, even from the afterlife.¡¯ That was my revenge on him. I would never make the same mistake he did. * * * I spent an entire month running and walking inside a water tank filled with healing fluid, charged with microcurrents. I felt fully recovered, yet the doctor still refused to issue my discharge report. Another month dragged on like that. The healing fluid in the water tank was blue¡ªa depressingly pale blue at that! To make things worse, its texture was unpleasantly sticky. Spending hours every day walking and running in it made me feel like I was losing my mind. I started to think I¡¯d rather be stabbed or shot than go through this. For the past two months, I was no different from a rat running on a wheel. ¡°I need psychiatric counseling.¡± I addressed to the Imperial Guard Commander through the hologram screen. He looked at me with a puzzled expression. -Are you traumatized from the injury? That doesn¡¯t seem like you... ¡°No, it¡¯s not related to the combat.¡± I quickly shook my head. As a mere cadet, I shouldn¡¯t be contacting the Imperial Guard Commander over something like this. But I was that desperate. ¡°If I spend even one more day here... I¡¯m going to grab the doctor by the head and shove him into the tank. This isn¡¯t a joke.¡± The Commander burst into loud laughter as soon as he heard me. He laughed for a long time before finally speaking. -Psychiatric counseling isn¡¯t necessary. You¡¯re perfectly normal. The next day, a member of the Imperial Guard came to get me. My attending physician looked dissatisfied but signed the papers the guard handed over. One glance at the guard¡¯s uniform was enough to recognize him from a distance. His black coat with a crimson lining hung heavily, almost sweeping the ground as it swayed. On his chest, there was an embroidered golden insignia of a sword. Thud. The guard who had escorted me out of the hospital stopped walking. He looked down at me, his gaze steady. I saw his shoulders and arm shift slightly. Here it came. Thud! The guard¡¯s heavy fist landed in my abdomen. I doubled over, groaning. It felt like my insides were twisting up. ¡°You know why you¡¯re getting hit, don¡¯t you?¡± The rim of the guard¡¯s pupils glowed with a red light. ¡°I overstepped my boundaries.¡± I managed to squeeze out a response. The impact made it hard to catch my breath. ¡°Good. If you¡¯d said you didn¡¯t know, I would¡¯ve beaten you to a pulp and sent you back to the hospital.¡± A mere cadet had made a personal request to the Imperial Guard Commander. I didn¡¯t offer any excuses. In truth, there was nothing to excuse¡ªI deserved it, plain and simple. ¡°...Thank you.¡± I clasped my hands behind my back, leaving my torso exposed. If there were more blows to take, I was prepared for them. The guard, seeing my stance, gave a slight smirk, barely lifting the corners of his mouth. ¡°Make sure you become an Imperial Guard, Luka. I feel like training you would be worth it.¡± He spoke while placing a hand on my shoulder. * * * Two days had passed since I returned to the training grounds. Being able to move my body again made me feel alive. ¡°So, how does it feel to come back from the afterlife?¡± Ilay spoke as he lifted a hundred-kilogram dumbbell with one hand. During free time, many cadets gathered at the training grounds. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. You nearly died too.¡± I replied while doing handstand push-ups. Ilay had also been caught in the Force explosion and sustained considerable injuries. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maintaining a delicate balance, I pushed off the ground with my arms. Spinning in the air, I landed lightly. Luckily, even after a couple of months of rest, my reflexes hadn¡¯t dulled. I was ready to jump right back into training. Even with cybernetic implants that had predetermined energy output, training was crucial¡ªnot for muscle development, but for the nervous system¡¯s coordination and responsiveness. An untrained civilian couldn¡¯t control a full body mechanical armor well enough to utilize its performance, and they¡¯d barely be able to manage their own movements. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to defeat me in my natural state. A body the mind can¡¯t keep up with only leads to disaster. In particular, we had undergone chemical treatments to optimize our nervous systems and completed rigorous daily training to prepare for eventual use of the full body mechanical armor, Legion. ¡°...The Commander must have known the Force user was there. He just kept quiet and put us to the test.¡± Ilay remarked, throwing a punch while still gripping the dumbbell. His arm accelerated, and he began shadowboxing with the hundred-kilogram weight, the motor sound from his cybernetic arm roaring intensely. ¡°No fatalities¡ªso that¡¯s good enough. Get up here, Ilay.¡± I spoke nonchalantly as I stepped onto the sparring ring. ¡°Luka, my arm was completely wrecked in the fight, so I upgraded to a better one. Think you can handle it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of talk. Did you replace your arm, or was it your tongue?¡± I wiggled my index finger to taunt him. Ilay tossed the dumbbell aside and hopped up onto the ring with ease. ¡°Luka, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit strange that there were no fatalities?¡± He assumed a fighting stance in front of me as he spoke. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re saying it would¡¯ve been better if there had been casualties?¡± I replied, lightly throwing a punch. Ilay tilted his head back, easily dodging it. Whoosh! We threw punches and kicks in quick succession. We were only loosening up, moving just slowly enough to dodge each other. Of course, ¡°slow¡± was a relative term. If any of those blows landed solidly, they¡¯d have enough force and speed to break bones. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. That Force user could¡¯ve killed me, I think. He deliberately kept his distance and triggered the Force explosion. That¡¯s why I survived¡ªand so did the other cadets caught in the blast.¡± Hearing Ilay¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t hold back the irritation bubbling up. How weak could that Force user have been? He¡¯d only wanted to subdue us, not kill. ¡®That¡¯s why he ultimately fell by my hand!¡¯ I let my anger drive the speed of my punches up. Ilay reacted quickly, deflecting my fist to the side. ¡°Hey, are you trying to smash my face?¡± Ilay grumbled at the sudden increase in pace. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to flatten that smug face of yours.¡± ¡°Seems I raised a tiger cub.¡± There was a hint of amusement in Ilay¡¯s relaxed grin. ¡°Oh please, who¡¯s raising who? Now, let¡¯s go all out, Ilay.¡± I paused, taking a deep breath and focusing. I visualized expanding the bandwidth of my nervous system. Electrical signals and chemicals surged through the extended neural pathways, connecting my brain and body in perfect synchronization. I could see the pores on Ilay¡¯s skin with my heightened vision. I could even hear his heartbeat in my ears. My sense of smell became so acute that I could probably guess what he¡¯d eaten for breakfast. Ilay, too, had finished activating his body. His eyes had a faint glow, like he could see right through me. The clanking in the training grounds came to a halt. Other cadets had gathered to watch the match between me and Ilay. Hands and feet moved in a blur. I sharpened my senses, dodging and deflecting Ilay¡¯s attacks. He did the same. The shifts between offense and defense happened so rapidly that it was hard to tell who held the upper hand. Eeeee¡ª A high-pitched sound, one only I could hear, resonated from my limbs. Now that we¡¯d entered high-speed combat, I was quickly approaching the limits of my mechanical body. My movements were starting to slow, just slightly. I needed to either stop here or bring this to a decisive end. ¡®Looks like Ilay really did upgrade his arm to something better.¡¯ Ilay¡¯s arm was still moving at full speed. I opened my outstretched fist, attempting to grab hold of his arm. Creak! My fingertips caught onto Ilay¡¯s arm. Pulling on it, I threw him off balance. Success. Ilay wobbled. The opening was brief, but for me, it was more than enough time. Thud! I kicked his leg out from under him and slipped to the side. Thud! Ilay fell and looked up at me. I waved my hand, which had started to smoke. The cadets who had been watching let out low exclamations and gasps of admiration. They could all tell that I¡¯d turned the disadvantage around with a bit of quick thinking. ¡°I thought I¡¯d win this time...¡± Ilay panted, chuckling. When it came to hand-to-hand combat, I always had the upper hand. ¡°If getting stronger were as easy as adding better parts, then why would we go through all this trouble?¡± I extended a hand toward the fallen Ilay as I spoke. Ilay took my hand, standing up while fixing his gaze on me. His usually steady smile faltered just a bit. He cautiously began to speak. ¡°Luka, back then, you...¡± Sensing the eyes of the other cadets, Ilay trailed off. Even without him finishing, I knew what he was going to say. I wondered why he hadn¡¯t asked me sooner. ¡®He probably wants to know why I tried to let that Coritan boy go...¡¯ Thanks to Ilay, I managed to cover up my mistake. His bullet had gone through the Coritan boy¡¯s head instead of my blade. I still remembered that moment with perfect clarity. ¡°It was a mistake. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± I responded quickly. Hearing my words, Ilay narrowed his eyes, giving a slightly forced smile. By now, I could read his expressions well enough to get a sense of his emotions. ...Most likely, Ilay wasn¡¯t looking for this kind of canned response. He remained as unreadable as ever. Chapter 6 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 6 > The life of a cadet in the Imperial Guard lasted four years, and we were nearing the end of our second year. At this point, a new class joined beneath us, and most of our instructors who had trained us had moved over to them, making themselves scarce around us. ¡°You two are capable of aiming for the Centurion rank. Strive forward for His Majesty the Emperor and the citizens of the Empire.¡± Our head instructor, who had overseen us for the past two years, said this before he transferred to the new class. By ¡°you two,¡± he was referring to me and Ilay. By the second year, the hierarchy among classmates was also fully set. Any talent that might blossom had already done so. We had learned all the fundamental combat techniques. All that was left was to apply them through practical experience. ¡®Centurion...¡¯ The organization of the Imperial Guard was straightforward. There were a thousand Imperial Guardsmen, consisting of ten centuries all commanded by a chief centurion. The Commander of the guards, the Chief Centurion is also the Centurion of the First Century. The remaining nine Centuries were divided according to service length and role. For a cadet like me, who had completed full-body mechanization, the first post was in the Tenth Century, the lowest-ranking unit consisting of rookies. After gaining experience in the Tenth Century, one could advance up to the Fifth Century, and beyond that, each would be assigned to one of the First to Fifth Upper Centuries based on specialty and role. ¡®If I became the Tenth Centurion, promotion would come fast. It¡¯d mean being recognized as outstanding among new Imperial Guardsmen.¡¯ The position was one that any cadet with high training scores aimed for. ¡°I¡¯m not particularly ambitious about becoming a Centurion. Luka, do you want to be a Centurion?¡± When we were alone, Ilay spoke with his usual carefree tone. ¡°Unlike you, I have nowhere to return to. If I don¡¯t rise, I¡¯ll only sink.¡± ¡°With an Imperial Guard record, you¡¯ll be treated as an elite wherever you go. You¡¯re now in a place that doesn¡¯t care about where you come from. Try to relax a little.¡± Ilay tapped his fist lightly against my chest as he spoke. Ilay was right. I had risen to a position where I could afford to take it easy. But my anxiety was also what drove me. The ever-present sense of standing precariously on a tightrope... I didn¡¯t want to lose that. Suddenly, a question about Ilay arose. ¡®Why does Ilay want to become an Imperial Guardsman?¡¯ Ilay was incredibly talented. Honestly, I thought when it came to talent he surpassed me. The difference was... Ilay didn¡¯t push himself as desperately as I did. He seemed to take everything lightly, yet his results were similar to mine. Swish. I leaned my arms and back against the railing. The privileged young master jumped up onto the railing with a bound. Whoosh. Ilay stood on the railing, facing the wind. At a glance, it looked precarious, but to us, it was as steady as standing on level ground. ¡°...Our family, the Carthica family, is a renowned house that has produced many generals of the Empire.¡± Ilay spoke as if he had read my thoughts. I was already accustomed to this sort of presumptive way of speaking from him. Ilay Carthica. As someone from an orphanage, I couldn¡¯t grasp the full scope of the Carthica family¡¯s influence. All I understood was that they were a prestigious household. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the path to success is open to you even if you only do the bare minimum.¡± I spoke with a sneer. Half of it was a joke, but the other half was genuine. Ilay chuckled, then leapt up, performing a flip on the narrow railing. His feet traced a clean arc in the air. ¡°I originally wanted to be a scholar. An archaeologist who delves into the mysteries of ancient arcane civilizations.¡± ¡°An archaeologist?¡± It was the first time I¡¯d heard of such a job. At my question, Ilay smiled a light, almost whimsical smile. ¡°In Bellato or Corite, it¡¯s a somewhat promising career. The arcane civilizations have endless secrets to uncover.¡± I fell silent for a moment. Just as Ilay had shielded my naive act of mercy, I, too, refrained from reporting his subversive words to the higher-ups. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then just go for it.¡± After extending my senses to confirm there was no one nearby, I spoke. ¡°In the Empire, studying arcane civilizations without permission is forbidden. And besides, my family wouldn¡¯t allow me to do anything other than serve as a soldier. A noble house earns its reputation by consistently producing talent in a particular field.¡± Ilay spoke as if he bore the weight of the world¡¯s sorrows, his eyes filled with melancholy. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s sad you can¡¯t do what you want? What a pampered complaint.¡± I was angry. This time, I meant it. The city¡¯s underbelly was filled with people who didn¡¯t even have the guarantee of surviving each day. Wanting to do something was a luxury. For them, work that kept them alive was what mattered. ¡°You¡¯re right. To you, my words probably sound like a spoiled complaint. But for me, it¡¯s real.¡± Ilay stood there, unruffled. ¡°...You need to go hungry and suffer a bit more.¡± I spoke with contempt. Even at my harsh words, Ilay didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t know about my dream. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve told, Luka.¡± ¡°If I reported what you just told me, you¡¯d be finished.¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t do that¡ªjust like I kept your secret. That time, you showed mercy to a Coritan.¡± Ilay squatted down on the railing. He lowered his gaze to match my eye level. I frowned, studying Ilay¡¯s face. ¡°I only hesitated because he was a non-combatant. Even if you hadn¡¯t acted, I would¡¯ve killed him in the end.¡± ¡°The Commander ordered us to kill all the Coritans there. The fact that you hesitated at all means you¡¯re someone who could defy orders from the top.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯m loyal to the Empire and the Emperor. They acknowledged my talents. The Empire¡¯s enemies are my enemies.¡± Ilay looked at me, then moved his lips. ¡°Even if that enemy is me?¡± ¡°Whoever it may be.¡± I spoke with hostility. It was now clear. Ilay Carthica was dangerous. There was a possibility he could become an enemy of the Empire. ¡°Luka, if you truly went beyond loyalty to pure obedience, you¡¯d be trying to kill me right now.¡± I didn¡¯t respond to Ilay¡¯s words. I only glared at him sharply. Ilay nodded, as if taking my silence as his answer. He then leaned backward and jumped off the railing. Looking down, I saw Ilay land effortlessly from the height of the third floor. ¡°That reckless bastard...¡± I muttered as I watched Ilay¡¯s retreating figure. Ilay lacked nothing¡ªstatus, talent, everything one could envy¡ªyet he was chasing after something strange. ¡°...You¡¯ll end up dead that way, idiot.¡± I sighed involuntarily. * * * For cadets in their third year, after basic training, it was a continuous cycle of live operations. It was also a period when casualties increased. Rattle, rattle! Rain poured down relentlessly. Ilay, three other cadets, and I pressed our waterproof hoods down tightly as we pushed through the dense forest. Five cadets walked in silence through the rain. Our mission was reconnaissance. As cadets, we had to take on all sorts of minor missions to build diverse experiences. Someone without field experience would, in the future, only spout unrealistic theories from behind a desk when put in charge. For soldiers, and especially for commanders, incompetence and ignorance were the greatest sins and failings. Swish. I raised my hand to signal a break. We gathered under a tree to shelter from the rain. One of the cadets, who lacked sleep, closed his eyes and quickly fell into a deep sleep. Sleep control was also one of the combat techniques we had learned. Crunch, crunch. As I chewed on a ration bar, I scanned the surroundings. With the rain falling at night, visibility was poor. The forest, lashed by the wind and rain, swayed ominously, as though it might devour us. ¡®Somewhere out there, a Legion-clad Imperial Guard is surely watching over us.¡¯ Even though it was a real operation, it was still part of our training. If we encountered enemies beyond our capability, the Imperial Guard would step in. ¡®The Force user last time¡ªcommand must have deemed them manageable for us. And that turned out to be the case.¡¯ Had Ilay not been injured first, he and I would have been enough to handle that opponent. If we had coordinated our attacks, we would have dealt with them easily. ¡®This mission is a reconnaissance mission.¡¯ I closed my eyes, reviewing the mission in my mind. The place we were stepping into was an uncharted neutral zone. It wasn¡¯t yet under anyone¡¯s territory. Anyone we encountered here could be considered an enemy. ¡®Ilay isn¡¯t his usual self.¡¯ I shifted my gaze, observing Ilay as he drank water. His face didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue; rather, he seemed visibly excited. ¡®Is he really that thrilled just to see an Arcane ruin?¡¯ The Arcane ruins were the target of this reconnaissance mission. The site was surrounded by waves that interfered with monitoring, so we had to conduct an on-site inspection. Swish. I stood up, patting Ilay¡¯s shoulder. It was our turn to stand watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? There were civilizations that explored the stars before we humans even existed.¡± Ilay chattered excitedly. I couldn¡¯t share his fascination and merely shrugged. The ancient Arcane civilization. I knew only the basics. I¡¯d heard it was a civilization that spanned the entire universe in the distant past. Traces of it remained wherever one went in space. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Arcane or whatever. They¡¯re just people who died ages ago.¡± Despite my negative reaction, Ilay neither looked disappointed nor offended. ¡°Luka, it¡¯s because of the past that we have the present. And that record allows us to predict the future.¡± Even though Ilay explained it like it was profound, it didn¡¯t resonate with me. He didn¡¯t seem intent on making me understand, either. After resting and recovering, we prepared to move again. Just before setting out, one of the cadets approached me. ¡®Claude Ramoness.¡¯ The Ramoness Family wasn¡¯t as influential as the Carthica family, but it was still a notable household. Even as someone from the lowest ranks, my cadet life among noble heirs had taught me about the subtle balances and power structures within noble families. ¡°Luka, I have a younger sister.¡± Claude Ramoness brought this up out of nowhere. I tilted my head, puzzled. ¡°So?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not involved with anyone, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphanage kid.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single cadet who didn¡¯t know my background. ¡°Whether you¡¯re from an orphanage or a noble family, we¡¯ll end up as Imperial Guards all the same. Who knows? You might even be my superior one day.¡± I looked at Claude¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t teasing, nor was he speaking casually. ¡®He¡¯s serious.¡¯ It was a sudden proposal, yet in a way, I understood it. Coming from an orphanage, I had no ties to complex political affairs. Ilay once mentioned that some families might appreciate my unburdened background. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad offer. I know you¡¯re close with Ilay, but there aren¡¯t any women left in the Carthica family.¡± ¡°...I haven¡¯t thought about anything like this before. Besides, we¡¯re on a mission.¡± I paused before replying. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to answer right now. Just think about it.¡± Claude nodded and stepped back. Ilay, who had overheard my conversation with Claude, nudged my arm with his elbow. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Quite popular, Luka.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± We continued moving toward the ruins. As we neared the center of the forest, remnants of partially destroyed metal structures began to emerge. ¡°So this is... an Arcane site...¡± Ilay scanned the surroundings, moving closer to one of the shattered pillars. Vmm. When Ilay¡¯s hand touched the silvery metal pillar, a faint blue light rippled from the point of contact before dissipating. ¡°This structure is millions of years old, yet it still has an energy response.¡± Ilay couldn¡¯t hide his awe. ¡°...Ilay, we¡¯re on a mission here.¡± I frowned. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± For a moment, it seemed like Ilay had forgotten the mission entirely. His face was filled with wonder, open and unguarded like that of a child. It was the first time I¡¯d seen this side of him. Whoosh. I signaled to reorganize the formation. We planned to examine the structure and scale of the Arcane ruins and then head back. And if there happened to be any artifacts to recover, we were to collect them immediately. Silently, we moved between the covers provided by broken walls. The silvery roads branched out in all directions, converging at what appeared to be the center of the ruins. ¡®Claude, over here.¡¯ I gestured to Claude. Normally, I would have partnered with Ilay as the lead scout, but he seemed too distracted today to be reliable. The other cadets were in position behind pillars and walls, rifles at the ready. Under their cover, Claude and I approached the ruins. Viiing. I activated my mechanical eye on the right, attempting to analyze the surroundings. However, the unique energy waves from the ruins deflected the analysis attempt. My eyelid throbbed as heat began to spread from my forehead. Crackle. A strange noise came from up ahead. Claude and I held our breath, moving slowly and cautiously. ¡®There¡¯s something in front of us.¡¯ Inside the ruins stood six massive pillars. At the center of them was a pedestal that looked almost like an altar. I opened my eyes wide. Creak, crackle. Above the pedestal, a cube was hovering, rotating in midair. It was about the size of a human head, and with each rotation, the color of its sides changed. A continuous sound of gears seemed to echo from within, as if machinery inside was interlocking. And beneath that cube stood someone. The moment I identified them, my face froze and then twisted. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Every nerve in my body was on edge. My instincts and reason were both screaming danger. If the Empire had the Imperial Guard... then the Holy Corite Alliance had the Paladin. One of those Paladin was standing right in front of us. I recognized it instantly just from the armor. The elaborate armor, adorned with fine detail, was a mix of blue and white. Melee weapons like a spear and sword were strapped to his back and waist. His face was hidden beneath a helmet pulled low. Vmm. The Coritan Paladin turned his head. A blue light flickered from within his helmet. His gaze was fixed directly on us. Whoosh! The Paladin made a gesture. The spear on his back glowed with a blue light, lifting into the air by itself. The spear shone brightly as if the light was engulfing it. The brilliant light was paradoxically chilling. We knew instinctively that it was dangerous. Coritan Paladin were unparalleled masters of Force abilities. ¡°Cla¡ª...¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. Everything happened in an instant. Just as the spear disappeared, it whizzed past me. Crunch! The spearhead pierced straight through Claude¡¯s temple. The spear continued through his body, impaling him, before embedding itself into a pillar. Claude was dead. ...And I was next. Chapter 7 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 7 > Blood streamed down Claude¡¯s face, whose head was impaled by the spear. Though his brain had ceased, his body trembled with residual signals, like the last echoes of consciousness. There was no time for prayers. *Buzz.* The spear embedded in Claude¡¯s head glowed once more. That light was Force. A thin thread of the aura connected it to the paladin¡¯s hand. With the paladin¡¯s body encased in armor, it was nearly impossible to distinguish what was serving as the Force¡¯s catalyst. The spear of the Paladin shimmered again, transforming back into light, and withdrew from Claude¡¯s head. *Swish!* The light slashed through the air. The spear, now in physical form again, returned to the paladin¡¯s hand. *Creak, creak.* A headache flared up. My right mechanical eye switched to combat mode, attempting to predict the spear¡¯s trajectory. All it produced was a flood of errors. There was no way to calculate it. The Force¡¯s powers, which defied physical laws, were beyond computation. The Paladin of the Holy Corite Alliance distorted space and transformed matter into light. ¡®Forget these meaningless calculations.¡¯ I dismissed the trajectory prediction function of my right eye and shut it off. I had to rely on my instincts and intuition, not the computer¡¯s calculations. *Bang!* A gunshot rang out. Cadets who were covering Claude and me opened fire. They tried to maneuver closer to my position while shooting. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We were competent soldiers, but fully armored Paladins were not foes we could handle with our combat abilities. His combat prowess rivaled that of an Imperial Guard equipped with the Legion. Even if we tried to escape, there was no escaping the Paladin¡¯s reach. We had to fight to buy time. ¡®The Imperial Guard reinforcements will come.¡¯ An Imperial Guard member observing us was likely on their way right now. The wait would last only a few seconds, but each of those seconds felt unbearably long. *Buzz!* The Paladin¡¯s spear was glowing once more. It was hard to tell when to dodge, even though I saw it coming. But I couldn¡¯t hesitate. I crouched down, tucking my body and legs tightly before diving to the side and rolling away instinctively. Then, I dove to the side, rolling away instinctively. *Whoosh!* The spear appeared where my head had just been. The trailing glow of Force lingered behind it like a tail. I wanted to check the Paladin¡¯s next move, but even dodging the spear aimed at my back was overwhelming. *Creak!* The floating spear spun around, changing direction. Its tip was now aimed at me. It seemed impossible to dodge this time. After Claude, I would be the next to die. ...Yes. I had lost this battle before it even began. I had believed I couldn¡¯t withstand this enemy and had only run, cornered into a dead-end. Like a pig being led to slaughter. When the enemy swung their sword, I had to swing mine. That was the way to survive on the battlefield. Showing your back only meant a bullet in the back of your head. I gripped the hilt with both hands. Underneath the synthetic skin, the circuits of my prosthetic arm glowed a deep red, like blood vessels. I pushed my energy output to the maximum. Before that spear disappears... I would strike first. *Ka-ang!* I advanced and slashed at the spear hanging in mid-air. It was before the light of the Force fully enveloped it. *Crash!* My interference triggered a Force explosion. The spear, having lost control, spun wildly before embedding itself in the ground. *Crackle, crackle.* The synthetic skin on my prosthetic arm peeled off in layers. My fingers, caught in the explosion, were broken, twisted, and left tattered. Current sparks flew from exposed wires. ¡®The spear has stopped for now.¡¯ It looked like the connection between the Paladin and the spear had been severed. I turned my gaze toward the Paladin. *Shing.* The Paladin pulled out a sword instead of the spear and lowered it. Light surrounded the blade. *Whoosh!* He swung the sword through the air repeatedly. The trail of the blade formed crescents of light, gathering into the shape of a crescent moon. There were three crescent blades in total. As soon as they took full form, they cut across the ground, racing forward. I opened my eyes wide. This was easier to predict than the spear. I thought I could dodge it. But this time, it wasn¡¯t aimed at me. The crescent blades descended on the cadets who were covering me. From behind, groans and low screams escaped. I couldn¡¯t tell how many were hit or killed. All of this unfolded in under ten seconds, yet each moment felt unbearably long. Just as defeat began to feel inevitable, the rescuer we¡¯d been waiting for arrived. *Bang!* An explosion struck beside the Paladin¡¯s head, filling the air with thick, acrid smoke. *Screech, screech.* I moved my pupils toward the sound. Eyes glowing red emerged, cutting through the underbrush. A member of the Imperial Guard, clad in the Legion full body mechanical armor, emerged from the ruins. Stripped of all unnecessary and fragile organs, this being was a weapon unto itself. The armor seemed to move with a life of its own. My right mechanical eye recognized the Imperial Guard. Information flashed before my eyes. The Imperial Guard¡¯s standard combat mechanical armor, Legion, model designation: Hector. The pinnacle of the Empire¡¯s advanced technology had appeared in this place. *Whooosh.* The cloak that shrouded Legion¡¯s frame fluttered. Its limbs were long, and its waist was narrow. It had no digestive organs, and, naturally, no mouth. The Legion combat mechanical armor, with its armored form, had no human face and could not display expressions. As a result, it showed not even a hint of emotion. There were no parts or functions for eating, sleeping, or reproduction. Though designed purely for combat without regard for human activities, the Legion mechanical armor seemed to retain a fierce instinct for battle. It was a weapon that pursued extreme practicality and efficiency in warfare. *Thunk!* The Imperial Guard, Legion, extended his hand and pulled the trigger. In his hand was a crude revolver. It was called a handgun, but its caliber and power were on par with artillery rounds. *Boom!* The bullet fired by the Imperial Guard struck the Paladin repeatedly. Yet, the paladin appeared largely unharmed. Each explosion triggered a faint, translucent glow from his Force shield. The blue-and-white armor showed not even a smudge. *Click.* The Imperial Guard tossed the gun to the ground, then reached toward his back. *Creak!* A weapon latch on his back opened, and the halberd, hidden under his cloak, emerged with a massive presence. He swung the weapon, which was as large as his own body, with ease. *Thud!* The Imperial Guard brought the blade of the halberd down to the ground and started striding toward the Paladin. *Vreeeeng!* The Paladin advanced with his sword, as if moving to meet the Imperial Guard. The paladin was a head shorter than the Imperial Guard, yet the intimidating aura of his Force, visible as an aura of light, made him seem equally imposing. The two monsters exchanged no words. They acted as if it were only natural to consider each other mortal enemies. Only murderous intent and animosity passed between them. *Ka-ang!* The Imperial Guard¡¯s halberd collided with the Paladin¡¯s sword. Blue sparks and red embers burst forth, scattering toward each other. The movements of their weapons and arms were so swift they were nearly impossible to track. Their sounds and movements even fell out of sync. *Crack!* The Paladin¡¯s shoulder armor shattered under the impact of the halberd. *Screech!* The sword sliced across the Imperial Guard¡¯s chest. The metallic exterior tore like fabric. *Crash!* The halberd and the sword clashed head-on, and a struggle of strength began. *Screeee-!* The Imperial Guard gripped the halberd with one hand and began pushing the Paladin back. The Paladin¡¯s body staggered, bending backward as though he might fall. The mechanical strength of the Imperial Guard seemed to give him the advantage. *Crack!* The Imperial Guard reached out with his free hand and grasped the Paladin¡¯s face. A grinding sound came from the Paladin¡¯s helmet as the metal dented. He seemed ready to crush the skull and seize the brain within. At a glance, it seemed like the Imperial Guard was winning. But the Paladin pulled one of his hands away from the hilt, leaving just one hand gripping his sword. Even with only one hand, he was still holding his ground. The paladin, who had been losing ground with both hands, was now holding steady with just one. Something was off. ¡®A feint?¡¯ That thought crossed my mind. The Paladin was pretending to be pushed back. He was angling to exploit an opening, even if it meant exposing his head. These two monsters were so evenly matched that he had to take such a gamble to stand a chance. *Whoosh!* The Paladin moved his free hand. His fingers twitched, re-establishing a Force link with the spear that had flown away. If the spear was once again bound to his Force, it would soon return to its luminous form. I had to stop the paladin from controlling the spear. I tried to grip my sword, but all my fingers were shattered; I couldn¡¯t hold it. *Buzz!* While I hesitated, the spear embedded in the ground started to tremble, then rose up. The light around it intensified, enveloping the spear. It would soon aim for the Imperial Guard¡¯s head. ...Today, luck just wasn¡¯t on my side. An extreme solution came to mind. The only things I had left were my legs. I didn¡¯t even have time to sigh. I braced myself against the ground and leapt, spinning through the air. As I rotated mid-air, I brought my heel down hard on the spear shaft. *Screeeech!* With my powerful strike, the spear wobbled, tipping to the side. But the light enveloping the spear started crawling up my leg, spreading cracks of light through it like an infection. At any moment, my foot could explode. *Shraaah!* The spear, covered in light, disappeared. The resulting explosion threw me to the ground, and I rolled, hearing the sound of bones breaking all over my body. Lying on the ground, I moved only my eyes, trying to assess the situation. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The spear had grazed past the Imperial Guard¡¯s head. It had missed it. My interference had helped, it seemed. *Crack! Crack!* The helmet clutched in the Imperial Guard¡¯s grip was crushed, almost reduced to half its size. From the gaps in the helmet, red blood was trickling down. Victory was within the Imperial Guard¡¯s grasp. *Vreeeeng!* The light around the Paladin¡¯s armor was fading. But in exchange, the glow of Force in his left hand grew even stronger. The Paladin extended his light-wrapped hand toward the side of the Imperial Guard¡¯s head. The Imperial Guard tried to tilt his head back to dodge, but the explosion was faster. *Boom!* A Force explosion at point-blank range. The impact was so immense that even the Paladin was caught in it. It was, quite literally, a move of mutual destruction. The ground trembled as dust and smoke billowed upward. *Clang! Clang!* Before the smoke had even settled, I heard the sound of metal colliding and crumpling. ¡°Ah...¡± As the echoes of the explosion faded, everything came into sharp focus. I opened my blood-filled mouth, stunned at the strange scene before me. The Paladin¡¯s left arm had been consumed in his own explosion, vaporized all the way to the shoulder. Then my gaze fixed on the Imperial Guard. At first, I didn¡¯t immediately understand what I was seeing. *Crack! Crunch!* The Imperial Guard had mounted the Paladin, mercilessly pummeling his helmet with his fists. The crushed helmet had flattened, resembling a tray. Broken skull fragments and flesh smeared the Imperial Guard¡¯s fists, turning to a mushy pulp. It wasn¡¯t the brutality of the scene that shocked me. The reason I couldn¡¯t look away lay elsewhere. ¡®The Imperial Guard... has no head?¡¯ The Imperial Guard¡¯s head had been blown away in the Force explosion, leaving only part of his neck and lower jaw. His final biological component, the brain, was gone. In other words... the Imperial Guard was biologically dead. And yet, Legion was still moving. *Ooooooo...* The Imperial Guard let out a roar of victory. A hollow cry resounded, reverberating through his throat. Even without a brain, the Imperial Guard did not cease his struggle. *Screeeech!* The Imperial Guard rose to his feet. Cybernetic prosthetics often continue to move through residual signals, even after losing their brain. But this Imperial Guard was not moving through residual signals. *Creak, creak.* The Legion full body mechanical armor walked forward. With no human brain to control it, the movement of its limbs was awkward, yet it was clearly driven by some kind of will. I felt a visceral sense of repulsion. Looking at that sight, an unbearable loathing stirred within me. It felt as if the human mind wasn¡¯t the master controlling the mechanical body but rather just another part¡ªa mere component¡ªof the machine. The Imperial Guard stood over my fallen head, reaching out his hand as if to lift me up. He didn¡¯t seem to know that he was already dead. If ghosts exist, would they look like this...? I didn¡¯t take the Imperial Guard¡¯s hand. Instead, I spoke words that I probably shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°...Are you really still alive, even in that state?¡± The Imperial Guard flinched. He raised a hand, as if trying to feel his own head. *Swish! Swish!* His hand swept through empty air. Only then did he seem to realize that his head was gone. He continued to swipe at the place where his head used to be, then let out a scream. *Ooooooo...* The hollow sound that escaped his throat was hoarse, the voice lost along with his vocal cords. *Thud!* The Imperial Guard knelt down and collapsed beside my head. He had lost the final piece of his natural body. The moment he became aware of that, he met his complete death. All signals from the computational device that had been assisting his prosthetic movements ceased. ¡°I¡¯ve...been...¡± Lying there, I looked up at the headless Imperial Guard. ¡°...striving to become a monster like this, all this time?¡± Undergoing full-body mechanization, eventually being granted Legion, the symbol of the Imperial Guard¡ªit had been my only goal in life. But for the first time, a different thought surfaced. Legion might not be liberation from a weak body; it might be a prison for the mind. How dangerous, Luka. Chapter 8 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 8 > I lay sprawled on my back, staring up at the night sky. Beyond the shoulder of the fallen Imperial Guard, stars were sparkling. It was the first time I¡¯d ever seen such a clear night sky. A sight I could never see from the empire¡¯s capital, Akbaran. Stars in the night sky... they¡¯re beautiful. Perhaps this scene would be the final image of my life. I¡¯ve been shivering for a while now. The thrill of battle had faded, leaving only the crushing weight of pain and death pressing in on me. ¡°Ha, damn it.¡± Only then did I notice that my side had been torn open in a long gash. Blood was streaming out in torrents. If I wasn¡¯t careful, my insides would spill out, offering an unpleasant view. I wasn¡¯t in any shape to get up and move on my own. With my mangled hand, I tried to press against the torn wound on my side. Creak, creak. My tattered fingers were malfunctioning. It only seemed to be worsening the tear. Forget it, damn it. I blinked. Whether I died or not, the stars continued to shine brightly. Beyond that sea of stars lay Earth, the place where our ancestors once lived. Step, step. Footsteps echoed. I raised my head slightly, gazing ahead. I wasn¡¯t the only survivor. I forced a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re alive, Luka.¡± Ilay, missing an arm, staggered toward me. ¡°The others?¡± I asked, and Ilay slowly shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ve all been cut in half¡ªwhether sideways or up and down.¡± It looked like the Paladin¡¯s sword aura had hit its mark. Only Ilay and I survived. Ilay stood beside my head. Kneeling, he stared silently at the dead Imperial Guard, then pushed the body back, letting it fall. ¡°...Luka, you¡¯re badly wounded. If this goes on, you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°I know, even if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Ilay checked over my condition, but his expression was odd. His gaze kept glancing eastward, over and over. Yes, Ilay Carthica. Your heart¡¯s set in that direction, isn¡¯t it? Now¡¯s a good chance. An official ¡®missing-in-action¡¯ during a mission¡ªit¡¯s a clean wrap-up. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if a single body wasn¡¯t found. ¡°Luka, I...¡± Ilay squeezed his eyes shut, then opened them. He turned his head, looking toward the east. I understood the meaning of that gaze. Our empire lay to the west. To the east was the territory of Corite and Bellato. Ilay had always wanted to leave the empire. Even if he never directly said it, I could tell. ¡°If you¡¯re going to go, go now. Don¡¯t think about trying to heal me. The follow-up unit will be here soon.¡± I lay there, watching Ilay. He looked at me with a distant gaze, then turned his eyes away. Step. Ilay walked past me. His footsteps grew fainter as he moved away. I couldn¡¯t understand Ilay¡¯s thoughts or actions. He had both the talent and background that anyone in the empire would envy. His life was practically guaranteed to be one of success. And yet, Ilay was abandoning it all to leave the empire. ¡®No matter how hard I try, I just can¡¯t understand you, Ilay.¡¯ But I could respect it. I wanted Ilay to live as he wished. If I was lucky, maybe I¡¯d hold out until the follow-up unit arrived. ¡®If not, then it¡¯s the afterlife for me.¡¯ I took a slow, steady breath. I closed my eyes, then opened them, staring at the stars. It wasn¡¯t a terrible feeling. Step, step. The footsteps, which had faded, began to grow closer again. I let out a laugh, mixed with a sigh. Ah, laughing hurts. ¡°What are you doing, you idiot?¡± I looked at Ilay, who had returned. He knelt down, pressed one hand against the bleeding wound on my side, and began administering first aid. ¡°Maybe I really am an idiot, just like you said.¡± Ilay smiled wryly as he spoke. * * * Once I was taken back to the empire, I was summoned from place to place as soon as I recovered. It seemed this relic site mission had become a major issue for the higher-ups. Even senior officials, whose titles alone gave me a headache, came to hear my report. They discussed complex political matters in front of me, speculating about potential diplomatic friction with the Holy Corite Alliance. An Imperial Guard had died, and three cadets had lost their lives. But that wasn¡¯t why this was causing such a fuss. Imperial soldiers dying was an everyday occurrence. I was flipping through a catalog of cybernetic products. What I had now were temporary prosthetic arms and legs, which allowed only basic functionality for daily life. The lack of power energy output for combat left me feeling like I was shackled, with a heavy sense of restriction on my limbs. ¡°They found an artifact at the site we visited. There¡¯s a lot of debate over who owns it,¡± Ilay said. True to his background in a renowned household, he was well-informed on matters like these. It seemed he picked up a lot from here and there. An Arcane artifact. I remembered the cube spinning in the center of the site. I¡¯d suspected it was no ordinary object, but I hadn¡¯t realized it was an artifact. ¡°Have they recovered it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re forming a recovery team made up of experts. For now, the Imperial Guard is protecting the site. It¡¯s worth it. Some artifacts can serve as strategic resources for the nation...¡± Ilay went on talking about the artifact. Apologies, but since I wasn¡¯t interested, I let most of it slip by, only half listening. ¡°...If the Holy Alliance doesn¡¯t let go of this historic site and artifact, a fairly large battle could break out. It won¡¯t escalate into an all-out war, though.¡± All-out war was something every nation sought to avoid. The Accretia Empire, the Holy Corite Alliance, the Bellato Federation. If any two of these countries engaged in all-out war, the remaining one would reap considerable benefits. For that reason, each nation continued to wage limited conflicts, containing the losses to manageable levels. It wasn¡¯t something that mattered much to me. Well, it mattered in some sense. But I wasn¡¯t interested. In the end, it was just work for the high-ranking officials involved in politics. All I had to do was fight when ordered. That¡¯s what it meant to be a soldier, a member of the imperial guard. ¡°The Imperial Guard...¡± I recalled the Imperial Guard who had met his end at the relic site. Even after his head had been blown off, he¡¯d moved like a ghost. ¡°A phantom effect caused by residual signals.¡± The Imperial Guard Captain had dismissed it with that explanation after hearing my report. A predictable answer. And not the answer I wanted. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°He listened to my words and responded even after death. It wasn¡¯t just some phantom effect.¡± The questions remained unresolved, lingering in my heart. But I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to delve into what the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t answer. I found myself lost in thought, unable to turn even a single page of the catalog. ¡°Luka, for the prosthetic arm, I would recommend the F-24 Reus model. The adjustment period is short, so you¡¯ll be back in action sooner, and its performance is even better than the one you had before.¡± Ilay leaned in beside me, pointing at the catalog. I glanced at Ilay. He looked calm. He hadn¡¯t run from the empire; instead, he¡¯d chosen to save me. ¡°Ilay, you...¡± ¡°I have no regrets. Because, to me, you¡¯re worth it.¡± Ilay, catching the meaning in my words, replied. I didn¡¯t say anything further. * * * It was around the time I¡¯d gotten used to my new prosthetic arm and leg. I stepped into an unfamiliar room. The space was unusually bright for a cadet training facility. The walls were a warm shade of white, and a few potted plants were scattered along the shelves. Thanks to the sunlight streaming through the windows, the room was bright even without lights. ¡°A visitation room.¡± It was a place where cadets could meet with acquaintances or family members. As someone from an orphanage, it was a place that had no connection to me whatsoever. ¡°Well...¡± I scratched my neck, staring forward. I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to say. Sitting in front of me was a girl who¡¯d come to see me. I already knew who my visitor was. ¡°Lilian Ramoness.¡± She was the younger sister of Claude Ramoness, who had recently died. Lilian was still dressed in black mourning clothes. When she noticed my presence, she stood up. Her half-lidded eyes gave her a languid appearance. ¡°This isn¡¯t... our first meeting, is it?¡± Lilian spoke carefully. I nodded and took a seat in front of her. ¡°We saw each other at Claude¡¯s funeral.¡± I felt uncomfortable in many ways. After all, I had been the captain on the mission in which Claude died. ¡®It would be proper for me to accept whatever accusations she has.¡¯ I mentally prepared myself and waited for Lilian to speak. She simply looked at me in silence. ¡°Claude spoke a lot about you, Luka.¡± It was an unexpected comment. Tilting my head slightly, I expressed my curiosity. ¡°About me?¡± ¡°He said he had a capable friend among his peers. He even asked me if I¡¯d consider meeting you.¡± Claude had tried to set me up with Lilian. It seemed he¡¯d already mentioned me to her on multiple occasions. ¡°Are you aware of my background?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s actually better.¡± I was even more puzzled. As Lilian Ramoness, she could likely marry a young man from a family far more prestigious. In this vast empire, there were certainly people with a stronger background and more ability than me. ¡°Better, you say?¡± ¡°It means fewer unnecessary steps between us. How about you?¡± Lilian leaned forward, propping her chin up with both hands. Her direct approach only made me more uneasy. I would have preferred the straightforward chaos of a battlefield filled with whizzing bullets. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about you, Lilian.¡± This was the most polite rejection I could muster. Engaging in this kind of conversation, which didn¡¯t suit me, was already making my tongue itch. ¡°We could get to know each other from now on, couldn¡¯t we? I don¡¯t know much about you either.¡± This woman wasn¡¯t easy. Despite her relaxed expression, she was relentless. If I tried to shake her off too harshly, it felt like I¡¯d be leaving part of myself behind with her. ¡°...I need a bit of time to think about it.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good opportunity for you as well. Others would be envious, you know.¡± I flinched. Conditions that others would envy... On reflection, there was nothing wrong with what Lilian said. This was a chance to be connected with a woman from a distinguished family. If I wanted to rise higher, I would need connections and family influence. Lilian could provide that for me. ¡®Ideal.¡¯ For a man in my position, a woman like Lilian would be desirable. ...But it was what others would want, not what I wanted. Suddenly, I thought of Ilay Carthica. Despite having all the privileges that others envied, he wanted to escape the empire. I¡¯d always thought it was an incredibly foolish thing to do. ¡®So this is what it was.¡¯ Turning down Lilian¡¯s proposal would be just as foolish. But right now, I wanted to do exactly that. ¡°Luka?¡± Lilian tilted her head, looking at me. I gave my answer. ¡°I refuse.¡± I kept it brief, without any flowery language. For the first time, a flicker appeared in Lilian¡¯s eyes. She was probably running through a thousand thoughts in her mind. Thud. I rose from my seat. Even if Lilian felt insulted, I couldn¡¯t help it. If I tried to decline politely, I had a feeling she¡¯d cling to me to the end. Clasp! Lilian grabbed my wrist in a firm grip, stronger than I¡¯d expected. ¡°I must have been rushing things, Luka.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡ª¡± She cut me off, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s start as friends! I¡¯ll come see you again.¡± She released my wrist and spoke, then walked out of the visitation room before I could respond, showing me her back. ¡°...Not easy.¡± I murmured to myself. She was a difficult woman in more ways than one. Chapter 9 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 9 > I went to find Kinuan, the hand-to-hand combat instructor. It wasn¡¯t unusual for cadets to visit instructors for personal reasons. Especially by the third year, after completing basic training, cadets would identify areas where they needed improvement and build their own training curriculum. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to come looking for me.¡± Kinuan, seated inside his office, looked at me as he spoke. Like the other instructors, he was a retired member of the Imperial Guard. ¡°I came because I had something to ask.¡± ¡°Have a seat. Would you care for some tea?¡± Kinuan rose from his seat, his loose clothing fluttering as he moved. Before I could even answer, he was already pouring tea. ¡°Thank you.¡± I accepted the tea and took a seat. Sip. The tea was bitter and astringent. I barely managed to keep a neutral expression. If he weren¡¯t my superior, I¡¯d have cursed and asked if he seriously paid money to drink this garbage. Kinuan inhaled the steam from the hot tea and carefully took a small sip. He looked serene, savoring the tea with a sense of leisure. I observed Kinuan. He had a middle-aged face, calm to the point that he didn¡¯t even give off a military vibe at a glance. But Kinuan was strong. I¡¯d felt that difference when learning hand-to-hand combat under him. He was different. ¡°If it¡¯s hand-to-hand combat, there¡¯s nothing more for you to learn. You¡¯re already excellent. Even among past cadets, few were more skilled in combat than you.¡± Interpreted another way, it meant that there were still those better than me. ¡°Being excellence at the cadet level isn¡¯t enough.¡± There was no point in dragging this out. I got straight to the point. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be greedy.¡± ¡°I could barely sit back and watch as the Imperial Guard and the Holy Corite Alliance¡¯s Paladin fought.¡± ¡°Well, of course. Isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re still a cadet? I read the reports and records myself. You carried out your role admirably, using your abilities to the fullest.¡± Kinuan chuckled slightly. ¡°Strictly speaking, I failed the mission.¡± My fellow cadets, including Claude, had died under my command. If it hadn¡¯t been for the intervention of the Imperial Guard, we would have been annihilated. ¡°You were up against an opponent you couldn¡¯t defeat, even at full strength. It wasn¡¯t your fault. That was a failure of the upper ranks. In fact, your evaluation has only risen since that mission.¡± ¡°The upper ranks¡¯ evaluation doesn¡¯t matter. I need the capability to respond, even when faced with an unexpected adversary.¡± Kinuan closed his mouth and narrowed his eyes. I raised my head, waiting for Kinuan to speak. ¡°...Time is on your side. You¡¯ll gain more experience and receive better prosthetics in the future. You¡¯ll grow stronger even without rushing. The upper ranks, having lost cadets due to this miscalculation, will also proceed with more caution.¡± Kinuan spoke gently, as if instructing me. I held my neck and back upright, meeting his gaze steadily. ¡°I heard that you, Instructor, are also from a two-digit orphanage.¡± Kinuan was like me¡ªa fellow Irregular who had risen from the bottom. The difference in quality between single-digit orphanages and two-digit ones was stark. Orphanages from No. 1 to No. 9 housed children with superior genetics. Rumor had it that many of them were illegitimate offspring of noble families. They received ample support from the Empire. Kinuan and I were from two-digit orphanages, where potential talent was low, and the Empire¡¯s support was scarce. Yet, a few exceptional individuals managed to rise despite from such harsh conditions. ¡®The Empire is fair. It gives everyone a chance.¡¯ People thought this way. I had thought so, too. However, according to Ilay, the Empire had merely used Irregulars to plant that illusion among its subjects. ...It was a subversive thought. I shouldn¡¯t dwell on it any further. Swallowing hard, I focused on Kinuan¡¯s words. ¡°Luka, you have greater potential than I did. During my cadet days, I barely avoided last place in most of the training exercises. My peers whispered behind my back, saying someone unfit to be an Imperial Guard had slipped through.¡± His words surprised me. Becoming an instructor was a high honor. Only those with distinguished achievements in the Imperial Guard could be granted such a position. It was hard to believe that Kinuan had been a poor performer during his cadet days. Of course, that was within the context of cadets. Across the Empire, he must have still been an exceptional talent. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kinuan chuckled softly, watching me in silence. ¡°I¡¯ve read your service record, Instructor. Especially...¡± Kinuan had established himself as an indispensable figure in significant battles during his active service. He had earned countless military honors while serving in the Imperial Guard. After a pause, I continued. ¡°...I heard that you infiltrated enemy lines and distinguished yourself using a non-combat prosthetic.¡± Kinuan had once feigned surrender at a front line where they were locked in a standoff with the Bellato Federation for months. The prosthetic he used at the time was a low-power, everyday model unsuitable for combat. The Bellato Federation accepted Kinuan¡¯s surrender, seeing him as unarmed. Then, a catastrophe ensued. Kinuan killed the officer interrogating him, then stormed the meeting room, slaughtering the officers in charge of the battlefield, causing a temporary disruption in the front lines. The Empire seized the opportunity to launch an offensive, forcing the Federation to retreat to its front lines. ¡®I don¡¯t have the clearance to view the detailed records from that time.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know how Kinuan managed such a feat. The soldiers of the Bellato Federation weren¡¯t fools. Kinuan must have had something beyond common sense that allowed him to pull it off. ¡°You¡¯re quite curious.¡± This wasn¡¯t a compliment. For an Imperial Guard, or any soldier of the Empire, those words served as a warning. Don¡¯t seek knowledge beyond your authority. Hold your position in silence... be loyal to the Emperor, and protect the citizens of the Empire. I understood this well. Just a year or two ago, I wouldn¡¯t have acted this way. I realized faintly. ¡®I¡¯m changing.¡¯ I was gradually deviating from the virtues required of a soldier of the Empire. No matter how I thought about it, it was all because of that damn Ilay. He was having a bad influence on me. ¡°...My apologies, Instructor.¡± I was about to stand up. As far as I knew, Kinuan was the most competent among the instructors. But I had no intention of pestering someone who wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Do you plan to go to every instructor like this? Many will view it unfavorably. Reputation matters as much as skill.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to flatter others to climb the ranks. I plan to rise by my own strength. I have no background to rely on, after all.¡± Kinuan quietly observed me, then smiled. He stood up, holding his knees. ¡°Follow me, Luka.¡± * * * Kinuan came to a stop in front of an empty training room. A lens on the doorframe opened, beginning visitor identification. Shortly after, the sound of the lock releasing signaled the door opening. The walls and floor of the training room were all cold metal tiles. With so much empty space, even a breath would likely echo. ¡°You¡¯ve always been an excellent cadet.¡± Kinuan spoke as he walked to the center of the training room, his hands clasped behind his back as he turned to face me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied reflexively. ¡°Especially with your high marks in hand-to-hand combat, it¡¯s been a point of pride for me as your instructor. Now, show me what you¡¯ve learned so far, Luka.¡± I immediately assumed my stance, preparing for battle. There was no reason to hesitate. If this was a test, I had to pass. This was an opportunity to learn from the battle techniques of Kinuan, who had been through it all. Whirr. My right mechanical eye analyzed Kinuan¡¯s full-body prosthetic. It was a low-power, everyday model. Other instructors and members of the Imperial Guard used combat-level specifications, even during downtime. ¡®If we¡¯re just talking about the grip strength of my prosthetic arm, I¡¯m at least ten times stronger.¡¯ Overall, my specs were much better. My only disadvantage was that I didn¡¯t have a full-body prosthetic, making the durability of my biological parts weaker. I regulated my breathing, gathering my full strength. I wasn¡¯t taking this lightly. Even with a low-spec prosthetic, Kinuan was strong enough to take down a cadet like me with ease. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever teaching you to hesitate. Seems you¡¯ve forgotten the basics.¡± Kinuan spoke, his hands still clasped behind his back. ¡°Then, pardon me.¡± I murmured as I moved forward. Clack. The metallic tiles echoed with a cold sound. The Empire¡¯s martial arts prioritized lethality and efficiency. Strikes aimed for vital points with the shortest, quickest motions. Whoosh! I moved with textbook form, springing forward with my body¡¯s momentum. My probing punch aimed for Kinuan¡¯s face. Though it was light, a direct hit would likely crush his skull. Swish! Kinuan smoothly tilted his head to dodge my punch. I hadn¡¯t expected such an attack to land on him anyway. ¡®Close the distance with the strike...¡¯ I extended my other fist, fingers loosely spread to grab hold of Kinuan at any moment. If any of Kinuan¡¯s limbs got caught in my grasp, I could twist and rip it out at the joint. Tap! Kinuan lightly tapped the inside of my wrist with the back of his hand, gently pushing it aside. With this simple motion, my body tilted. ¡®Huh?¡¯ My arm and torso wobbled, like a train derailing off track. My unsteady foot faltered. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn¡¯t try to steady myself as I fell. Breaking my attack sequence would leave me open to counter. I was already within Kinuan¡¯s strike range. Whirr! Instead, I pushed harder into the fall, catching myself with one hand on the floor, while swinging my unsteady leg up toward Kinuan¡¯s chin. Even I thought it was a sharp improvisation. I was secretly hopeful that this move would catch Kinuan off guard. I shifted my gaze to look at Kinuan. He was smiling. The moment I saw that smile, I was certain that I¡¯d already lost. Thud! Kinuan brushed aside my kick with a downward push of his palm. Whirrrrr! My body spun through the air like a wheel. Unable to regain control, I fell flat on my back. ¡°What on earth...?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back the words of amazement that escaped my lips. It was a kind of awe. Kinuan had only tapped me lightly, but each time he did, my body stumbled and lost its balance. In the end, he deflected my kick, twisting the force of my movement. This wasn¡¯t a technique found in the Empire¡¯s standard combat manual. At that moment, I was certain¡ªI¡¯d made the right choice coming to him. ¡°It¡¯s a personal form of self-defense.¡± Kinuan extended a hand to me as I lay on the ground. ¡°Is it something I could le¡ª¡± I started to ask but stopped mid-sentence. Kinuan¡¯s hand was visibly trembling. And it wasn¡¯t just his hand; his whole body quivered uncontrollably, a sign of malfunction in his neural functions. ¡°There¡¯s always a price to pay for shortcuts.¡± Kinuan gave a bitter smile. Chapter 10 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 10 > Kinuan, having just sparred with me, sat in a meditative posture to regain his composure. I remained silent, observing him quietly. ¡®Kinuan¡¯s combat method.......¡¯ My suspicion was correct. Kinuan possessed a combat technique that wasn¡¯t found in the Empire¡¯s official manual. ¡°Luka, what did you feel and learn during the sparring just now?¡± Kinuan asked me, his eyes still closed. ¡°It felt like I was under a spell. My body moved out of my control, as if on its own.¡± It hadn¡¯t been a pleasant experience. Until now, everything I¡¯d learned had focused entirely on controlling one¡¯s own body, whether that body was flesh and blood or a mechanical prosthetic. But after sparring with Kinuan, it felt as if all the techniques I had learned became meaningless. ¡°It¡¯s called Arkies Victima. Usually, it¡¯s referred to as the Arkies Combat Method.¡± Kinuan spoke, narrowing his eyes. The slight trembling of his clasped fingers had ceased. It meant his nervous system stabilization was complete. ¡®Arkies Victima.¡¯ I¡¯d heard of it before. Yet, my curiosity only grew. ¡°......So, you learned it before you became a cadet.¡± Kinuan nodded slightly at my words. ¡°I became a cadet three or four years later than most. At that time, the Imperial Guard¡¯s attrition rate was severe, so the selection criteria were more relaxed.¡± Listening to Kinuan, I voiced the question I had organized in my mind. ¡°But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. From what I know, Arkies Victima is a form of self-defense used by street thugs. It¡¯s not a proper combat method.¡± I tried to phrase it as tactfully as possible. Frankly, it was the kind of crude technique often used by third-rate fighters. ¡°You¡¯re right. People think of it as one of those combat methods learned by gangs in the lower sectors. Nowadays, anyway.¡± The lower sectors were poorly policed, forcing people to defend themselves frequently. Combat methods using prosthetics had spread in various forms like a trend, but most were worthless in real combat. There was no way the Arkies Combat Method, accessible even to back-alley gangs, could be as impressive as it was. It was a combat method with significant depth. ¡°I think the Arkies Combat Method you demonstrated could even be adopted as one of the Empire¡¯s standard combat methods.¡± I spoke candidly. Kinuan offered a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s true, the higher-ups had considered it. But the Arkies Combat Method has three issues.¡± Kinuan pointed upwards with his index finger, then held up three fingers. He seemed to be waiting for my response. After a moment of thought, I spoke. ¡°Is it that it¡¯s difficult to master?¡± Even from that brief sparring session, I could sense how difficult it would be to master it. ¡°As expected of a prodigy, you¡¯re sharp, Luka. And the other two?¡± One of the remaining two was easy to guess. ¡°Is the cause of the brain dysfunction you¡¯re experiencing due to the Arkies Combat Method, Instructor?¡± ¡°......Yes. And as for the last one, it¡¯s something you can¡¯t understand right now.¡± Kinuan didn¡¯t disclose the final issue. I didn¡¯t press him on it, as it wasn¡¯t my main concern. ¡°If it means I can become stronger, I¡¯m willing to accept that level of risk. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that one of the side effects of the neurological chemical treatments we received includes brain dysfunction. So, even if the risk increases slightly....¡± I expressed my determination. However, Kinuan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide. You are already the Empire¡¯s asset. Do you know how much has been invested in you so far? The cadet training program may seem extremely dangerous and harsh, but it¡¯s designed to stay within a level you all can overcome.¡± With death at your side, your senses sharpen. Experiences gained on the edge of life and death aren¡¯t superficial¡ªthey¡¯re etched like a brand. This is why the cadet training maintained a level of danger where any mistake could lead to fatalities. ¡°Then, without outright rejecting it... why did you bring me here?¡± I spoke rather aggressively, glancing at Kinuan to gauge his reaction. ¡°Using and learning the Arkies Combat Method doesn¡¯t immediately lead to dysfunction. But it¡¯s just a matter of time, whether sooner or later. You will be the first to feel any abnormalities in your brain. When that time comes, can you swear you¡¯ll stop using it?¡± I opened my mouth, almost nodding out of habit, ready to agree. ¡®I must not answer falsely.¡¯ Kinuan¡¯s pupils glinted faintly. He was a senior Irregular, decades ahead of me. It would be foolish to underestimate him. For someone with his insight, a cunning lie would be obvious. I had a good sense of how others perceived me: an arrogant, ambitious guy. Had I lacked a bit more talent or gone down the wrong path, I¡¯d have ended up as gutter trash, dead in some back alley of the lower sector. ¡°......I can¡¯t swear to it. But I will try my best.¡± This was the best answer I could give. ¡°Come find me here at this time starting tomorrow.¡± Fortunately, it seemed I¡¯d answered correctly. Kinuan patted my shoulder. I nodded, intending to express my gratitude. Whish! My vision spun in an instant. Somehow, Kinuan had hooked his foot around my leg. No matter how strong one¡¯s energy output was, it was useless if one¡¯s feet were lifted off the ground. ¡®I¡¯ve been caught off guard again.¡¯ After knocked me down, Kinuan passed by my head and spoke. ¡°Luka. Always prepare for an attack in front of me. Keep your senses expanded at all times.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I replied from where I lay. * * * ¡°Hey, are you getting any proper sleep?¡± Ilay, who had just returned from a mission, spoke to me. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him in half a month. Ilay was definitely perceptive. Recently, I¡¯ve been cutting back on sleep. Not just for a day or two¡ªI¡¯d been sleeping less for nearly two weeks. It was all because of Kinuan¡¯s training. My condition was bound to be poor in every way. ¡°I¡¯ve just got a lot going on. Anyway, how did your mission go?¡± I shifted the topic. Ilay shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It was boring, just taking care of a malfunctioning android. Every mission they send us on lately is like this. Feels like child¡¯s play.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of that last reconnaissance of the ruins. Even the higher-ups are being cautious. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s also why the Commander¡¯s been absent recently?¡± The Imperial Guard Commander, Hemillas, used to occasionally show his face at the training grounds. But now, it seemed like it had been over three months since we¡¯d last seen him. Ilay held his tongue for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. There must be something else going on. I¡¯ve picked up a few things through my family¡¯s contact network.¡± The Carthica Family, Ilay¡¯s family, had many high-ranking military officers. Anything significant would surely reach the Carthica Family¡¯s ears. ¡°If it¡¯s something serious enough for the Commander to get involved... could it be a rebellion or something?¡± I joked. In truth, it was an extremely dangerous remark, but around Ilay, reckless comments often slipped out. ¡°......Well.¡± Ilay couldn¡¯t answer immediately and swallowed his words. I widened my eyes, studying his face. He was unusually flustered. ¡°Is it for real?¡± Ilay nodded reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, but they say there¡¯s a faction plotting rebellion. Once the investigation concludes, a purge will probably begin soon.¡± Even I was at a loss for words. Just the term ¡°rebellion¡± was sacrilegious. If there was indeed such a movement, it wasn¡¯t something to speak of lightly. ¡®A rebellion.¡¯ From my perspective, it made no sense. Beyond our borders lay clear enemy nations. Tensions remained high, and full-scale war could break out at any time. The Empire needed an iron-willed Emperor and a united army. ¡°What nonsense. Are they planning to start a rebellion with the enemy right in front of us?¡± I spat the words out, laced with anger and contempt. No matter how radical Ilay¡¯s thinking might be, I expected him to agree with this. But I was wrong. Ilay, lost in thought, spoke cautiously. ¡°If you dismiss it as mere nonsense, it¡¯ll only fester from within....¡± Before he could finish, my hand moved. I grabbed him by the collar without even realizing it. ¡°Ilay, I can tolerate you being the Empire¡¯s black sheep. But if you¡¯re an enemy of the Empire, even I... I won¡¯t just stand by. That¡¯s my line in the sand. I owe my loyalty to the Empire.¡± To my surprise, such loyal words had come out of my mouth. I hadn¡¯t known I could say something like that. Ilay, with his collar in my grip, looked at me intently without a trace of shock. He observed me, his eyes half-closed. His gaze was piercingly cold. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m someone who passed the Imperial Guard¡¯s aptitude tests. Do you think I¡¯d become an enemy of the Empire?¡± Ilay tapped my wrist lightly as he spoke. Regaining my composure, I let go of his collar. ¡°So don¡¯t say things that could be misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to see your name on a list of traitors.¡± ¡°I know. I only say this because I can, in front of you.¡± Ilay adjusted his disheveled clothes and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. It¡¯s annoying.¡± I nudged him with my shoulder and walked toward the vending machine. Ilay, following me, had the nerve to ask me to get one for him too. ¡°By the way, I heard Claude¡¯s younger sister came looking for you? I know Lilian too. She¡¯s actually pretty....¡± ¡°She was a strange woman.¡± I cut him off firmly. ¡°If she¡¯s showing interest in you, you might as well make something of it. She¡¯s a lady from the Ramoness Family, after all. A chance for advancement.¡± Annoyed, I tossed the newly-vended drink to Ilay. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not interested in climbing up by clinging to some woman. I¡¯ve rejected all her requests for visits since then. I have no desire to be toyed with by a rich girl¡¯s curiosity.¡± ¡°Well, but still....¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ilay was oddly persistent. I made it clear that I didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic. Ignoring him, I turned back to the vending machine to select a drink. Tap, tap. Ilay, sipping his drink, tapped me on the shoulder. He pointed his finger toward the direction of the visitor¡¯s room. I followed his finger with my gaze. Beyond the window of the visitor¡¯s room, a familiar face was watching me. ¡®Lilian Ramoness.¡¯ Lilian was inside the visitor¡¯s room. Even a noble lady wouldn¡¯t be able to enter a military facility without permission. The cadet visitor¡¯s room was, without a doubt, a part of the military facility. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who had let Lilian in. I frowned and looked at Ilay. ¡°......Damn it.¡± Ilay shrugged awkwardly, hearing my muttered curse. ¡°Sorry, Luka. Lilian asked me earnestly. The Ramoness Family and mine have had ties for a long time, so it was hard to refuse.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Matt, Greedy ======================== < Chapter 11 > Ilay and I entered the visitation room. Lilian Ramoness was dressed in a black dress adorned with violet embroidery. As soon as she saw me, she spat out her words, laced with thorns. ¡°Luka, why have you been avoiding me?¡± It seemed her pride had been hurt. After all, she¡¯d likely never experienced rejection from anyone in her life. ¡°...Because I¡¯m not interested.¡± I replied coldly, not even bothering to take a seat. I planned to draw a line before this became even more troublesome. ¡°Luka. Still...¡± Ilay tried to mediate with a smile on his face. I didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Ilay, shut up. This situation alone is more than annoying enough.¡± At my words, Lilian¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise. The Carthica Family ranks higher than the Ramoness Family. I¡¯d just spoken harshly to the young master of the esteemed Carthica Family. It was undoubtedly an unconventional scene. ¡°Did I do something wrong to you? Or is there something about me that you dislike?¡± Lilian rose from her seat and approached me. ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to spend time on women. As you know, I¡¯m from an orphanage. Unlike you, if I slip up even once, I¡¯ll never get another chance to rise.¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be all the better to get close to me?¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand me, Lilian Ramoness. If I rely on you to succeed and rise up... then everything I¡¯ve built could collapse on a whim of yours. But a tower built with one¡¯s own strength doesn¡¯t fall so easily.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re close to Ilay Carthica but won¡¯t benefit from a noble family¡¯s advantages? That¡¯s contradictory.¡± Lilian glanced briefly at Ilay as she spoke. She might think that way, but it wasn¡¯t something to say in front of him. Ilay looked troubled. She must have assumed he was a pushover. Then again, he wasn¡¯t the type to be harsh with a girl practically a little sister to him. ¡°My relationship with Ilay isn¡¯t because he¡¯s from the Carthica Family. He¡¯s someone I trust with my life, my comrade and friend. I¡¯m sure Ilay feels the same. In battle, what protects us isn¡¯t family prestige or fame. It¡¯s only the comrades standing beside us,¡± I said without even glancing in Ilay¡¯s direction. I didn¡¯t want to see his smug grin. Lilian was at a loss for words, her face frozen in frustration. If she ended up cursing at me and stormed out, it would probably bring me some peace. I braced myself, suppressing my combat reflexes, ready even for a slap. ¡°...You truly have no intention of giving me even the slightest chance, do you?¡± Lilian spoke, as though struggling to hold back her emotions. She looked up at me, then lowered her head. I felt a small pang of guilt. Still, I didn¡¯t want to leave any room for misunderstanding. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more to say, I¡¯ll be going.¡± With that, I turned my back and walked out of the visitation room. Ilay didn¡¯t follow me; instead, he stayed behind to speak with Lilian. This was likely an uncomfortable situation for Ilay, who had served as a mediator. But he had brought this upon himself. I sat down on a bench away from the visitation room and waited for Ilay. Before long, he came out and dropped down beside me. ¡°Luka.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You went too far just now. There was no need to be that cold.¡± Ilay sighed. He seemed worn out from trying to placate Lilian. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone that far, she wouldn¡¯t have backed off.¡± ¡°Well, maybe so. But why are you so adamant about rejecting Lilian? You could at least try seeing her casually.¡± I couldn¡¯t respond immediately. Even I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason. It was purely instinctual. I simply felt that rejecting her was the right decision. I traced back through my thoughts. To me, Lilian was an unknown entity. ¡°...I can¡¯t understand why she¡¯s clinging to me. I get why the late Claude tried to introduce her to me. He saw potential in me and wanted to link me to his family. But Lilian doesn¡¯t know me well. Even so, she¡¯s trying to get close to someone like me, who has nothing to offer. There must be some reason for it.¡± If that reason was mere curiosity, then I had all the more reason to keep her at a distance. Curiosity is a fleeting emotion. Even children in the slums, once they tire of a toy, toss it into the trash without a second thought. ¡°So, in short, you¡¯re rejecting her because you don¡¯t know her well enough. At this rate, you¡¯ll end up a lifelong loner.¡± Ilay teased provocatively. I almost snapped back but stopped myself. I didn¡¯t know anything about Lilian. I couldn¡¯t understand why she wanted to approach me. Her identity and motives were completely unknown. ¡°No matter what you say, my decision remains the same. Don¡¯t bring up Lilian again.¡± The unknown is dangerous. I had no desire to be the first to eat a strange fruit without knowing whether it was poisonous. * * * It had been about a month since I began learning Arkies Combat Method under Kinuan. Kinuan took me with him to the lower sector. We rode the elevator down and passed through the checkpoint that served as the boundary between the upper and lower sector. ¡°This place is familiar to both you and me.¡± Kinuan spoke as we entered the lower sector. The upper sector was located at the city¡¯s center, while the lower sector lay outside. The further out we went, the more law enforcement diminished to the point of near absence, and the streets were filthy with decades of uncollected trash. To be honest, I had forgotten my roots¡ªthe sticky, sordid life at the very bottom. Returning here felt strange. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Move it, damn it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who was standing around like an idiot, you punk.¡± Harsh voices echoed through the street. As we walked along the main road, I saw two fights between vagrants and nearly fell victim to pickpockets four times. ¡®The air¡ªchoking and lukewarm.¡¯ Old memories kept resurfacing. My mind drifted back into the past. Underneath the capital Akbaran lay a lava field. Geothermal energy drawn from there powered the entire city. Unfiltered wastes and heat from the power plants is released in the lower sector where the poor lived. ¡°Luka, this way.¡± Kinuan, with his hood pulled low, looked back at me. He pointed to a narrow alleyway. ¡®He knows the geography of the lower sector better than I do.¡¯ He must have frequented this area. Despite being originally from the lower sector, he¡¯d spent decades as an Imperial Guard. Why would someone in his position be so knowledgeable and come here so often? The question lingered in my mind. Step, step. As I walked through the alley, I remained on high alert. I could feel the eyes of vagrants and beggars on me, ready to turn into robbers if I showed any weakness. The alleyway, snaking between illegally expanded buildings, felt like a maze. Only a few faint beams of light managed to reach the ground, threading through like needles. The deeper we went, the sharper the stench of rotting organic matter and rusty metal pierced my nose. ¡®Uneasy.¡¯ I lifted my arm, looking at the prosthetic hand, bare of even synthetic skin. The prosthetic arm and leg I had equipped had low energy output, only suitable for daily activities. The sense of limitation was unsettling. It felt like shackles on my limbs. Kinuan had insisted I wear prosthetics with low energy output for this trip. I didn¡¯t know his purpose, but if I wanted to continue training under him, I had to follow his instructions. ¡®With this body, I can¡¯t even dodge a bullet. If someone ambushed me from beyond my senses, I¡¯d be helpless.¡¯ Because of that, I was more tense than usual. ¡®I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve learned much under Kinuan so far...¡¯ For the past month, I¡¯ve been practically visiting Kinuan every day. Each time, we¡¯d spar five times within roughly an hour. There wasn¡¯t much instruction. Kinuan wanted me to figure things out for myself rather than teaching me directly. ¡®If you can¡¯t pick it up just by watching, then no amount of teaching will help you learn.¡¯ Perhaps sensing my frustration, Kinuan had said this. And he wasn¡¯t wrong. By now, I¡¯d managed to grasp the essence of Arkies Combat Method. ...Arkies Combat Method was distinctly different from any combat style I had learned so far. As far as I understood, Arkies Victima was about repurposing the combat skills I already possessed. Most combat training involves learning specific new methods and mastering them. But Arkies Combat Method analyzes, dismantles, and reassembles my existing abilities. In other words, it was more of an optimization of my combat method. To borrow Kinuan¡¯s words, he even used the term ¡°superior combat algorithm.¡± ¡®That¡¯s why so many half-baked fighters pick up a few superficial aspects and start parading around like they¡¯re masters of Arkies Combat Method.¡¯ True users of Arkies Combat Method were exceedingly rare. At some point, the narrow alley began to open up. With the growing crowd, the atmosphere became livelier. ¡°I thought that once I became a cadet in the Imperial Guard, I¡¯d never have to come back to the lower sector. I wanted a life where I wouldn¡¯t have to breathe this kind of filthy air again.¡± I said this as I kicked away a pickpocket reaching for my pocket. He cursed under his breath and vanished. That made five now. ¡°You¡¯re the type to succeed. You¡¯re persistent and have the talent to match.¡± Whether that was praise or sarcasm, I couldn¡¯t tell. A little further, the alley came to an end, and a large open square with a market emerged. Looking up, I could see precariously constructed buildings with extensions that spread out like branches, tangled like a spider¡¯s web to obscure the sky. Underneath these structures, ready to collapse at any moment, people were buying and selling goods. ¡°The black market.¡± I said as I stood beside Kinuan. I hadn¡¯t come this far before either. ¡°It¡¯s the freest place in the Empire.¡± Kinuan spoke, his eyes gleaming. ¡°The heart of chaotic disorder.¡± I replied with a grumble. The reason I¡¯d never been to the black market was simple. ¡®Because it¡¯s recklessly dangerous.¡¯ More than a few kids had vanished after coming to the black market out of curiosity. Even if they returned, they were often missing an eye or an organ or two. Well, seeing the black market that I had only imagined in my childhood felt strangely surreal. ¡®...Though these are items from several generations ago, they¡¯re openly selling military goods.¡¯ Military weapons and prosthetics were brazenly displayed for sale on the stalls. The shop owners were all armed, and gangs patrolled the streets in place of law enforcement, wandering around as if marking their territory. I halted. Kinuan, who was walking ahead, had stopped. He was looking at a building guarded by a gang member. ¡°The entrance for spectators is over there.¡± The gang member standing guard said to Kinuan. Instead of eyes, he had a single visor-style goggle implant, and circuits glowed under his artificial skin like decorative tattoos. ¡°I have business with the supervisor of this establishment.¡± Kinuan spoke calmly. His confident demeanor made the gang member hesitate. ¡°What¡¯s your connection to Brother Aleph?¡± ¡°Ah, so the supervisor¡¯s name is Aleph, is it?¡± The gang member scowled as soon as Kinuan said this. ¡°This crazy bastard! Get lost right now!¡± The gang member threatened Kinuan, raising his gun at him. Quite the sight. How many people in the Empire had dared to aim a gun at an Imperial Guard and lived to tell the tale...? If Kinuan revealed his identity here, this thug would likely wet himself and collapse. Tap. Kinuan tapped his thigh with his finger. A signal meant for me. Swish. I lowered my stance, moving carefully out of the gang member¡¯s line of sight. And then, in a single swift motion¡ª Crack! I closed in on the gang member¡¯s side, wrapping my arm around his neck and shoulder, locking him in a chokehold. As his gun barrel tilted upward, Kinuan moved safely out of its line of fire. The gang member trembled in my hold. With my arm locking his joints, breaking free through sheer strength would be difficult. Kinuan took the gun from the gang member¡¯s hand and casually inspected it. Soon, the barrel of the gun was aimed at the thug¡¯s forehead. ¡°I suggest you bring Aleph here right now. It won¡¯t end badly for you either. If you understand, nod.¡± The gang member quickly nodded. I caught Kinuan¡¯s signal and released my hold. ¡°Ugh... you...!¡± Swallowing his curses, the gang member went inside the building. I watched him go, then voiced my question. ¡°By the way, what kind of place is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the colosseum.¡± I fell silent, almost as if I were broken. I had a feeling I knew why Kinuan had brought me here. And why he had insisted I come with weakened limbs. ¡°...Is it what I think it is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you¡ªyou¡¯re sharp. No need to spell everything out.¡± I suppressed the urge to punch Kinuan in the face and sighed. Click. I looked down at my hand. I could feel the weakness in my grip. I¡¯d have to fight in the colosseum with this hand that couldn¡¯t even crush a stone. Just the thought made me sigh. Chapter 12 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 12 > The colosseum manager, Aleph, was a sleek-looking man. He sat in a tattered, split leather chair, puffing on a cigarette. Behind him stood two gang members armed with guns. Aleph motioned with his chin, acknowledging Kinuan and me. ¡°Send this guy into the match. No match fee, and I don¡¯t care if he dies while fighting.¡± Kinuan cut straight to the point. Aleph raised an eyebrow, flicking his cigarette butt at Kinuan. Whoosh! I reached out and knocked away the cigarette butt. ¡°It seems you¡¯re mistaken... We didn¡¯t let you in to entertain your requests. We brought you to a place where it¡¯s easier to clean up a corpse.¡± Aleph shrugged, laughing. The gang members behind him laughed as well, fingers on their triggers. ¡°...Where¡¯s the previous guy? Torah, I mean.¡± At the mention of Torah¡¯s name, Aleph flinched. ¡°He¡¯s dead. Got caught fixing fights.¡± As the two talked, I assessed the atmosphere. Aleph¡¯s words were a kind of bluff. If they really intended to kill us, they would¡¯ve attacked already. He was willing to negotiate and talk. I focused, tuning into the sounds of anyone nearby. ¡®There are two more armed gang members outside the door.¡¯ I prepared for things to go south. If I shielded my head and heart with my arms and charged forward, I could probably subdue the gang members in the room. I¡¯d take a few bullets, but it shouldn¡¯t be fatal. ¡®Then...¡¯ If things escalated, the two outside would come in. At that point, I¡¯d retaliate using the gun from one of the downed gang members. Hmm, it¡¯d be best to take one shot before the door opens to check for any aiming deviations. No matter how skilled I was, I couldn¡¯t guarantee a headshot on the first try with someone else¡¯s gun. Though, Ilay might be able to pull it off. ¡®This weak body is such a hassle.¡¯ If I still had my original prosthetic limbs, I¡¯d be confident I could subdue them without a scratch. Just for the sake of imagining the ideal scenario: first, I¡¯d kick the solid metal desk at the gang members, using it to obscure their view as they went flying. Then, I¡¯d punch right through the metal desk, smashing straight into the gang member¡¯s head. The two gang members waiting outside would then burst in through the door. By then, I¡¯d already be gripping a gun, clinging to the doorframe, pressing against the wall or ceiling. ¡®Bang, bang.¡¯ Two shots to the top of their heads, and it¡¯d be over. With point-blank shots, there¡¯d be no need for aim adjustment. While I indulged in this fantasy, Kinuan continued talking. ¡°Torah¡¯s not the type to rig a fight.¡± At Kinuan¡¯s words, Aleph scowled. However, he didn¡¯t resort to violence. Aleph couldn¡¯t easily treat Kinuan with disdain. There was an undeniable aura around Kinuan¡ªa sense of danger that emanated from his mannerisms and speech. He had the presence of someone who¡¯d been through it all. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re so keen on rambling about some has-been, why don¡¯t you go across the street? Plenty of women there who¡¯ll listen to all sorts of nonsense¡ªas long as you¡¯re paying credits, that is.¡± Despite Aleph¡¯s warning, Kinuan went on with what he wanted to say. ¡°The colosseum¡¯s quite a profitable business, isn¡¯t it? Looks like you killed Torah to take it over. I¡¯m not here to blame you. After all, Torah got his position by killing his predecessor. That¡¯s just the way of the streets.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you have a death wish or something? Who¡¯s killing who now?¡± Aleph shot up from his seat, and the gang members behind him raised their guns. ¡°Sit down, Aleph. And you all, lower your guns. Unless you¡¯re keen to join Torah. I don¡¯t repeat warnings.¡± I stood expressionlessly at Kinuan¡¯s side. Honestly, deep down... I wanted Aleph to attack Kinuan. I was intensely curious to see how he¡¯d handle this situation with his weaker prosthetics. Unlike me, he wouldn¡¯t rely on some plan that involved getting shot. ¡°Damn it...¡± Aleph raised his hand to signal his men to stand down. He sat back down. Aleph was capable enough to hold a certain status in the back alleys. At the very least, he had an instinct for sensing danger. He¡¯d instinctively concluded that crossing Kinuan was a bad idea. ¡®Smart move.¡¯ Aleph had just saved his life. ¡°So, you¡¯re serious about sending this guy into the colosseum as a fighter?¡± Aleph said, sizing me up. I could see his pupils faintly glowing as he analyzed my limbs. ¡°You have my word¡ªI won¡¯t hold you responsible if this boy dies.¡± He was casually waging my life. But I didn¡¯t voice any complaint. I was the one who¡¯d asked for this training. Not that it mattered¡ªKinuan, as my instructor, already held the right to decide whether I lived or died. ¡°Life or death isn¡¯t the issue. You can¡¯t put on a shoddy match. His limbs aren¡¯t even built for combat. His body¡¯s still all soft flesh. Once it starts, he¡¯ll get smashed to a pulp and sent flying in under a second. You think the audience is going to buy that?¡± Hmm, a reasonable argument. I had the urge to nod in agreement at his words. I felt I might start liking this man little by little. The colosseum in the black market was teeming with fools who¡¯d risked their lifespans for illegal modifications. These were people who didn¡¯t care about side effects, living only for the day. But in exchange, they¡¯d gained power. Today might very well be the day of my own funeral. ¡°I guarantee you... I could shut down your business in a single day. You¡¯re welcome to test it out¡ªpull the trigger if you want. Do I look like I¡¯m asking for a favor?¡± Kinuan spoke with sheer nerve, his tone rich with years of experience, blending threat with command. If I tried saying the same thing, I¡¯d have bullets flying at me in seconds. ¡®Every move Kinuan makes is calculated from the start.¡¯ Kinuan had brought up the previous manager first. Because of this, Aleph assumed that Kinuan, with his imposing demeanor, must be a big shot. ¡®And of course, he¡¯s right. Kinuan is beyond anything you could imagine.¡¯ The Empire was well aware of the black market¡¯s existence. They could sweep in and obliterate it at any time. This place only operated under the Empire¡¯s tacit permission. Aleph¡¯s hands and feet showed faint tremors, and his pupils were unfocused. He was anxious. He was likely using all his sources to figure out Kinuan¡¯s identity. It was a wasted effort. The information networks in these back alleys would never hold any details on an Imperial Guard. ¡®There¡¯s much I have to learn from Kinuan.¡¯ I observed Kinuan¡¯s demeanor. He dominated his opponent and took control of the situation without resorting to force. I didn¡¯t have that kind of command over words. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pair the boy with a suitable opponent at his level. Will that do? But I¡¯ll need something in return for my troubles.¡± Aleph opened the way for negotiation. Kinuan, as if he¡¯d been waiting, dangled a tempting offer. ¡°I know where Torah kept his vault. You likely have Torah¡¯s eye, which is the key to it, don¡¯t you?¡± Aleph was momentarily speechless. His pupils widened with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m truly curious about your identity now. How much exactly do you know...?¡± ¡°Just a ghost from a past you don¡¯t need to know about.¡± Kinuan gave a faint smile. At the mention of Torah¡¯s vault, Aleph adjusted his posture, his former arrogance vanishing. ¡°Would it be acceptable if I confirmed this information about the vault, sir?¡± His tone had become exceptionally respectful. I struggled to hold back a smile. Kinuan and Aleph spoke in whispers. Once the confirmation process was complete, Aleph clasped Kinuan¡¯s hands in both of his. ¡°Just say the word. Ah, if you¡¯d like to watch the match, we have VIP seats, with fine drinks and women, if you¡¯d like...¡± Kinuan waved off Aleph¡¯s flattery. ¡°Just the drinks will do. And don¡¯t go easy on this one¡ªmatch him with a top fighter.¡± With that, the conversation was wrapped up in no time. ¡°Two hours from now. Get yourself ready.¡± As soon as we arrived at the colosseum¡¯s waiting room, Kinuan spoke. He walked over to the camera mounted in the corner and twisted it off. Given Aleph¡¯s overly accommodating attitude, he probably wouldn¡¯t mind minor property damage like this. ¡°Who is Torah?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡± ¡°So Aleph killed your friend, Instructor.¡± ¡°He deserved to die. He played the role of gang boss in the colosseum, so it¡¯s only natural he¡¯d accumulated some karma.¡± Kinuan spoke in a detached tone. My guess was that they¡¯d been fairly close. If it were me, no matter the backstory, I¡¯d have beaten Aleph to death on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s in Torah¡¯s vault that made Aleph¡¯s attitude change like that?¡± ¡°Hidden assets. Judging by his reaction, he¡¯s probably been searching for it all along.¡± My first thought was that it was a shame. ¡°You should¡¯ve just beaten him up and taken Torah¡¯s eye then and there. That¡¯s what I would¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°If a fight had broken out, I might have been fine, but you would¡¯ve gotten shot.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny that. ¡°If it had come to a fight, what were you planning to do?¡± I let out the question I¡¯d been holding back. ¡°You¡¯re really curious about that, huh? Win this fight, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Kinuan pointed to a screen on one side of the waiting room. An ancient display, at least several decades old, flickered with a faded image. ¡®Gabriel the Steel Fist.¡¯ On the screen was a hulking fighter with silver, gleaming arms. He was a good two heads taller than me. Gabriel¡¯s profile also popped up. He stood 2 meters 30 centimeters tall and weighed over 300 kilograms. His nose was crooked in a zigzag, likely broken more than once. His thick lips had been split and healed repeatedly, giving them a grotesquely swollen appearance. His eyes were unusual too¡ªeach from a different manufacturer, making them mismatched in both size and color. He was a truly hideous-looking guy. ¡°Hmm, looks like he¡¯d be popular with the ladies.¡± Kinuan chuckled as he spoke. He wasn¡¯t being sarcastic¡ªthat was a genuine statement. And I understood exactly what he meant. I was from the lower districts too, after all. A guy who¡¯s ¡°popular with the ladies¡± around here... is one who earns good money and kicks the bucket fast. * * * sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Remember the advice I¡¯m about to tell you, Luka. It¡¯s the most important thing in the Arkies Combat Method.¡± Kinuan spoke just before I stepped into the colosseum. ¡°Advice?¡± I stood still in the corridor leading to the colosseum, waiting for Kinuan¡¯s words. ¡°...Adapt to what¡¯s given.¡± I frowned involuntarily. Adaptation was a word I didn¡¯t like. ¡°I was taught that adaptation is defeat.¡± ¡°Water doesn¡¯t lose. It only changes form. You have potential. I noticed from the moment you deflected a bullet without a Ballistic Trajectory Prediction System. And when you came to me on your own, I was genuinely surprised. It was as if someone with the right talents had been drawn here by something.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me praise all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Well, it might be your last moment, after all.¡± Kinuan said it with a fierce smile. I laughed aloud in response. Maybe it was because I was in the lower districts, but I felt more at ease than usual. Kinuan probably felt the same. After today, I thought I might be able to get closer to Kinuan. If, as he said, I survived. *Step, step.* The colosseum drew nearer. Aleph¡¯s voice boomed through the speakers. ¨C Challenging Gabriel the Iron Fist in his first match! Could this boy be a David? A mere novice, who¡¯s not even lost his innocence! His name is... Good, Good Boy! Good Boy¡ªclearly made up on the spot. Shaking my head, I entered the colosseum. ¡°Boooo! What kind of idiot comes out here?¡± ¡°Did you come here to die, moron?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Did they really sell tickets to this match?¡± Complaints filled the colosseum. But through it, I could faintly hear the delight of their twisted desires, seeping into my ears. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re in for a good show.¡± ¡°Is today the day? A slaughter show. It¡¯s been ages. Who knew Aleph would put on something like this?¡± The dark desires of people eager to see the blood and guts of others. That kind of anticipation pushed at my back. They were eager to see my limbs ripped apart, my chest and belly crushed. I even spotted some freaks clutching themselves in excitement. Not bad. In fact, it was good. I finally felt like I was back home. I smiled. Chapter 13 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 13 > The name Luka was common in the Empire. Even at the orphanage where I stayed, there were two Lukas. When I was young, they called me ¡°Little Luka.¡± Only after I came of age did they start calling me Luka. Around that time, another kid named Luka arrived. They called him ¡°Little Luka,¡± just like they once did with me. Old memories came back. Throughout my cadet life, I kept the memories of the orphanage locked away. It was a place I would never return to. ¡®I never once ate until I was full.¡¯ Once or twice a month, an imperial official visited the orphanage. The vehicle would be loaded with supplies, but half of them would disappear the next day. Those diverted supplies ended up scattered across the lower districts. Even when I was starving, I didn¡¯t neglect my training. I read whatever dusty books were lying around, untouched, and built my strength by lifting rusty hunks of metal. ¡®Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t waste your energy. You¡¯ll just get hungrier.¡¯ At first, there were many kids who laughed at me. I smashed my fists into their faces and took their meals. If I wanted to get stronger, I had to eat more than the others. It was better for it to become my flesh and blood than to rot in the stomachs of losers. ¡®You think doing this will make you anything? You¡¯re just another two-digit like the rest of us. If you were really special, you would¡¯ve been sent to a single-digit orphanage by now!¡¯ With a bloody nose, the kid cursed me to the end, sniveling. In the end, I proved them wrong. When I was twelve, I went through the second selection exam. My name made it onto the candidate list for the Imperial Guard, and at fifteen, I officially became a cadet. ¡®I am not a loser, and I never will be.¡¯ Muttering to myself, I opened my eyes. Reality came into view. ¡®The colosseum of the black market, my opponent is Gabriel of the Steel Fist. My current prosthetic limbs are low energy output, non-combat models.¡¯ Conditions couldn¡¯t have been worse if I tried. ¡°......Seems like Aleph overdid it with the drugs today. To be matched with a brat like this¡ªwhatever, as long as I get paid.¡± Gabriel was saying this as he strode toward me. I watched him in silence. ¡®An asymmetrical, unbalanced modified body. He probably can¡¯t even sleep at night without painkillers.¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s prosthetic limbs were all from different manufacturers. It seemed like he¡¯d somehow managed to get them to work together, but it was a temporary solution at best. The oversized arm and fist especially pulled his shoulder forward, making him hunch. His spine was probably just as twisted. The exterior wasn¡¯t any better than the interior. His weight distribution was off, causing him to lean as he walked. His skin, stretched to the limit to bear the excessive weight, was torn in places, and where flesh met machine, he suffered from chronic inflammation. ¡®But he¡¯s strong.¡¯ He was a man who¡¯d torn his body apart solely to become stronger. Maybe I could have ended up like him. ¡°Hah, can¡¯t even open your mouth, huh? Are you scared? You¡¯ve got a pretty face¡ªwhy not just serve me at night?¡± Gabriel stood before me, waving to the cheering crowd. He scanned my body, then smirked. He¡¯d figured out my limbs weren¡¯t combat-grade. ¡°You¡¯re going to need some help, all right. Today, you¡¯ll be crippled. Better hope you¡¯ve got some money saved up.¡± I glanced up at the stands as I spoke. Through the glass-fronted VIP box, I could see Aleph and Kinuan together. Gabriel only raised an eyebrow at my provocation. To him, this was no more than a greeting. Nothing to get upset over. ¡°Hah, I¡¯ll stomp you down nice and slow until you¡¯re begging to serve me.¡± Gabriel stepped back, and I noticed angel wing tattoos on his back. With that hideous look, angel wings were just laughable. I shrugged, taking five steps back myself. Bzzzzt! On the display wall surrounding the colosseum, the betting odds flashed. Just as I expected, my odds of winning were set at around fifty to one. The betting pool was barely balanced. -Ladies and gentlemen, here begins the brutal and ruthless world we live in, in miniature! Will you be trampled underfoot, or will you rise and trample others?! Aleph grabbed the mic and shouted, while Kinuan watched the colosseum with his arms crossed. Beep! A worn-out buzzer marked the start of the fight. ¡°Hoo.¡± I steadied my breathing and took a stance, spreading my limbs slightly and facing Gabriel. ¡®If I block, I die.¡¯ The power difference was overwhelming. If his fist hit me, I¡¯d be dead. Gabriel wasn¡¯t slow just because of his size, either. Thud! A sound like thunder erupted as he leapt and brought his fist crashing down from above, aiming to flatten me. ¡®That¡¯s not a trained fighting or combat method. His moves are broad and full of openings.¡¯ If I had my original prosthetics, Gabriel would be dead in a second. A slight dodge to the side and a quick jab would¡¯ve made his head burst like a soft fruit. ¡®Adapt to what¡¯s given.¡¯ I recalled Kinuan¡¯s instructions. Wishing for what isn¡¯t there won¡¯t solve anything. No matter how desperately I wish, a gun won¡¯t just fall from the sky. I had to face Gabriel with only the strength I currently possessed, no matter how lacking it was. I stepped back. The colosseum was too narrow to simply retreat; I had to circle around him as well. Crack! The spot where I had just been was smashed in. The sheer destructive force was impressive. Mass and speed don¡¯t lie. ¡®I trained under Kinuan for a month.¡¯ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that time, I hadn¡¯t managed to lay a hand on him. He deflected every one of my attacks. Now, I had to recreate that here. Whoosh! Gabriel¡¯s fist whistled past me, grazing just in front of my face. The air pressure alone was enough to make me waver. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Playing tag? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°If this is it, give us a refund! You think we came here to watch this?¡± The crowd¡¯s boos echoed all around. They¡¯d come for violence and bloodshed. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Gabriel. I wasn¡¯t here to play circus clown. Whatever those people wanted to see was none of my concern. And I¡¯d just finished my assessment. ¡®...Seems Kinuan didn¡¯t bring me here to get killed after all.¡¯ This was the first time I¡¯d fully analyzed someone during a fight. Now, I could see Gabriel¡¯s movements ahead of time. He moved exactly as I expected. Focused solely on output, ignoring balance, Gabriel couldn¡¯t execute complex maneuvers. Looking past his bulk and raw power with a cool head, Gabriel was just a slow-moving cannonball. ¡°This is it.¡± With confidence settling in, I allowed myself a smirk. It seemed to rile Gabriel up even more. His swings became wild. An odd exchange ensued. When Gabriel¡¯s shoulder twitched, I moved in sync with him. To anyone watching, it would look as if Gabriel had simply missed me, not that I had dodged his blows. ¡°What ¡®Iron Fist¡¯ are you talking about? Looks like even your brain¡¯s rusted through!¡± ¡°Just die already, you idiot!¡± ¡°Go get your eyes checked if you can¡¯t see, moron! What are you doing?¡± The crowd¡¯s jeers were now directed at Gabriel. I was able to dodge even before Gabriel threw a punch. In a way, it was only natural. When I pushed my senses to their limit, I could even predict trajectories. A subtle twitch of the shoulder was the trigger, his line of sight was the barrel. Arm length was the effective range. Compared to a gun, his movements had ridiculously long preparation times, limited range, and a blatantly obvious trajectory. Tak! I pushed Gabriel¡¯s arm aside, deflecting it. It was exactly what Kinuan had done to me countless times during our training. If you read and understand the direction of force perfectly, even a small force can deflect a greater one. Stumble! Gabriel¡¯s fist, driven by his own momentum, struck the ground, causing him to lurch as if he might topple over. The precarious balance and symmetry of his form were shattered. I could clearly see where to strike to make Gabriel fall. There was no need for overwhelming force. ¡®So this is how Kinuan always saw me.¡¯ Damn it, no wonder my attacks never reached him! Thud! I kicked Gabriel¡¯s knee with the ball of my foot. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t have worked. My meager strength couldn¡¯t bring down Gabriel¡¯s solid legs. But with his balance broken, it worked. Crash! Gabriel staggered and dropped to one knee. Confusion flashed across his face as he tried to rise and brace himself. But my follow-up strike came first. Crunch! I struck out again, slamming my knee into Gabriel¡¯s face. His right eye shattered. He still had one eye left, but his depth perception would be thrown off. My body flowed around Gabriel like water. He was the one moving and acting, but I was the one in control. ¡®In the colosseum, everything is under my prediction.¡¯ The space between Gabriel and me was entirely mine. Thanks to the controlled environment of the colosseum, there were no outside variables or interference. If this were a real battlefield, I wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain this level of focus. On a real battlefield, countless variables and interferences exist. But here, in this controlled environment, I could maintain an almost prophetic level of concentration. I couldn¡¯t deny it. Kinuan was an excellent teacher. ¡®This should be about enough.¡¯ I shifted my gaze and backed up against the wall. Gabriel charged at me, thinking he had his chance. ¡°Uaaaahhh-!!¡± With a roar, Gabriel swung his fist wildly. Propulsion units activated at his elbow, venting gas as he did. It was probably his best move. Whoosh! I dodged it by a hair on purpose, giving him the chance to go all out to the very end. Screech! A metallic tearing noise sounded as Gabriel¡¯s fist sank deep into the iron wall behind me. ¡®This part was especially rusted and warped.¡¯ Taking a few steps back, I watched as Gabriel¡¯s arm lodged itself in the metal wall, which clung tightly around his fist, trapping it. ¡°You... you rat bastard-!!¡± Gabriel tried to pull his arm free. His strength was so great that the metal wall creaked, and the connected screws began to shake. ¡°I told you, you¡¯d better have a lot of money saved up.¡± I slipped behind Gabriel as I spoke. ¡°You damn....¡± Gabriel couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. I leapt up, wrapped my legs around his head, and twisted. It was a twisting motion that used the rotation of my entire body. Crack-crack-crack-!! One by one, his neck bones misaligned with a satisfying sound. I was probably smiling right now. After all, I was a human modified to enjoy combat. ¡°Good boy! Good boy!¡± The crowd¡¯s cheers filled the colosseum as if they¡¯d tear the place apart. They praised the victor and hurled curses and insults at the defeated. As the tension released, a wave of fatigue swept over me. My mind felt thick and stiff, as if I hadn¡¯t slept for days. I waited for the door to the waiting room to open. As soon as the door opened, the medical staff came rushing in. Smiles were plastered across their faces. They were likely planning to squeeze every penny out of Gabriel, whose neck was broken. ¡°Well done, Good boy. Congratulations on your initiation into Arkies Victima.¡± Kinuan, who had come down to the waiting room at some point, looked at me as he spoke. I frowned at the phrase ¡°Good boy,¡± then let out a sigh. ¡°...It seems that adapting doesn¡¯t necessarily mean losing.¡± ¡°And take this to cover Gabriel¡¯s medical costs. I won some money betting on you.¡± Kinuan handed me a credit chip. When I saw the amount displayed on the chip, my eyes widened. ¡°Even so, Gabriel¡¯s probably going to hate me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to meet him and see for yourself. If there¡¯s an opportunity to win someone over, it¡¯s best not to create unnecessary enemies. Show just enough kindness not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°I want to become a warrior and a soldier, not a saint.¡± Kinuan placed his hand on my head and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re still young when it comes to relationships, Luka. The kindness I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t goodwill¡ªit¡¯s an investment. Little by little, you build it up so you can draw on it when you need it. Today, I simply collected my investment in Torah.¡± Kinuan¡¯s smile was chilling. I realized I¡¯d been seriously mistaken about something. I¡¯d subconsciously thought Kinuan valued my talent and taught me because of that. We shared the same background, which gave me a sense of kinship. What an arrogant thought. One day, my time would come, too. Kinuan would collect his investment in me. And probably in a way that I couldn¡¯t refuse. Chapter 14 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 14 > Gabriel was in a pitiful state. Lying in bed, he was using his tongue to tap on the display, selecting an artificial spine product from the catalog. If he didn¡¯t get proper treatment, he¡¯d be crippled for life. A doctor stood beside the bed. ¡°Ah, this model has a narrow signal bandwidth, so it won¡¯t be compatible with your current cybernetic prosthetic. The one you¡¯re using now has such a high energy output. Even if you force the connection, the performance won¡¯t be the same as before. There might also be occasional malfunctions or paralysis issues. Hmm, I recommend Zeonic¡¯s Hyper Lindel model number 9.¡± The doctor skillfully navigated the catalog, showing an attitude that made it unclear whether he was a doctor or a salesperson. Well, in this field, they were pretty much one and the same. ¡°T-The latest model! How am I supposed to afford that? Are you trying to swindle me? You bastard! I see other guys walking around just fine with cheap stuff!¡± Gabriel shouted in protest, but the doctor didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°That¡¯s because those people didn¡¯t modify themselves as excessively as you have. If, at the very least, the arms and legs were from the same manufacturer or were compatible, the signal bandwidth would be consistent, so an older model would¡¯ve been no problem.¡± ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t have any money, so I just attached whatever I could get.¡± ¡°In that case, I can purchase your current arms and legs and fit you with others that match the budget. Then, you shouldn¡¯t have any mobility issues, even with an older spine.¡± ¡°At the very least, for combat use....¡± Gabriel, who was usually so aggressive, was visibly intimidated. And it made sense¡ªhis fate rested in that doctor¡¯s hands. ¡°What are you talking about? Forget combat use; I can¡¯t even find a secondhand one for daily use. The one you¡¯re using has so many modifications that no one would want it even if I sold it as used. You¡¯d only get the value of the parts.¡± For a brief moment, a glint of greed flashed in the doctor¡¯s eyes. It was a lie. ¡°Do you even know how much this thing cost?¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯re the official supplier for the colosseum, so we¡¯re at least doing business transparently. Anywhere else, they¡¯d strip you down to the bone.¡± Even if his aim was to make a profit, his reasoning was painfully true. Better to be scammed by a slightly more honest crook. ...And then, finally, Gabriel noticed me. His broken eyes filled with a blood-red rage, as if he might weep bloody tears. ¡°You bastard!¡± Gabriel strained the veins in his neck. It looked like he still had some strength left, even though everything below his neck was paralyzed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of shouting when you¡¯re a cripple?¡± I approached Gabriel and tapped his cheek lightly. Crunch! Gabriel tried to bite my fingers. I quickly pulled my hand back, pondering for a moment. ¡®Kinuan told me not to make enemies...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy to show kindness to someone radiating hostility. ¡°I-I¡¯ll kill you! I swear! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Stop talking and try it now, if you can.¡± The moment I said it, I realized my mistake. A habitual taunt had slipped out. If I got into a war of words with Gabriel, it would only lead to more insults. Ignoring him, I turned to the doctor. ¡°How much is that Hyper Lindel model number 9 you mentioned?¡± ¡°What?¡± The doctor tilted his head, looking puzzled. He couldn¡¯t grasp my intent, likely unable to imagine that I¡¯d be paying for Gabriel¡¯s treatment. No saint would exist in a place like this. I practically shoved the dawdling doctor aside, snatching the catalog display. ¡°This should be enough.¡± After confirming the price, I tossed a credit chip onto Gabriel¡¯s chest. Gabriel¡¯s eyes went wide, glancing repeatedly between the credit chip and me, trying to make sense of it. ¡°W-What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m covering your treatment costs.¡± ¡°Why... would you?¡± Gabriel¡¯s pupils wavered. Gone was the fury; instead, he trembled, as if afraid I might change my mind. ¡°Remember this debt, Gabriel. I¡¯ll come to collect it someday.¡± Whether this would benefit me in the future or not, I couldn¡¯t know. But, to borrow Kinuan¡¯s words, I was planting a seed. ¡°Are you... really a good boy?¡± ¡°My name is Luka, idiot. You¡¯d better finalize that payment before I change my mind.¡± I said irritably. Gabriel hurriedly poked at the catalog with his tongue, prodding the doctor to complete the transaction. ¡°Good¡ªuh, Luka...¡± Gabriel looked at me after making the payment. His voice was calm, and his gaze softened. Hesitantly, he continued. ¡°...I don¡¯t know what whim led you to do this, but if there¡¯s ever a time you need my help, just say the word. I¡¯ll help however I can.¡± I stared at Gabriel, then nodded. Not a bad feeling. * * * The experience in the colosseum had shaken the foundations of my combat skills. It felt as though everything I¡¯d built had been distilled into a single, pure essence. Vrrr. I tossed aside the worn-out prosthetic limbs I used in the colosseum and heard a welcome sound. The limbs responded as I wanted, with power levels rising and falling as I wished. But now, I don¡¯t need to keep the energy output constantly high like before. ¡®Even the enemy¡¯s strength and the surrounding environment can become my weapons.¡¯ I would make everything on the battlefield my own. As my perspective widened, I felt more at ease. In the heat of intense exchanges, I could almost see the flow of power as trails and lines. ¡°Ilay, today might be a little different.¡± I murmured as I stepped in front of Ilay. He was an outstanding student, my rival for the top spot. Even though I might have the upper hand in martial arts, it wasn¡¯t to an overwhelming degree. Ilay aimed a kick at my head. I deflected and pushed his kick aside. With the direction of force disrupted, Ilay lost his balance. I then extended my leg and struck his shin outward. The direction of force leading Ilay split. His upper body leaned left, while his lower body leaned right. His attempt to stabilize himself was thrown off, rendering his highly-touted, high-powered prosthetics useless. With minimal effort, I completely toppled Ilay. ¡°...Luka, what the hell did you just do?¡± Ilay looked up at me from the ground, his expression one of disbelief. He¡¯d been caught off guard by my maneuver with almost laughable ease. ¡®Just by changing how I use force, it made such a difference.¡¯ I looked quietly at the palm of my hand, which now held newfound strength. My mind was as clear as if a veil had been lifted. A pleasant chill ran down my spine. ¡®I¡¯ve gained strength without even upgrading to better prosthetics.¡¯ It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t exhilarated by my own power. In just over a month, I¡¯d learned and gained this strength under Kinuan¡¯s guidance. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®My decision was right.¡¯ Once again, I had proven myself, just as I had back at the orphanage. ¡°I learned this from Instructor Kinuan.¡± There was no reason to hide it. It wasn¡¯t some great secret. ¡°The martial arts instructor? But this doesn¡¯t look like any martial arts from the standard manual...¡± Being perceptive himself, Ilay caught on quickly. Arkies Combat Method differed fundamentally from the Empire¡¯s standard method. The Empire¡¯s combat method was all about overwhelming with strength and speed. It was based on the assumption that I was stronger and faster than my opponent. Hence, it was straightforward and efficient. In favorable terms, it didn¡¯t need any tricks. I mentioned the Arkies Combat Method to Ilay. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Arkies?¡± A predictable reaction came from Ilay. The Arkies Combat Method we knew was the exclusive domain of the gangs in the lower districts. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Arkies... that¡¯s just thug street-fighting, isn¡¯t it? Like grabbing sand and throwing it when you fall, or shoving glass shards between your fingers to stab.¡± The commonly known face of Arkies Combat Method was just a thin surface. Use the environment and objects around you, respond flexibly to your enemy. In other words, ¡®It¡¯s fine to be dirty and underhanded as long as you win.¡¯ Naturally, the gangs loved it. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to believe too, but the one who taught me called it Arkies Combat Method, so I just have to believe it.¡± ¡°Luka, let¡¯s go one more time.¡± Ilay was unusually fired up with a competitive spirit. Normally, he wasn¡¯t all that enthusiastic in training. Even putting in moderate effort, he was talented enough to reach nearly the same level as me. In terms of raw talent, he was probably above me. We both got back into position and clashed. Vrrrm! I raised my prosthetic¡¯s energy output to maximum in an instant. Ilay was wary of my technique that could disrupt his balance. But this time, I went in with a strong strike. My fist aimed for his side. Just barely, he lowered his elbow to block, and his body lifted slightly off the ground from the impact. Boom! Even in Arkies Combat Method, it wasn¡¯t always about using weaker force to overcome stronger force. That was just one approach. If you could use both techniques of strength and finesse, you alternated between them. Even the hardest metal could crack and break from a sudden change in temperature. Using two extreme methods in tandem could effectively bring an opponent down. ¡°Damn, this...¡± Ilay looked visibly shaken. I could sense his next move by reading his gaze and the preliminary motions of his combat reflexes. Just like when I fought Gabriel, I could anticipate what Ilay would do next. ¡®It¡¯s not that Ilay¡¯s level is as low as Gabriel¡¯s, making him predictable.¡¯ I simply knew Ilay¡¯s habits and combat style well, making his next move easy to foresee. With the Empire¡¯s standard combat method, the move here would be to preempt Ilay, completely blocking his attack. If you were faster and stronger, you could subdue him without giving him any opportunity to strike back. But I lured in Ilay¡¯s attack and struck back in the opening that followed. Whoosh! As soon as Ilay regained his balance, he thrust his right fist forward in a counterattack. I dodged it and swung upward at his elbow from below. When you could read ahead, you could precisely target any weak point. Crack! Ilay¡¯s elbow joint shattered. I¡¯d broken it cleanly enough that an android repair should be able to fix it. ¡°...You¡¯ve gotten stronger, Luka.¡± Ilay, sitting where he¡¯d fallen, spoke as he looked up at me. I reached out to help him up. Unlike usual, he hesitated before grabbing my hand. His reaction was oddly cool. ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯ Seeing Ilay¡¯s reaction, I recalled the others who had been overtaken by me in the past. Their pride had been crushed right before my eyes. Until now, even though Ilay and I had outperformed each other in specific areas, there had never been a stark, one-sided difference. Even though Ilay wasn¡¯t the type to obsess over physical strength, today, his pride must have taken a serious blow. ¡®I got too carried away. Acted like a damn kid.¡¯ When you gain power, you want to use it. Honestly, this urge isn¡¯t any different for adults or kids. If I showed any sign of remorse here, it would only further wound Ilay¡¯s pride. And we weren¡¯t the kind of friends bound together by cheap pretense. ¡°...You sulked because you lost without a chance to fight back?¡± I twisted one side of my lip as I spoke. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sulked, you bastard.¡± Ilay stood up, laughed, and smacked my chest with his elbow. I could feel a bruise blooming in my chest. Oof, looks like he was really upset. Chapter 15 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 15 > I visited Kinuan for the first time in a while. It was my first visit since going to the colosseum. Kinuan was reading a paper book¡ªa rare sight these days. ¡°Looks like this new combat method has become second nature to you?¡± Kinuan said, looking at me. He had closed the book so its cover was hidden. ¡°Thanks to what I learned from you, Instructor, I¡¯ve become stronger. I could really tell while sparring with other cadets.¡± ¡°That strength was yours from the start. You¡¯ve only changed how you use it. It¡¯s a kind of reallocation and optimization.¡± I looked at Kinuan, filled with anticipation. My skills had noticeably improved in just a month. I could feel my body itching, heating up. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°I want to move on to the next stage.¡± ¡°......Do you remember the name of the book I was reading and then closed?¡± Kinuan asked abruptly. I hesitated before replying. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I only remembered that the book¡¯s color was blue. Kinuan tapped the table with his fingers upon hearing my answer. A pattern in the shape of a sharp eye appeared as a hologram. ¡°In an ancient language, ¡®Arkies¡¯ means sharp eye. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°Insight.¡± My response was swift, as if I¡¯d prepared for it. Kinuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as though surprised. It was a simple deduction. The Arkies Combat Method maximizes insight, allowing one to assess and optimize both the environment and the enemy as well as oneself. ¡°......Because insight has always been the essence of the Arkies Combat Method. It¡¯s always been both the beginning and the end.¡± I added to my statement. ¡°You¡¯ve understood it perfectly, Luka.¡± Kinuan had never explicitly spoken about the true nature of the Arkies Combat Method. He had always referenced it indirectly, through metaphors and actions. Mastering and approaching the Arkies Combat Method based on only these fragments was the first step and qualification for learning it. I felt like I had a vague sense of what the next stage of the Arkies Combat Method would be. Kinuan¡¯s next question followed. ¡°Do you remember how many times I tapped the table to activate the hologram?¡± I didn¡¯t know this either. I hadn¡¯t paid attention. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At my answer, Kinuan tapped the table again to turn off the hologram. He closed his eyes slightly and spoke. ¡°You keep your terminal in your left inner pocket. And your right leg has a slight synchronization error with your nervous system. You¡¯ll need to get that serviced later. When you entered my office, even though you¡¯re not left-handed, you opened the door with your left hand. That¡¯s because you suddenly boosted the output of your right arm during sparring this morning, so it must still feel numb.¡± I unconsciously brushed my hand over the front of my upper garment. As Kinuan said, the terminal was in my left pocket. And, just as he¡¯d pointed out, my right arm still felt numb from the strain on my nervous system. ¡®He¡¯s probably right about the right leg¡¯s synchronization not being perfect either.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t even noticed these imbalances in myself. Most likely, it would¡¯ve taken a few more days before the errors increased enough for me to realize something was wrong. Kinuan¡¯s observational skill was remarkable. He knew my body better than I did. ¡°So this time, it¡¯s about maximizing observation?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overlook even the smallest details. By gathering minor clues, we can see the outline of the whole picture. Do you remember the question you asked me last time?¡± I knew exactly what he was referring to. And I still hadn¡¯t received an answer. ¡°You mentioned that even if a fight broke out in Aleph¡¯s office, you¡¯d be able to get out safely.¡± At that time, armed gang members were stationed both inside and outside Aleph¡¯s office. We were as good as unarmed, and no matter how skilled we were, it would¡¯ve been nearly impossible to escape unscathed. ¡°When the fight began, I would have lowered myself to avoid the line of fire.¡± I frowned. I didn¡¯t find his response convincing. ¡°The ones with guns were Aleph and the gang members. If your first move was to hide, you¡¯d miss your chance to attack and end up riddled with bullets.¡± ¡°You would secure the chance to attack. In that situation, you¡¯d face the gang and Aleph head-on, even if it meant taking a bullet or two.¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t like Kinuan¡¯s answer. What I¡¯d wanted was a clever way to turn that situation around. ¡°What would you have done if I weren¡¯t there? What if I chose to hide or run instead of attacking the gang?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t there, I would have avoided that situation entirely. We would have met in a more crowded place. And the idea of you hiding or running is nonsense. You¡¯re a soldier trained to act with a strong, aggressive approach. You don¡¯t make self-preservation-driven judgments or take such actions.¡± He was right. I would¡¯ve subdued Aleph and the gang somehow, even if it meant getting hurt. ¡°So, in the end, if a fight broke out, I would¡¯ve been injured one way or another.¡± Kinuan was assuming my injury as if it were an inevitable outcome. For the first time, I felt a hint of contempt toward him. ¡°Luka, you¡¯re under a misconception. The Arkies Combat Method isn¡¯t some miracle or magic that defies reality. It doesn¡¯t make the impossible possible. I have more experience and a sharper judgment than you. In that situation, it¡¯s right for you to play the role of a shield. You likely wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Aleph¡¯s fingers were modified into guns, nor that there was a hidden passage behind the left wall cabinet.¡± Noticing my dissatisfaction, Kinuan continued to speak. ¡°You probably intended to take down the guards first and then deal with Aleph as he drew his gun. But if you¡¯d followed that sequence, you¡¯d have taken a bullet to the back of the head. Aleph can fire with a simple movement of folding his fingers. By hiding and getting out of the line of fire, I can stop Aleph while you subdue the gang. Do you understand now?¡± I couldn¡¯t say a word. I hadn¡¯t known that Aleph¡¯s fingers were modified into guns. That was an unforeseen factor in my plan. Nor had I known about the hidden passage. ¡°......I understand.¡± Kinuan¡¯s observational and perceptive abilities were superhuman. Even within the same space and time, he gathered far more information than I did. And there was something here I wanted to confirm. ¡°Excessive expansion of perception can cause brain dysfunction.¡± Kinuan tapped his temple with his finger. ¡°Take note of this, Luka. The Arkies Combat Method pushes the brain to its limits, utilizing all available resources. Do you know what that means? It can¡¯t be used as the standard combat method for the Imperial Guard.¡± I flinched at his words, a chill running down my spine. I realized I¡¯d overlooked something important. Soon, I understood exactly what Kinuan¡¯s words meant. ¡°You can¡¯t use the Arkies Combat Method while wearing the Legion! Damn it...¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back my frustration. Someday, if I became a member of the Imperial Guard, I would be granted the Legion, a full body mechanical armor. During critical battles, I would go to the front lines equipped with the Legion. The Arkies Combat Method would be meaningless for me when I wore the Legion. The Legion, a full body mechanical armor that concentrated the Empire¡¯s cutting-edge technology, couldn¡¯t be worn continuously by anyone. As it operates on high-bandwidth signals, it requires the full capacity of the brain¡¯s resources. Even with this, additional auxiliary processors need to be layered on just to control the Legion¡ªthis holds true even for elite soldiers who¡¯ve trained their entire lives! I should have realized this sooner. I felt like my past month had been rendered meaningless. I even began to feel a surge of resentment toward Kinuan. Trying to steady my breath as it threatened to grow ragged, I took a deep, quiet inhale. ¡°For an Imperial Guard who¡¯s been granted the Legion, the Arkies Combat Method is a useless skill. Unless, of course, it¡¯s a very unusual situation.¡± Mastering the Arkies Combat Method took both talent and time. It was an absurdly inefficient fighting method. At best, it was just a slight aid to the diversity of combat method. ¡°Ha ha...¡± Kinuan laughed, his shoulders shaking, as though he found this all too amusing. Seeing him laugh while I frowned only deepened my irritation. ¡°If I¡¯d known from the beginning that it was incompatible with the Legion, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to learn it. All of this... it¡¯s my own foolishness.¡± I couldn¡¯t really blame Kinuan. If I¡¯d been just a bit sharper, I would have realized the true nature of the Arkies Combat Method sooner. ¡°You¡¯re truly exceptional. Remarkably so. I thought it would take you at least another couple of months to figure it out.¡± Even with his sincere compliment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to smile. ¡°Since Imperial Guards don¡¯t wear the Legion at all times, learning the Arkies Combat Method might still be helpful. But I don¡¯t see the need to master it at the cost of increased risk to brain function.¡± I managed to restrain my frustration as I replied. ¡°So, is this the end?¡± ¡°Thank you for everything up to now, Instructor Kinuan. I¡¯ll visit from time to time.¡± I saluted as I spoke. ¡°Luka, you¡¯re welcome to return anytime if you change your mind.¡± But that wasn¡¯t going to happen. * * * I didn¡¯t visit Kinuan for more than two weeks. Then, one day, a summons arrived from the Imperial Guard Commander, Hemillas. It had been three months since I last met with the Commander. He seemed to be leading a very demanding schedule. ¡®Ilay did say there were hints of rebellion within the Empire. That must be why the Commander is so busy...¡¯ Reflecting on this, I found myself standing outside the Commander¡¯s office. The symbol of the Imperial Guard, a golden sword, was displayed there¡ªelaborate yet not ostentatious. Ssshh! Before I could even touch the controls, the doors slid open to either side. I saluted and looked toward the Commander, who was seated inside. ¡°Take a seat and wait for a moment.¡± The Commander¡¯s pupils constantly shifted in color, signifying that his communication targets were changing by the second. Additionally, he had numerous holograms projected, handling communications and lower-security information simultaneously. ¡®Is a rebellion truly happening?¡¯ It was the first time I¡¯d seen the Commander of the Imperial Guard so busy. For the past year or two, he¡¯d shown up at cadet training frequently, making me wonder if he simply didn¡¯t have much to do. I sat in my chair, waiting for him to finish his work. ¡°Luka, how have you been lately?¡± The Commander paused, then spoke, the holograms surrounding him vanishing all at once. For him to ask about my well-being was unusual. After a brief moment of thought, I opened my mouth to reply. ¡°I¡¯ve been spending my time in personal training. It¡¯s been a while since I last received an assignment.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be receiving any field missions for the time being. We believe your abilities are already more than sufficient. You¡¯re at a level where you can be an immediate asset without needing more field experience. You¡¯ve proven as much by fulfilling your role under harsh conditions at the ruins.¡± Whether this was good or fortunate, I wasn¡¯t sure. While it felt good to be recognized, being sidelined from missions stung a bit. It meant losing chances to gain more combat experience. ¡°I appreciate the recognition, but I¡¯m not sure how I feel about being left out of deployments.¡± ¡°Missions will be prioritized for other cadets who need more practical experience. I hope you can understand.¡± ¡°A soldier follows the decisions of their superiors.¡± I listened closely, waiting for the Commander¡¯s next words. It was about time he got to the main point; he hadn¡¯t called me here just to chat about this. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been in frequent contact with Instructor Kinuan.¡± The higher-ups were aware of every move a cadet made. They probably even knew about my visits to the black market in the lower district and my participation in the colosseum. ¡®Cadets like me are the Empire¡¯s assets, after all.¡¯ I was about to reply, but the Commander continued speaking before I could. ¡°You¡¯ve been learning the Arkies Victima technique under Instructor Kinuan, haven¡¯t you?¡± The Commander even mentioned the exact name of the Arkies Combat Method. Learning a combat style not listed in the Empire¡¯s manuals was not exactly exemplary behavior. ¡®Did he call me here to reprimand me for learning the Arkies Combat Method?¡¯ It felt slightly uncomfortable, but it wasn¡¯t a problem. I didn¡¯t plan to continue studying the Arkies Combat Method, anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not learning it any further.¡± The Commander¡¯s eyebrows rose. It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected that I¡¯d already quit. ¡°There have been several cadets who tried to learn the Arkies Combat Method under Instructor Kinuan. But not long after, Kinuan was the first to give up on teaching them.¡± My eyes must have wavered slightly. The Commander didn¡¯t miss the subtle hint. ¡°...If I¡¯m not mistaken, it doesn¡¯t seem like Kinuan was the one to give up this time. You were the one who quit first, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The Arkies Combat Method is incompatible with the Legion. I felt it held no value for someone bound to become part of the Guard.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already figured that much out, have you? Isn¡¯t it ironic? Those who lack the aptitude for the Arkies Combat Method get turned away by Kinuan, while those who do have the aptitude soon realize they have no reason to continue with it. And so, aside from Kinuan, there¡¯s no one who¡¯s truly mastered the Arkies Combat Method.¡± Anxiety crept up in me. I had the unsettling sense that an order I wouldn¡¯t like was coming. And such premonitions rarely missed the mark. ¡°Do you want me to continue training in the Arkies Combat Method?¡± ¡°To be precise, I want you to maintain a close relationship with Kinuan. And to do so, it would be best for you to keep learning the Arkies Combat Method. This is an order.¡± I opened my eyes wide. It was a form of surveillance. The Commander was wary of Kinuan. Against my will, a flood of speculations raced through my mind. But I couldn¡¯t question it. I had to set aside my doubts and follow orders. That was what it meant to be a soldier of the Empire. Above all, I had a feeling that uncovering the truth would put my life at risk. The best way to protect a secret is often to eliminate the one who knows it. ¡°Understood. I will continue learning the Arkies Combat Method.¡± There was only one response I could give. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Luka, know that I¡¯m keeping an eye on you. You¡¯re the type who¡¯s destined to advance.¡± The Commander¡¯s words left an impression. Destined to advance... I seemed to recall hearing something similar from Kinuan as well. Chapter 16 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 16 > I had told Kinuan that I wouldn¡¯t learn Arkies Combat Method. Now, I feel reluctant to go back on my word. However, this was an order and a mission from the Commander of the Imperial Guard. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve changed your mind. Since I¡¯m the one who told you to come if you ever did, I won¡¯t ask further.¡± Kinuan granted permission readily. ¡°Thank you, Instructor.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go out for a bit. Do you have anything else to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get ready right away.¡± Kinuan and I changed into civilian clothes. The place Kinuan headed to was the lower district. We took the express elevator down and passed through the checkpoint. The soldier at the checkpoint verified both Kinuan¡¯s and my identity before saluting us respectfully. As we entered the lower district, the scenery quickly changed. There were several old buildings that had stood since the early days of settlement. Walls with peeling paint were covered in pollutants, and children peeked out through broken windows. Whoooo. Every time the warm wind blew, weathered concrete crumbled and scattered as powder. Kinuan entered a shabby shopping street. The android at the entrance of the street, intended as a guide, had only its upper body left, like a bust. ¡°W-welcome, h-hello, c-customer...¡± The android stretched out its arms to greet us. But its movements were stiff, and its robotic voice, filled with static, made it hard to understand what it was saying. I looked around. For the lower district, there were quite a few people who looked well-dressed. This was a shopping area frequented by the middle class who managed to make a decent living. As proof of the presence of public order, security drones patrolled the main road. Anyone committing a crime here would end up shredded by the bullets of the security drones. Thunk. Kinuan stopped in front of a shop. Behind the glass window, cheap toys and hologram game consoles were displayed. There was even a poorly-made model that was supposed to resemble the Legion full body mechanic armor. ¡°Do kids still want things like this?¡± Kinuan asked me. ¡°I also used to stand here, totally absorbed as a kid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡± From Kinuan¡¯s perspective, it was true that I was still young. I opened the store door and waited for him to go in first. ¡°Shopkeeper.¡± At Kinuan¡¯s voice, the shopkeeper opened his eyes. Though a customer had arrived, he propped up his chin indifferently and gestured towards the display case. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for something, dig around in there. Don¡¯t ask me¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡± What a rude attitude. I looked him over. He had an air of complete lack of enthusiasm that made me want to kick him. ¡°From here to there, give me everything. You can deliver, right?¡± Kinuan pointed from one end of the display case to the other. The shopkeeper tilted his head in confusion at first, then his eyes went wide. ¡°All of it? Hey, is this some kind of joke...?¡± I held out the credit chip Kinuan had given me in front of the shopkeeper. ¡°Just answer. I asked if you can deliver.¡± I frowned as I spoke, ready to break one of his fingers if he spouted nonsense again. ¡°O-of course. Yes, we can. Just provide the address, please.¡± Finally snapping to his senses, the shopkeeper hurried into action. In this area, it was rare for someone to buy items outright without haggling. If the shopkeeper¡¯s brain was functioning properly, he would have realized that our status was far from ordinary. ¡°A-about that, sirs...¡± After checking the address, the shopkeeper gave an awkward smile. ¡°What is it? You shouldn¡¯t be short on money, right?¡± ¡°Well, uh, delivery to that area won¡¯t be possible. It¡¯s under vehicle restriction until the day after tomorrow. Because of that Genesis, or Nemesis, or whatever they¡¯re called, those terrorist bastards...¡± ¡°Got it, no need to explain further. Hmm, what to do...¡± Kinuan looked at the pile of boxes stacked like a mountain. The issue wasn¡¯t the weight, but the volume. No matter how we tried, it would be hard for two people to carry everything. We¡¯d also attract a swarm of petty thieves. ¡°If we call Gabriel, we might manage somehow. His rough look should keep any weirdos from following us.¡± I took out my terminal, and Gabriel¡¯s image appeared on the holographic screen. -Hey, Good¡ªno, Luka. What¡¯s up? ¡°Get over here. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help if I needed it?¡± -Just out of nowhere, demanding I come? I¡¯ve got things to... ¡°I said get here now, Gabriel. Before I decide to pull out that artificial spine I paid for.¡± I threatened him. Gabriel grumbled with a voice full of curses but quickly agreed to come. Before long, Gabriel entered the store. As his massive figure stepped inside, the shopkeeper¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Gabriel looked like trouble, no matter who was looking. ¡°You called me out here for something this trivial? Do you think I¡¯m just an errand boy around here? For what it¡¯s worth...¡± After hearing our situation, Gabriel scowled. ¡°Shut up and just carry it.¡± With a sigh, Gabriel hoisted a large number of boxes onto his shoulders, suiting his massive frame. He looked me over from head to toe, his gaze lingering especially on my arms and legs. ¡°That¡¯s your original prosthetic, huh? Looks like it¡¯s high-performance. And it¡¯s got great balance, too. Were you some rich family¡¯s young master? Is that why you don¡¯t seem to need money?¡± Gabriel prattled on. For such a big guy, he was needlessly talkative. ¡°Stuff your pointless curiosity up your ass. Not just about me, but especially about the person standing behind me.¡± Gabriel¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on Kinuan. ¡°I¡¯m not dumb enough to mess with someone who even Aleph treads carefully around. I do have some sense, you know.¡± With our load in hand, we headed out onto the main street. Calling Gabriel had the intended effect; with a huge guy with a rough look beside us, no pickpockets or petty thieves dared come close. ¡°Hmm, this is the orphanage street, right? Is all this stuff a gift? Doing some volunteer work or something?¡± Gabriel remarked as he turned onto a familiar road. I also just realized that the destination was an orphanage. ¡®Orphanage 47.¡¯ At the entrance, Kinuan put a cigarette in his mouth. Although I¡¯d spent quite a bit of time with him, it was the first time I¡¯d seen him smoke. ¡°You two, just set the boxes down in the open yard and take a break.¡± With that, Kinuan entered the orphanage building. ¡°Damn it, I was hoping for something more impressive. Like, maybe a brawl with a rival gang or something flashy like that. Hauling gifts for a bunch of orphanage brats? They really called Gabriel the Steel Fist for this crap?¡± The moment Kinuan disappeared, Gabriel started grumbling. ¡°If there was a fight, I wouldn¡¯t need to call you.¡± I replied while carefully stacking the boxes. It was a habit ingrained from my cadet days, always arranging things neatly. ¡°Luka, I know you¡¯re strong... but this world isn¡¯t that simple. Just being good in a fight doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll survive. Connections and strategy matter, too.¡± Gabriel tapped his finger against his head. The idea of him saying ¡°strategy¡± made me want to laugh, even if he might know about connections. I scoffed and stared at the orphanage building. ¡°Kids in the same position I once was.¡± They looked scruffy and starved. But their eyes were bright with anticipation for the gifts. ¡°Struggle your way out of here. Grow stronger and climb up. Don¡¯t settle for anything less.¡± The words rose up in my throat. The fate of kids from lower-tier orphanages was generally obvious. Those with combat aptitude became low-ranking soldiers, practically disposable. Yet even that was one of the better outcomes. Dangerous, yes, but at least it was a respectable job with pay. If they were lucky, they might even rise to the rank of non-commissioned officer. ¡°Kids who don¡¯t even make it as soldiers? They¡¯re thrown out on the streets. Then, waiting for this moment, con men and gangsters swoop in to suck them dry, down to their very marrow.¡± ¡®Even if a wretched fate soon befalls you, don¡¯t blame anyone else. Missing the opportunity the Empire offered is your own fault.¡¯ I muttered to myself inwardly. I got out of here. I rose from this terrible pit on my own and climbed up, grasping the rope of salvation. While others said it couldn¡¯t be done, I persevered and built my strength. ¡®This must be the orphanage where Kinuan grew up. Did he donate and give charity because he made it?¡¯ Seems even Kinuan had a bit of a soft side. I¡¯d never do something like this. I don¡¯t extend kindness to those who can¡¯t seize opportunities themselves. ¡°Luka, just who is that Kinuan guy? Doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s family... If he¡¯s such a big shot that even Aleph can¡¯t stand up to him, I figure I¡¯d know of him.¡± ¡°If you want to keep your neck intact, mind your own business.¡± I replied shortly. And I meant it. We hadn¡¯t met many times, but Gabriel wasn¡¯t a bad guy. How did I know? Just the fact that he could keep his word and stick to his principles made him one of the decent ones around here. ¡°Waaaah!¡± Soon, the orphanage doors flew open. As if they¡¯d been waiting, the kids came rushing out, diving into the gift boxes I had organized. ¡°Thank you! Ugly mister! Handsome big bro!¡± The kids beamed as they spoke. ¡°Look at these little brats, talking like that.¡± Gabriel only laughed instead of getting angry. He wasn¡¯t the kind of guy to get riled up by kids¡¯ comments. ¡®Gabriel¡¯s worth keeping around.¡¯ The money I spent on him hadn¡¯t gone to waste. I observed Gabriel. Thanks to the new model spine, which gave him great durability and strength, his body balance had improved significantly. His once-hunched back was now much straighter. The expanded bandwidth of his nervous system likely also reduced the strain on his body, easing chronic muscle pain and insomnia. To put Gabriel¡¯s upgrade simply, it was like clearing a bumpy, narrow road and making it wide. Even if his cybernetic prosthetics were poorly matched and optimized, widening the bandwidth as much as possible helped him hold out. In general, people in the back alleys preferred this straightforward approach over more intricate adjustments. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re falling for me?¡± Sensing my gaze, Gabriel turned back. I made a sour face at the absurdity of it and shot him a nasty glare. ¡°J-just kidding. Damn, no need to look like you¡¯re about to kill me.¡± Gabriel quickly took back his words. ¡°If you have time, get a proper mechanic to tune your parts. Your expensive components aren¡¯t performing at their full potential.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At my advice, Gabriel just scoffed. ¡°Optimization needs to be done regularly. Do you think I have the time or money for that? If it weren¡¯t for your help, I¡¯d probably be crawling on the ground, begging. And when those bastards who despise me piss all over my head, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say a damn thing.¡± ¡°This should be enough to get you through the next six months.¡± I took a blank credit chip, tapped it against my terminal, and input the amount. The display lit up with the balance. ¡°...Hey, what¡¯s the meaning of this? If you¡¯re trying to hire me for an assassination job, you¡¯ve got the wrong guy. I may be from the bottom, but I¡¯m not that low.¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t take the credit chip immediately, which only made me trust him more. ¡°Think of it as an investment in the future. For little tasks like today, if I need your help, I¡¯ll call on you from time to time.¡± ¡°Good boy, I¡¯m not your lackey. If you want to act like a boss, why don¡¯t you go ahead and form a gang?¡± ¡°Think of it as cooperation. I don¡¯t plan on treating you like a subordinate. I won¡¯t make unreasonable requests.¡± Reluctantly, Gabriel accepted the credit chip. It was a large amount for him to turn down. For me, too, it was a considerable expense. A cadet¡¯s salary isn¡¯t exactly generous. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, but just know I¡¯m not your underling.¡± ¡°Got it, so enough talk. And make sure you use that money solely for maintenance and performance upgrades. Don¡¯t waste it on anything unnecessary.¡± I emphasized that last part. Gabriel, clearly feeling a bit guilty, just nodded. He didn¡¯t seem like the type with structured spending habits, like most people in the lower district. Before I knew it, the open area was littered with wrapping paper. The kids were each holding toys and game consoles. Some who didn¡¯t get what they wanted started brawling and squabbling. Gabriel and I didn¡¯t intervene; we just watched. ¡®Yeah, fight for what you want. Not everyone can get an equal share. If you need something, take it.¡¯ If one person is enjoying something, another has to go without. The world isn¡¯t bountiful enough for everyone to have everything. ...We know that all too well. Before long, the orphanage door opened, and Kinuan, having finished his conversation inside, stepped out. ¡°Luka, let¡¯s have a word in private.¡± Kinuan walked toward a shelter set up behind the orphanage. Inside was a worn-out bench. Creak. Kinuan sat down on the bench with his back to me. I stood behind him, waiting for him to speak. ¡°I come out here from time to time. The director¡¯s face looked quite healthy, too¡ªmust be good at diverting a bit of food for himself. I doubt an orphanage director¡¯s salary is all that generous.¡± ¡°Instructor, did you grow up here?¡± ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve forgotten the place I was born and raised. I just stop by nearby orphanages like this once in a while. Maybe I¡¯ve even been to your orphanage before.¡± Kinuan looked somehow weary. At this moment, he seemed like just a retired member of the Imperial Guard. Would the Commander of the Imperial Guard really need someone like me to keep an eye on him? That question lingered in my mind. Kinuan suffered from brain dysfunction. His nervous system, unable to withstand the overload, had been damaged. Somehow, he seemed to endure it with sheer willpower, but he faced many limitations. Perhaps it was arrogant to think so, but if I somehow dragged him into a war of attrition, I might stand a chance of beating him. Relax. The man in front of me was just a veteran buried in the past, an old soldier whose glory had faded. Maybe that would be my future self one day¡ªif I was lucky enough to survive that long. ¡°...So, Luka. Did Commander Hemillas send you to me?¡± Kinuan spoke casually, as if it were nothing, yet he suddenly brought up the name of the Commander of the Imperial Guard. My pupils must have dilated like a prey animal spotting its predator. Whirr! Instinctively, I raised my prosthetic energy output, preparing for battle. Intense tension filled me from the crown of my head to the tips of my toes. ¡®Does he know I came on the Commander¡¯s orders? How much does he know? Is he planning to take me down here? Could Kinuan really have something up his sleeve?¡¯ Countless possibilities raced through my mind, each one worse than the last. ¡°Luka, if you don¡¯t want to die, calm down. I doubt I could subdue you without killing you.¡± Kinuan spoke without even glancing my way, keeping his gaze forward. I steadied my breathing. The output of my prosthetic was gradually decreasing. ¡°I am a soldier of the Empire. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± I closed my eyes and then opened them again, speaking calmly. Chapter 17 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 17 > The tense silence between Kinuan and me grazed the edge of my throat like a sharp blade. It was an uncomfortable situation. There was little I could do out of my own discretion. It hadn¡¯t even been a few days since I¡¯d received orders from the Imperial Guard Commander, Hemillas, and here I was. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You¡¯ve taken on the mission but lack any real knowledge, so you can¡¯t even determine a direction for your response, can you?¡± Kinuan commented casually. I maintained a blank expression. Kinuan could see right through a person¡¯s inner thoughts with even the smallest gestures or words. His insight was practically mind-reading. Withholding information entirely had been my solution. However, even that was a clue and information to Kinuan. I couldn¡¯t help but be swept along unilaterally, with no control. The information imbalance was severe. Right now, I know nothing about the situation. Inside, words of disgust rose like nausea. ¡°Luka, I don¡¯t intend to blame you. Obeying orders from a superior is only natural. In fact, your judgments are consistently correct. Watching you pick the very best options from a limited set of choices is nothing short of impressive. But...¡± With his back to me, Kinuan turned his head to look at me. Not wanting him to read my thoughts, I simply closed my eyes. This wasn¡¯t a good decision, either. ¡°...It¡¯s easy to read the flow of someone¡¯s thoughts when all they do is pick the right answer. You have a strong drive and a considerable desire to achieve. Yet, with discernment and restraint, you don¡¯t become a problem for your superiors. You¡¯re the very model of an exemplary soldier as the Empire demands. Truly, you¡¯re a fitting Irregular who has risen from a two-digit orphanage.¡± It was not, by any means, praise. That was how it felt. I shouldn¡¯t look into Kinuan¡¯s eyes. I forced myself to keep my eyelids shut. Eyes contain a wealth of information. The direction of emotions could be determined by the movement of pupils in response to spoken words, and their depth and intensity revealed by the flutter of eyelids and the contraction or dilation of pupils. Kinuan spoke softly. His voice was rich yet gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t think all of this is merely a coincidence. Consider first whether approaching me was even your own choice. Since the moment you began using ballistic trajectory control techniques without any auxiliary computation device, the higher-ups must have started their preparations. A fellow Irregular with an aptitude for the Arkies Combat Method appeared, after all.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation. My body laid bare the full stir of my emotions. ...All of this is my free will. During a reconnaissance mission, I encountered a formidable enemy. I thought I needed more power. So, I went through the instructors¡¯ records to find someone special who could assist with my training. All of this was a choice made by my own will. No one else influenced my decision. That¡¯s what I believed. ¡°It was my choice.¡± Unable to hold back, I opened my eyes and mouth. ¡°Luka, everyone in this world is a slave to someone. The only difference is whether one knows they¡¯re a slave or not. Free will is nothing more than a product of imagination¡ªa delusion that we¡¯ve chosen something by ourselves.¡± Kinuan stood up, gripping his knees. He extended his hand toward my shoulder. Suppressing my combat reflexes, I allowed his hand to make contact with me. Allowing physical contact with someone I was on high alert against was difficult for me. I¡¯d been trained that way all my life. ¡°Go back. If you want to report this to Hemillas, feel free.¡± I thought over how I¡¯d report this to the Commander. Kinuan¡¯s words were difficult. However, one thing was clear. ¡®Deeply subversive.¡¯ If I reported Kinuan¡¯s words as they were, the higher-ups would likely order me to undergo another psychological evaluation. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t confident I¡¯d score as highly as before. I was shaken now. And it wasn¡¯t just because of Kinuan¡¯s words. ¡®Ilay.¡¯ He was also an influence. I followed Kinuan as he walked ahead. We didn¡¯t exchange a single word on the way back. * * * Ilay was a subversive element. Though he was my friend, that was an undeniable fact. In the past, I would¡¯ve kept my distance from Ilay. Ilay sometimes questioned the Empire¡¯s system and voiced his objections. I had no intention of reporting him, but I certainly didn¡¯t plan on agreeing with him, either. ¡®The Empire recognized me.¡¯ I¡¯d risen from the very bottom to this point because of the Empire¡¯s system. No matter what anyone said, I was a beneficiary and living proof that the Empire¡¯s structure was sound. Not everyone could live in abundance. Those who created more value and the elite soldiers who defended the Empire from external threats naturally deserved more. Those with abilities essential to the Empire received better treatment. What possible objection could there be to this? Still, it was true that I¡¯d been affected by negative influences lately. ¡°Hoo...¡± I sat in seiza and meditated. I organized everything that had happened, recalling Kinuan¡¯s words over and over. ¡®Reporting what happened with Kinuan is the right thing to do.¡¯ Hesitating could lead to needless misunderstandings. Deciding not to report was not a choice I could make based on personal judgment. As a soldier, it was my duty to report exactly what I¡¯d experienced to my superiors. ¡®But they¡¯re going to conduct a psychological evaluation on me.¡¯ There was no avoiding the suspicion that I might have been infected by subversive thoughts. I¡¯d undoubtedly score lower on the psychological evaluation compared to before. If my score hadn¡¯t been high from the start, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But a decrease wouldn¡¯t be good news; it would indicate that I was becoming contaminated by harmful ideas. It was truly a bothersome situation. ¡®Did Kinuan plan for this too?¡¯ I was gradually starting to understand the man named Kinuan. He wasn¡¯t an old soldier lost in memories and the past. Nor was he a beast whose claws and fangs had fallen away. Kinuan was still a fierce, blazing inferno. He was merely holding back his flame-like mane, hiding it beneath the surface. That¡¯s precisely why even the Guard Commander was cautious of Kinuan. I couldn¡¯t know the fundamental reason for that, but it was clear enough. ¡®For now, it¡¯s best to stay close to Kinuan and learn the Akies combat techniques. They may not be efficient, but they¡¯re not without their benefits.¡¯ If I trained to the point where it affected my brain function, it would take a long time. When that moment approached, I wouldn¡¯t need anyone to tell me to stop using the Akies combat techniques; I¡¯d stop on my own. ¡®If I want to report to the Guard Commander, I need to be ready to pass the psychological evaluation.¡¯ The decision was made. I opened my eyes. ¡°Ilay, I need some of your time.¡± I immediately called for Ilay. * * * Ilay was engaged in simulation training. He was wearing a helmet adorned with cables, with electrodes attached to his limbs and bare upper body. Periodically, Ilay¡¯s body twitched. His muscles spasmed as if he were genuinely moving. He seemed to be fighting hard in a virtual reality environment. At a glance, the training intensity looked extremely high. He¡¯d be exhausted once it was over. ¡®It¡¯s unusual to see Ilay training so diligently.¡¯ Ilay generally took his training lightly. Becoming a soldier had never really been his interest. He was simply covering for his lack of passion with his natural talent. ¡®Even if Ilay had grown up in a two-digit orphanage, he was the kind of person who would still be selected as a cadet for the Imperial Guard.¡¯ I had fought my way up with everything I had. So, watching Ilay sometimes made me angry. Chiiiik! Steam leaked from the edges of Ilay¡¯s simulation helmet. The hydraulic cylinders moved, and the helmet lifted upward. The electrodes attached to his limbs detached and fell away. ¡°Hah, hah...¡± Ilay was breathing heavily, his face drenched. Sweat poured down from his chin and hair like rain. He looked as though he¡¯d been running for hours. ¡°Here, drink this.¡± As I entered the training room, I tossed a drink over to him. Ilay reached out and caught it without even looking. His pupils were unfocused. I waited until Ilay came to his senses. It took some time for a brain immersed in virtual simulation to return fully to reality. The mind had to gradually reorient itself to the real world. ¡®Tricking the brain.¡¯ Entering a simulation is essentially tricking the brain. Returning to reality is the process of realizing it¡¯s been deceived. Once you¡¯ve experienced it a few times, you know it¡¯s not a particularly pleasant feeling. ¡°Ah, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Focus returned to Ilay¡¯s pupils. He stood up from his seat, wiping off the sweat with a towel. It took him less than a minute to regain his sense of reality¡ªtwo or three times faster than the average cadet. This meant his mental resilience was exceptional. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who called you here because I needed you. It¡¯s only fair to wait. It¡¯s not urgent, so go freshen up.¡± I spoke as I watched Ilay head toward the shower room. Like other cadets, Ilay was well-built. The artificial skin on his prosthetic limbs blended seamlessly, and the joint connections were barely visible. Inside the shower room, loud noises resounded. It was an automated system that handled everything from washing to drying on its own if you simply stood still. Ilay came out soon after. He pulled on his cadet uniform piece by piece from where it hung on the wall. ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the occasion? You coming to find me first is almost as nice as a birthday gift.¡± He tugged down his shirt around his chest. Judging by his smile, he seemed to have completely shaken off the simulation fatigue. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± With a nod, I exited the simulation training room first. It was quiet outside. Over the wall, I could see the younger cadets on the training field. ¡°The weather¡¯s great. Maybe I should¡¯ve called a girl and gone out.¡± Ilay threw out the suggestion, though it clearly wasn¡¯t serious. ¡°Ilay, so you actually train on your own. I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°Well, you totally crushed me last time. That really got under my skin.¡± So, that¡¯s what it was. I guess Ilay was a guy, after all. It was only natural to feel competitive when you suddenly get beaten by someone you thought was on the same level. ¡°Last time, you mentioned that prestigious families manipulate the selection tests, right?¡± I began the conversation. To think I¡¯d be the one to start discussing something so subversive. Two or three years ago, it would¡¯ve been unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s something everyone knows in secret. Anyway, anyone unqualified won¡¯t make it through training and gets filtered out.¡± For reference, the selection tests also include a psychological evaluation. ¡°How did you pass the psychological evaluation?¡± I didn¡¯t beat around the bush. I asked him directly. It was the kind of question one might argue shouldn¡¯t be asked. ¡®You manipulated the selection test.¡¯ It was practically the same as saying that out loud. The psychological evaluation isn¡¯t something so loose that it can be passed with deception or lies. And I didn¡¯t believe that Ilay had passed the evaluation through entirely legitimate means. Ilay narrowed his eyes, looking at me sideways, only moving his pupils. He didn¡¯t answer immediately. He was likely trying to understand the intent behind my question. Without waiting for Ilay¡¯s response, I spoke again. ¡°If there¡¯s a way, teach me now. I might need it soon.¡± I was openly revealing my own subversive intent. ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re asking this, Luka. If it were something you could say, you would¡¯ve told me by now.¡± ¡°It might sound strange to say this when asking about manipulating the psychological evaluation, but... this benefits the Empire.¡± I emphasized that my loyalty hadn¡¯t changed. I wanted to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings. Ilay paused, then slowly moved his lips to respond. ¡°Present a patterned version of yourself to the outside world, and place your true self as an observer within. That way, you can get through the psychological evaluation.¡± I tilted my head slightly, mulling over Ilay¡¯s words. Before long, I frowned. ¡°...What kind of nonsense is that?¡± Ilay laughed as though he¡¯d expected my reaction. Chapter 18 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 18 > ¡°Sealing away the self you want to protect, keeping it deep inside. Even ordinary people without mental control training sometimes forget memories or develop split personalities due to a shock. In our case, we¡¯re doing it consciously.¡± Ilay explained additionally. My expression grew even darker. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand the theory. But it didn¡¯t seem like something I could actually do. The mind doesn¡¯t divide neatly like the body. If control slipped even a little, it would collapse, merging together like a fluid. ¡°That it¡¯s possible... Damn, if you¡¯re saying it, it must be possible.¡± I sighed. ¡°Luka, when we smile, the brain thinks something happy is happening even when there¡¯s nothing happy going on. Our brain¡¯s simpler than you¡¯d think. If you try to fool it, it can be fooled. Psychological evaluations only probe as far as surface-level consciousness.¡± ¡°So, how do you do it?¡± Ilay paused briefly, then spoke. ¡°You condition your behavior and thinking patterns, like brainwashing yourself to be a loyal soldier of the Empire. Living as if you¡¯re playing the part of that loyal soldier. Then, the self of a loyal soldier starts overlaying your surface consciousness. What starts as fake becomes real. The brain follows our actions and forms its thoughts based on them.¡± Repeated acting influences the mind until the brain believes the character it¡¯s performing is real. The more I heard, the more plausible it seemed. It didn¡¯t seem impossible. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°If you keep that fake self too long, it gets harder to remove, and the original self sinks deep beneath the subconscious. Like a chest rusting shut at the bottom of the sea. Even if it¡¯s opened, it becomes impossible to separate from the fake self it¡¯s fused with.¡± ¡°Calling it fake or real¡ªboth are real, in truth, so it makes sense.¡± Ilay nodded in agreement to my words. ¡°You catch on quickly, as expected.¡± ¡°Where did you learn all this?¡± ¡°From books and data from other countries. Especially Bellato¡ªthere are interesting old records there. Records from humanity¡¯s time living on Earth.¡± That made sense. The Bellato Federation is descended from those who remained on Earth until the end. ¡°Luka, I started imitating my father a couple of months before the selection exam. He¡¯s the most loyal soldier I know. Every morning after waking up, I¡¯d mention one of the past emperors by name and offer a prayer of thanks...¡± Ilay described his own method. I listened to him, then thought for a moment. It didn¡¯t seem as hard as I expected. ¡®No need to imitate anyone else.¡¯ All I had to do was act like my past self. Back then, I had scored high on the psychological evaluations. Someone who held no suspicion toward the Empire, who felt only hatred at any subversive talk... The taste in my mouth went bitter for no reason. I was reminded once again of how much I had changed. ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. Whatever you¡¯re up to, be careful, Luka.¡± ¡°To think a day would come when I¡¯d hear that from you.¡± A sigh escaped me. ¡°You¡¯re not a noble like me, so you don¡¯t have any background protection. You need to be even more careful than I do.¡± It wasn¡¯t sarcasm. Ilay was genuinely worried about me. If manipulation of the psychological evaluation was discovered, Ilay, coming from a renowned household, would somehow manage. But for me, that would be the end. I¡¯d be stripped of my prosthetic limbs and left on the streets, or worse, dragged off to some place not on any map and forced into labor until death. Turning my back on Ilay, I simply raised my hand in farewell, saying nothing. * * * It didn¡¯t take long to establish my external self. All I needed to do was project my past self in its entirety. The past, after all, wasn¡¯t drastically different from who I was now. Even if I took a psychological evaluation now, my score wouldn¡¯t come out that low. ¡®The problem is that my score was excessively high in the past.¡¯ The higher-ups would look at my lowered score and conclude it was an early symptom of ideological contamination. First, I cut off all contact with Ilay. Understanding the reason, he didn¡¯t bother reaching out to me either. Among the people I knew, Ilay was the most anti-Empire type. However, I couldn¡¯t skip out on my meetings and training with Kinuan. I made an effort to ensure I wasn¡¯t affected by him in any negative way. Thankfully, Kinuan never mentioned anything about what had happened at the orphanage. He acted as though it had never occurred, treating me normally. Sometimes, Kinuan would take me down to the lower districts, mostly for training. Today was one of those days. ¡°Luka, you have twenty seconds. Subdue everyone inside.¡± Kinuan spoke in front of an ominous-looking building in the lower district. He gave no further explanation. Whirr. I raised the energy output of my prosthetic limbs to a suitable level. The faint vibrations from the mechanisms reached even the biological parts of my body. Clunk. The door handle at the entrance wouldn¡¯t budge. It was locked from the inside. But that didn¡¯t matter to me. Crack! The grip strength of my prosthetics could rip through sheet metal. I twisted the handle, breaking the lock to pieces. At the same time, I kicked open the door to get a clear view. Alright, time to begin. I pushed my focus to the limit. I forced all the information within my field of vision directly into my brain, like a dried sponge soaking up water. When humans concentrate, their field of vision naturally narrows. But I expanded my field of view even as I heightened my focus. This was the sensory perception expansion unique to the Arkies Combat Method. Throb, throb. A headache was already starting to set in. ¡®The gang¡¯s office.¡¯ The gang members were lounging around the rundown office in a messy sprawl. On a wall display, a video of a man and woman in a lewd scene was playing, and scattered below it were data chips, lying around carelessly. At the table sat three gang members absorbed in a card game. One gang member was lying on a bed, his eyes glazed as if he were under the influence of drugs. Another was slumped on a torn-up couch, watching the explicit video. There was also someone in the bathroom¡ªI could sense movement there. I¡¯d somewhat expected the place to be full of gang members. Even before opening the door, I¡¯d faintly caught the smell of gunpowder and the distinct bitterness of energy weapons. Not even a second had passed yet. My observations were complete. Next was insight. Then, the judgment. I assessed their appearances, the atmosphere, the state of their weapons to gauge the threat level and set my priorities. My mental organization was complete. Like a tightly drawn bowstring, I released my restrained combat reflexes. I was trained to react to any threat. Crack! I lowered myself and kicked off the ground. The concrete floor beneath me split apart as if it had been torn. The distance between the gang member with the shotgun and me rapidly closed. ¡°Huh, huh?!¡± To him, it would appear that as soon as the door opened, I¡¯d closed the gap. His mind was momentarily blank. Without even finishing his judgment, he couldn¡¯t enter a combat stance. Clang! I flicked the barrel of his gun upward with my fingers, making it shoot up. As his arm followed, his chest was left wide open. Crunch! My fist struck his chest with a powerful blow. Just below his skin was a gel layer meant to absorb impact, replacing the dermis layer. I¡¯d anticipated this from the way his chest looked as if it were filled with liquid. However, it didn¡¯t fully absorb the impact of my punch. His back curved forward like a shrimp. The gang member¡¯s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness, though his fingers remained tightly locked around the gun thanks to the mechanical lock. Crack! I twisted his fingers back, breaking them. As his fingers extended beyond their range of motion, they snapped one by one. Swish! I caught the falling shotgun and aimed it to the right. I didn¡¯t need to look; I already knew where the enemy was. Every detail was clear in my mind. In my brain, the surroundings and enemies appeared like a three-dimensional map. With no one yet moving properly, there were no variables to worry about. My right arm, now holding the shotgun, began to change. The sound of mechanical components locking in place came from my elbow, and the joints grew stiff, as if poorly oiled. Bang! I fired the shotgun one-handed, without even bracing it against my shoulder. My locked elbow absorbed the recoil entirely. This was why high quality prosthetics were worth their price¡ªsmall auxiliary features like these came in handy. Clink! The shotgun shell ejected stylishly, leaving a faint trail of heat in its wake. ¡°Aaagh! My haaand¡ª!!¡± A sharp scream filled the air. After the shot, I glanced to confirm the target. The bullet I fired had blown off the hand of the gang member lying on the bed. Since it was a biological limb, bits of flesh and blood splattered everywhere. White bone stuck out pathetically from the torn stump of his wrist. ¡°What the hell! Shit! Shit!¡± Finally, the other gang members began to react. It was only after two of them had already gone down. Bang! The first shot aimed at me came three seconds later. The gang member who had been watching the explicit video belatedly pulled the trigger. His pants weren¡¯t even pulled up yet, leaving his lower body exposed in a humiliating way. ¡°D-die, dammit! Just die!¡± The panicked gang member frantically fired off several more shots. I tilted my head to dodge the bullets, looking at him with a dull expression. They were all pathetically incompetent. For people who made their living through violence, I hadn¡¯t expected them to be so sloppy. In his panic, his shots missed even if I stood still. I didn¡¯t even need to dodge. This kind of shooting was absurd. I fired back. The guy was wearing chest armor, so he wouldn¡¯t die from it. Bang! The gang member flew back, crashing into the wall display. The screen shattered, and the woman¡¯s moans mixed with static before fading out. That was it for the armed gang members. The rest were only equipped with knives and stun batons. Naturally, they trembled at the sight of me holding a shotgun. Looking at those idiots, I felt like it¡¯d be a waste of ammo. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the limbs you¡¯ve saved penny by penny to get smashed, knock yourselves out.¡± One gang member holding a stun baton hesitated, then jabbed it at his own jaw. The others followed, picking up the fallen batons without prompting and doing the same. They collapsed one by one, emitting faint smoke. The grotesque farce had come to an end. I looked at the bathroom for the last remaining trace of movement. ¡®All that¡¯s left is the suspicious presence in the bathroom...¡¯ I frowned deeply. The moment I focused, I realized that the sounds and smells coming from inside were off-putting. The faint moans of a woman and... a stench I¡¯d rather not imagine entered my mind, stirring unwanted thoughts. ¡°Damn bastards...¡± I was exercising a significant amount of patience right now. I wanted nothing more than to crush the skulls of these gang members lying at my feet. Creak. I opened the bathroom door. Inside, a woman dressed in nothing but tattered rags was trembling violently. Chains from her shackles were bolted firmly to the wall, and dry traces of blood remained on her upper lip from repeated nosebleeds. Between her legs and beneath her feet, the lingering filth and odor of abuse had settled, clinging to the floor. Grit. I clenched my teeth, and the doorknob I was holding crumbled in my grip. Clang! I grabbed the chain embedded in the wall and ripped it out. It had been there for so long that rust had begun to eat away at parts of it. I looked at the woman. Her cognitive abilities seemed severely impaired. She couldn¡¯t even speak properly. She retreated to the far corner of the bathtub like a wild animal, letting out only dull, guttural sounds. ¡°Well done, good boy. Took you about twelve seconds.¡± Kinuan entered behind me, speaking at last. I answered him without even looking. ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill these bastards?¡± Kinuan squinted as he took in the state of the bathroom. He¡¯d also noticed the woman. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°These scum, repulsive as they are, still have their uses. We¡¯re outsiders here. Overstepping and disrupting the order of this area would be unwise.¡± ¡°Order... for this sort of lowlife...¡± I started to speak but then closed my mouth. I felt lightheaded¡ªtoo far from calm. I needed to cool down. ¡°There are plenty of people in this world who lack the means to protect themselves, including this woman. Without power, this is what happens. Isn¡¯t that something you understand well?¡± Kinuan took off his outer garment and draped it over the woman¡¯s shoulders. For a brief moment, a glint of emotion flickered in his eyes. ¡®Does Kinuan know her?¡¯ It might have just been my imagination. How could anyone speak so calmly if they saw an acquaintance reduced to this state? This woman had suffered because she lacked strength. I had clawed my way up to avoid a life like hers, fighting with everything I had to reach this point. Normally, I¡¯d have looked at a woman like her with contempt, thinking she was a fool who failed to seize the opportunities the Empire offered. But seeing her up close now, I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to judge. All I felt was pity for her, and anger¡ªanger at the grotesque, unjust structure of this society. It was disorienting. The mental state I locked down to pass the psychological evaluations was coming undone. ¡°I¡¯ll head out first.¡± I tossed aside the shotgun and stepped outside. Chapter 19 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 19 > Kinuan often took me to the lower district. And without any information, he pushed me into fights. The purpose of these fights was not victory. The focus was on how much more optimized I could make my combat method. It was fundamental to always grasp my capabilities, but I had to read everything about the enemy¡ªfrom the direction of their toes to the movement of their gaze¡ªas soon as I saw them. After that, I needed to assess the surroundings and craft a path that would work to my advantage. Once this so-called ¡°fight¡± training session was over, Kinuan routinely stopped by a certain place. Creak. I opened the door and stepped into a small mechanical workshop. The woman at the workbench looked at Kinuan and me, then pushed her goggles up. ¡°Oh, welcome.¡± She greeted us with an oil-stained face. ¡®So this woman is a mechanic.¡¯ She was the woman I had rescued from the gang¡¯s office not long ago. After hearing her story, I learned she had been missing for several months, enduring terrible things. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t completely broken down mentally; as soon as her psychological therapy concluded, she was able to return to her daily life. ¡°Gilda, could you get me a coffee? Black. With enough oil floating on top to taste it.¡± Kinuan called her name. Gilda stopped what she was doing and got up. Without a hint of reluctance, she opened the door to the break room, then looked in my direction. ¡°And Luka? Would you like some milk?¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll have coffee as well. Without the oil.¡± If I drank milk here, Kinuan would definitely mock me. So I mentioned coffee, even though I didn¡¯t like it. Srrrk. As soon as Gilda entered the break room, I confronted Kinuan. ¡°Do we really have to stop by Gilda¡¯s workshop just to drink coffee? I already asked Gabriel to check on her from time to time.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Gilda¡¯s the woman you saved. Doesn¡¯t seeing her living so resolutely make you feel at least a little proud?¡± I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t. But I wanted to uncover the truth behind Kinuan¡¯s words. ¡°You knew Gilda, didn¡¯t you, Instructor? Even if she doesn¡¯t know who you are, you knew her from way back.¡± A hint of surprise flickered across Kinuan¡¯s face, but it disappeared in an instant behind his smile. ¡°Gilda is also from the orphanage. She had a knack for mechanical engineering from a young age, so I even sponsored her studies at one point. She probably doesn¡¯t know I was her sponsor, so keep it secret.¡± Kinuan pressed a finger to his lips as if to urge silence. I couldn¡¯t delve further into his hidden feelings. The momentary ripple in his expression had been brief. Clatter. Gilda came out carrying a tray with two coffee cups. One of them was making a bubbling sound from the oil. ¡°A fine coffee indeed.¡± Kinuan commented as he sipped his oily coffee. If I drank that, it would probably burn a hole in my stomach. That coffee was meant for people with cybernetic implants replacing their internal organs. I took a sip of the regular coffee. Honestly, it was bitter. I almost wanted to grimace. I could barely bring myself to take another sip. Srrrk. Seeing my hesitation, Gilda silently offered me a bowl of sugar cubes, as if thoughtfully extending it. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really have much to offer to my saviors. I should¡¯ve bought some cookies at least...¡± ¡°Cookies would be fine. Luka would like that. He¡¯s still young, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make sure to get some next time.¡± Listening to their conversation, I gave up trying to chime in. Kinuan glanced at my expression and chuckled as if amused. Gilda was about seven years older than me and an experienced mechanic. She said it had been three years since she¡¯d opened her shop. I had heard the reason behind her abduction before. She really just had terrible luck. One of her friends ran off with gang money and ended up crashing at Gilda¡¯s shop for a few days. Because of that, the gang took Gilda too, as an added measure. ¡®Of course, that friend is no longer in this world.¡¯ Without our rescue, Gilda would have fallen beyond help. Although she seemed fine now, her mind had been driven to the brink. There would probably still be lingering aftereffects. Maybe nightmares every night, or something like that. ¡°How¡¯s business? I imagine you lost a lot of regulars while you were away.¡± Kinuan asked, drinking his coffee halfway. Gilda gestured to the prosthetic legs and arms hanging from the ceiling in clusters. ¡°Thanks to that, I¡¯m just taking on whatever jobs I can now, even the ones that don¡¯t pay. But Gabriel¡¯s maintenance keeps me pretty busy. There¡¯s so much to work on with all the inconsistency in his modifications.¡± Gilda glanced at us and then closed her mouth. She had questions but held back. She didn¡¯t know that we were from the Imperial Guard. And she didn¡¯t pry into her saviors¡¯ backgrounds. She was a wise woman. I found myself feeling a certain respect for Gilda, who was living her life with resilience. Gilda and Kinuan chatted idly. I sat there, waiting for the conversation to end. ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, I sensed someone approaching and looked toward the entrance. Even before the door opened, I knew who was coming in. ¡®Gabriel.¡¯ Gabriel opened the door and came in. He flinched when he saw me and Kinuan. To be precise, it was Kinuan that startled him. Gabriel had a natural fear of Kinuan. He couldn¡¯t gauge the depth of Kinuan¡¯s character. Gabriel knew well that if Kinuan wished, he could erase someone like him without a trace. ¡°What¡¯s this, Gilda? Since when did you start serving drinks? If that¡¯s the case, get me a beer.¡± Gabriel tried to mask his surprise with bravado but chose a seat far from Kinuan. ¡°I¡¯d give you one, but you¡¯re showing signs of nervous system overload from prolonged overuse. Stay away from drugs and alcohol.¡± ¡°Are you my doctor? Not like I plan on living long anyway.¡± ¡°When the time comes, don¡¯t go whining to be saved. When your nervous system fails, you¡¯ll die in horrible pain. You don¡¯t just drift off in your sleep and die peacefully.¡± Gilda¡¯s tone was cynical, as if she¡¯d dealt with people like Gabriel many times. Gabriel just shrugged and chugged his beer. After downing half in one go, he stared directly at me. ¡°You¡¯re the one stirring up the underworld these days, right? What¡¯s your game here? Rumor has it you¡¯re making a name for yourself. I¡¯m hearing more and more bosses say it¡¯s time to take action. If people like that get involved, I won¡¯t be able to protect Gilda.¡± In essence, he was speaking to Kinuan as well. Gabriel knew that I was acting under Kinuan¡¯s orders. If the gang bosses started coming after us, Gilda would be in danger too. I glanced at Kinuan. There was no way he wasn¡¯t aware of the same facts Gabriel and I both knew. ¡°Regardless, we won¡¯t be able to come here for a while. That¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± The one most shocked by this was Gilda. I was a little surprised, too. Kinuan had never said anything like this to me before. ¡°If you say for a while, how long do you mean?¡± ¡°It could be a few months, or even a few years. You both know we don¡¯t belong to the lower district, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t try to dig any further.¡± If you value your lives, that is. Even without adding those words, Gilda and Gabriel understood perfectly well. ¡®So we really won¡¯t be coming to the lower district for a while?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t go to the lower district on my own. I wouldn¡¯t receive clearance from the higher-ups. Honestly, I felt a little disappointed. It seemed I¡¯d grown a certain attachment. Today could be the last time I¡¯d see them. Perhaps that¡¯s why Kinuan stayed longer at Gilda¡¯s workshop than usual. Casual chatter flowed between Gabriel and Gilda, with them at the center. Since I couldn¡¯t reveal details about myself, I stayed silent and just listened to the conversation. ¡®Gabriel and Gilda.¡¯ I was gradually beginning to understand the kind of people Gabriel and Gilda were. They each made efforts in their own way to survive in this world. After her ordeal, Gilda faced reality and got back to work right away. Gabriel, always taking risks, did his best not to be looked down upon in the world he belonged to. For them, that was the only way forward. ¡®But they couldn¡¯t change the reality surrounding them.¡¯ They hadn¡¯t managed to escape this place. It was true that I had talent. But just because I had talent didn¡¯t mean I hadn¡¯t worked harder than they did. I¡¯d lived far more fiercely than Gilda and Gabriel, perhaps several times or even dozens of times more. My achievements and status were earned through sweat and blood. ¡®Don¡¯t pity those at the bottom, Luka. They aren¡¯t worth it.¡¯ I muttered that to myself as I drank my coffee, loaded with five sugar cubes. Hmm, now it was finally drinkable. * * * The preparations for the psychological evaluation were complete. When I stepped out of my quarters, the weather was overcast and still. I walked to the Imperial Guard Commander¡¯s office, focusing on controlling my inner self. ¡®The persona I show is a patterned version of myself.¡¯ Repetition makes it real. With my mind composed, I arrived at the Imperial Guard Commander¡¯s office and reported everything about Kinuan Instructor¡¯s suspicious behavior and words. The Commander silently pondered over my report. He released a thoughtful sigh and moved his lips. ¡°...Is that the end of your report?¡± ¡°That is all, sir.¡± ¡°Kinuan Instructor started cadet training later in life. He¡¯s someone who normally wouldn¡¯t be able to join the Imperial Guard. But at that time, the Empire had to embrace impurities if they were needed. It was a period of widespread unrest.¡± Kinuan stood out within the Imperial Guard. I felt that deeply myself. I couldn¡¯t understand why someone like him was still being tolerated. ¡®There¡¯s no way the higher-ups don¡¯t know about Kinuan¡¯s ideology and actions.¡¯ Kinuan didn¡¯t even seem to bother hiding it. He was an impurity in the Empire. A question rose in my throat, but I held it back with patience. Curiosity was not a soldier¡¯s duty. The Commander continued as I kept silent. ¡°Even I don¡¯t fully know what kind of man Kinuan is. Since my earliest days as a rookie, Kinuan has been a central figure in the Guard. I suspect he¡¯s mostly been assigned unofficial missions.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. No, this was something anyone would be shocked by. It meant that even the Commander of the Imperial Guard didn¡¯t have access to information or records about Kinuan. The Commander didn¡¯t say any more about Kinuan. Knowing more would probably do me no good. Knowing a secret was dangerous. Secrets had to be kept, and the surest way to do so was through death. ¡°...In any case, it¡¯s true that Kinuan seems to have taken a liking to you. He¡¯s sent cadets several times before, but none of them lasted long.¡± The words ¡°didn¡¯t last long¡± lingered in my mind. I wanted to ask what he meant by that. Was it because they lacked the aptitude to learn Arkies Combat Method, or had they met with some other... fate? It was just my guess, but I had a feeling that among the cadets who had approached Kinuan, some hadn¡¯t made it out alive. ¡°Luka, if you¡¯re curious about anything, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll tell you whatever I can within reason.¡± ¡°I only follow orders, sir.¡± My response was immediate, without hesitation. I am a loyal soldier. The Emperor¡¯s sword and the Empire¡¯s shield. Even if commanded to leap into a pit of fire, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You¡¯re exceptional. But you¡¯re not perfect yet. Right now, you¡¯re in a state where you could be easily influenced. You¡¯ll need to undergo another psychological evaluation.¡± It was as I¡¯d expected. I accepted the psychological evaluation calmly. Beep. The Commander opened a holographic interface to adjust my schedule. Using his authority, he arranged the psychological evaluation for this afternoon. The updated schedule appeared on my retinal display. After finalizing the appointment, the Commander closed his eyes, pressing his fingers to his temples. It seemed he was handling several troublesome issues, even aside from Kinuan¡¯s matter. He hesitated slightly before speaking. ¡°Luka, let me speak frankly. There are two outcomes for an Imperial Guard cadet assigned to this kind of mission: either they¡¯re silenced, or they rise to prominence within the core of the Guard by proving their merit. I want you to be the latter.¡± I was someone they could eliminate at any time. I had no background, no connections¡ªan outsider. I was perfect for this kind of assignment. I held no resentment. It was natural for a soldier to be used as a tool of the Empire. ¡°I¡¯m simply here to fulfill my role. If I emerge unchanged by the end of this, I trust you¡¯ll support me just as strongly, Commander.¡± This level of ambition was safe to show. My drive for improvement and achievement was notably high, after all. ¡°If the results are satisfactory, I¡¯ll be your background. To be precise, I¡¯ll adopt you as my own. Luka Kusthoria? Hm, not a bad ring to it.¡± I froze entirely, my eyes widening. This reward exceeded all expectations. An unwieldy smile nearly spread across my lips. The Commander¡¯s name was Hemillas Kusthoria. And Kusthoria? One of the most renowned households in the Empire! Damn it! I was so thrilled I almost swore. This was a deal between the Commander and me¡ªa chance earned solely by my own merit. I couldn¡¯t hide the surge of emotions rising in me. The Commander could surely hear the powerful beating of my heart. ¡°...I just realized that I might be more shallow than I thought.¡± The Commander smiled quietly. I saluted and exited the office. Chapter 20 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 20 > I wore a helmet tangled with disorienting wires. The extended wires were connected to the supervisor¡¯s computer. On the helmet¡¯s projected display, metaphysical images and words flashed by quickly. Occasionally, questions alternated in a male and female voice. High-frequency sounds intermittently came from the helmet, which scanned the brain¡¯s reactions. No matter how many times I took a psychological test, I never got used to it. It always left an unpleasant aftertaste when it ended. My head throbbed. My breathing was rapid, and my chest churned as if I had just woken from a nightmare. -It¡¯s finished, Luka-nim. You¡¯ve worked hard. The android said as it tilted my helmet up. I nodded slightly and stepped out of the medical chair. My gaze stopped beyond the semi-transparent glass. Beyond it, other medical staff and the supervisor were likely discussing the results of my psychological test. ¡®There won¡¯t be anything unusual.¡¯ I was confident in this psychological test. Especially since the Imperial Guard Commander¡¯s subtle hint of a reward had deeply stirred me. The Commander¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, a member of the Kusthoria Family. It was more than enough to fuel my desire for achievement. Determination to accomplish this mission surged naturally within me. That intense drive was enough to consume all stray thoughts. ¡®I monitor Kinuan while mastering Arkies Combat Method.¡¯ I left the examination room. The medical staff and the supervisor did not immediately show me the test results. However, with my confidence in achieving a high score, I felt no anxiety. Taking a moment to breathe, I took out my terminal. Beep. A few messages had accumulated on the terminal. Among them was a message from Kinuan. ¡®Rest for a while. Rest is also part of training.¡¯ The message was brief. Interpreted differently, it meant not to come by until further notice. Beep. I checked the next message. ¡®Luka, come by if you have time.¡¯ It was a message from Ilay. Ilay had also helped me with this psychological test. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I might not have been bold enough to push forward. I recalled my past self and readjusted my psychological state. I could cut away the hazy, weak parts. ¡®I should keep my mental state like this as much as possible.¡¯ This was a favorable time for me. I wouldn¡¯t go to the lower district for a while, nor would I contact Kinuan. I might as well take this opportunity to shed any lingering sympathy toward the weak. Ideally, I would also reduce my interactions with Ilay. He also had a bad influence on me. Until my mind was firmly set and my form fully solidified, I had no desire to see Ilay. However, Ilay¡¯s message this time felt strangely urgent. I could sense his anxiety and agitation in the short message. Step, step. Today, my motor nervous system felt stable; my steps were light and steady. I felt like I could run several kilometers without losing my breath. After walking a bit, the lingering headache from the psychological test quickly disappeared. My mind and body were at their peak. I felt like I could do anything. If I trained my motor nervous system extension right now, I might break my limits. This wasn¡¯t just a feeling; it was almost a certainty. ...Everything was going smoothly. * * * Bang¡ª! As soon as I entered the training room Ilay had reserved, booming noises erupted one after another. Ilay was punching the sides of a punching bag in alternating strikes. Each time his fists hit the bag, it echoed with a loud, resonant sound. Thud! The punching bag, weighing over a ton, shot up to nearly touch the ceiling with each strike. Without speaking to Ilay, I leaned against the wall and waited. He was unleashing his emotions through relentless, intense strikes. Whir, whir. Under the artificial skin of his arms and legs, overheated circuits emerged like tattoos, and rough steam seeped out from his sweat glands. Ilay was pushing the energy output of his prosthetics to their limit. At the junctions where machines met flesh, his skin couldn¡¯t withstand the impact, pressing down and tearing to the point where blood flowed freely. The backlash from his strikes was so forceful that the shock absorbers in his joints couldn¡¯t hold up. Clang! Finally, the punching bag hit the ceiling. Ilay, his eyes wide open, watched the bag as it descended. Whiiirr! The motor in Ilay¡¯s leg spun rapidly. He spun around and kicked the falling punching bag. I briefly covered my ears. His foot struck the bag, and the air shook slightly, almost as if something had exploded. Crack! The ceiling tiles connected to the punching bag shattered. The bag flew across the room and embedded itself in the wall. ¡°Hah... hah...¡± Ilay, who had just sent the bag flying, panted heavily. He bent over, gripping his knees. His right leg, which had just executed the kick, emitted a creaking sound as a gap formed. With his damp hair hanging down, Ilay stared at the floor. I stayed silent, waiting for him to look up. After all, he was the one who called me. If he had something to say, he¡¯d bring it up first. Drip, drip. Ilay¡¯s blood and sweat were dripping together. I¡¯d never seen him, usually so composed, this intensely agitated. Ssshhh! Ilay injected his limbs with a syringe filled with coolant. Steam, laced with the heat of vaporization, poured out from his arms and legs. ¡°Hoo.¡± Only then did Ilay tilt his head back and exhale in his usual manner. He brushed his damp bangs back and looked at me. ¡°Did you pass the psychological test?¡± ¡°Thanks to you.¡± I answered briefly, lifting myself off the wall. Having cooled his limbs, Ilay applied ointment to the skin at the joint areas. Ilay was far from the type to engage in self-destructive behavior. For him to push his body to this extent meant he was dealing with a significant amount of mental distress. I wondered what could be the source of Ilay¡¯s suffering. The first thing that came to mind was the death of his family. ¡°Ilay, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know.¡± I said it casually. But Ilay looked at me intently, as if he really had something to ask. ¡°I can¡¯t say it just yet. But....¡± ¡°But?¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Soon, just once... grant me one favor.¡± I couldn¡¯t respond immediately. For Ilay to speak this seriously, it wasn¡¯t some trivial matter. It might even require me to risk my life and career. My greatest worry... was that it was likely to go against the Empire. It was rare for Ilay to make such an earnest request of me. I resisted the urge to nod. If I hadn¡¯t fortified my mind from the psychological test, I might have said I¡¯d help. Ilay probably knew my mental state right now too. At this moment, I was a soldier more rational and unwavering than ever. ¡®Which is why Ilay is asking me now.¡¯ Ilay hadn¡¯t tried to exploit any wavering or weakness in my heart. He¡¯d made this request at the peak of my resilience. Truly honorable of you, Ilay Carthica. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, but I can¡¯t give you a definite answer.¡± My response was diplomatic. Ilay might think I was being cowardly. ¡°Thank you for saying that, Luka.¡± Ilay gave a bitter smile. I felt a heaviness settle in one corner of my chest. ¡°Ilay, if you¡¯re in danger on the battlefield, even if the odds are slim, I¡¯ll save you. Even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being cowardly. In the first place, it¡¯s shameless of me to ask without even telling you what it¡¯s about.¡± Before being Ilay¡¯s friend, I was a soldier of the Empire. Let¡¯s make that clear and move on. I closed my eyes and opened them again. My gaze would be as dry as any lifeless object. ¡°Is that all you needed?¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ll eventually find out what I¡¯m asking for. I¡¯d rather it be nothing more than my own needless worry....¡± It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t curious about what Ilay¡¯s request could be. However, I made no effort to satisfy that curiosity. Do not seek out unnecessary knowledge. That¡¯s a virtue of an Imperial Guard. * * * For the next ten days, I didn¡¯t see Ilay. He seemed to be busy preparing something in his own way. I was spending each day diligently without Ilay or Kinuan. I¡¯d even succeeded in expanding my motor nervous system, allowing me to use a higher energy output prosthetic. There was little progress in Arkies Combat Method. Arkies Combat must be learned in actual battle. Self-study and training alone had their limits. ¡®Gilda, Gabriel.¡¯ It had been a long time since I¡¯d last seen either of them. But I felt like I could go my entire life without seeing them again. My heart was hardening. I buried my confused emotions in the ground like trash, pressing the earth down so tightly that not even a whiff would seep out. Luka of the Kusthoria Family. The sound of those words wasn¡¯t so bad. Right now, it was my immediate goal. Another fifteen days passed. I could feel myself turning to steel. Yes, this is my true self. I had regained my real self¡ªthe self who had walked out of the orphanage and stood before the Imperial Guard training center. It was a month later when I finally saw Ilay again. The Imperial Guard Commander had summoned all cadets of my cohort. ¡°Everything I¡¯m about to say is classified. Once understood, cut off all external communications.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Imperial Guard Commander spoke from the podium. He scanned the cadets, letting his gaze rest on me briefly. I met the Commander¡¯s gaze, then looked around. Ilay was also standing stiffly, waiting for the Commander¡¯s words. ¡°As of this moment, we are entering a special military operation....¡± The Commander¡¯s explanation was lengthy. In short, it boiled down to this: First, a rebellion had broken out. Second, the cadets of the Imperial Guard would enter combat as platoon leaders. Third, one of the families involved with the rebels was the Ramoness family. The Ramoness Family¡ªthe family of Lilian, the woman who I had rejected. It was also the family of Claude, whom I¡¯d had to kill. That family is now a house of traitors. A target for purging. How do I feel about this? Absolutely shitty. Chapter 21 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 21 > The Empire initiated information control. The rebellion was downplayed as mere unrest, and suppression began under the guise of a special military operation. Three families defied the Empire. Apart from the Ramoness family, I had no connection with the others. No ties bound us, nor was I curious about their motives for rebellion. The critical point was that the Ramoness family was targeted for purging. Their entire line, including even the hired staff... ¡®Lilian Ramoness.¡¯ She, too, was marked for elimination. That was why Ilay had been so anxious. Since he belonged to the Carthica family, he likely knew in advance of the Ramoness family¡¯s rebellion. We were to purge a family and a woman with whom he had ties. Regardless, I had to head to the battlefield, so I was undergoing a thorough inspection and maintenance. Click, click. The maintenance android moved its four arms. Tools worked over my limbs, prodding and probing. A checklist floated as a hologram, while information on replaced components scrolled by. The durability metric of my prosthetic gradually climbed in its hexagonal parameter display. The battlefield was harsher than ordinary conditions. That¡¯s why I prioritized durability in the adjustment of my prosthetic. -Luka, would you like to conduct a test maneuver? The android, having completed basic adjustments, spoke. I stood up and bounced a few times. It felt as refreshing as going out after a bath. My body moved smoothly, as though shedding old grime. Squeak. I stretched my fist forward, then opened and closed my fingers. Moving at high speed, my fingers left a faint afterimage. Under normal circumstances, I would have been satisfied with that speed. But not this time. Lately, I had felt my prosthetic struggling to keep up with my awareness. There was a delay between my consciousness and my actions. I looked at the maintenance android and spoke. ¡°Increase the feedback speed of the prosthetic signal and expand the bandwidth.¡± By accelerating the signal between my brain and the prosthetic, the reaction speed would improve, and with expanded bandwidth, finer control and more precise movement would be possible. The android responded negatively to my command. Its eyes blinked red three times. -Warning, further increase would exceed safe regulatory limits. We recommend attaching an auxiliary processing unit to compensate for signal attenuation. The auxiliary processing unit converted the sharp, artificial cybernetic signals into a more natural biological signal. Essential for ultra-high-performance prosthetics like the Legion, it eased the strain on the brain. However, there was a drawback: the greater the reliance on the auxiliary unit, the duller the senses became. Furthermore, it created a sense of disconnection, making the prosthetic feel like it belonged to someone else. ¡°I don¡¯t need additional parts.¡± I spoke as I lay back in the maintenance chair. The android connected cables to my limbs and began system calibration. -Configuration has been completed as specified. However, you must pass the safety test before deployment. Failure to pass will result in the settings being restored to safe limits. I scowled instinctively, sighing as I imagined smashing in the face of that inflexible android. ¡°Proceed.¡± -I will increase the cybernetic signal load level. A hologram appeared before my eyes. I saw a circular gauge displaying the signal load. The needle, which had been resting in the lower-left corner, trembled and slowly began moving to the right. The gauge was 70% green and 30% red. The end of the green zone marked the signal threshold I had set, while the red indicated overload. The safety test required enduring in the red zone for over a minute. The needle tilted upward and surged to the twelve o¡¯clock position. The unnaturally amplified dummy signal jarred my mind unpleasantly. Even though I sat still, it felt as though the world was spinning. ¡®I can do this.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t arrogant confidence but an undeniable fact. I was a compatible candidate for Arkies Combat Method. In other words, my brain¡¯s information processing capability exceeded that of others. I could withstand levels beyond regulation limits. Snap. I heard a sound like a blood vessel opening in my head. I focused intently, drawing my concentration into a single point. As if on cue, the cybernetic signal clawed through my nervous system, racing toward my brain. Creak! The gauge¡¯s needle passed the green zone. Then, a map of my central nervous system appeared next to the gauge, each overloaded region lighting up red and blinking. As my nervous system entered an overdrive state, my pupils began darting in all directions of their own accord. My vision spun along with them. Crunch! The armrest I was gripping shattered instantly. My clenched jaw ground my molars, and the grit from my teeth scraped across my tongue. Plop! Blood vessels around my eyes burst. Blood trickled from my nose as well. -The probability of permanent damage to your nervous system is increasing. Would you like to stop? With only about ten seconds left, the android was spouting nonsense like that. Barely managing to focus my gaze, I glared at the android. ¡°If¡ªif you end this test on your own, I swear, I¡¯ll smash you to pieces myself.¡± There was no way my threat would work. But I felt that saying something like that was the only way I could keep going. Soon, I¡¯d be heading to the battlefield. Who knew what might happen there? If I had any untapped potential left, I needed to draw it all out here. Sssiiiik! The needle, which had reached the far right, quickly sank back to the left. The amplified signal that had been tearing through my mind vanished as if it had never been there. ...I passed the safety test. That was a relief, both for me and the android. ¡°Is it done now? You bastard.¡± I pushed the android¡¯s face aside with my palm as I stood up. The android staggered briefly before regaining its balance. -Excellent, Luka. But please refrain from making violent remarks, even as a joke. I am an asset of the Empire. The android spoke flatly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking.¡± The android fell silent for a moment. Its eyes flickered as if transmitting data. It had probably just reported my words to higher-ups. There¡¯d be a point deduction for that. But honestly... petty point deductions like this no longer mattered to me. * * * The Imperial Guard was a versatile, elite force. Guardsmen could adapt seamlessly to any military division within the Empire. Even as a mere cadet, I¡¯d been trained to handle everything from a basic infantry role to field command. But training was only training. I¡¯d never actually commanded a platoon on a large-scale battlefield. The Guard¡¯s superiors decided to treat this rebellion as an opportunity for training as well. They deployed numerous cadets and assigned them to platoon leader positions. For the first time, we¡¯d be leading lower-ranked soldiers in combat. ¡°My name is Luka. As of this moment, I am the commander of Suppression Force 21st platoon.¡± I spoke as I looked down at the assembled platoon members. The Empire had newly organized the Suppression Force to quell the rebellion. The unit I was assigned to was the 21st platoon. By now, the other cadets had likely met their own platoons. Ilay would have as well. I hadn¡¯t had a private conversation with Ilay since we¡¯d received word of the rebellion. ¡°...Salute!¡± The lieutenant crisply commanded the platoon to salute. I nodded as I returned their salute. This platoon had military discipline ingrained into them. They seemed well-trained. Well, that made sense, when I thought about it. The longer a rebellion smolders, the more it flares up. The Empire likely organized the Suppression Force primarily with battle-hardened veterans. Especially since, no matter how elite our training, cadet platoon leaders are still green on the battlefield. The higher-ups had made sure to assign experienced lieutenants to support us. I knew everything about the platoon members¡¯ personal details. The lieutenant assigned under me was a man who had seen it all. His combat gear bore the brutal marks of real battle. ¡®Lieutenant Kodrak, Master Sergeant.¡¯ He would serve as my hands and feet throughout this mission. In the structure of the 21st platoon, I was the platoon leader, with Kodrak as my lieutenant and deputy platoon leader. Below us were First platoon Leader Sergeant Bian and Second platoon Leader Corporal Zolan, each commanding 11 and 12 soldiers, respectively. Including myself, the platoon totaled 27 members. Srrk. The platoon members were watching me. Just as I was observing them, they were studying me. Their gazes were intense, almost to the point of defiance. To them, I wasn¡¯t a particularly welcome presence. They knew they were being used as tools for training¡ªon a battlefield where they could die at any moment. No matter how accustomed Imperial soldiers were to rank and command structure... they weren¡¯t foolish enough to pledge blind loyalty to a new officer whose capabilities had yet to be proven. This was a test for me as a cadet. Though these soldiers might be lower in rank, their experience outstripped mine. I had to prove my competence and command them effectively. ¡°Platoon Leader, it¡¯s almost our turn.¡± Kodrak approached me and murmured. I turned my gaze to the train station. The Suppression Force was scheduled to travel to the rebel area by magnetic levitation train. I saw soldiers boarding in orderly succession. Soon, it was our turn, the 21st platoon. Kodrak skillfully led the platoon members onto the train. For now, I silently observed the situation. Click. Each train car accommodated one platoon. The interior was equipped for rest and even basic maintenance. Thud, thud. The platoon members moved with familiarity, stowing their gear and finding their seats. ¡°Here, Platoon Leader.¡± Kodrak had prepared the head seat for me. He handled a young superior like me with finesse¡ªor rather, he managed me well. He was courteous enough to maintain my pride while subtly guiding the platoon to function as he wished. Pssshhh. Steam vented as the train doors locked securely. With a low hum, the train lifted from the ground. Beep. Numbers appeared on the display panel. In two hours, the train would arrive in the area where the rebels were located. I sat in my seat, watching the platoon members. After the formal greeting, they ignored me and chatted among themselves, as if I weren¡¯t there. Not that I had any reason to take offense. To them, I was just someone passing through. So, what should I do now? I had two options. The first option was to leave everything to Master Sergeant Kodrak. If I gave a vague order, Kodrak would handle it himself. That would be the usual choice. The second option was to stir up resentment among them, then crush them under my own authority. Honestly, I¡¯d already made my choice a while ago. The first option? That didn¡¯t suit my personality. So the second option was. ¡°I...¡± As soon as I spoke, the chatter among the platoon members ceased. All eyes turned toward me. ¡°...am superior to all of you. Therefore, you will obey my orders unconditionally, and disobedience will be met with severe punishment.¡± A ripple of unease spread through them. The platoon members looked silently at Kodrak. ¡°Platoon Leader Luka, may I speak with you for a moment...?¡± Kodrak reached for my arm, attempting to lead me to the next compartment. His intention was to stop me from acting impulsively. Whoosh! I threw Kodrak off my arm. Thud! Kodrak spun in mid-air and landed among the platoon members. Their gazes grew narrow and fierce. Good, this is exactly the hostile environment I like. I don¡¯t care for people who are friendly from the get-go. In my life, people who¡¯ve been friendly from the start generally fell into one of two categories: those who thought little of me, or those who intended to use me. ¡°I come from the same lower districts as you. I grew up in a double-digit orphanage. So, why is there such a gap between my rank and yours, even though I¡¯m younger? If you¡¯re not idiots, you should already know. It¡¯s because I¡¯m vastly superior to you.¡± I narrowed my eyes as I stared down at the platoon members. Breaking through the cold silence, I continued. ¡°You won¡¯t understand it now. But soon, you will. I¡¯ll be the most exceptional platoon leader you¡¯ve ever met. Kodrak, how long do you plan to lie there? And don¡¯t ever lay a hand on me without permission again.¡± Kodrak dusted off his combat uniform as he stood up. He didn¡¯t even get angry; instead, he smiled good-naturedly. He knew, too, that I hadn¡¯t chosen the easy route. ¡°I apologize for my rudeness. I¡¯ll be more cautious from now on, Platoon Leader Luka.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 22 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 22 > The place where the Empire¡¯s Suppression Force arrived was on the northern outskirts. It was said that the insurgent forces were gathering there. Wuuung! It was when we got off the train and were about to set up camp. From the sky, an airship for high-ranking officers was descending. ¡®There¡¯s no sign of combat airships or airborne vehicles.¡¯ No matter where I looked, I couldn¡¯t spot any combat aircraft. I found it a bit strange that we¡¯d be fighting without air support. There had to be some reason for it. Beep. I heard the call sound and checked the message on my retinal display. A meeting for officers was scheduled in five minutes. ¡°Kodrak, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Kodrak, who had been directing the squad to construct the encampment, nodded. All around the camp, soldiers and androids were busy setting up barracks. The camp was built according to the designated layout. All facilities were located in the same positions. To soldiers of the Empire, even an unfamiliar camp felt like home due to its familiar structure. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ilay and I met, as arranged, halfway between our assigned posts. When he saw me, Ilay gave a slight nod as he approached. ¡°There¡¯s not much time to talk, Luka,¡± Ilay said in a calm voice as we walked toward the command post. ¡°Is it because of the Ramoness family?¡± Every time I said that name, a bitter smile came over me. Claude Ramoness... killed by a Paladin on the mission I was commanding... He didn¡¯t even realize he was dying. Everything ended before he had a chance to feel fear. That was the only consolation, I suppose. And then there was his sister, Lilian Ramoness. I had treated her harshly. But that didn¡¯t mean I hated or despised her. I simply didn¡¯t care. ¡°...Yeah, it¡¯s because of the Ramoness family,¡± Ilay answered, sounding defeated. ¡°I know you¡¯re close with them, but there¡¯s nothing we can do, Ilay. If you take the side of the traitors, even the Carthica aFamily won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for a miracle. But Luka, if there¡¯s a chance... I hope we can somehow save Lilian.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer easily. My gaze remained fixed on Ilay, unblinking. I used all my insight to read his emotions. Normally, Ilay wouldn¡¯t let his feelings slip under my scrutiny. But right now, he was in a precarious state. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think he should be out on the battlefield. He couldn¡¯t even control his own emotions. ¡°Do you... have feelings for Lilian Ramoness?¡± I had struck a nerve. Ilay stiffly turned his head, his lips trembling as though they might crumble. ¡°...Not anymore. She was my first love.¡± I let out a short, hollow laugh. ¡°You tried to set me up with the woman you first loved? You really are something else.¡± ¡°Lilian hates the idea of marrying a nobleman.¡± Ilay spoke bitterly. Lilian hated the idea of being with a nobleman? I was puzzled, but I didn¡¯t bother asking why. It wasn¡¯t what mattered at the moment. ¡°Hey, get a grip. I¡¯ve put up with your antics so far, but not this time.¡± I stated it bluntly. Even if I¡¯d been feeling a bit soft, my answer would¡¯ve been the same. Trying to save Lilian was genuinely reckless. This wasn¡¯t something that would end with a slap on the wrist. If we were caught, the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t even bother with an explanation¡ªthey¡¯d execute us on the spot. At some point, other Platoon Leader had started to hover nearby. The command post was closed. ¡°...Ilay, this is the end of the talk about Lilian. Don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Lilian Ramoness had to die. Whether Ilay accepted it or not, that was the truth. The higher-ups were using a large transport ship as the command center. The transport ship, firmly anchored to the ground, looked like a permanent structure. A sleek, triangular airship devoid of any exterior features stood there like a pyramid. Ilay and I entered the command post¡¯s conference room. It was a space large enough to fit at least a hundred people. In the center of the room, a holographic map was slowly rotating. I took a place close to the wall, waiting for the meeting to begin. Cadets and lower-ranking officers like me stood around the perimeter of the room, while senior officers took their seats one by one. ¡°Luka, how¡¯s your squad?¡± Ilay tapped my forearm lightly as he spoke. The surroundings were bustling, as the meeting had yet to start. Some cadets attended with their lieutenants, relying heavily on them, it seemed. That was one approach, I supposed. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± At my curt reply, Ilay gave a knowing smile, as if he¡¯d already figured out my situation. ¡°Couldn¡¯t hold back and already had it out with them, huh?¡± ¡°I just made the first move before the lieutenant could treat me like a kid.¡± ¡°From their perspective, we are just kids.¡± ¡°If you keep playing nice like that, the subordinates will start ignoring you.¡± Despite my words, I wasn¡¯t actually worried about Ilay¡¯s platoon. He was shrewd and knew how to handle his men, coaxing them when needed. I was more concerned he might try to see Lilian. As we were talking, the lights in the conference room went out. The chatter and noise ceased as if on cue. Even without orders, a perfect silence took over the room. Whirr. In the darkness, the holographic map glowed even brighter. Our gaze shifted from it to the platform. The Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas Kusthoria, stood on the platform. Dressed in his uniform, he began the briefing. The Empire¡¯s military was always direct and to the point. Extraneous procedures and formalities were kept to a minimum. ¡°...The rebel forces are stationed at an Arcane ruin.¡± The holographic map zoomed out, revealing the Arcane ruin. A brief stir spread through the conference room. The Arcane ruin looked like a fortress to anyone. It seemed to have been used as one long ago. The ruins were surrounded by a massive, double-layered wall. ¡®A fortress....¡¯ On Planet Novus, traces of the ancient Arcane civilization and their ruins were scattered everywhere. These ruins took various forms, but fortress-like structures were rare. There wasn¡¯t any problem with the ruin being a simple Arcane fortress. Most ruins had become inoperative anyway. But this time, something felt off. The rebels had taken position in a fortress, and the Imperial Guard Commander was emphasizing this. ¡°The rebels have figured out how to operate the Arcane fortress. A high-density Force shield is covering the entire fortress in a dome shape, and turrets, likely Arcane weapons, are shooting down any aircraft that approach.¡± Footage, captured with difficulty, played on the display behind the Commander. Bluish energy beams pierced through the aircraft mercilessly. Because of this, it seemed the Suppression Force had given up on air support and planned to proceed with a ground assault. ¡°It appears there are five turrets. The 11th Armored Brigade will lead the charge, break through the fortress, and destroy the turrets. After that, the entire force will surround and storm the place.¡± On the map, red dots flickered, marking the turret locations as predicted by the strategy computer. The Armored Brigade, even if not Legion-class, was a high-level unit equipped with military-grade armored prosthetics. The Empire was deploying significant power for this suppression. ¡®The activation of an Arcane fortress.¡¯ I glanced over at Ilay. Ilay was always interested in the Arcane civilization. A boyish curiosity was likely brewing in his mind. Or maybe he was too worried about Lilian to even entertain such thoughts. ¡°...The operation will commence at 14:10.¡± That was an hour and a half from now. The operation was going to be swift and decisive. The lights in the conference room turned back on. As the meeting ended, murmurs arose from all directions. The primary concern was the activation of the Arcane fortress. Everyone assumed there was some connection between the Arcane fortress and this rebellion. Ilay, leaning against the wall, rested his chin in thought. ¡°Ilay, let¡¯s go.¡± I tapped Ilay on the shoulder as I spoke. He nodded and exited the conference room with me. Beep. A single-use, short-term data packet had been transmitted to our devices. It was the manual for this operation, with guidelines for handling various contingencies. If we didn¡¯t familiarize ourselves with the single-use data in time, it would automatically vanish¡ªa security measure. As we walked, Ilay and I reviewed the operation details. About two minutes later, we almost simultaneously took our eyes off our devices. ¡°Well, as expected, we¡¯re just playing a supporting role.¡± I wasn¡¯t thrilled. The main forces of the Suppression Force would enter the fortress and break through the defensive line. Units led by cadet Platoon Leaders like us were meant to enter only after the situation was more or less under control. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s only natural. The higher-ups don¡¯t exactly want us dead,¡± Ilay said, tucking his device into the inner pocket of his jacket. ¡°So what¡¯s the difference between this and a field trip?¡± ¡°That was a pretty war-crazed comment just now, Luka.¡± I shrugged. I wasn¡¯t a war fanatic. But if I was on the battlefield, I wanted to make my mark. I knew it was a bit reckless to say. Still, I felt like I could accomplish something. An impatience to show my strength and abilities was starting to build up. Being left out of real missions for so long probably played a part in this feeling. Halt. We stopped at a fork in the path. My squad¡¯s barracks were to the right, while Ilay¡¯s were to the left. ¡°Ilay, don¡¯t do anything reckless. That¡¯s not advice¡ªit¡¯s a warning.¡± I pointed a finger at him as I stepped backward. A fleeting sadness flickered in his eyes for a brief moment. ¡°I know.¡± But my instincts told me that his words were a lie. If he met Lilian, he intended to find a way to help her escape. Please, let Lilian Ramoness die amidst the chaos, so that she isn¡¯t found alive by us... I fervently wished for that. Chapter 23 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 23 > I felt the constriction of the combat suit around my neck. The chest protector was a blend of dull silver and black. The section protecting the chest was slightly thicker. ¡®The important parts are the head and chest.¡¯ I alternated between touching my helmet and chest protector. As long as these parts weren¡¯t blown off, a soldier of the Empire wouldn¡¯t die. If you were still breathing and supplying blood to your brain, the Empire would somehow revive you through cybernetic technology. Because of this, soldiers of the Empire¡ªeven low-ranking ones from poor backgrounds¡ªwould increasingly become close to full-body prosthetics the longer they served. Although rare, there were cases where someone started as a low-ranking soldier, survived one battlefront after another, and eventually rose to high-ranking officer status. Clank. I checked my gun and sword. They were perfectly clean. The gun gleamed without residue, and the blade¡¯s edge was so sharp it could chill your ears. ¡°We¡¯re moving out, Kodrak.¡± I checked the time and stood up from my position. The resting platoon members followed my lead. Step, step. As we exited the barracks, the camp was bustling with soldiers on the move. In the lead, I saw the Armored Brigade, wearing black full-body armor. Aside from special forces like the Imperial Guard, they boasted the strongest combat power. Creak. We boarded a heavy assault vehicle. Although it was meant to hold 50, it comfortably fit two platoons and, if squeezed, could even take in three. Thud, thud. The assault vehicle¡¯s caterpillar tracks rotated roughly. Whirr. The interior display of the vehicle activated. Through the eight cameras installed around the vehicle, the outside was visible in a full 360-degree view. The atmosphere was somber. The platoon that boarded with us wasn¡¯t saying much either. ¡°Platoon Commander Luka.¡± Kodrak, sitting next to me, spoke up. I turned my head to look at him. ¡°Say what you have to.¡± I answered briefly. Kodrak let out a small sigh before he spoke. ¡°I know better than anyone that the Platoon Leader is exceptional. I, too, thoroughly check the background of my superiors.¡± Kodrak spoke to me with a conciliatory tone. He wasn¡¯t the average personality. Even though I¡¯d been aggressive toward him, he was keeping his composure and showing goodwill. By this point, it was difficult for me to say anything harsh to Kodrak. It¡¯s not easy to spit on a smiling face. ¡°...So?¡± ¡°When we¡¯re in the field, I hope you¡¯ll consider my advice. I¡¯ve served in the Imperial Army for ten years. While I may not be on the Lieutenant¡¯s level, I¡¯m not entirely incompetent.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. If necessary, I¡¯ll listen to anyone¡¯s advice.¡± I gave a slight nod as I spoke. Only then did Kodrak seem to relax, a faint smile appearing on his face. Creak, creak. The assault vehicle was advancing toward the front line. We would wait just beyond the turret range of the Arcane Fortress. ¡®Once the Armored Brigade takes out the turrets... we¡¯ll charge into the fortress.¡¯ That was the outline of the operation. Surround the fortress, forming a siege, and conduct an annihilation mission. It was clear we were determined not to let a single rat escape. Screech! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assault vehicle halted. Not only our vehicle but dozens of assault vehicles lined up in formation. Between the stopped vehicles, a member of the Armored Brigade walked forward. The Armored Brigade, equipped with sleek full-body armor, charged toward the Arcane Fortress. Their model of full-body armor was the mass-produced Myrmidon. The jet-black Myrmidons included a mix of second- and third-generation units. From a distance, it looked like a swarm of black soldier ants rushing forward. Around a hundred Myrmidons entered the effective range of the turrets. We couldn¡¯t even swallow, staring at the display, watching the unfolding battle beyond. The Arcane Fortress, half-collapsed from the ravages of time, compensated for its lack of structural defense with a Force shield. Parts of the bluish Force shield were opening, as if crumbling. ¡®The bombardment is about to begin.¡¯ Due to the opaque Force shield, visually pinpointing the exact locations of the turrets was challenging. Vroooom! Within the Force shield, light particles were gathering and compressing, glowing brightly. Soon, a beam of energy fired from the Arcane Fortress, slicing through the ground in a straight line. Boom! The impact shook the assault vehicles. Whine, whine. Blue smoke began to rise over the ground. The Myrmidons scattered to dodge the beam. They continued their advance toward the fortress without slowing down. Whirr! Another energy beam shot out from a different direction. While the full-body armor units were large, they were still humanoid in form. Compared to vehicles or ships, they were ridiculously small targets. Their agility and unpredictable movements made it difficult for turrets to hit them. The Myrmidons dispersed, evading the energy beams. Some were caught within the beam¡¯s range, but only about four or five units were lost. Finally, some of the Myrmidons collided with the dome-shaped Force shield. They simultaneously drew spears from their backs and swung them. The spearheads of the Myrmidons were crafted from a special mineral called Holystone. Holystone created a neutralizing reaction with Force energy, causing the shield to temporarily rip open. These weapons were specially designed for this operation. The torn gap was narrow, and it would soon be restored. However, it provided the Myrmidons with enough space and time to infiltrate the fortress. ¡°They¡¯ve breached...¡± The silent platoon members murmured. In this battle, the success of the Myrmidons was crucial. If they failed, the situation on the battlefield would become dire. We couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside the Force shield. All we could do was wait for the Myrmidons to come out and report on the turret¡¯s status. A minute passed. According to the strategic computer, they had enough time to neutralize the turrets. We focused down to each passing second. Even if the Myrmidons failed to handle the turrets, the Suppression Force would still advance. In that case, we would suffer massive casualties, and deaths would quickly follow. The time limit was approaching. The faces of the platoon members were tense and rigid. Some were shaking, unable to control their nerves. -Bzzzzt. Noise crackled from the communicator. We stared at the screen. One Myrmidon emerged from within, tearing through the Force shield from the inside. -Turrets have been neutralized. Proceed to the next phase. Sighs of relief were heard all around. Unconsciously, I felt the corner of my mouth twitch into a faint smile. The battlefield is a terrible place. Losing one¡¯s life is a tragedy. Yes, I know that well. But what could I do? I am the kind of person who finds enjoyment and a sense of accomplishment in this terrible tragedy. If I weren¡¯t, I would have lost my mind long ago. Now, it¡¯s finally my turn to prove my skills. * * * The Arcane Fortress had a basic, straightforward structure. The Force shield and a dual-layer metal wall protected the interior. However, with the wall now half-collapsed, its defensive function was practically nonexistent. Vroooom! With help from the Myrmidons, our assault vehicle also neutralized the Force shield and reached the wall. As soon as the hatch opened, we climbed over the wall and entered the interior. Inside the walls, the Myrmidons, having neutralized the turrets, were already subduing the ground forces. ¡®We will clear the underground interior.¡¯ This was the mission assigned to me and the other infantry. The rebels had modified facilities that were now located in the fortress¡¯s underground levels. The entrance to these underground facilities was narrow, specifically to prevent entry by full-body armor units. This was the limit of the Myrmidons¡¯ operation. Beep. I checked the tactical map displayed on my retina. The command had sent us the entry route. All infantry platoons would enter simultaneously through various access points. We would leave the rebels no place to escape. ¡°Once inside, use only anti-personnel firepower. Unauthorized use of heavy firepower is strictly prohibited.¡± I spoke as I watched the entrance to the underground open. The Empire had conducted a full investigation of this place in the past. A map of the underground was created back then, but now that the rebels had modified the interior, it probably wouldn¡¯t be entirely accurate. ¡®If anything, blindly relying on an old map could just lead us straight into a trap.¡¯ The Arcane Fortress¡¯s underground was structured like a maze. Entering without a map would feel like wandering a labyrinth. Even the known depth exceeded a hundred meters. The entrance was barely wide enough for one person to pass through. We sent a reconnaissance drone inside to confirm the area¡¯s safety before we entered. As we descended the stairs, the passage gradually widened. Still, it was only enough for two or three people to walk side by side, and the ceiling was low enough that we had to slightly bend our backs and necks to keep our helmets from hitting it. Just getting inside took a considerable amount of time. Whatever the rebels had planned, this passage was ideal for stalling. ¡°Luka, we¡¯re taking this path.¡± The cadet Platoon Leader who entered through the same entrance spoke up at a fork in the path. I wished him good luck and moved in the opposite direction. ¡°I¡¯ll take points from here.¡± At my words, Lieutenant Kodrak flinched. ¡°...Taking points in a place like this is dangerous, sir.¡± The chance of encountering traps or an ambush ahead was very high. In such cases, the lead scout was often the first to die. ¡°Are you worried about being reprimanded if I die?¡± The lieutenant is also something of a guardian for a rookie Platoon Leader. I was well aware of this. ¡°To be honest, yes.¡± Kodrak spoke without pretense. To be honest... I rather liked Kodrak. He kept up well with my capricious behavior. In many ways, he was a seasoned lieutenant. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. Even if I¡¯m an Irregular, I¡¯m still a cadet of the Imperial Guard.¡± I spoke casually, as if giving his words some thought. A trace of relief flickered in Kodrak¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you understand...¡± I didn¡¯t let Kodrak finish. ¡°But you see, Kodrak, I don¡¯t care what happens after I die. Whether you or the platoon get demoted or penalized doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± I grinned savagely and grabbed the shoulder of the platoon member at the front, shoving him back. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m taking points. Just watch my back and follow, you fools.¡± I felt a chilling sensation, as if the platoon¡¯s guns were pointed at the back of my head. Someone was likely indulging in a thrilling fantasy of killing their superior right about now. But they wouldn¡¯t turn that thought into reality. After all, they, too, were loyal soldiers of the Empire¡ªjust as I was. Chapter 24 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 24 > Chijik. From a certain point, static noise crackled through the communicator attached to my helmet. Whether it was due to interference from the arcane ruins or simply because we were underground, all external communication had been completely cut off. Step, step. I moved forward, checking the underground map visible on my retinal display. From far off, the sound of gunfire echoed faintly, resonating like a distant murmur before scattering in all directions. Because of this, it was difficult to pinpoint the exact direction of the gunfire. One thing was certain: somewhere in this labyrinth, combat had begun. Soon, we would also face the enemy. Buzzing. The reconnaissance drone moved first, responding to my hand signal. It had been about five minutes since we entered the underground. The passage that had initially felt stiflingly narrow had gradually widened enough for vehicles to pass through. Rustle. Standing at the corner, I signaled to halt. The platoon members fell silent, stopping in their tracks. They were probably looking at me with puzzled expressions. Even with the reconnaissance drone equipped with high-precision sensors, there was nothing visible. ¡®But something¡¯s off.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t explain it exactly. It was simply an unsettling feeling that stemmed from intuition. It felt as if my toes had halted at the edge of a cliff. Like taking even one step further would lead to a fatal fall. The silence lingered as we waited. There was no reaction. Unable to bear the wait any longer, Kodrak moved closer, about to offer some advice. Ting! At that moment, there was the sound of a metal wire snapping. Boom! A deafening noise erupted from the ceiling, and at the same time, metal spheres came tumbling down. The reconnaissance drone, exposed to the attack, was shattered by dozens of falling spheres. Those that missed embedded themselves deeply into the floor with lethal force. Had we proceeded without any suspicion, several of us, including myself, might have been killed instantly or seriously injured. ¡®A classic trap.¡¯ The simpler the trap, lacking any electronic systems, the easier it was for the reconnaissance drone to overlook it. ¡°How did you know?¡± An astonished Kodrak muttered, though he didn¡¯t expect an answer, and I had no intention of giving one. ¡®This is going to be a headache.¡¯ If every passage was going to be like this, our entry would be delayed. I felt a growing impatience. ¡®I...¡¯ I was having thoughts unbecoming of a soldier. The self-disgust made me frown involuntarily. ¡®...I want to encounter Lilian Ramoness before Ilay does. If that woman is still alive, that is.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want Ilay and Lilian to meet. Ilay would surely try to save her. Ilay was also an outstanding soldier. If he decided to ¡°expend¡± his platoon members, he could quickly push through these types of traps. ¡®The same goes for me.¡¯ If I placed my platoon members in the lead, expanding them one by one, I could descend to the underground faster than anyone else. If it were truly necessary for the mission, I would have done so. But the reason I was in such a hurry now was purely personal. I didn¡¯t want to waste loyal soldiers for my own personal emotions and goals. ¡®Then I have no choice but to take on the risks myself.¡¯ I closed my eyes and raised each of my senses one by one. When you focus on one sense, the others naturally become dull. However, I expanded my awareness through the Arkies Combat Method. Thanks to this, I could heighten all my senses to their peak, balancing them evenly. Like flipping a switch, I activated my hearing, touch, smell, and even taste. I slightly parted my lips and extended my tongue. By allowing the particles in the air to touch my taste buds, I could gather substantial information. Rustle. I opened my eyes, half-lidded. Vision holds the most information of all senses. With vision this heightened, it was sharp enough to bring on a headache. My brain processed the overwhelming flood of data from my enhanced senses. My awakened mind craved energy voraciously. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thump, thump, thump. As my heart pounded harder, my blood vessels expanded. The surging blood constantly supplied glucose to my brain. ¡®I¡¯m going in.¡¯ I gestured silently and moved forward. Suddenly, I found the sluggish movements of the platoon member following me bothersome. Though, in truth, he wasn¡¯t even that slow. Damn it, it irritated me. Everything around me suddenly grated on my nerves. My anger surged to the point where I wanted to smash Kodrak¡¯s face with my elbow. Emotionally, I wanted to kill him. ...All of this was because my brain was under severe pressure. Knowing this, I forcibly suppressed my emotions. The irrational and unreasonable anxiety and rage I felt now were simply the cost of this power. My brain, overwhelmed by pain, seemed ready to scream. Certainly, there was a reason that prolonged training in Arkies Combat Method drove one¡¯s mind to the brink. Everything breaks when pushed beyond its limits. I had vaguely understood this, but now I felt it firsthand. ¡®On the battlefield, the information one must process increases drastically.¡¯ It seemed my men had sensed my fierce presence. I, too, sensed their unease. Bang! I swiftly reached out and fired my handgun. The automatic turret mounted on the ceiling shattered. The moment I detected a threat, I eliminated it like a machine. After passing through the corridor guarded by the automated turret, a door appeared. Kodrak didn¡¯t even bother to warn me about the danger anymore. With my left hand, I drew my blade and sliced through the hinges, then kicked the metal door straight ahead. ¡°Graaah...!¡± A scream echoed briefly before it faded. The rebel hit by the flying metal door was flung back against the wall, crumpling on impact. ¡°This...!¡± The enemies¡¯ voices came out in short gasps. My actions had been so fast that they couldn¡¯t keep up. I leapt in without hesitation, shooting and slashing as if I knew their positions in advance. Swoosh! My blade grazed a rebel¡¯s neck. The severed head dropped lightly, and I kicked it, sending it flying into the face of another enemy standing dumbfounded. The guy seemed weak-hearted; as soon as he caught the head, he slipped and fell backward. In the midst of this, one rebel soldier, who at least looked like a veteran, moved his gun toward me, attempting to take aim. But getting a bead on me was impossible for him. I used my high energy output prosthetic limbs to dart between the walls and ceiling. My position never aligned directly with his line of fire. Suspended in midair, I calmly pulled the trigger. Bang! A gunshot rang out, and a bullet pierced the forehead of the rebel who¡¯d been aiming at me. As I landed, I stepped on the head of the nervous one who had collapsed earlier. Crunch! Under my foot, the enemy¡¯s skull shattered, and his flesh squashed like tenderized meat. All the rebels beyond the door were dead. I swung my blade in the air, flicking off the blood. ¡°...Stop standing around like idiots and keep up.¡± I spoke as if I were angry. In truth, I was indeed angry, though the exact target of my anger was unclear. This level of emotional outburst was inevitable. Right now, my nerves were so sharp that I felt like screaming for no reason. A platoon member who¡¯d been watching like an onlooker crossed through the door belatedly, wearing a reluctant expression. Without understanding why, they followed behind me in silence. The same situation repeated twice more. Leading at the front, I dealt with enemy ambushes and surprise attacks on my own. Even Kodrak eventually dropped any trace of concern, looking at me with a mix of disbelief. The subtle hostility the platoon members had harbored toward me had vanished entirely. This was my way. Or rather, the Empire¡¯s way¡ªto press down and gain compliance through sheer force. * * * As we descended further, the underground of the fortress expanded even more. There were places where corridors branched off into rooms on either side. From here on, it wasn¡¯t just a corridor; it was an inhabited area, where people moved and conducted their activities. And with that, the resistance intensified. Rebels, taking cover in the spacious areas, unleashed fierce firepower. ¡®They¡¯re establishing a defensive line here. A good tactical decision.¡¯ Our advance, which had been cutting through with unstoppable force, was halted at the entrance to a large open chamber. Using a mirror, I checked the enemy¡¯s defensive line. Bang! The mirror shattered from a bullet, but that brief glance was enough. I reviewed the image I¡¯d committed to memory, like a photograph. There were about a hundred soldiers in the defensive line. Behind them were retreating non-combatants, including some who looked like nobility. ¡®We¡¯ve caught up to them. Lilian might even be among them.¡¯ I considered how best to break through. ¡°Sir, reinforcements should be here soon. The other platoons entering from different routes will probably converge on this position. Or we might have a platoon approaching from the rear, given the layout of the passages on both sides.¡± Kodrak, undeterred, offered his advice once more. His persistence deserved some credit, and he had a point. But our platoon¡¯s advance had been faster than the others. It would take quite some time for another platoon to catch up with us. ¡®Waiting might be fine, too.¡¯ I closed my eyes to cool my head. I had pushed myself hard. It had been a long time since I¡¯d driven my brain to this extent. My nervous system was under strain, close to the level of pain tolerance training. Yes. Right now, I was essentially torturing myself. Bang! Gunfire rang out from the rebels¡¯ defensive line, though it wasn¡¯t directed at us. There was commotion behind the rebel line. Just as Kodrak had said, there was another platoon approaching from the rear. It seemed that there was another platoon that had managed to push through the underground labyrinth at a similar pace to ours. And I knew exactly who that would be. ¡®Ilay Carthica!¡¯ I bit my lower lip, sure of it. Aside from me, the only other platoon leader who would rush this much was him. Even if the others had the capability, they would have matched their pace to the average of the other platoons. In any case, the enemy¡¯s firepower was now divided between the front and the rear. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance. We¡¯re going in.¡± I quickly gave the signal. The moment I ordered the entry sequence and the directions for engagement, we surged forward. Two soldiers carrying shields the size of their bodies took the lead. Each platoon had one shield-bearer, though it was a position often avoided due to the high mortality rate. We pressed tightly behind the shield-bearers as we advanced through the narrow passage. The moment the narrow corridor opened up, we would split off and begin our counterattack. Bang! Boom! The enemy firepower pounded relentlessly against the shields. It¡¯s hard for a single type of metal to withstand explosions, gunfire, and even energy weapons. That¡¯s why the Empire uses layered shields made by stacking metals with different protective properties. But they¡¯re not invincible. The multi-layered outer surface was breaking down under cumulative damage. It wouldn¡¯t hold for much longer than a few seconds. ¡°Wait, not yet... just a little more.¡± From behind the shield-bearers, I assessed the enemy. I categorized them by threat level and identified the lines of fire from high-power weapons. There were about eight weapons that could take me down in a single shot. ¡°I¡¯ll advance to the center. Once they focus their fire on me, spread out to the sides and find cover.¡± Kodrak¡¯s eyes widened at my command. But I was already preparing to leap, my hand gripping the shield-bearer¡¯s shoulder. Kodrak was a capable lieutenant. He¡¯d follow my lead without missing a beat. Whish! I vaulted over the shield-bearer¡¯s head, curling my body to shield my head and torso. Ting! Light gunfire couldn¡¯t penetrate my limbs. The real threat was the high-power weapons, so I timed my move for when about half of them were in the middle of reloading. Thud! The moment I landed, I pushed off the ground, charging forward. I had about two seconds to go straight ahead without issue. The startled enemies unleashed a torrent of fire toward me. I ignored handgun and rifle shots. With my helmet and chest armor, as long as I protected my face, I¡¯d be fine. I covered my neck and head with my left hand while raising my handgun with my right to aim. Bang! Bang! I targeted the soldiers aiming high-power weapons first. With each shot, they collapsed like puppets with their strings cut. Screams and panic rippled beyond their defensive line. I fired methodically, following the order I¡¯d pre-determined. Not a single high-power weapon from the enemy had a chance to fire. ¡®Neutralize immediate threats first. That way, no matter how many enemies there are, it¡¯s like facing only a few.¡¯ In theory, anyone with a prosthetic as advanced as mine could do this. But in reality, nine out of ten would fail. Real combat has countless variables, making it impossible to achieve perfect precision like a choreographed routine. But if you could account for all those variables, the story changes. Arkies Combat Method. That¡¯s what made the impossible possible. ...This was as far as my role went. Taking advantage of the focus of fire on me, my platoon had moved into position. They advanced, spreading out to the left and right. They were breaking through the defensive line smoothly. Compared to the rebels, our Suppression Force was elite, and we had far superior equipment. That didn¡¯t mean we were without casualties. One soldier had died, and three or four others were injured badly enough that moving was difficult. Still, considering the scale of the victory, the damage was minimal. ¡°S-Surrender! We surrender!¡± As I reached the very front of the defensive line, a man who looked like a nobleman shouted out. He and the remaining soldiers surrendered. ¡°Kodrak! Restrain them!¡± I accepted their surrender, restraining my intense urge to decapitate the nobleman. He would die after enduring unspeakable torture anyway. If he had any sense, he¡¯d have taken his own life instead. I left the handling of the prisoners to Kodrak and advanced further. The defensive line on the opposite side was nearly cleared. A moment later, I could see the platoon that had broken through from the rear of the enemy¡¯s defenses. As expected, it was him. ¡°Ilay.¡± At my voice, the figure standing among the corpses lifted his head. He looked at me with a bloodied face. His welcoming smile was gentle, but it was a mask. ¡°I figured it was you fighting on the opposite side, Luka. Looks like you kept a good number of your platoon alive. I¡¯ve thought about this before... you¡¯re surprisingly soft-hearted.¡± I looked past Ilay¡¯s shoulder. Only about a single unit from Ilay¡¯s entire platoon remained. He had ¡°expended¡± nearly half of them to get this far. ¡°Join up with us here and regroup, Ilay Carthica.¡± I said, and at my words, relief spread across the faces of Ilay¡¯s platoon members. It seemed they¡¯d really pushed themselves to the limit to get here. ¡°Luka, remember I said I¡¯d ask a favor soon? It won¡¯t be a difficult one. Take care of things here. I¡¯ll keep pursuing.¡± I sensed the urgency in Ilay. ¡°...Did you see something?¡± He had likely found a trace of Lilian Ramoness or seen her in person. Ilay gave an awkward smile, rubbing his blood-stained neck. ¡°Haha, I think I¡¯ve been around you too long. You know me better than my own family. Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± Before I could even try to stop him, Ilay rallied his platoon and headed further down. If I were alone, it¡¯d be one thing, but as a platoon leader with subordinates, I couldn¡¯t just follow him immediately. ¡°Hah...¡± I exhaled and sat down briefly, reaching for my canteen to take a drink. ¡®Damn you, Ilay Carthica. And damn you, Lilian Ramoness.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to care. But it lingered in my mind, gnawing at me. Crack! I didn¡¯t even get a sip of water. Unintentionally, I¡¯d gripped the canteen so hard that it burst in my hand. Swipe. I wiped the water from my face with my palm. There was no time for hesitation. In battle, decisions must be made quickly. If I¡¯d thought about it, I needed to act on it. ¡°Kodrak!¡± At my call, Kodrak came running. Chapter 25 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 25 > In principle, this was something I should never do. I knew that well. That¡¯s why I was angrier with myself than with anyone else. I felt like contradictions were tearing me apart. I almost wished there were two of me. One would be the loyal soldier of the Empire, and the other would be someone wanting to help Ilay. Both of these facets were also parts of me. But a conflict had arisen between those two roles. Choosing one meant I had to give up the other. Holding my throbbing head, I thought it over. One way or another, I had to follow Ilay. That was my conclusion. ¡®If I go, I can save Ilay without making him a traitor.¡¯ My plan was simple. As soon as I encountered Lilian Ramoness, I would kill her. Even if Ilay was watching¡ªit didn¡¯t matter! ¡®Even if Ilay ends up hating me, at least I¡¯ll save his life.¡¯ And, given time, once the heat of emotion cooled, Ilay would understand. He wouldn¡¯t hold a lifelong grudge over my killing Lilian. That¡¯s what I believed. ¡°......Kodrak, secure the captives here until the other platoon arrives. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you once you join up.¡± Kodrak nodded at my command but added a comment. ¡°You¡¯re an exceptional soldier, Platoon Leader. I¡¯ll never forget today¡¯s battle for the rest of my life. You handled a task of extraordinary magnitude as if it were nothing. It went beyond admiration¡ªI was stunned.¡± I couldn¡¯t laugh. His compliment had thorns in it. I understood what he meant. ¡°Go on, say what you want to say.¡± ¡°But as a Leader, you¡¯re flawed.¡± I closed my eyes, then opened them in a half-lidded gaze. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been the Platoon Leader, the damage would have been much worse. I think I racked up enough achievements¡ªwhat exactly is your complaint?¡± Kodrak sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve never really led. You broke through everything using only your own skills. Someday...¡± I stood up, cutting off Kodrak¡¯s words with a laugh. ¡°The reason my methods seem so self-centered is because you lack strength. None of you could keep up with my abilities. You can¡¯t understand or follow my style of command or combat. What difference does it make if a wolf fights alongside a day-old pup? Fighting alone would be the same. Watching those who were useless whining about not being used... it¡¯s truly absurd.¡± Kodrak¡¯s pupils gradually dulled. His gaze darkened, stained by anger and humiliation. ¡°You, too, Platoon Leader, will someday need the help of someone weaker than yourself. You can¡¯t always be the strongest.¡± ¡°Then, when that time comes, feel free to laugh at me, Kodrak. Go on, say, ¡®See? Wasn¡¯t I right?¡¯¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, Platoon Leader Luka. Now, I¡¯ll go carry out your orders.¡± Kodrak turned to leave. I glanced briefly in the direction Ilay had disappeared, then called out to Kodrak again. ¡°Kodrak, but remember the advice of my first lieutenant. If the day comes when I realize my way was wrong... I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind and try to think differently.¡± Kodrak flinched, his eyes widening. He smirked, twitching one corner of his mouth. ¡°For the first time, I¡¯ve just realized that arrogance and flexibility can coexist. Then, I wish you good fortune.¡± I nodded slightly and turned away. * * * I had to admit one thing. As cringeworthy as it sounded, Ilay was my friend. We had a relationship that went beyond mere comrades. He was the first peer with whom I¡¯d connected deeply on equal terms. ¡®Ilay, you¡¯re using Imperial soldiers for personal reasons.¡¯ I was following Ilay¡¯s trail. Corpses of his platoon members appeared at scattered corners. Prioritizing speed inevitably led to casualties. ¡®They wouldn¡¯t have had to die under normal circumstances.¡¯ Any other platoon wouldn¡¯t take such sacrifices just to pursue rebels. The Suppression Force surrounded the entire fortress. Just driving them back gradually would fulfill our role. ¡®Even if you manage to secure Lilian, how do you plan to escape?¡¯ No matter how much I thought it over, I couldn¡¯t see any feasible solution. Lilian would have to die in the end. ¡®I get that she was someone you cared for, but there¡¯s no need to die with her.¡¯ From where I stood, Ilay¡¯s actions were nothing short of suicide. He was clearly out of control. ¡°Not that I¡¯m in a position to talk.¡± Breaking off from my platoon to pursue Ilay wasn¡¯t a wise decision either. I frowned and pressed forward. ¡®There was another confrontation here.¡¯ I examined the scorched walls and bullet casings. There were also corpses of nobles. They seemed to have wielded unfamiliar guns in an attempt to buy time. ¡®Even the nobles, who weren¡¯t soldiers, died fighting with guns. It shows just how hard the rebels are pressing in.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just this corridor; similar scenes were likely happening throughout the underground sections of the fortress. A substantial portion of the Suppression Force must have entered the residential areas and were sweeping through the rebels. Creak, creak. There was a faint noise. I turned my head, focusing on the source of the sound. A nobleman¡¯s severed head was blinking. It seemed he was equipped with a remarkably expensive life-support system. ¡°Ugh, ack! I-I surrender. I¡¯m from the Ramoness family....¡± The nobleman struggled to speak, barely clinging to consciousness. ¡°Do you know where Lilian Ramoness went?¡± I lifted the nobleman¡¯s head and asked. ¡°Lilian? Ah, as for a d-direct descendant, I don¡¯t, don¡¯t know exactly where she went.¡± For a split second, his pupils shifted sideways. One of those habits that means he is lying. Crunch! I jammed my fingers into his eye, crushing it. The powder leaking from the broken eye was entirely composed of fine mechanical parts. It was a very costly mechanical eye. ¡°W-What are you doing? I said I surrender!¡± But I didn¡¯t hear the scream I¡¯d expected. Now that I thought about it, he¡¯d probably suppressed his pain when his neck was severed. For someone with a fully mechanical body, physical torture held little meaning. What mattered was the mind and brain inside. Whirrr! I extended my blade and traced a circle around his temple. Like slicing open a piece of fruit, his head opened, and a pinkish gel, like brain fluid, oozed out. Squish, squish. I scooped aside the gel-like cushioning with my hand and gripped the container holding his brain. As I squeezed, the restraints creaked as if on the verge of snapping. Creeaak! It made a fairly chilling sound. I liked it. ¡°S-Stop! What are you doing! A-Argh, aaah!¡± A scream burst out, laced with terror. Smiling, I looked down at him. ¡°This is your last chance, noble sir. Where did Lilian Ramoness go?¡± I had no time to waste. If his answer dragged on, I planned to kill him and move forward without hesitation. The nobleman must have sensed my intent. ¡°She went down! She went down!¡± ¡°Down? Are you kidding me? If she¡¯s trying to escape, she has to get to the surface eventually. There must be another escape route leading upward, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, don¡¯t know the details. R-Really. They don¡¯t tell collateral members important things.¡± His mental state wasn¡¯t stable enough for him to lie. It seemed safe to trust what he was saying. ¡°Have you seen Ilay Carthica?¡± I asked. The nobleman, leaking the remaining artificial fluids as if they were tears and snot, replied. ¡°I-I saw him. He¡¯s gone mad! Even though we¡¯re acquaintances, he... he attacked us even after we said we¡¯d surrender....¡± Sorry, but I had no intention of listening to him any longer. Crunch! The metal container crumpled in my grip, and brain matter seeped out in jagged clumps. Soon, the squishy pink flesh sagged, spilling out. He was destined for purging anyway. Even those noblemen who surrendered would end up tortured to death in the end. Perhaps killing him like this was an act of mercy. I wiped my dirty hands on my pants. I never felt guilt over killing, but today, I was especially numb. The battlefield was always like this. I continued tracking Ilay¡¯s platoon. Since I¡¯d heard he¡¯d gone deeper, there was no need to wander. Choosing a path even in the intersecting corridors was easy. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, I heard gunfire and screams. It was close. Not far at all. At last, I¡¯d caught up to Ilay. * * * Even while spending time with Ilay, there was always one concern lingering in my mind. What would I do if Ilay ever turned against the Empire? I could overlook the occasional deviations he sometimes displayed. But if he ever took actions against the Empire¡¯s interests¡ªor worse, committed acts that could be considered treason¡ªwhat would I do? Now, the time had come to answer that question I¡¯d been putting off. Following the sounds of gunfire and bodies, I entered a vast banquet hall. The long table stretched far enough to seat dozens, but instead of a lavish feast, it was lined with corpses. In the center of that table stood Ilay, as if he were about to give a speech. ¡°Ilay!¡± I shouted. At the same time, Ilay¡¯s finger moved. Bang! Ilay shot his own lieutenant. His lieutenant collapsed backward with a hollow stare. A clean hole pierced through his forehead, all the way to the other side. ¡°...After all I asked of you, you still came, Luka.¡± Ilay murmured my name, his lips barely moving. Scattered around him were the bodies of Imperial soldiers¡ªhis own platoon members. So you finally did it, Ilay. At first, disbelief chilled my emotions. Then, from somewhere deep in my chest, a surge of volcanic anger erupted. Every one of Ilay¡¯s platoon members had been loyal soldiers. They¡¯d followed his unreasonable commands and orders without a word. Ilay had killed his own men with his own hands, all for the sake of that one woman! For that! Creak. Only my right mechanical eye moved. I spotted members of the Ramoness family on one side of the banquet hall. The instant my analysis finished, their identities flashed onto my retinal display. ¡®The head of the Ramoness family and his direct descendants.¡¯ There were five of them: Hugo Ramoness, the head of the family, along with his wife, two sons, and one daughter. That daughter was Lilian Ramoness. With an anxious expression, she looked back and forth between me and Ilay. The three families that had instigated the rebellion¡ªone of their leaders was right there. Ilay let out a long sigh and looked at me. His eyes glinted like shards of ice between the blood-soaked strands of his hair. ¡°Luka, Luka, Luka. I suppose you won¡¯t just let this one go either.¡± Muttering to himself, Ilay let his right hand holding the pistol fall to his side, and with his left, he drew his sword. The tip of his blade was aimed directly at me. I suppressed the overwhelming anger rising inside me. This wasn¡¯t an opponent I could afford to fight out of emotion. Surprisingly calm words slipped from my mouth. ¡°...In the name of His Majesty the Emperor and the citizens of the Empire, I will judge you.¡± The emotions I had forced down were so cold that they made my front teeth ache. Chapter 26 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 26 > I must now fight Ilay. If I think about it rationally, I have the upper hand. As long as I don¡¯t make any mistakes, I¡¯ll win. However, reality rarely unfolds as planned. *Click, click.* My right mechanical eye moved on its own, tracking the Ramoness family. I reminded myself of my purpose. Amid countless inferences and thoughts, I constantly reassessed what the optimal decision would be. For now, I was grateful for the cognitive expansion granted by Arkies Combat Method. ¡®There¡¯s no need to engage Ilay head-on.¡¯ Ilay is trying to protect the Ramoness family¡ªmore precisely, Lilian Ramoness. ¡®I need to kill Lilian. Even if it creates animosity for the future, I can save Ilay for now.¡¯ Even if it meant becoming mortal enemies with Ilay and severing ties, it didn¡¯t matter. At least this way, I wouldn¡¯t have to kill him with my own hands. ¡®Eliminate the Ramoness family and all witnesses, and erase Ilay¡¯s rampage as if it never happened.¡¯ Even if there are suspicious circumstances, as a member of the Carthica family, it would be brushed under the rug. Having made my decision, I felt a pang of self-loathing. My resolve to judge Ilay had long since been pushed aside. My mind was solely focused on concocting a scheme to save him. ......I must be some kind of pathetic idiot. ¡°Luka, you¡¯re planning to ignore me and attack Lilian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ilay spoke sharply. As expected of someone so capable. Feigning a scratch at my head, I pretended to answer¡ªthen suddenly sprinted forward. *Bang!* Ilay pulled the trigger to stop me. Gunshots followed in rapid succession. For those like us, who rely on ballistic trajectory prediction as standard, single shots won¡¯t work. It was merely suppressive fire meant to slow me down. In the past, I would have flinched to dodge the bullets. But before heading to the battlefield, I had pushed the speed and bandwidth of my cybernetic signals to their limits. With the upgrade complete, I could move faster and more precisely than Ilay¡¯s predictions. I advanced without reducing my speed. I could sense Ilay¡¯s growing frustration from his increasingly erratic shots. The last bullet missed so widely I didn¡¯t even need to consciously evade it. ¡®With this, I¡¯ve taken the lead.¡¯ Ilay belatedly charged forward to block my path. ¡®Avoid direct confrontation with Ilay.¡¯ It¡¯s nearly impossible to subdue him quickly. Meanwhile, the Ramoness family would escape. ¡°Hoo....¡± Exhaling a sharp breath, I pushed my leg¡¯s energy output to its maximum. There wasn¡¯t a significant difference in the performance of our prosthetics. However, with my superior reaction speed, my acceleration outmatched his. *Boom!* I accelerated in a straight line between the Ramoness family and myself, breaking through Ilay¡¯s defensive line. From now on, he would have to chase me from behind. There was nothing else. My gaze was locked on the Ramoness family. In two seconds, we would collide. I could feel Ilay¡¯s presence behind me. But I ignored it. Everything would be over before he caught up. The two sons of the Ramoness family raised their guns to confront me. They were trained soldiers, though not members of the Imperial Guard. ¡°Don¡¯t resist!¡± Ilay shouted. At the same moment, I reached the two sons. With my sword and pistol drawn, I lunged at them. Their eyes widened as they tried to pull the trigger. Too slow. Incredibly slow. Pathetically late. They were so slow it made me sigh. Fools who couldn¡¯t even grasp the gap in our capabilities. They were men who wouldn¡¯t have passed the Imperial Guard¡¯s selection process. From the looks of it, the Ramoness family must have pinned all their hopes on Claude. I pulled the trigger, leaving a gaping hole in the first son¡¯s forehead. Then, with my sword, I split the second son¡¯s head vertically. A glimpse of his brain¡¯s cross-section briefly caught my eye. *Thud!* I landed between the two sons. They staggered before collapsing to the ground. That left three: Hugo Ramoness, his wife, and Lilian. Hugo Ramoness had witnessed the deaths of his two sons right before his eyes. He tried to shout something at me. *Squelch!* I drove my blood stained sword, still wet with the second son¡¯s blood, into Hugo¡¯s chin, piercing all the way to the top of his skull. The sensation of soft brain tissue being pierced was vivid. *Creak!* I twisted the blade to ensure Hugo¡¯s brain was thoroughly destroyed. His body convulsed with residual signals, his eyes rolling back. Hurry, Luka. Ilay will soon be at your back. There was no time to pull the sword from Hugo¡¯s impaled skull. Deciding quickly, I raised the edge of my hand and struck Hugo¡¯s wife¡¯s temple. *Crack-crunch!* Her head shattered horizontally, splitting from cheek to cheek along the line of my strike. The remains of her head, now reduced to a disfigured lower jaw, were grotesque. Her body, now without the brain¡¯s control, flailed like a broken toy. From a distance, it might have resembled the erratic movements of a drunken dancer. Four deaths in the blink of an eye. All that remained was Lilian. ¡°Ah...¡± At last, Lilian¡¯s lips moved. Unlike Ilay and me, she lacked the ability for high-speed reasoning. It had taken her this long to grasp the reality unfolding before her. Her family had been slaughtered right in front of her eyes. The trauma would scar her for life. But she wouldn¡¯t have to endure it for long¡ªshe was next. Soon, Lilian would let out a horrific scream. Spinning my body around, I aimed my gun at Lilian¡¯s head. Even without looking, I could blow her head off. But I didn¡¯t pull the trigger right away. Lilian was a victim of chaos. I knew that well. And in the past, she had approached me with kindness. I thought it was only right to see her final expression¡ªwhether it was hatred or despair. Either way, I would never forget her for the rest of my life. At least, not until whatever conscience I had left completely evaporated. ...When something unexpected happens, our brains momentarily blank out. That¡¯s exactly what happened to me now. ¡®She¡¯s... smiling?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t pull the trigger after seeing Lilian¡¯s expression. Her tear-filled eyes were weeping, but the corners of her eyes and lips twitched as if she were smiling. The emotion on Lilian¡¯s face was joy. The tears spilling from her eyes shimmered with ecstasy. ¡®Why is she smiling?¡¯ Her reaction was bizarre. And because of that, I hesitated. It was enough time for Ilay to catch up. ¡°Lukaaaaaa¡ª!!¡± Ilay swung his sword, forcing himself between me and Lilian. It was the first time I had ever seen him this enraged. Pale blue light gleamed from his eyes like flames. I tried to pull the trigger, albeit belatedly, to shoot Lilian in the head. *Ping!* But the bullet was effortlessly deflected by Ilay¡¯s sword. Stay calm. This isn¡¯t going as planned, but the situation isn¡¯t unfavorable to me. After all, the entire Ramoness family, except for Lilian, had been dealt with. I could subdue Ilay here and kill Lilian afterward. The one who has lost their composure is Ilay. I need to treat him like a wounded beast. If I sever all his limbs, he won¡¯t be able to do anything. ...It was a bit odd, but I found myself grinning with anticipation and excitement. A worthy opponent who could withstand my full strength was standing right before me. I knew this wasn¡¯t a situation to be smiling about. But I didn¡¯t deny the innate violence within me. I didn¡¯t want to dismiss the instincts that had brought me this far as something bad. To put it positively, I simply possessed the aggression necessary for a soldier. Dark crimson emotions were welling up inside me. But I couldn¡¯t let them consume me. If I did, I might end up killing Ilay right here. ¡°Don¡¯t smile, Luka.¡± Ilay said, standing protectively in front of Lilian like a knight guarding his princess. I had just made a mistake. Seeing my sinister smile, Ilay had regained his composure. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t end easily. ¡°Ilay, did you see that woman¡¯s expression just now? Her family is dead, yet she¡¯s happy. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stepped back, speaking mockingly. Ilay must have seen Lilian¡¯s bizarre expression too. If my words could unsettle him, it would work to my advantage. ¡°...It¡¯s not strange. She¡¯s finally free.¡± Ilay spoke as if he understood why Lilian was smiling. There was no hesitation in his eyes. I narrowed my gaze. The atmosphere between Lilian and Ilay felt peculiar. It didn¡¯t seem like it was just unrequited love on Ilay¡¯s part. ¡°Lilian means more to you than just a first love.¡± Ilay didn¡¯t answer. I was likely right. I wiped the blood off my sword by rubbing it against my pants. Ilay waited silently for my next move. *Keeng!* Extending my arm, I pointed the now-cleaned blade at Ilay. ¡°Well, fine. Whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡ª We, as cadets of the Imperial Guard, are different from ordinary people. Throughout our training, our nervous systems were enhanced through chemotherapy and synthetic drugs. High-performance combat prosthetics cannot be handled by a natural brain. The prosthetics move faster than human reaction limits and exchange high-intensity signals strong enough to rupture the muscles of a biological body. That¡¯s why ordinary people can¡¯t even respond to our movements. Ilay and I clashed in high-speed combat. Lilian, standing behind us, couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend how we were moving. *Keeng!* I swung my arm, slashing with my sword. The blade¡¯s trajectory was so fast it seemed to bend like a whip. *Clang!* Ilay extended his sword to block my attack. My fingers gripping the sword felt like they were about to break. Ilay must have felt the same. Our blades clashed again and again, so quickly it seemed as if there were multiple blades. As identical metals collided repeatedly, the edges of our swords began to chip. At a glance, the fight might have seemed even. But both Ilay and I knew the truth. ¡®I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to win.¡¯ In the past, we were equals, but Ilay lacked the desire to grow stronger. While I honed myself to a razor¡¯s edge, he had been consumed by strange ideologies and distractions. ¡®No matter how desperate he is now, he can¡¯t summon strength that isn¡¯t there.¡¯ Ilay was fighting desperately. He knew he would lose, yet he was scraping the bottom of his reserves, drawing out every ounce of strength he had. ¡®Is Lilian Ramoness really worth all this?¡¯ That¡¯s what I wanted to ask. Ilay was throwing everything he had to protect Lilian, even though the odds were abysmally low. ¡°Hoo.¡± I exhaled briefly. For me, this much was enough. However, Ilay¡¯s shoulders were rising and falling, as if he were out of breath. ¡°It was fun, Ilay.¡± I spoke as I widened the distance between us. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s over.¡± Ilay replied, his trembling hand betraying him. He gave a bitter smile, as if aware of how unconvincing his words sounded, even to himself. ¡°You¡¯re smart. Don¡¯t act so foolishly. It¡¯s not too late. This isn¡¯t worth it over just one woman, is it?¡± My breathing had already calmed. In contrast, Ilay¡¯s breaths were still ragged. If I attacked now, I could overpower him easily. ¡°Luka, you don¡¯t understand anything.¡± Ilay didn¡¯t seem inclined to respond to my persuasion. ¡°Haha, and I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t care about the thoughts of someone who killed their own subordinates.¡± Ilay fell silent at my mockery. Even he must feel some guilt about that. ¡°Families like the Ramoness, labeled as traitors, never raised a rebellion. The Empire just slapped on a justification, but in reality, this is a purge.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just spouting nonsense. Buying time won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true I want to catch my breath, but I¡¯m not making this up. If they had really prepared for a rebellion, their counterattack wouldn¡¯t have been this sloppy. At best, all they had were their household troops. If they were serious about rebelling against the Empire, they would¡¯ve sought help from Corite or Bellato! At the very least, they could¡¯ve hired alien mercenaries. Families like theirs had the resources for it.¡± I couldn¡¯t immediately retort. Even though I didn¡¯t want to think about it, my mind worked on its own. ¡®What he¡¯s saying is true. For an alliance of three families, the scale of the rebellion is far too small. And there¡¯s no external support.¡¯ Only the entry into the Arcane Fortress was challenging. Once inside, everything was over in an instant. The Holy Corite Alliance and the Bellato Federation had long been waiting for an opportunity to fracture the Empire. If prominent imperial families had truly rebelled, the world was full of powers willing to support them. The answer to my doubts came from behind Ilay. ¡°It¡¯s because of this that the Empire targeted our family.¡± Lilian spoke as she rummaged through her father¡¯s corpse. She pulled out a cube¡ªa softly glowing cube. I felt that knowledge I shouldn¡¯t know was about to spill from Lilian¡¯s lips. I couldn¡¯t let her speak any further. I had to subdue Ilay immediately and cut down Lilian. The instincts of a soldier engraved deep within me crept up to the nape of my neck. Yet an equally powerful curiosity suppressed the dark intent rising inside me. I ended up continuing to listen to Lilian. ¡°This is an Arcane Artifact. It¡¯s thanks to this that we were able to activate the fortress, which had slumbered for untold ages.¡± Lilian released the Arcane Cube. It hovered slightly above her palm, spinning gently. Its appearance resembled other Arcane Artifacts I had seen before. ¡°No, your family is nothing but traitors. You must have stolen the Arcane Artifact and studied it without authorization.¡± I spoke as coldly as I could. ¡°Luka, the Ramoness family was tasked by His Majesty the Emperor to investigate and study Arcane Artifacts. They¡¯re innocent...¡± Ilay tried to argue passionately, but Lilian shook her head. She cut him off, intercepting his words. ¡°No, saying our family is innocent is incorrect. My father was indeed preparing for rebellion. As soon as he discovered how to activate the fortress using the Arcane Artifact, he hid it instead of reporting it. He believed it might even grant him power surpassing the Emperor.¡± ¡°Lilian! Now is not the time...¡± Ilay shouted at Lilian, his voice filled with desperation. To be honest, I could have subdued both of them at any moment. But my interest in Lilian was piqued. Despite witnessing her family¡¯s slaughter right before her eyes, Lilian was responding calmly to the situation. She wasn¡¯t pretending to be a victim either. I never imagined she would be this kind of woman. I had assumed she was just another self-indulgent noble daughter. ¡°Luka, you care deeply about Ilay, don¡¯t you? Ilay can¡¯t live the life he desires within the Empire. But now, he has a chance to escape. With me.¡± I hesitated. Memories of the past surfaced. Ilay had once tried to flee the Empire but stayed behind because of the injuries I had inflicted on him. My aggression subsided somewhat. Ilay and Lilian must have sensed it as well. ¡°...But there¡¯s nowhere to run. The Imperial Army has the entire fortress surrounded. You¡¯re probably counting on some secret passage, but they¡¯ve already uncovered everything.¡± I spoke as though offering a compromise. Even if Ilay and I miraculously joined forces, escaping with Lilian was impossible. ¡°There¡¯s a spatial transport device beneath the fortress. According to the materials my father deciphered, it can transfer living beings as well. It must have been a last-resort escape mechanism in case the fortress fell.¡± I tilted my head slightly. ¡°A spatial transport device?¡± ¡°Luka, if you want to kill me, go ahead. I¡¯m no fool. Ilay¡¯s skills are inferior to yours. If I die, it all ends here, and I don¡¯t want to ruin his life. But if this Arcane Artifact activates the spatial transport device... Ilay and I can escape the Empire. You could just say you never saw us.¡± It was tempting. Whether Lilian lived or died wasn¡¯t my concern. ¡®Ilay could leave the Empire. This is a battlefield, so it¡¯d be easy to disguise it as him going missing or being killed.¡¯ This was what piqued my interest. Let¡¯s say I dealt with Lilian and somehow saved Ilay. He wouldn¡¯t survive for long. Eventually, he¡¯d find himself in a situation where even his family¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t save his life. *Keeng!* I spun my sword in a circle before sliding it back into its sheath. Ilay¡¯s expression brightened at my gesture. ¡°Lu¡ª¡± ¡°Shut it, Ilay. Promise me one thing. If the spatial transport device Lilian mentioned doesn¡¯t exist or doesn¡¯t work... don¡¯t stop me anymore. You heard her, didn¡¯t you? Lilian doesn¡¯t want to see you end up in trouble.¡± Ilay bit his lower lip and turned to Lilian. She nodded willingly. For the first time, I found myself liking Lilian. If I¡¯d known she was this kind of woman, I might have even considered a romantic relationship with her. ¡°I promise, Luka.¡± Reluctant words spilled from Ilay¡¯s lips. Chapter 27 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 27 > I must have truly lost my mind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, I was helping Ilay assist Lilian Ramoness in her escape. If the higher-ups learned about this, I was as good as dead. ¡°Ilay, you¡¯re already a screwed-up bastard, so fine, whatever. Lilian, what the hell kind of woman are you?¡± I spoke as I led the way. Both Ilay and I were in a state where the heat from our prosthetics was considerably high due to high-speed combat. We had to move slowly while cooling down. ¡°Have you always been this rude?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always like this. Were you expecting polite speech from a low-born like me? Besides, I¡¯m the one who wiped out your entire family. And yet, you¡¯re talking to me so calmly.¡± I was curious about what went on inside Lilian¡¯s mind. Her face, smiling even after witnessing her family¡¯s massacre, lingered in my head. ¡°...I didn¡¯t exactly have a good relationship with my family.¡± I snorted at her response. No matter how bad the relationship, could someone really laugh after witnessing the deaths of their blood relatives? It was ridiculous. But I didn¡¯t press further. To be precise, I didn¡¯t have the luxury or time to dig deeper. There were more urgent matters to deal with. ¡®If we¡¯re discovered by the Suppression Force, it¡¯s over for us.¡¯ We were escorting Lilian Ramoness. If the Imperial forces caught us in the act, there wouldn¡¯t be room for any excuses. ¡°Teleportation device, or whatever...¡± I grumbled. Our plan was simple. ¡®Activate the teleportation device located in the basement and smuggle Lilian out. If there¡¯s time to spare, Ilay too...¡¯ I glanced at Ilay. He was walking with an exhausted expression, clearly mentally overwhelmed. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to wipe off the blood staining his face or his limp hair. ¡°Ilay, hold on for a moment. Wipe your face before the blood dries.¡± Noticing my gaze, Lilian pulled out a handkerchief and started wiping Ilay¡¯s face. ¡°If, by some miracle, you two make it out alive, why don¡¯t you just settle down and start a household together?¡± I spoke mockingly. Ilay gave a weak smile, his face now free of blood. ¡°If Lilian were willing, maybe.¡± Lilian flinched at Ilay¡¯s self-deprecating remark. She harbored a sense of debt toward him. Naturally, she should. ¡°Ilay, I never thought you¡¯d go this far for me. Not in my wildest dreams.¡± ¡°You were also my teacher, the one who showed me the world beyond.¡± I remained silent, listening to their conversation. This might very well be their final exchange. They shared a bond and history that I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°All for a reason as trivial as that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®trivial¡¯ to me. It changed the way I see the world. Thanks to you, I was able to understand the root of my frustrations and confusion. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve gone mad a long time ago. I¡¯m not strange, just different.¡± I furrowed my brow. While I couldn¡¯t grasp the full details from their conversation, I could get the gist. ¡®Lilian is the woman who influenced Ilay¡¯s subversive ideas.¡¯ And as I considered my current situation, a sigh escaped me. Subversive ideas were like a plague. Once they spread, they took root in people and propagated further. Slowly but surely, they ate away at the Empire from the inside out. Lilian, Ilay, and me. Little by little, the seeds of subversion had spread. If people like us grew in number, the Empire would weaken and eventually collapse. No, before that, it would likely be destroyed under the attack of the Bellato Federation or the Holy Corite Alliance. ¡®Right now, I¡¯m moving for Ilay¡¯s sake.¡¯ Yet, I didn¡¯t wish for the Empire to fall. If Ilay weren¡¯t my friend, I would¡¯ve killed him long ago. ¡®I am not a subversive.¡¯ I repeated those words to myself, engraving them deeply into my heart. ¡®I just have my priorities wrong.¡¯ I had chosen my friendship with Ilay over my loyalty to the Empire. Of course, this alone was subversive enough. ¡°If we manage to escape from here... I¡¯ll head to Border City. If we get separated, let¡¯s meet there. Luka, if you¡¯re considering leaving the Empire, Border City might be a good option for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got no business there.¡± I answered curtly. I didn¡¯t know much about Border City. All I knew was that it belonged to the Bellato Federation. ¡°Border City...¡± Ilay seemed to momentarily lose himself in thought, pondering what he knew about the place. Thankfully, we hadn¡¯t encountered any rebels or Imperial forces. There were no Imperial troops ahead of us, and it seemed the rebels hadn¡¯t considered descending this far underground. ¡®Perhaps only the direct line of the Ramoness Family knew about the teleportation device¡¯s existence.¡¯ Those unaware of the teleportation device likely sought other routes to the surface. As we delved deeper underground, we found a brief moment to catch our breath. Lilian, while talking to Ilay, eventually began speaking about her father. ¡°My father, Hugo Ramoness, was an ambitious man. He spent his own fortune to obtain imperial permission for Arcane research. But everything was within the Emperor¡¯s grasp. Before my father could consolidate power, the Emperor boldly struck first. My father believed he could deceive and use the Imperial Court, but in the end, he was the one being used.¡± Lilian¡¯s demeanor was calm. From her tone, it sounded like she was speaking about a stranger, not her own father. ¡®In any case, I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯ Today has been an incredibly long day. I had pushed my mind and body to their limits multiple times. My sharp judgment was beginning to dull. Perhaps even my decision to help Ilay was a mistake born from my fraying mental state. But I couldn¡¯t allow my mind to rest. I needed to keep my senses sharp and stay vigilant of my surroundings. I also had to think ahead about how I would report this once it was over. ¡®The fortunate thing is that the Commander of the Imperial Guard sees me favorably. I¡¯m the only one capable of spying on Kinuan.¡¯ Even if some suspicions arose, I was confident I wouldn¡¯t face execution. ¡®After all, Ilay and Lilian are merely a cadet and a noblewoman. They aren¡¯t significant figures. No one will dig too deeply.¡¯ They weren¡¯t the core of the rebellion, merely individuals acting out of line. Having sorted out my thoughts, I focused on the passage ahead. At the end of the corridor stood a door. There was no further path. This was the final destination. ¡°Ilay, prepare yourself. If there¡¯s no teleportation device in here... it¡¯s over.¡± I warned Ilay, who nodded silently. Clunk. The old door opened without resistance. From that moment, something felt off. My nerves, dulled by fatigue, quickly snapped to attention. My senses heightened, absorbing every anomaly in the surroundings like a sponge. ¡®Luka, you need to identify the source of this unease. If you fail to understand it, you¡¯ll die. This is more than intuition; it¡¯s almost a premonition.¡¯ Creak¨C. The door opened just a sliver. Inside, it was brightly lit. There was nothing unusual about that; the fortress¡¯s systems had activated, powering all the lighting. But the air was different. I shut my eyes and quickly analyzed the scents. The first thing I noticed was the fresh smell of blood, sharp and unmistakable. Then came the pungent mix of oil and metal. Yet there was no trace of the unique scent of living bodies. I bit my lower lip and opened my eyes. No matter how I thought about it, there was only one conclusion. ¡°Ilay, it¡¯s the Imperial Guard.¡± I whispered softly. Somehow, the Imperial Guard had arrived before us and seized the teleportation device. Ilay must have been shaken as well. But I had no time to check his reaction. As the door fully opened, the interior was revealed. Vrrring! The first thing that caught my eye was the circular capsule at the center of the room. It was large enough to fit three or four people. If there was a teleportation device here, it had to be that capsule. Surrounding the capsule were four Imperial Guards clad in crimson-black uniforms. Their heavy cloaks hung low, almost dragging the ground. The sharp gazes of the Imperial Guards locked onto us. To be honest, our plan was completely ruined. From this point on, there was no way to save Lilian. If it were just one Imperial Guard without full-body prosthetics, I might have squeezed every last ounce of strength to try something with Ilay. But there were four guards standing before us. It was a waste of brainpower to even think of a plan. Escaping them was impossible. I had already ruled out Lilian¡¯s survival. ¡®What can I do now to save Ilay?¡¯ Even capturing Lilian alive would lead to the worst-case scenario. She wouldn¡¯t be able to endure interrogation and torture. No matter how resolute her will, she was still just a civilian. She hadn¡¯t been trained like us to ignore pain. The moment Lilian was captured alive, every act of rebellion committed by Ilay and me would inevitably reach the higher-ups. If I thought about it rationally, there was only one course of action left to us. ¡®We kill Lilian ourselves, without hesitation.¡¯ Doing so would allow us to craft an excuse, even if it aroused some suspicion. It might convince the higher-ups to let us off the hook. But this was the Lilian that Ilay had gone to such lengths to save. Would he be able to maintain his sanity after watching her death right before his eyes? If he lost control and charged at the Imperial Guard in a frenzy, it would all be over. ¡°...Luka and Ilay, huh? Just as I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re impressive. To have made it this far.¡± One of the Imperial Guards spoke, recognizing us. There was no time left. Hesitation would only deepen their suspicions. This was the final chance. ¡®There¡¯s no other way.¡¯ I raised my sword, preparing to sever Lilian¡¯s neck. But as I turned, my eyes widened in shock. ¡®Ilay?¡¯ A gunshot rang out before I could act. Bang! Ilay had already aimed his gun at the center of Lilian¡¯s forehead and pulled the trigger. A swift execution. Slump. Lilian lay sprawled on the ground, a hole in her forehead. The sight felt slightly surreal to me. Perhaps I too had briefly succumbed to the sweet delusion that we might be able to save her. Thud! Lilian collapsed backward, her body sprawled out. Pinkish fluid was pooling in the hole in her forehead. Get it together, Luka. It¡¯s time to return to reality. From the start, Lilian¡¯s chances of survival had been slim to none. I quickly checked Ilay¡¯s condition. He couldn¡¯t lift his head, and even without seeing his face, I could feel his agitation. He barely managed to force out a sentence. ¡°My position made more sense, Luka.¡± Ilay was right. It would have looked strange for me, who had just opened the door, to turn around and kill Lilian. It was far more logical for Ilay, who was next to her, to carry out the execution. But logic aside, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. I hadn¡¯t imagined Ilay would kill Lilian with his own hands. I had even considered the worst-case scenario of him losing control. ¡°What was that gunshot just now?¡± One of the Imperial Guards spoke, walking toward us. I couldn¡¯t let them notice Ilay¡¯s unease. I grabbed Lilian¡¯s lifeless head by the hair and dragged her forward to the approaching Guard. ¡°I executed a useless prisoner.¡± I pulled a cube-shaped Arcane Artifact from Lilian¡¯s belongings. The Imperial Guards¡¯ gazes immediately locked onto the artifact. The Guards stepped back slightly and began whispering among themselves. After a brief discussion, one of them stepped forward toward me. Clack! The Guard stood at attention with military precision and gestured toward me with his chin. ¡°Report the situation so far, Luka.¡± I clasped my hands behind my back and began my report. Chapter 28 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 28 > The rebellion of the three families ended with a purge. The captured nobles would either die after torture or live in a state worse than death. ¡°Well done, Luka, Leader of the 21st platoon.¡± The Imperial Guard Commander leaned back lazily in his chair. His interlocked fingers rested on his stomach. Now that the rebellion had been suppressed, he seemed much more relaxed¡ªunderstandable, given that he had been one of the busiest people during the chaos. The Suppression Force had not yet returned to the capital, Akbaran. Post-battle cleanup was as crucial a task as the battle itself. I had been summoned by the Imperial Guard Commander alone. There could be several reasons for this. ¡®In the worst case, it might be because he suspects my actions.¡¯ The Imperial Guard Commander had taken an interest in me. It was both a blessing and a curse. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Well, I read your report thoroughly. Right after the fierce battle, you judged that the exhausted platoon members couldn¡¯t move effectively, so you pursued the Ramoness family alone. Afterward, you joined Ilay to eliminate Hugo Ramoness and his family.¡± The Imperial Guard Commander summarized my report. I replied briefly, ¡°Yes, sir,¡± and waited for his next question. ¡°You didn¡¯t execute Lilian Ramoness on the spot but brought her down to the lowest level. The report mentions your reasoning, but I¡¯d like to hear it directly from you.¡± The Imperial Guard Commander narrowed his eyes. It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t nervous. ¡°We discovered the existence of the teleportation device through Lilian Ramoness. We intended to secure it in advance to prevent the rebels from escaping.¡± ¡°So, you moved to the lowest level with Lilian Ramoness as your guide, secured the teleportation device, and executed her immediately after? Why did you specifically choose Lilian as your guide?¡± I stood without a flicker of movement. There was no need to show any agitation. I had already constructed a coherent lie. ¡°Among the Ramoness family members, Lilian Ramoness was the least capable in combat. In a battlefield where variables are unpredictable, I selected the prisoner who would be the easiest to control.¡± ¡°Hmm, a reasonable judgment. But Luka, I have more questions. May I ask?¡± It had come to this. Of course, the Imperial Guard Commander would have noticed. Before he could press further, I intended to take the initiative. It was a somewhat bold move, but it was the better option. ¡°Are you referring to my relationship with Lilian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just you. You and Ilay had interactions with Lilian Ramoness.¡± I frowned slightly. Based on past experience, the Imperial Guard Commander often favored my insolent demeanor. ¡°...Ilay and I are highly capable. Although we had personal interactions with Lilian Ramoness, we are not fools who would jeopardize our mission because of it. No one knows this better than you, Commander.¡± My lips moved slightly before I continued speaking in a torrent. ¡°And to be honest, I wanted to give Lilian a glimmer of hope. I¡¯m not devoid of emotions, after all. Lilian died believing she might survive after guiding us to the device. At the very last moment, she probably didn¡¯t even realize her death was imminent. This was the most humane thing Ilay and I could do for her. I didn¡¯t include this emotional detail in the report because it would make us appear weak. That seemed unnecessary.¡± Lies are most convincing when blended with the truth. What I had just said was an example of that. The Imperial Guard Commander, who had been listening intently, leaned forward, resting his heavy chin on his hands. ¡®That should be enough, shouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ I shouted internally. The time the Commander could afford to spend on me wasn¡¯t endless. He had an entire queue of others waiting to report to him. ¡°...I see. That clears up the ambiguity, Luka. What you just said will not be recorded. As you mentioned, it might make you seem soft.¡± A wave of relief surged through my chest. It felt like all the tension had suddenly unraveled. If the Commander had been convinced, there would be no further interrogation on this matter. Besides, nothing catastrophic had come from our actions. On the contrary, Ilay and I had accomplished a notable feat. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s consider this case closed. You must be tired.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my¡ª¡± ¡°No, no. Hold on. There¡¯s still another matter to discuss.¡± As I attempted to leave, the Commander shook his head. He pulled up another report on the hologram. ¡®Kodrak¡¯s report.¡¯ It was a report from Kodrak, my lieutenant. ¡°Kodrak spoke highly of you. Particularly about your combat abilities, stating that you are the best he¡¯s seen among all the platoon leaders and cadets so far. It seems Arkies Combat Method have significantly improved your skills.¡± I feigned surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected Kodrak to give me such high praise. ¡°But he also noted that your ability to build bonds with subordinates was lacking. Do you have anything to say about that?¡± ¡°I do not, sir. It is true that I have taken an aggressive approach when dealing with my subordinates. My intent was to establish authority as a superior within a short period.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way of doing things, I suppose. However... no, never mind. If you need advice on managing subordinates, Kinuan would be the one to learn from. His methods might suit you better.¡± Kinuan¡¯s name suddenly came up. I didn¡¯t voice my question but merely nodded. I swallowed my curiosity. It really felt like things were wrapping up now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Ah, Luka.¡± I had turned halfway around when I stopped. The Imperial Guard Commander casually took a sip of water and spoke as if it were nothing. ¡°By the way, the Ramoness family was surprisingly skilled. Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d take out Ilay¡¯s platoon so cleanly?¡± It was all written in the report already. Ilay¡¯s platoon had been wiped out after rushing into a pursuit and falling into the Ramoness family¡¯s ambush. I had no reason to be flustered. But what was the intent behind this probing remark? Swear words nearly reached the tip of my tongue. Just a slight disruption in my breathing would have caused cold sweat to pour down. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°...That wouldn¡¯t have happened to me. Looks like I¡¯ll be at the top of this class after all.¡± At my response, the Imperial Guard Commander laughed heartily. ¡°Looking forward to it.¡± ¡ª The maglev train was silent, with only occasional high-pitched frequencies scratching at my nerves. I fell into a near-unconscious sleep during the journey back to the capital. It was no wonder¡ªdays of constant activity and unrelenting tension had taken their toll. So much had happened. And every last bit of it was utterly wretched. Ilay Carthica, Lilian Ramoness, the Imperial Guard Commander Hemillas Kusthoria, the Arcane Fortress and the artifact, the teleportation device. Scenes and people flashed through my mind. ¡®Border City.¡¯ That was where Lilian wanted to go. She died without ever escaping the Empire, struck down by Ilay¡¯s gun, the man she thought was a knight. It was tragic, but I didn¡¯t want to feel pity for her. Ilay and Lilian had both acted selfishly. If anyone was the victim of their recklessness, it was me. After returning to the capital, Akbaran, we underwent maintenance and rested. Distributing rewards and playing politics were matters for those above. For people like us at the bottom, all we could do was wait for the next orders. And two days later, I called Ilay to meet me behind the barracks. Crash! I grabbed Ilay by the collar and slammed him against the wall. He didn¡¯t resist and just stared at me with an empty expression. ¡°You¡ªquit being a cadet right now. You¡¯re not fit to be a soldier, you piece of trash.¡± I scowled menacingly, my expression filled with contempt. I still hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened that day. ¡®Ilay killed his subordinates because of his personal feelings.¡¯ That was something I could never accept, not with my values. For a brief moment, I had felt genuine hatred and murderous intent toward Ilay. ¡°I¡¯d quit if I could.¡± Ilay turned his face to the side as he spoke. ¡°Should I make you permanently unable to get back up?¡± ¡°Luka, unless you kill me here and now... my family will make sure I become part of the Imperial Guard. It¡¯s been my assigned role since birth. If you want to take out your anger, I¡¯ll let you hit me.¡± Ilay didn¡¯t resist. I lost my steam as well. Crash! I struck Ilay squarely in the solar plexus with just enough force to avoid killing him. A few of his ribs cracked audibly. Though staggering, Ilay somehow managed not to collapse. He coughed up blood and then looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take it? Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually hit you? Well, I feel a bit better now, so let¡¯s talk.¡± I shrugged. Ilay, clutching his chest with one hand, slumped against the wall, trying to catch his breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually break my ribs. This hurts more than I expected. Maybe you damaged an organ¡ª¡± ¡°If it¡¯s broken, just replace it with a prosthetic. Quit whining.¡± Ilay and I reviewed the details of our report again. We were deceiving the higher-ups. Even with all our caution, we couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. After double-checking, there were no discrepancies. We had reported the same story to the higher-ups. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d kill Lilian. Honestly, I figured you¡¯d charge at the Imperial Guard despite having no chance.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d been alone, I probably would have.¡± Ilay spoke matter-of-factly. ¡®So that¡¯s how it was.¡¯ It was the response I had expected. Ilay wouldn¡¯t have killed Lilian out of fear for his own life. He made the best decision he could because I was there. I could see Ilay¡¯s thought process clearly. At that moment, Ilay didn¡¯t care about his survival. What mattered to him was Lilian¡¯s life and mine. And since only one life could be saved, he prioritized mine. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t joined him... Ilay would have met his end with Lilian.¡¯ I felt sorry for Lilian, but I had achieved my goal. ¡®I saved Ilay. That¡¯s enough.¡¯ Only now did my mind feel at ease. Taking a step back, I leaned against the wall and looked up at the sky. The weather in the capital, Akbaran, was usually gloomy, and today was no different. ¡°My family¡¯s pleased that I took down the Ramoness family. Funny, considering how often we had dealings with them. But that¡¯s the aristocracy for you. Anyway, you and I might even get medals of valor for this.¡± Ilay spoke as he rummaged through his pocket. A strange object emerged from his belongings. ¡°A cigarette?¡± ¡°My lieutenant was a chain smoker. I started smoking to get closer to him. He really enjoyed watching me cough my lungs out.¡± ¡°A cigarette is... well, whatever.¡± I didn¡¯t stop him. Ilay awkwardly held the cigarette in his mouth and lit it. His coughing mingled with the drifting cigarette smoke as it swirled away in the breeze. My gaze followed the trail of smoke. ¡°Luka.¡± Ilay suddenly called my name. I deliberately avoided looking at his face. His voice, calling out to me, was tinged with a faint sob. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What the hell have I done...?¡± Ilay slid down the wall, sitting on the ground. With his face buried in his knees, his shoulders shook. The cigarette smoke trickled past his ears and dissipated. I stopped myself from cursing and instead waited for him in silence. Emotions that are suppressed because they¡¯re unnecessary for combat can come rushing back like an aftershock when one returns to everyday life. Ilay isn¡¯t a murderer. There¡¯s no way he feels no guilt about killing his subordinates. Even if we have a low aversion to killing, we¡¯re not unfeeling machines. Moreover, after all that chaos, he couldn¡¯t even save Lilian. I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the level of self-loathing he was experiencing. I had achieved my goal, but Ilay had failed at everything. And now, I was certain. Ilay¡¯s place wasn¡¯t in the Empire. He didn¡¯t belong here. Sooner or later, he would die¡ªwhether it was his mind or his body that gave out. Chapter 29 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 29 > Clatter. I stared at the Medal of Military Merit resting on my palm. Shaped like a cross blade, its edges were sharp. If someone touched it carelessly, they might prick their fingers. On the blade¡¯s surface, the numeral ¡°VII¡± was engraved, signifying ¡°7.¡± The 7th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit¡ªa testament to significant achievements in battle. Among the Imperial Guard cadets, only Ilay and I had received the medal. The other cadets and instructors reacted as though it were expected. From what I¡¯d heard from the instructors, it seemed there hadn¡¯t been cadets as outstanding as Ilay and me for several intakes. ¡°Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? That I, of all people, would receive a medal.¡± Ilay spoke, slipping his Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit into the pocket of his coat with a faint smile. A month had passed since Lilian¡¯s death. Before I knew it, the commendation ceremony was over, and the events of that day were gradually fading from everyone¡¯s memory. Ilay, too, seemed to have regained his composure, wearing his usual relaxed smile. Yet I could see the anxiety lurking behind it. ¡°Luka, for the first time in my life, I regret neglecting my training.¡± It was a relief that I was the one hearing this. For someone like him, who was held in high regard as a prodigy, to call himself lazy¡ªit would have been enough to make other cadets clutch their heads in frustration if they¡¯d heard it. ¡°Training wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. There were four Imperial Guards there. By that point, it was already over.¡± I gazed at the distant crowd. They were prospective officers and Imperial Guard cadets. The Empire had expedited the recruitment of cadets. News of the rebellion had reached the ears of the noble families. To demonstrate their loyalty, nobles were sending their children to enroll as cadets. ¡°They¡¯re flocking in like there¡¯s a prize to be won.¡± I murmured. Ilay was also looking in the same direction as me. ¡°I heard the standards have been relaxed. Apparently, even the dullest fool can at least make it as a low-ranking officer.¡± Memories of the past came rushing back. Three years ago, I had been part of that crowd. It felt like just yesterday that I¡¯d had my first meeting with the Commander of the Imperial Guard. ¡°Luka, I¡¯m thinking of taking leave to visit my family estate.¡± I didn¡¯t ask Ilay why he was returning to his family estate. I could only vaguely guess that it had to do with some internal resolve. We were approaching the final year of our cadet training. Starting in the fourth year, we would be treated as provisional members of the Imperial Guard. Essentially, we would be no different from Guards who lacked full combat prosthetics. After a pause, I voiced a question that had lingered in my mind for some time. ¡°...Why did Lilian smile even though her family was killed? Saying they didn¡¯t get along isn¡¯t enough to explain it. If she had lost her mind, I might understand, but that wasn¡¯t the case either.¡± I brought up Lilian¡¯s story. I felt I had the right to know at least this much. Ilay leaned his arms on the railing and rested his chin on them. With eyes that were more unfocused than relaxed, he gazed down at the city below. The inorganic buildings rose tall, like a dense forest. Beyond the low-saturation high-rises, the chaotic neon signs of the lower district flickered faintly. ¡°Just like I¡¯m destined to become part of the Imperial Guard, Lilian was meant to be a bridge between her family and another.¡± ¡°An arranged marriage?¡± It sounded like the obvious answer. Ilay, watching the setting sun, continued speaking. ¡°That¡¯s putting it mildly. Lilian Ramoness had her marriage partner decided from birth. He was a man more than fifty years older.¡± ¡°So, did she rebel against her parents because of that?¡± ¡°Just listen. The man was a widower. After losing his previous wife, he made a proposal to the Ramoness family, offering an enormous dowry. But the conditions he demanded were extremely specific.¡± Even I, who had been listening half-heartedly, was beginning to feel curious about the story. ¡°What kind of conditions?¡± ¡°He sent photos, videos, and records of his late wife along with a ridiculous demand: ¡®Raise her to be exactly like my late wife.¡¯ From her appearance to her speech, down to the smallest habits and mannerisms. Even her name¡ªLilian¡ªwas chosen for that reason.¡± I frowned, first in disbelief, then in disgust. It was a revolting request. ¡°Lilian was raised by the Ramoness family like livestock, tailored to the customer¡¯s order. Like a custom-made product. The only fortunate aspect was that the man¡¯s late wife had a strong connection to Bellato. Because of that, Lilian had access to books and knowledge about Bellato. There was even a condition: ¡®She must be well-versed in Bellato culture.¡¯¡± ¡°Then the Lilian we know¡ªher appearance wasn¡¯t originally hers, was it?¡± ¡°...No one knows what Lilian¡¯s original face looked like. Not even she knew. Her appearance was changed through surgeries every year to simulate natural growth. Her eye color was altered, and her facial bones were shaved and augmented.¡± ¡°To match the voice, her vocal cords were replaced with a machine early on. It must have been excruciating. Even when she reached adulthood, when it would have been easier to completely reconstruct her face, the ¡®customer¡¯ wouldn¡¯t allow it. He insisted that her physical identity remain fixed.¡± I felt anew how twisted and oppressive desires become when intertwined with power. ¡°She was abused from the moment she was born.¡± ¡°Lilian had to live with even her tastes and habits predetermined. Whenever she stepped out of line, she faced brutal punishments. Among her family, the only one who showed her any sympathy was Claude, who was closer to her in age.¡± Now, even I felt a small amount of pity for Lilian. It seemed she had lived a rather miserable life. As I listened to the story, a question came to mind. ¡°Then what was the meaning behind Claude introducing Lilian to me? You said her marriage partner was decided from birth.¡± Ilay gave an awkward smile. After hesitating for a moment, he spoke cautiously. ¡°To tell you the truth... It was something Lilian and I planned. We told Claude that you were the hidden son of the Commander of the Imperial Guard. That¡¯s why Claude approached you with that proposal.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You... what? Wait, did Claude actually believe that?¡± ¡°Come on, anyone could see how much the Commander of the Imperial Guard paid special attention to you. Besides, if you were the Commander¡¯s illegitimate son, it would explain how you climbed all the way from a double-digit orphanage to become an Imperial Guard cadet.¡± ¡°Unbelievable. This guy, that guy¡ªwhat a mess.¡± I let out an irritated sigh. ¡°The Commander of the Guard is from the Kusthoria family. If Lilian married you and bore a child with Kusthoria blood, she thought she might finally be freed. I agreed to some extent, so I gave Lilian your information in advance.¡± ¡°This is absolutely disgusting.¡± They schemed above my head and tried to use me? Whatever pity I felt for Lilian evaporated instantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luka. I just wanted to help Lilian that badly. And, to be honest, I thought you and Lilian would be a good match.¡± ¡°Spare me the pretty words. Anyway, it was a lie that would¡¯ve been exposed sooner or later. How were you planning to handle the aftermath?¡± Ilay scratched his chin and laughed. ¡°By the time it was exposed, you would¡¯ve been an official Imperial Guard. A promising rookie under the favor of the current Commander of the Imperial Guard. Neither the Ramoness family nor her fianc¨¦ would have been able to touch you easily. And I would have supported you as much as I could. Besides, we had no idea back then that the Ramoness family would end up being the main force behind the rebellion.¡± Claude¡¯s proposal and Lilian¡¯s approach hadn¡¯t been coincidences. It was all a carefully planned scheme. I felt both anger and a sense of futility. I shifted my gaze to glare at Ilay. He avoided making eye contact with me. Ilay was my friend. But Ilay wasn¡¯t a good person. If necessary, he would use and deceive others. He had killed his own subordinate with his own hands, and he had lied to me. However, funnily enough, I still trust Ilay. If he were ever forced to weigh his life against mine, he would undoubtedly act in my favor. In the hierarchy of priorities that governs his actions, my life ranks quite high. Ilay cares about me. Of that, I¡¯m certain. I felt it even during the Lilian incident. ¡°Ilay, has the rib I broke last time healed yet?¡± I asked calmly. Ilay, who had been holding a cigarette in his mouth, tilted his head. Ever since returning from the last battle, he had taken up smoking occasionally. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been thinking about that? Not fully¡ªwait, hold on! This isn¡¯t¡ªhey, come on!¡± Ilay belatedly realized the intent behind my question and panicked. The cigarette fell from his lips. I clenched my fist. Crack! The sound of a bone breaking was oddly satisfying. Feeling considerably lighter, I pulled out my terminal and called for the medical team. The androids would be arriving soon. * * * I regularly visited Kinuan. Today, too, he was sipping tea and reading a book. In many ways, he was an old-fashioned man. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here. Our war hero has finally arrived. I heard you received the Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit?¡± Kinuan greeted me, closing his book. However, his words were far from praise. He was anti-Empire, after all. ¡°It¡¯s just a 7th-Class Medal that anyone can get. Nowhere near as illustrious as your dazzling record, Instructor.¡± Without waiting for an invitation, I casually perched on a nearby chair. Formalities had long since disappeared between Kinuan and me. We were more like master and apprentice than superior and subordinate. ¡°I¡¯ve read your report too. You took the lead quite proactively. Definitely a commendable effort deserving of the medal. Hmm, a truly enthusiastic and exemplary soldier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re particularly sarcastic today. I wanted to test Arkies Combat Method in real combat. It was also an opportunity to gauge my limits.¡± I was half-serious. I had been waiting for large-scale real combat like this. It was a chance to verify my abilities. Of course, my active involvement in the recent underground operations was largely due to Lilian and Ilay. In any case, my actions, which were equal parts genuine and calculated, rarely raised suspicion from others. Everyone already knew I had an unusually strong drive to achieve. ¡°When I look at your combat records... it¡¯s clear you used Arkies Combat Method well. However, it seems your battles relied heavily on your personal skills. As a leader, that¡¯s a flaw. Did your subordinates not follow orders well?¡± ¡°No, they were all exemplary soldiers of the Empire. The kind who would leap into the jaws of death even under the orders of an unfamiliar platoon leader.¡± Hearing my response, Kinuan stroked his chin, lost in thought for a moment. After a brief pause, he took the teapot and poured tea into my cup. ¡°...Then I suppose you¡¯re a kindhearted leader.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± A phrase suddenly came to mind. It was something I had heard in a tense situation, and I hadn¡¯t paid much attention until now, but Ilay had said something similar to me once. ¡°Luka. Quite a few of your platoon members survived. I¡¯ve thought about this for a while... you¡¯re just too kind.¡± I now realized the meaning of his words was likely the same as Kinuan¡¯s. ¡°You chose to shoulder more of the risk yourself rather than expend your platoon members. That¡¯s why I said you were kind.¡± ¡°Because it minimizes operational losses,¡± I replied evenly. I had kept my platoon¡¯s losses to a minimum while continuing the fight. ¡°Do you really think it causes no losses? By pushing yourself to the front in combat, you accumulate neural fatigue. That dulls the judgment critical for a leader. To put it bluntly, preserving your combat effectiveness and decision-making is more important than the lives of one or two subordinates. What if you get injured or killed? That loss would outweigh the combined worth of all your platoon members.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should have sacrificed my platoon members instead?¡± I replied in a somewhat bitter tone. ¡°A truly outstanding leader knows when to expend their subordinates.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll do that when the time comes.¡± ¡°Based on the combat records, your platoon should have suffered twice the casualties it did. You took on that damage yourself instead.¡± To be honest, I couldn¡¯t help but think, Shouldn¡¯t I be praised for that? Kinuan seemed to sense my thoughts, chuckling softly. ¡°But that¡¯s what I like about you, Luka. It¡¯s what makes you... different.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to actively sacrifice my subordinates from now on.¡± I responded coldly. Kinuan simply smiled faintly in reply. Chapter 30 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 30 > Kinuan was under my surveillance. However, I felt comfortable being with him. He was well aware that I was acting under the orders of the Imperial Guard Commander. In many ways, our relationship was subtle. On further reflection, this was true for the majority of people I interacted with. As the topic of subordinates came up, I posed a question to Kinuan. ¡°Ah, the other day, the Guard Commander said something interesting. He mentioned that if it¡¯s about handling subordinates, Instructor Kinuan knows best.¡± ¡°Hemillas said that? Haha, he¡¯s overestimating me. Well, I wouldn¡¯t say I can¡¯t give advice. After all, I am your master for now.¡± Kinuan rested his tilted head on the back of his hand. With the other hand, he tapped on the table. Viiing. A holographic portrait emerged. It displayed a man and a woman: Gilda and Gabriel. ¡°Gilda and Gabriel can currently be seen as your collaborators in the lower district. You¡¯ve extended grace to both of them. You saved Gilda from a gang and covered Gabriel¡¯s medical expenses. These two would readily assist you.¡± Thinking back now, Kinuan had effectively been teaching me how to build allies all along. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve done things for them, after all.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough. If faced with truly dangerous situations, they would betray you. You must foster deeper relationships with them through emotional exchanges¡ªlike family or friends.¡± I found myself questioning. ¡°Like family and friends?¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes even like lovers. Only when you¡¯re emotionally close enough will they be willing to risk their lives for you. However, *you* must always maintain psychological distance from them. If your relationships grow too deep, you¡¯ll become hesitant to ¡®expend¡¯ them.¡± Kinuan spoke as if delivering a lecture. His words were chilling. ¡°...I don¡¯t like the idea.¡± Frankly, I felt it might be better to control people through violence and fear. ¡°Here¡¯s the point: ¡®Be loved, but do not love.¡¯ That¡¯s the secret to maintaining dominance in all human relationships.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to hide the repulsion rising within me. ¡°Imperial soldiers will march to their deaths at the mere command. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to go through the trouble of forming bonds.¡± Kinuan merely smiled at my rebuttal. ¡°There will come a time when you must command those who are not soldiers. Not every soldier of the Empire is as valiant as you suggest. More importantly...¡± Kinuan paused, lacing his fingers together and lowering his eyelids slightly. The light seeping through his eyes felt cold and piercing. ¡°...If you consume subordinates through orders, it tarnishes your reputation and breeds resentment. However, if a subordinate willingly sacrifices their life, it becomes a heroic tale, enhancing your reputation. As this dynamic continues, those swept up in the crowd mentality will gladly offer themselves for you. Humans who entrust their identities to a greater flow easily throw away their lives, deluded into thinking it¡¯s worthwhile.¡± I remained silent, lost in thought. The Guard Commander was right. Kinuan had an exceptional understanding of how to manage people, far beyond what one would expect from an ordinary Imperial Guard member. His speech carried the tone of someone who had led groups for a significant period. Imperial Guards occasionally serve as commanders. However, Kinuan¡¯s words struck at a more fundamental level. This wasn¡¯t insight gained from dabbling in field command a few times. I fixed my gaze on Kinuan, refusing to look away. Even so, it was difficult to discern his intentions and thoughts. Why was he telling me all of this? ¡°...I understand. It¡¯s certainly an area where I¡¯m lacking.¡± Even as an empty platitude, it was hard to claim that I was skilled in interpersonal relations. If anything, I leaned toward being exclusive. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could effectively apply his advice. ¡°But I do have a question, Instructor.¡± Kinuan waited for me to speak, signaling for me to continue. ¡°What if your mind cannot endure the act of consuming others? For instance, due to pangs of conscience or guilt.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it,¡± Kinuan replied effortlessly. I pressed further. ¡°And if you can¡¯t get used to it?¡± ¡°Then it means you lack the qualifications to command anyone. It simply indicates that you aren¡¯t the kind of person meant to stand above others.¡± I nodded very slowly. This wasn¡¯t a matter of agreement or disagreement. It was reality and truth. ¡ª The Empire boasts numerous educational institutions. Just as not all nobles become soldiers, not all institutions are military academies. One such institution is the Royal Accretia Academy. Named after His Majesty the Emperor, it¡¯s said that anyone who aspires to become an elite bureaucrat¡ªthe backbone of the Empire¡ªmust pass through the Accretia Academy. ...or so the Guard Commander, Hemillas Kusthoria, had explained. I had rushed here after being summoned by the Guard Commander. Accretia Academy? I had no interest in it, nor did it concern me. No¡ªmore accurately, it hadn¡¯t concerned me until now. ¡°What?¡± That single word revealed my complete bewilderment. When had I ever questioned a superior like this? At least, not in my memory. ¡°It seems the term ¡®dispatch¡¯ surprised you, Luka.¡± The Guard Commander, who had been explaining the Accretia Academy, was smiling as if amused. ¡°It¡¯s not... a joke, is it?¡± I muttered quietly. The Guard Commander, seemingly understanding my reaction, added further explanation. ¡°It¡¯s only a two-month dispatch. It¡¯ll be a valuable experience for you as well.¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d be excluded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tradition to select participants based on training performance. Ah, Ilay declined. He mentioned wanting to rest at his family home for a while.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll decline as well,¡± I said firmly. However, the Guard Commander responded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I reject your refusal. You¡¯ve never experienced noble society. Through this, you¡¯ll get at least an indirect taste of it. Especially if you genuinely intend to become a part of the Kusthoria family.¡± With that, I had no retort. To summarize, it was simple: I would be a student of the Royal Academy for the next two months. It was absurd, but it was also the Guard Commander¡¯s order. I already knew that, in the fourth year of training, the top-performing cadets were sent to the Royal Academy for two months. However, I never thought I¡¯d be included, originating from the lower district. ¡°If you think this experience is necessary for me, I¡¯ll gladly go,¡± I said, snapping my feet together and saluting crisply. I had no intention of showing any more un-soldierly behavior. If it was an order, I would carry it out. ¡°Oh, and Luka,¡± the Guard Commander called out, stopping me as I turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a guide for you. Let¡¯s see... pack your things and head to the airfield tomorrow at 1:20 PM.¡± I parted my lips slightly. ¡®A guide?¡¯ The thought crossed my mind, but I didn¡¯t voice it. I¡¯d find out soon enough tomorrow. ¡ª The next day. ¡®Beep.¡¯ I heard the chime from the wristwatch synced to my terminal. The current time was precisely 1:20 PM. The engine noise of the aircraft buzzed through the airfield. A six-seater aerial vehicle landed before me. Its exterior was black, lined with red lights that shimmered stylishly along its edges. A faint seam on the side opened up, and the wing-like door lifted upward. I stood still and peered inside. The interior was exceptionally luxurious. Where seats should have been, there were amenities like a refrigerator and displays. The floor was lined with gray fabric mats, giving it a calm, subdued atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Get in.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a woman¡¯s voice. She was seated inside, out of view from the outside. There was a hint of irritation in her tone. ¡®Well, it¡¯s a vehicle and a person sent on the Guard Commander¡¯s orders, after all.¡¯ I shrugged and stepped inside. As expected, everything was luxurious. The fabric under my feet felt soft. Although the aerial vehicle was designed for six passengers, the convenience facilities reduced the actual seating to four. ¡°Imperial Guard Cadet, Luka,¡± I said, addressing the owner of the voice. ¡°I already know your name, so there¡¯s no need to announce it,¡± she replied. Her attitude was aggressively dismissive. It seemed as if she¡¯d never been called on for her lack of manners before. That could only mean one thing¡ªshe must be a noble. I observed the woman. I wasn¡¯t staring directly at her, just glancing enough to take her measure. ¡®She¡¯s about my age, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ Judging by her breathing and demeanor, she wasn¡¯t using a full-body prosthetic. Most nobles adopted full-body prosthetics upon reaching adulthood. A noble without one was either underage or an exception to the norm. The woman sat with her arms crossed, staring out the window. She didn¡¯t seem inclined to properly introduce herself. Her hair was a deep, dark blue¡ªa shade that might lead one to think she was battling depression. Depending on the lighting, it almost looked black. ¡°I¡¯m here under the Guard Commander¡¯s orders. Is our destination the Accretia Academy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re well-informed,¡± she replied before falling silent again. I could feel my patience evaporating. ¡°Understood, Lady Kusthoria.¡± For the first time, the woman looked at me properly. Her eyes widened momentarily before narrowing into a scowl. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± ¡°It was a simple deduction. If you were merely an errand runner or a retainer of the Kusthoria family, no matter how dissatisfied you were internally, you wouldn¡¯t dare openly express discontent after receiving orders from Guard Commander Hemillas Kusthoria. That makes it clear you¡¯re a noble of the Kusthoria family.¡± Despite my explanation, the woman didn¡¯t mask her displeasure. ¡°You didn¡¯t know my identity beforehand?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can ask your ¡®father,¡¯¡± I replied confidently. Even within the Kusthoria family, a branch or minor member wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to maintain such a defiant attitude under the Guard Commander¡¯s command. This meant she was either a direct descendant or someone with a close relationship to him. Most likely, the woman in front of me was the Guard Commander¡¯s daughter. If my guess was wrong, I¡¯d merely suffer a momentary embarrassment. Fortunately, my gamble paid off. The woman, perhaps intrigued by my deduction, softened her tone slightly. ¡°...Giselle Kusthoria. I¡¯ve been assigned by my father to act as your guide.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be pleased or not. There was no real reason to send his daughter as my guide. In truth, Giselle seemed annoyed, not understanding why she had to take on this role. The situation itself signified that the Guard Commander was treating me with special consideration. ¡®Luka Kusthoria.¡¯ And it was also a declaration that he intended to keep that promise. ¡°Your insight is decent. But don¡¯t ever speak as if you¡¯re above me again. It¡¯s unpleasant,¡± Giselle said, resuming her cold demeanor. It was clear she had no intention of being amicable. For some reason, Lilian Ramoness came to mind. Compared to Giselle, Lilian had been agreeable from the start. At the very least, she hadn¡¯t looked down on me. ¡°If my words upset you, I apolo¡ª¡± I stopped mid-sentence and let out a deep sigh. The woman in front of me was a civilian. She wasn¡¯t my superior. Why should I grovel? I¡¯d shown enough restraint; even the Guard Commander would understand. ¡°...Forget it. I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die than flatter someone who dislikes me. Let¡¯s just stick to what we¡¯ve been ordered to do. You guide me, I follow. Is that satisfactory?¡± Giselle looked shocked by my words. She stared blankly at me for a long moment before biting her lower lip in frustration and turning her head away without responding. What an insufferable girl. Not figuratively¡ªI genuinely hoped I¡¯d get a chance to physically knock her down someday. I crossed my arms and gazed out the window. The Guard training grounds had long disappeared from view, and with it, the Accretia Academy drew closer. Chapter 31 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 31 > As soon as I arrived at the Royal Accretia Academy, I could feel the stares gathering around me. The students walking around the airfield were looking at me. Their gazes carried a quiet curiosity. ¡®They must be wondering why Giselle Kusthoria and I are disembarking together.¡¯ The Kusthoria family was one of the renowned households in the Empire. Giselle, the daughter of the head of the family, would undoubtedly be a prominent figure within the academy. ¡°The academy students¡¯ identification color is purple, with low saturation.¡± Giselle, who was walking ahead, spoke without even looking at me. She tapped her terminal a few times. Bzzt. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A brief current flowed across Giselle¡¯s coat. The electrochromic function activated, and her clothing turned a shade of purple. Come to think of it, while the students¡¯ outfits varied in style, the consistent theme was the color purple. ¡°Hmm, the color¡¯s pretty nice.¡± I shrugged as I spoke. The Imperial Guard cadet uniform was a plain gray. ¡°No color-changing function?¡± This lady seemed to assume every piece of clothing came with a color-changing feature. ¡°Cadets don¡¯t need that kind of thing.¡± ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect you to come so unprepared.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± I answered nonchalantly. Giselle¡¯s expression turned indignant at my hollow response. Watching her reaction was quite amusing. No matter how prideful a lady might be, she wouldn¡¯t dare openly defy her extraordinary father. That¡¯s why, even though she was clearly irritated, she was silently fulfilling her role as my guide. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to the dormitory where you¡¯ll be staying for the time being.¡± I followed Giselle, observing the academy¡¯s interior as we walked. ¡®Royal Accretia Academy...¡¯ It struck me again that I was now standing on the same level as individuals from prominent backgrounds. Unlike the desolate training camp, the landscaping here was immaculate. Passing through the garden, I noticed a towering statue of the first emperor. Beneath it was an inscription of praise. Praise Dino Accretia, the founder of the Empire¡ªthe first Emperor, the Father of the Nation, the Guardian of Humanity. I turned my gaze away. Every student passing by was equipped with high-grade prosthetics. It wasn¡¯t just their high energy output that made them premium; their craftsmanship was exquisite. Some were custom-made, so exclusive that even their model names weren¡¯t identifiable. It was impossible to estimate how much those would cost. The prosthetics of these aristocratic students didn¡¯t emit the usual mechanical noise. Their artificial skin was so meticulously crafted that it mimicked every detail, down to the sweat glands. Even on a student exercising shirtless, there wasn¡¯t a seam visible on their shoulder. I spotted a familiar face while passing through the exercise field. At the same time, he also saw me. ¡°Ah, Luka!¡± He was an Imperial Guard cadet dispatched here, just like me. His name was Felix Eigen. The Eigen family was also a renowned household. Perhaps because of that, Felix seemed to know quite a few people at the academy. Surrounded by acquaintances, Felix made his way toward me, seemingly intending to have a conversation. I glanced at Giselle¡¯s expression. She stood still, her face expressionless, simply waiting. It seemed she had recognized Felix Eigen¡¯s status as well and didn¡¯t intend to interrupt our conversation. ¡°Giselle Kusthoria, I believe we¡¯ve met once before. I¡¯m Felix Eigen, an Imperial Guard cadet in the same class as Luka. May I have a word with Luka for a moment?¡± Felix placed a hand on his chest and gave a slight bow. His polite demeanor prompted Giselle to respond with equal courtesy. Giselle stepped aside, giving us some space and distance. I, too, felt a sense of relief. ¡°For the Kusthoria family¡¯s lady to be sticking close to you, I guess the rumors are true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even start. Honestly, I¡¯d have preferred coming alone. What rumors?¡± I had a vague idea, but I asked anyway. ¡°The rumor that the Guard Commander is giving you special treatment. Now he¡¯s making it obvious, going so far as to place his daughter by your side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s the Commander¡¯s daughter, given how unruly she is. She¡¯s been disrespecting me since the first day. If we were outside, I¡¯d have already broken her nose.¡± At my grumbling, Felix burst into hearty laughter. He and I weren¡¯t particularly close. But we¡¯d spent three years together as cadets. We¡¯d endured countless hardships and, at times, entrusted each other with our very lives. Because of that, cadets of the same class shared a bond that transcended their backgrounds, allowing us to speak freely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be dispatched to the Royal Accretia Academy. This place is different from the Imperial Guard training camp, so you¡¯re bound to face a lot of uncomfortable situations. It¡¯s not just Giselle who¡¯ll show hostility.¡± Felix indirectly referred to my background. It was reasonable advice, devoid of malice or disdain, purely well-intentioned. Among my peers, none had ever looked down on me for my origins. However, at the Royal Accretia Academy, there would undoubtedly be plenty of fools who would try to demean me over my background. I had anticipated as much. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come either, but it was an order.¡± ¡°An order is an order, I suppose. Still, it¡¯s odd they sent you here. Then again, if you look at it this way, it makes sense. The Guard Commander likely wants you to gain some exposure to aristocratic society¡ªfor your future. After all, the people you¡¯ll deal with someday will mostly be nobles.¡± Felix¡¯s insight was sharp. Most of it was correct. The Guard Commander indeed intended to help me adapt to aristocratic society. ¡°Haha, or maybe the Guard Commander just wanted to see me struggle in difficult situations.¡± I tried to laugh it off. Felix smiled and lightly tapped my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself. No matter how strict the Guard Commander might be, he¡¯d still cherish his daughter. After all, Giselle Kusthoria is sticking close to you. Who knows, he might even be planning to take you in as a son-in-law.¡± Felix¡¯s reasoning was nearly spot on. There was a secret agreement between the Guard Commander and me. In exchange for keeping an eye on Kinuan, I would be integrated into the Kusthoria family. ¡®Though, not as a son-in-law, but as an adopted son...¡¯ If I imagined the scenario of becoming a son-in-law, I wouldn¡¯t stand for someone like Giselle. My personality wasn¡¯t exactly mild, so if my spouse had an even worse temperament, what kind of life would that be? Just thinking about it was awful. ¡°Luka, so are you heading to the academy dormitory?¡± Felix asked with some concern in his voice. ¡°Would something bad happen if I went to the dormitory?¡± ¡°Not really... but if you¡¯d prefer, you¡¯re welcome to stay with me instead of the dorm during your time here. I have a house in Akbaran, and I commute using an aerial vehicle.¡± I understood what Felix was hinting at. ¡°Ah, so the dormitory is where the poor students stay.¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s where faux-nobles and those from lower classes end up. That¡¯s why the other students don¡¯t look favorably upon the dorm.¡± Even though I knew Giselle was waiting, I continued my conversation with Felix. He provided far more valuable information than Giselle, who was technically supposed to be my guide. Besides, I had no intention of currying favor with Giselle. As long as Felix was around, she wouldn¡¯t dare cut our conversation short. The dormitory situation was simple. It was a place where students from lower classes, whose talent had been recognized, and the heirs of fallen noble families stayed out of necessity. Their financial situations didn¡¯t allow them to secure housing in the upper-class zones. I propped my chin on my hand and thought for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°...Thanks for the offer. But instead, it¡¯s made me more determined. The Guard Commander wouldn¡¯t have sent me here expecting me to live comfortably.¡± ¡°I figured you¡¯d refuse. I only said it to score some points with you.¡± Felix withdrew without protest. He, like the rest of my peers, understood my personality well. After chatting with Felix a little longer, I was about to take my leave. Felix generously shared all the information I¡¯d need to navigate life at the academy. I had a feeling that by the end of this assignment, he and I would become much closer. ¡°Lastly... Luka, have you had that part modified?¡± I felt Felix¡¯s gaze. Following his eyes, I looked down at my lower body. ¡°Here? No, not yet.¡± So far, I¡¯ve only had prosthetics for my arms, legs, right eye, and parts of my hip joint. Felix rummaged through his belongings as if he¡¯d expected my answer. ¡°Cadets dispatched for assignments have traditionally been quite popular with women.¡± With a knowing smile, Felix placed something in my palm. I glanced down to see what it was without moving my head. ...It was contraception. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. *** The Royal Accretia Academy dormitory was a pristine white building. Though only four stories tall, it stretched far to the sides, with over a hundred visible windows. From its exterior, it was hard to believe it housed fallen nobles and people from the lower classes. Well, the Royal Accretia Academy was one of the Empire¡¯s top educational institutions. There wouldn¡¯t be a single detail left unattended. ¡°From here, you¡¯ll be guided by the dormitory manager and android staff. And this is my terminal¡¯s unique number.¡± Giselle said, showing me the screen of her terminal. ¡°Exchanging numbers? Don¡¯t you dislike me?¡± I replied indifferently. ¡°While you¡¯re living at the academy, contact me if anything happens. I don¡¯t intend to ignore the mission my father gave me.¡± Giselle seemed to have a sense of responsibility after all. My impression of her improved slightly¡ªlike adding a drop of ink to a lake. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll have any reason to call you, though.¡± I meant it sincerely, not as a joke. ¡°I hope so too,¡± Giselle said before turning back the way she had come. I ignored her and looked up at the dormitory, where I¡¯d be staying for the next two months. Upon entering, an android greeted me with a bow. The interior was as clean as the exterior. Androids were stationed on each floor, taking care of mundane tasks. ¡ªThis is the room assigned to Luka. If there is anything else you require... ¡°No, this is more than enough. It¡¯s practically a palace.¡± I sent the android away. ¡®Is this really where fallen nobles and lower-class people live?¡¯ That was my first thought upon entering. The room was twice the size of the one I used at the training camp. A large window offered a view of the outside, and below it sat a stylish four-seater sofa. Opposite the sofa, an entire wall was taken up by a display screen. ¡°The best of the best really is on another level.¡± The Empire has several academies. Among them, the best is undoubtedly the Royal Accretia Academy, named after the Emperor. ¡®A place for those who are unsuited for military service but possess exceptional talents.¡¯ Irregulars who excel in areas different from mine gather here. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t deny I was a little intrigued. Perhaps I¡¯d even find common ground with some of them. My schedule for today was empty. According to the android, the Dormitory Manager was supposed to come find me after classes ended. In the meantime, I decided to clear my mind. Srrk. Sitting on the floor, I steadied my breathing. Even without sleeping, meditation accelerated recovery for the brain and nervous system. Unlike sleep, which requires a transition period before full wakefulness, meditation allows for immediate, heightened concentration right afterward. Handling high-performance prosthetics, which cause rapid neural fatigue, requires mental discipline as well. Time flew by while I meditated. Before long, I heard footsteps outside the door. It wasn¡¯t an android¡ªit was a human. Opening my eyes, I stood up. A quick glance at the time confirmed that it was when the Dormitory Manager was supposed to arrive. Before they could ring the doorbell, I stood at the door. The sensor recognized me, and the door slid open. ¡°Ah, ahh... H-hello! I¡¯m the D-Dormitory Manager.¡± The woman, about a head shorter than me, spoke nervously, clearly startled. Feeling slightly awkward, I rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m Luka. A cadet dispatched from the Imperial Guard.¡± As I introduced myself, I observed her. She wore clothing in the academy¡¯s signature purple hues, but her sleeves and collar were heavily worn. More noticeably, her arms and legs were biological rather than prosthetic. There were no signs of cybernetic parts or implants. ¡®Not a noble.¡¯ Her tone lacked the stiffness or refinement typical of nobility. ¡°Nice to m-meet you, Luka. My name is Barbara.¡± As expected, she didn¡¯t have a surname. Not all people from the lower classes lack surnames, but if someone doesn¡¯t have one, it¡¯s almost certain they¡¯re from the lower class. Occasionally, when names overlap, some adopt a surname they like for clarity. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I¡¯m from the lower district too.¡± ¡°Oh, so that rumor¡¯s true! That¡¯s amazing. Rising from the lower district to become an Imperial Guard cadet... incredible.¡± Being acknowledged always feels good. ¡°Feel free to just call me Luka. And I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s made it from the lower district. You¡¯re here at the Empire¡¯s top educational institution, Barbara. And being a Dormitory Manager is a success story in its own right.¡± I spoke as if offering an empty compliment, and Barbara, unsure of how to respond, ended up laughing. I felt a sense of fondness for Barbara. It wasn¡¯t a romantic emotion¡ªjust a feeling of kinship stemming from our shared background as lower-class citizens. ¡®Barbara must have worked just as hard as I did to make it this far.¡¯ That alone was enough to make me view her favorably. Barbara closed her eyes, taking a deep breath in and then exhaling. As she opened her eyes, she quickly blurted out her next words. ¡°Follow me, Luka. I¡¯ll explain everything about the dormitory from now on. Refusal isn¡¯t an option¡ªit¡¯s my duty as Dormitory Manager!¡± It seemed like a line she had prepared in advance to come across as witty. I nodded and followed Barbara out into the hallway. Walking behind her, I caught the pleasant scent of freshly washed hair from her vibrant reddish-gold locks, as though she¡¯d just stepped out of the shower. Her hair still had traces of moisture, confirming the impression. ¡®She must have come here right after finishing class and managed to wash up beforehand. She must¡¯ve been pressed for time....¡¯ The instincts honed through Arkies Victima training kicked in on their own. I felt a subtle sense of unease. Still, if Barbara had a diligent personality, that would explain everything. Chapter 32 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. < Chapter 32 > The Imperial Guard cadets¡¯ dispatch to the Academy was a longstanding tradition that had continued since the Empire¡¯s establishment. Not only Imperial Guard cadets, but talents were also recruited from various educational institutions to engage in similar exchanges. Though they were currently cadets or students, exceptional talents would eventually meet again in the Empire¡¯s upper echelons. These dispatches also served as a kind of social gathering. ¡°Everyone¡¯s really interested. There¡¯s a rumor going around that one of the dispatched cadets is an Irregular. Ah, it¡¯s not a rumor, it¡¯s true.¡± Barbara spoke as she guided me through the dormitory¡¯s facilities. The facilities that caught my interest were the fitness training room and the cybernetic maintenance room. ¡®Compared to the Imperial Guard training camp, these are just basic facilities.¡¯ Naturally, the Accretia Academy didn¡¯t focus on teaching full-fledged combat methods. In such areas, it was far inferior to the training camp I came from. ¡°That kind of interest isn¡¯t always a good thing, is it?¡± ¡°...Th-that¡¯s true, I suppose.¡± Barbara stammered, clearly flustered. ¡®She¡¯s a bit difficult to deal with.¡¯ The people around me were never intimidated by my aggressive and rigid demeanor or words. However, Barbara was overly passive to an extreme degree, reacting sensitively even to my offhand remarks. Barbara was talented enough to have entered the Accretia Academy on her own merit. She had every right to be confident. Her timid attitude was hard for me to understand. So far, Barbara has struck me as someone very different from my expectations. She exuded the same listless atmosphere as the losers scattered throughout the lower district. ¡®Well, there are all kinds of people in the world.¡¯ Leading me on, Barbara climbed to the top floor and opened the door to the rooftop. ¡°This is my favorite spot. It¡¯s great for clearing my head.¡± The sun had set, and the outside was dim. From the dormitory rooftop, the lights of the lower district stretched out in the distance, resembling a sea of stars. Even the chaotic glow from the depths looked quite beautiful from afar. I remained silent, unsure of what to say. Conversations with a soft tone like this didn¡¯t suit me. Barbara didn¡¯t seem to mind my silence. She walked to the railing, extended her finger, and pointed. ¡°On clear days, I can see the neighborhood where I used to live from here.¡± Barbara gazed wistfully at the lights of the lower district. I waited for her. ¡°...Anyway, the rooftop is always open, so feel free to come up anytime.¡± Realizing my silence, Barbara spoke again. Together, we descended to the lower floors. In the corridor, other students passed by. They glanced at me and Barbara briefly as they walked. Thunk. I blinked and looked to my side. A male student walking toward us bumped shoulders with Barbara. ¡®That was intentional.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an accident caused by carelessness. The male student had deliberately pushed Barbara. He then frowned at her as if it were her fault. ¡°Be careful, Barbara.¡± ¡°S-sorry.¡± I silently listened to the strange exchange. The male student was clearly at fault, yet it was Barbara who apologized. It was blatant behavior meant to belittle Barbara. If he had acted that way toward me, his face would have met the wall. As the male student walked away, Barbara let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± I muttered under my breath. Barbara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I-it¡¯s fine, really.¡± ¡°What I don¡¯t like isn¡¯t that man, Barbara. It¡¯s your behavior.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I stood in front of my door. The sensor lit up briefly, and the door opened. ¡°The reason we clawed our way up from the bottom wasn¡¯t to bow our heads in submission. It was to live on the same level as them.¡± There must have been disdain in my voice. Barbara looked at me with tearful eyes before lowering her head. Leaving her behind, I entered my room. Hiss. The door closed. ¡ª I hadn¡¯t expected much from life at the Academy. I just wanted to get through it quickly and return to the training camp. Staying here too long felt like it would dull me. ¡°The curriculum has been set, so you just need to attend the classes as scheduled. Wear this uniform.¡± Giselle had visited me early in the morning to say this. I was sitting there, tousling my disheveled hair as I looked at her. ¡®Giselle Kusthoria. Poor attitude, but at least she does her job.¡¯ I pulled the clothing Giselle had placed down toward me. It was a stiff yet soft-to-the-touch shirt. The buttons on the cuffs served as an interface for controlling electrochromic settings. Swoosh. I took off the shirt I was wearing and tossed it onto the sofa. Giselle frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least wait until I leave before you change?¡± ¡°If the size doesn¡¯t fit, I¡¯ll need to exchange it. Better to try it on while you¡¯re here.¡± Shrugging, I put on the shirt. There was no way it wouldn¡¯t fit. Giselle likely had every bit of data about me at her disposal. ¡°Changing the color settings will probably be difficult, so I¡¯ll adjust them for you¡ª¡± Giselle stopped mid-sentence, her gaze frozen on my actions. The sleeve had three buttons, each designated for adjusting color, saturation, and brightness. By fiddling with them, I quickly understood their functions. ¡®A desaturated purple.¡¯ I handled the sleeve buttons. At first, it felt unfamiliar, but after a few tries, it became intuitive. A slight electric current coursed through, and the shirt shifted to a subdued purple. It might sound arrogant, but I had an exceptional ability to learn. Ever since mastering Arkies Combat Method, I had gained a unique insight that even surprised me. Dressed in the uniform, I checked the curriculum on the terminal. There were no classes related to combat or physical training. ¡°The Empire¡¯s History,¡± ¡°History of the Seven Major Corporations,¡± ¡°Immortality and Eternal Life,¡± ¡°Basics of Social Events,¡± and so on¡ªlisting any more might have put me to sleep. ¡°...Can¡¯t these be changed?¡± ¡°My father arranged them personally.¡± I shut my mouth immediately. If it was an order from the Commander of the Imperial Guard, I couldn¡¯t argue. ¡°Is that all you needed to inform me about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the lobby, so get washed up and come out. I¡¯ll be attending classes with you for the next week. That¡¯s my father¡¯s order as well.¡± Giselle spoke with a blank expression, as if determined not to expend any emotion. She must have spent the night contemplating my impertinent behavior. ¡®So, her conclusion is to avoid showing emotion.¡¯ Even if she disliked me, we would inevitably continue seeing each other. It wasn¡¯t as though she could defy her father¡¯s orders. From my perspective, this was better. If Giselle remained strictly businesslike, I had no reason to provoke her further. After showering, I stepped out of my room. Many students were heading toward the main building for morning classes. It didn¡¯t take long for the unfamiliar figure that was me to draw their attention. ¡®They¡¯re observing because they don¡¯t know what kind of person I am.¡¯ The students neither approached nor antagonized me. They were likely trying to determine whether befriending me would be advantageous. ¡®That¡¯s why the Commander of the Imperial Guard placed Giselle by my side.¡¯ The presence of Giselle Kusthoria was proof that Hemillas Kusthoria, the Commander of the Imperial Guard, favored and acknowledged me. From another perspective, Giselle had every right to be annoyed. A noblewoman raised in comfort, now relegated to playing second fiddle to someone like me, a person from the lower district. ¡°Ah, L-Luka.¡± The person who addressed me just now was Barbara. She was also on her way to class. Last night, I harshly criticized her timid attitude. Yet here she was, mustering the courage to speak to me. I silently stared at Barbara. She hesitated, then gave me an awkward smile. ¡°How was your first night in the dormitory?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trained to sleep soundly anywhere.¡± ¡°Even t-training like that in the Imperial Guard? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Was she trying to flatter me? What would she gain from that? Right now, Barbara looked like a dog wagging its tail even after being kicked. Despite my cold response, Barbara persistently tried to make conversation. The moment we stepped out of the dormitory¡¯s front gate, Giselle spotted us. She looked at me first, then narrowed her eyes upon noticing Barbara. ¡°Get out of my sight, Barbara.¡± Giselle bared her teeth as she spoke. Barbara shrank back, her face tense, and hid behind my back. It seemed Giselle and Barbara had some kind of history. And just as she was with me, Giselle was equally hostile toward Barbara. I had no intention of mediating between the two. Stepping aside, I let them face each other. ¡°It-it¡¯s been a while, Giselle.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± ¡°I just wanted to greet you. You always seem to avoid me....¡± I began to understand why Barbara had stuck to me since the morning. She was trying to use me as a way to approach Giselle. Giselle glanced at me, then bit her lower lip. ¡°Hello, Barbara. And goodbye. Is that enough? Luka, hurry and follow me. We can¡¯t be late for the first class.¡± I left Barbara behind and moved to stand beside Giselle. Barbara remained where she was, waving a hand at us. ¡°Do you know Barbara well?¡± My curiosity about the two of them had been piqued. ¡°Just barely. We enrolled around the same time, that¡¯s all.¡± Giselle¡¯s curt answer suggested she didn¡¯t want to say more. ¡°You dislike Barbara.¡± That seemed to be a trigger. Giselle suddenly stopped in her tracks and glared at me. ¡°Luka, this is the first time I¡¯ll be giving you advice out of genuine goodwill: don¡¯t get close to that girl.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Accretia Academy¡¯s worst psycho.¡± I grinned widely. Giselle¡¯s comment didn¡¯t just pique my curiosity¡ªit made me intensely interested. Giselle didn¡¯t mention Barbara again after that, as if even speaking her name left a bad taste in her mouth. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to get any more information about Barbara out of Giselle.¡¯ There was no one I knew at Accretia Academy. Though two other cadets had been dispatched with me, they likely didn¡¯t know much about the Academy¡¯s internal affairs either. As we approached the main building, the number of students passing by increased. They were all dressed in clothes accented with purple. The corridors of the main building were wide enough for vehicles to pass through. Even with dozens of students moving through, there was ample space, making it feel spacious. I occasionally caught snippets of their gazes and conversations. They were all murmuring about me being with Giselle Kusthoria. Speculations about my relationship with her were being tossed around. ¡®At this rate, they won¡¯t dare to look down on me for being from the lower district. Unless they¡¯re complete fools...¡¯ But fools exist everywhere. Just as someone like me emerged from the lower district, there were bound to be idiots among the nobility too. After enduring the tedious classes, lunchtime arrived, and Giselle and I went our separate ways. She didn¡¯t stay with me for the meal. I felt a sense of relief. I had no desire to eat in such an uncomfortable atmosphere. Sitting on a bench near the main building, I chewed on a bar-shaped ration. ¡°You, your name¡¯s Luka, right? The Imperial Guard cadet?¡± A male student stood in front of me. I looked up at him from my seated position. ¡°What do you want?¡± I spoke while swallowing my food. My tone was as stiff as the ration in my mouth, making the male student furrow his brow before letting out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Giselle Kusthoria?¡± He asked as if commanding a servant. ¡°Do I have a reason to answer that?¡± ¡°Do you even know who I¡ª¡± It was so predictable it was almost funny. The kind of idiot you¡¯d think came straight out of a caricature. ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t introduce yourself? I¡¯m Luka, an Imperial Guard cadet.¡± I extended my hand while still seated. The male student hesitated but eventually shook it. ¡°Uh, I-I¡¯m Enrico Lagan.¡± ¡°If you want to talk, sit down. Want some?¡± I pulled another bar-shaped ration from my pocket and offered it. Enrico hesitated for a moment before sitting on the bench. Taking a bite of the ration, he grimaced. ¡°This tastes awful. It¡¯s like chocolate made out of sand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s military rations for you. So, you¡¯re curious about my relationship with Giselle? Why? Have you fallen for her or something?¡± I threw out a casual, teasing remark. Thunk. Enrico dropped the ration. He looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°H-how did you know?¡± I was equally dumbfounded. Wait, was this for real? He had fallen for someone like her? Chapter 33 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 33 > Enrico Lagan was, of course, a noble. He seemed like someone who had grown up completely unaware of hardship, his demeanor often clueless. As I spoke, he twirled a lock of his wavy brown bangs around his finger, listening. ¡°...So, you¡¯re saying that your relationship with Giselle isn¡¯t that of an arranged marriage or anything like that?¡± Hearing my explanation, Enrico sighed in relief and patted his chest. ¡°If anything, Giselle is closer to hating me. If we were on good terms, would I really be eating alone like this?¡± Enrico nodded repeatedly in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. No matter how much they champion meritocracy, there¡¯s no way a renowned household like the Kusthoria would take in someone from the lower classes as one of their own. I misunderstood for no reason. Hmm, yeah.¡± He was casually spouting such words right in front of me. And yet, I didn¡¯t even feel angry. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of malice in his words. He disregarded the lower district as naturally as breathing. Many nobles probably thought and acted just like Enrico. Even among my fellow cadets, it was the same. Most of them were nobles full of a sense of entitlement. The only thing that set me apart was that they acknowledged me as an equal. It was a striking reality. Having spent so much time at the training camp, I had unconsciously downplayed the differences in our backgrounds. ¡°Enrico, I¡¯ve used my time to answer your questions. It¡¯s only fair if you answer mine.¡± I spoke as though it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Well, I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m busy or anything. Go ahead.¡± Enrico made a reluctant face at my demand, likely because he didn¡¯t see me as an equal. ¡°Is Giselle naturally that rude, or is it just her personality?¡± Enrico would know well, given he liked her. ¡°Watch your mouth. How dare you say such a thing about¡ª¡± Enrico¡¯s tone became openly hostile, but I didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Spare me the empty threats. You don¡¯t have the ability to harm me nor the authority to cause me any real trouble. However, I am capable of killing you in less than a second.¡± I spoke calmly. Understanding my words, Enrico¡¯s face turned bright red as he began to rise from his seat. Grab! I reached out and pulled Enrico¡¯s arm. Halfway out of his seat, he toppled back onto the bench as if he¡¯d been dragged. ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Even if I left you half-dead here and now, the worst I¡¯d face is probation or a pay cut. They wouldn¡¯t send me back to the lower district. The Empire has invested a lot of time and resources into me. Besides, my training scores are excellent. I even received a Medal of Military Merit not long ago.¡± ¡°...Are you threatening me right now?¡± Fear spread across Enrico¡¯s face. ¡°If you try to stand up without permission one more time, I¡¯ll shatter those expensive legs of yours. If you¡¯re curious whether I¡¯m joking, go ahead and test me.¡± I let go of Enrico¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t get up. ¡°Violent and barbaric, just like someone from the lower district.¡± Enrico spat out the only resistance he could muster. That much, I could let slide with a laugh. ¡°Explain it well to this barbarian, will you, young master?¡± I said it lightly, as if making a joke. If I pushed harder, Enrico might very well try to stand, even if it meant breaking his legs. He had that much pride, at least. But I had no real intention of harming Enrico. It was nothing more than an empty threat. Enrico closed his eyes briefly before opening them again to speak. ¡°Giselle is a bit cold. But that¡¯s part of her charm.¡± ¡°A bit?¡± I scoffed, chuckling. ¡°She¡¯s from the Kusthoria family, after all. And not just anyone¡ªshe¡¯s the daughter of the current Commander of the Imperial Guard. Plenty of people would stick to her, desperately trying to get on her good side. It¡¯s only natural for her to be reserved. In some ways, you could say it¡¯s pitiable.¡± Enrico spoke bitterly. I didn¡¯t agree with his sentiment but chose to let it go. ¡°Let¡¯s set Giselle aside. What about Barbara? Do you know anything about her?¡± ¡°Witch Barbara?¡± That was an odd response. I needed to confirm if the Barbara he mentioned was the same one I knew. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the dormitory manager, Barbara.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. Her nickname is the Witch. I doubt anyone in the academy likes her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the dormitory manager.¡± ¡°Nobody wants that position. It¡¯s nothing but annoying chores with no rewards. She¡¯s practically a servant for the dormitory.¡± ¡°...So, being the dormitory manager isn¡¯t about recognition of competence.¡± I finally understood. Barbara wasn¡¯t just disliked¡ªshe was outright ostracized by the entire academy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why she¡¯s called the Witch now?¡± Enrico, seemingly more relaxed, flashed a small smile. ¡°Does she curse people like a proper witch?¡± ¡°Heh, something like that. Do you know the malfunction rate of Android AI, by any chance?¡± Enrico¡¯s expression turned uneasy. ¡°All I know is that it¡¯s extremely low.¡± ¡°0.8 percent. And most of those cases are minor malfunctions, nowhere near full-blown rampages.¡± When an AI malfunction caused an android to become uncontrollable, it was called a rampage. At that point, disposal was the only solution. Incidents of android rampages occasionally occur throughout the Empire. I¡¯ve dealt with rampaging androids myself. Among the tasks assigned to cadets, it was considered a relatively simple one. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Everyone who got close to Barbara ended up involved in an android rampage. There have been five injury cases over the past three years. We call it Barbara¡¯s curse.¡± I was a bit surprised. Enrico, noticing my expression, smiled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s... statistically impossible. The rational conclusion is that someone is tampering with the androids.¡± ¡°Exactly, right? But no evidence or traces of tampering were ever found. The only connection is that all the victims were people who got close to Barbara.¡± My questions persisted. ¡°But that¡¯s not Barbara¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s so unsettling about her! She knows that anyone who gets close to her ends up hurt, yet she keeps clinging to people. That¡¯s why everyone treats her so coldly. And...¡± Enrico trailed off, taking his time to build suspense. He did have a knack for storytelling. I couldn¡¯t help but press him to continue. ¡°...And?¡± ¡°There¡¯s even a rumor that Barbara is the one causing the android rampages.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Barbara was granted special admission because of her recognized talent in engineering, specifically artificial intelligence. Still, the idea that she could manipulate androids without leaving any evidence is far-fetched, even to me. Besides, why would she do it? And above all, Barbara couldn¡¯t possibly have that level of skill.¡± I considered the possibility of Barbara orchestrating the android malfunctions. ¡®If Barbara is deliberately causing android malfunctions... and targeting only people close to her?¡¯ If it were an act of revenge against those who look down on her for being from the lower district, it might make sense. But attacking those close to her? That didn¡¯t add up. ¡®Unless she¡¯s completely unhinged...¡¯ That thought immediately brought Giselle¡¯s words to mind. ¡®The worst psycho in the history of Accretia Academy.¡¯ It was what she¡¯d said about Barbara. I was starting to wonder exactly what she had meant. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why people call Barbara a witch. It¡¯s not normal to keep trying to make friends even when you know it¡¯ll bring them harm. If it were me, I¡¯d have dropped out or lived quietly on my own.¡± After organizing the information, I raised my final question. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between Giselle and Barbara? They seem to know each other well.¡± The moment Giselle¡¯s name came up, Enrico, who had been eagerly sharing, hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Giselle that Enrico is a kind and good guy. Not sure if she¡¯ll take my word for it, though.¡± At my words, Enrico sighed and began to speak. ¡°The second victim of the curse was Giselle. Since the young lady of the Kusthoria family was attacked, it naturally caused an uproar. Even then, no evidence of artificial tampering was found. Giselle, who had been injured, only returned to the academy a month later.¡± I was surprised in many ways. ¡°You said only close acquaintances get attacked. So, Giselle and Barbara were close?¡± ¡°They were pretty close. Giselle is an aspiring engineer, after all.¡± That was where our conversation ended. From a distance, Giselle was walking toward us. Enrico saw her as well and immediately tried to get up, as if fleeing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you at least say hello to Giselle before you leave? You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine just watching her from afar for now. Luka, don¡¯t forget our deal. Say something nice about me.¡± Blushing, Enrico hurriedly left. By the time I turned back, Giselle had already walked up to me and was staring at me silently. She must have seen Enrico and me together. ¡°You seem to have made a friend already.¡± ¡°Oh, well, I guess you could say that. Enrico Lagan is a kind and decent guy.¡± Recalling Enrico¡¯s request, I didn¡¯t forget to praise him. ¡°...Is that so? Honestly, he gives me an unpleasant feeling. It¡¯s like he¡¯s always hovering around me.¡± Giselle said this while giving a slight shrug of her shoulders. Sorry, Enrico. It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve got much of a chance. ¡ª Barbara¡¯s curse piqued my interest. I hadn¡¯t expected myself to care about such gossip. It also meant that academy life was boring me. After living a life where mistakes could mean death, this environment was woefully unstimulating. ¡®I might lose my combat instincts at this rate.¡¯ After a week of sitting through classes and staying at my desk, I felt like I was going insane. Unable to bear it, I went to find Felix, one of my peers. He seemed to be enjoying academy life. There were always students hanging around him. ¡°Felix, let¡¯s have a match.¡± At my suggestion, Felix was momentarily surprised but then stepped closer to me. ¡°...Luka, I don¡¯t want my friends to see me lose. Especially not in front of the girls. You¡¯re stronger than me.¡± Felix whispered his refusal, and with that, I couldn¡¯t push him any further. ¡®I want to fight.¡¯ It sounded crazy, but that¡¯s how I felt. I wished someone would pick a fight with me. I came to the harsh realization that I was nothing more than a war machine in human form. Throughout my cadet life, I was regularly administered synthetic drugs that altered the structure of my hormone receptors. I hadn¡¯t noticed it at the training camp. There, I always had opportunities to vent my aggression in one way or another. In particular, my aggression was higher than that of most cadets. Naturally, my patience wore thin much faster. ¡®What a pathetic sight, Luka.¡¯ I tried to gather my wits and focused on channeling my frustration in other ways. Whirr! I tossed my pocket knife upward, letting it fall toward my face. As the blade spun, I watched it carefully and snatched the tip right before it reached my eyes. I repeated this as I walked. ¡®There¡¯s no one crazier than me.¡¯ I muttered to myself. If someone suddenly pointed a gun to my temple, it would have been a welcome stimulus. I was utterly starved for excitement. ¡®It¡¯s not like my aggression stays at its peak all the time. Once my brain recognizes there¡¯s no combat or training for a while, my hormone levels should regulate to a reasonable level.¡¯ In hindsight, it was akin to withdrawal symptoms. If I could endure this difficult period, I¡¯d eventually stabilize. Stop. On my way to the dormitory, I abruptly halted. Barbara was standing on the path leading to the dorm. She wasn¡¯t alone. Three female students were standing in front of her. ¡°Ah, sorry about that, Barbara. I¡¯ll wash your clothes for you, so just take them off here.¡± One of the girls, holding an empty cup, said this. A sticky yellow drink had spread from Barbara¡¯s hair down to her top, staining it like paint. ¡°R-right here? I-it¡¯s fine, really.¡± ¡°Girls, did I just mishear her? Did someone like Barbara just refuse my kindness?¡± The other two girls behind her chimed in, accusing Barbara of being rude. It was childish bullying, plain and simple. I understood now why Barbara showered so often. This must have happened on my first day at the dormitory as well. That¡¯s why she had rushed to clean herself up. Splash! One of the girls standing behind Barbara poured her drink onto Barbara¡¯s pants. ¡°Oh, geez, I¡¯m so clumsy. Sorry, Barbara. Looks like your pants need washing too. Hurry up and take them off. I¡¯ll wash them so clean they¡¯ll look brand new.¡± Barbara squeezed her eyes shut and, with trembling hands, began unbuttoning her top. I was intrigued by Barbara, but that didn¡¯t mean I liked her. Normally, I might have just walked past such a scene. I had no desire to help someone who didn¡¯t even have the will to resist. But lucky you, Barbara. Right now, I can¡¯t stand anything that irritates me. Besides, an amusing idea had come to mind. Thunk! I threw my pocket knife. The blade pierced through the empty cup one of the girls was holding and passed cleanly through. ¡°Kyahhh! Who¡ªare you, are you one of the dispatched cadets...?¡± The girl who had screamed looked at me and widened her eyes. Everyone knew who the dispatched cadets were¡ªI was practically a celebrity. ¡°Stop messing around and get lost.¡± I said curtly, walking toward them. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing right now? I¡¯ll have you know I¡ª¡± Ah, this pattern was familiar. I wondered how many more times I¡¯d have to hear the same words. I simply stared at them. The girl clamped her mouth shut. My expression must have been terrifyingly fierce just now. ¡°I hit girls too. In the face.¡± I said in a low, menacing tone, like a hungry predator. That was enough. After hesitating for a moment, the girls left with displeased expressions. ¡°Th-thank you, Luka,¡± Barbara stammered, her face flushed as she looked at me, in a somewhat disheveled state. ...At this rate, does this mean I¡¯m now close enough to Barbara to qualify for one of those android attacks? Chapter 34 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 34 > There was a professor at the Accretia Academy who was a former member of the Imperial Guard. His name was Gide Albun, and he stayed at the academy to teach subjects like self-defense. I received a summons from Gide. ¡°Luka, I hear you threw a knife at an academy student?¡± ¡°It was a pocket knife. Even if it hit them, it would¡¯ve ended with just a scratch.¡± ¡°Causing an injury is a problem.¡± ¡°I had no intention of hurting anyone. My knife wouldn¡¯t have missed its mark anyway.¡± Gide was reviewing a file containing my personal records. His eyes briefly widened as if surprised while going over my training results and evaluation scores. ¡°Well, I understand that Accretia Academy isn¡¯t a comfortable place for you. But restrain yourself. I¡¯m saying don¡¯t make things difficult for adults. You¡¯re smart enough to understand what I mean, right? Hemillas sent me a troublesome one.¡± Gide muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t seem inclined to impose any punishment or disciplinary action on me either. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°This is the first time a cadet from the lower classes has been dispatched to the academy. Even me, I¡¯m curious about Hemillas¡¯ intentions.¡± Gide waved his hand, dismissing the hologram. After briefly gazing out the window, he continued speaking. ¡°You¡¯re no different from a wolf dropped among a flock of gentle lambs. The kids here aren¡¯t learning how to fight.¡± I couldn¡¯t disagree with that. ¡°But they all act as if they¡¯re immune to my teeth.¡± At my comment, Gide burst out laughing. ¡°As a former Imperial Guard myself, I appreciate people like you. Your record is impressive. Outstanding training results, overflowing real combat experience, and even a medal for military merit. With that kind of profile, there¡¯s no doubt you¡¯ll rise in rank, Irregular or not. I can see why Hemillas values you so much.¡± By now, I¡¯d heard that kind of praise so often it didn¡¯t faze me. I waited for Gide¡¯s next words. ¡°But in the end, it¡¯s the elite bureaucrats from this academy who¡¯ll command soldiers like us with a flick of their fingers. These students may look like lambs to you, but... among them, there are monsters hiding in lamb¡¯s clothing. Being far more terrifying than a mere wolf.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I replied perfunctorily. Gide chuckled, as though he hadn¡¯t expected much from my response. ¡°...It¡¯s good to have youthful vigor, but be careful not to confront a monster.¡± * * * The way the students looked at me had changed. Before, it was neutral observation, but now there was open hostility. It was because the story of me throwing a knife at a student had gotten out. And all for that witch Barbara, no less. I spent lunch sitting on the same bench every day, eating a simple meal on the go. It was always the same spot. ¡°You messed with a troublesome woman, Luka.¡± Enrico Lagan approached me, his expression itching as if he couldn¡¯t wait to explain something. ¡°Everyone I¡¯ve met here has been troublesome anyway.¡± I spoke as if it were no big deal. Enrico hesitated for a moment before asking me quietly. ¡°Have you, by any chance, mentioned me to Giselle?¡± ¡°Oh, I did mention you. Giselle remembers you as a good person. If you ask me, I think she¡¯s secretly conscious of you.¡± At my lie, Enrico clenched his fist and broke into a joyous expression. As if to repay me, he started spouting things I hadn¡¯t even asked about. ¡°...The woman you tangled with is Kalesa Kano.¡± ¡°I know the name. Doesn¡¯t seem like her family¡¯s that influential, though.¡± I was familiar with the empire¡¯s prominent families. ¡°Not publicly, no. The Kano family has deep ties to the lower districts.They run gangs from behind the scenes and make money through illegal businesses. You¡¯re from the lower district too, right? You should warn your family to be careful. They¡¯re probably digging into your background as we speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphanage kid anyway. Digging into my past won¡¯t get them anywhere. There¡¯s no one I care about enough to worry over.¡± I chuckled lightly. At most, there was Gabriel, Gilda, or the people from Orphanage 72. Whether they lived or died wasn¡¯t my concern. I had no family or acquaintances in the lower district who could be used against me. ¡°Is that so? Either way, be careful. Kalesa is the type who has to repay any slight she suffers. And she absolutely despises Barbara. One of Barbara¡¯s curse victims happens to be Kalesa¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Then about Giselle again¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll subtly bring you up.¡± The reason Enrico was trying to befriend me was simple. He didn¡¯t have the courage to approach Giselle directly. ¡®I¡¯d like to help Enrico if I can, but...¡¯ I scratched my chin as I watched him leave. There are some things in this world that are just physically impossible. * * * I intentionally avoided returning to the dormitory until late at night. There seemed to be a curfew, but receiving demerits wasn¡¯t a big deal. As the sky grew darker, the crowds at the academy thinned out. I deliberately wandered near the sparsely populated training ground and storage areas. ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ I massaged my shoulders and lightly loosened up my body. I activated my nervous system to be ready to respond to external stimuli at any moment. ¡®Barbara¡¯s curse.¡¯ S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone at the academy knew I had helped Barbara. According to the rumors, a rampage android would come to attack me. Androids were indispensable to the Empire. Despite knowing the risks of malfunction and rampage, the Empire actively employed them. Eliminating an efficient worker over minor issues wasn¡¯t an option. I was curious about the truth behind the rumor, and my body was itching for action. I wouldn¡¯t mind smashing an android. But breaking a perfectly functional one wasn¡¯t an option. Beep. My terminal rang. It was a message from Barbara. I checked the message through my retinal display. Barbara was worried since I hadn¡¯t shown up past curfew. Ever since the last incident, she seemed to think we¡¯d grown closer and often reached out. I was about to reply when I looked up. There was movement beyond the corner. ¡®Three.¡¯ I counted the footsteps and watched as a group rounded the corner. ¡°You¡¯re Luka, the dispatched cadet, right?¡± It was three burly male students who looked rough around the edges. They were snickering among themselves as they approached me. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± I didn¡¯t bother hiding my disappointment. I¡¯d thrown out bait, but the wrong fish had taken it. ¡°Kalesa asked us to send her regards. It¡¯s the Kano family¡¯s creed to repay any debts in full. Just asking, though¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t go crying to the higher-ups about getting beaten up by regular students, would you? A grand cadet from the Imperial Guard like yourself?¡± The largest of the three spoke with a cocky tone. Judging by his demeanor, he was likely a member of the Kano family. ¡®So, not a lamb.¡¯ The large one seemed accustomed to fighting. ¡®But not a wolf either.¡¯ He gave off more of a back-alley gang vibe. It seemed true that the Kano family was tied to the lower district gangs. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance, dispatched cadet. Kalesa says she¡¯ll let it slide if you kneel and apologize to her.¡± The big one chuckled as he spoke. The two male students behind him chimed in, fawning like lackeys eager to please their leader. ¡°I¡¯ll also give you one last chance to walk out of here with your limbs intact. I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯ve been professionally trained in the art of killing.¡± I issued a formal warning. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? Quit showing off.¡± He wasn¡¯t the type to back down with words. Not that I expected him to. Some people only learn by experiencing it firsthand. Crunch. The large student clenched his teeth tightly. It was the signal to switch his prosthetics into combat mode. Whirrr! A mechanical hum signaled an increase in energy output from his arms and legs. A faint vibration rippled across his entire body. At a glance, it was an intimidating sight. ¡®He¡¯s using high energy output prosthetics beyond his limits.¡¯ That¡¯s why he must¡¯ve restricted the energy output under normal circumstances. Since his brain couldn¡¯t handle it, he relied on a physical switch to change modes. Stagger. His steps wavered. Sweat poured down his face as though it were raining, and the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°All three of you coming at once? Might as well save us all some time.¡± I bounced lightly in place as I spoke. Seeing their state, I didn¡¯t feel even the slightest tension¡ªjust amusement. Step, step. The large student and I walked toward each other. The two behind him were recording the scene on their terminals. They must¡¯ve wanted to capture the moment they took down a cadet from the Imperial Guard. Sure, it¡¯d be something to brag about if they could actually pull it off. A feat worth telling even their great-grandchildren about. Beep, beep. Our steps halted. An android patrolling the area spotted us and emitted a warning sound. ¨CDo you require assistance? The android approached, its metallic, emotionless face lit by faintly glowing optical lenses. ¡°You idiot! Are you sure you checked properly? You said there were no patrols here at this time!¡± The large student exploded in anger at one of the others, his irritation and agitation painfully obvious. His nervous system was already showing signs of overload. ¡°I-I checked thoroughly! There aren¡¯t supposed to be androids patrolling this area!¡± ¡°Then why the hell is that tin can here? Hey, dispatched cadet. Let¡¯s call it a day for now and pick a better time later. Once we fight, win or lose, we¡¯ll settle things cleanly.¡± The large student spat on the ground and clenched his teeth again. The vibration stopped as his prosthetic¡¯s energy output decreased. ¡°...Hold it. Stay where you are, all of you.¡± I warned them, my tone sharp. My instincts had picked up on danger. ¡°You want to fight in front of an android? Security will be on us immediately.¡± The large student ignored my warning. The other male students, looking deflated, started retreating. ¡°What timing, you tin can.¡± One of the students shoved the android aside. ¨CDo, do you require, assistance? The pushed android staggered before regaining its posture. ¡°We don¡¯t, so get lost.¡± ¨CThat is, im, impossible. I, I... am... It was then that the student flinched. The android¡¯s voice was riddled with static. Its movements were bizarre. While slightly hunched over, its head twisted erratically in every direction. Startled by the android¡¯s unsettling behavior, the student instinctively stepped back. Thud! The android spun around and extended its arm. Its metal fist struck the student square in the face. Wow, what a clean hit. The human head shattered as if it were a lie. The patrol androids were equipped for combat. Destroying a human skull in one blow was well within their capabilities. The student¡¯s skull had been crushed, with pink brain matter and flesh bursting out the back of his head in fragments. ¡°W-What?¡± The large student and the other one stared at the scene in stunned disbelief. Their eyes, filled with confusion, betrayed their shock at witnessing such a gruesome sight for the first time. Whirrr! The android¡¯s optical sensors were now glowing red. It had entered combat mode and was identifying the surrounding students as hostiles. Screeeech! The android, crouched like a beast, leaped toward another student to attack. I bent my waist and knees, then launched myself off the ground. Passing by the large student, I intercepted the android. Bang! My foot slammed into the android¡¯s side. It flew a dozen meters, dragging its fingers across the ground to slow itself down. ¨CDo you require assistance? The spot where my kick landed had only left its outer shell slightly dented. The android¡¯s crimson optics locked onto me. ¡°B-Barbara¡¯s curse! The witch¡¯s curse is real! It¡¯s real!¡± The student who had survived thanks to my intervention fell flat on his back, screaming hysterically. ¡°How disgraceful for a student of the prestigious Accretia Academy to believe in curses. Tsk.¡± I smirked and advanced toward the android. Vrrrrrooom! A deafening noise erupted from the android, which now crouched like a quadrupedal beast. The energy output far exceeded its standard capacity, causing vibrations so intense that the surrounding dirt trembled. Smoke was rising from the joints of its frame. It was outputting at a level it couldn¡¯t sustain for more than a few minutes. Its internal components would already be dislodging one by one. ¡®It knows it needs this level of energy output to fight me.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t just a rampage caused by a simple malfunction. Everything about the situation fit together perfectly. ¡°This is someone¡¯s doing.¡± I spread my legs and steadied my breathing. Chapter 35 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 35 > No matter how advanced artificial intelligence and android technology become, war is fought by humans. The Imperial Army¡¯s main force is, after all, human soldiers. Artificial intelligence, androids, and drones serve only as auxiliary roles. There are two main reasons for this. First, the cost of manufacturing combat androids is more expensive than training human soldiers. Second, androids cannot actively respond to the myriad variables on the battlefield. The second reason carried the most weight. The more variables there were, the higher the probability of androids malfunctioning. This is why those who had served in the military for a long time tended not to trust androids. ¡®But to put it differently, the more controlled the variables, the more efficient androids are compared to humans.¡¯ Android efficiency emerges in environments where rules are set, and variables are controlled. For instance, in a boxing match, it would be exceedingly difficult for a human of the same specifications to defeat an android. For the average person, it would be nearly impossible. Creak, creak. I stared at the rampaging android. Even now, this was a kind of controlled environment. That android was dedicating its entire computational capacity to predicting my movements. Crunch, crunch. The android extended its neck and stood hunched over. Bloodied claws protruded from its dangling hands. It looked almost like a werewolf¡ªa hunting dog type that prioritizes pursuit. If necessary, it could even run on all fours. ¡®Well, it¡¯s just a patrol android, so its computational ability probably isn¡¯t exceptional. Plus, it¡¯s in a rampaging state.¡¯ I had learned how to deal with androids during training. The principle is simple: overlap actions that require computation to induce an overload. When variables pile up, the computational demand on androids increases exponentially. It¡¯s a weakness that androids, unlike humans, cannot ignore trivial details. Of course, it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds. You have to withstand the android¡¯s attacks and exchange moves with it first. Clang! The android kicked off the ground and leaped at me in an instant. Its steel claws aimed for my chest and throat. I tilted my upper body and head back, narrowly dodging the claws by a hair¡¯s breadth. The attack was sharp and terrifying. For something in a rampaging state, its responses were surprisingly quick. Its movements seemed to be powered by a well-crafted combat program. Swish. I stepped back, bringing my hand to the small of my back. To an android, this motion would most likely signal that I was reaching for a gun. Ki-i-it! The android charged straight at me, trying to prevent me from drawing. But I didn¡¯t have a gun. Whoosh! I tossed a pocket knife into the air. The android immediately glanced up, trying to identify the object I had thrown. ¡®A series of meaningless actions.¡¯ It was all just to overload its processing. The more meaningless my actions, the more calculations the android would perform to deduce their purpose. ¡®They always need a rational reason for everything.¡¯ The android¡¯s hesitation was brief, but it was all I needed. Grabbing the android¡¯s left arm, I pivoted behind it. Crack! Its left arm twisted backward and broke. Parts and fragments fell from the joint. The android tried to retaliate, turning back toward me. I stomped hard on the back of its right knee. Crunch! The android collapsed, its right knee smashing into the ground, completely shattered. Clench! I stomped on its back, yanking out its right arm with a twist. Now only its left leg remained intact as the immobilized android stared at me. ¡°-Do, you, require, assistance?¡± I looked down at the android in silence. No matter how I considered it, this wasn¡¯t a simple case of malfunction. Regaining my breath, I turned toward the hulking figure still lying on the ground. My lips were likely twisted in a vicious grin. My craving wasn¡¯t yet satisfied. A mere android like this wasn¡¯t enough to unleash my pent-up desires. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to fight me? Come on, restrain me. I¡¯ve warmed up plenty this time.¡± I spoke as I shattered the android¡¯s remaining left leg. The hulking figure that had confronted me earlier now gaped at me, his face pale as ash. ¡°L-Later!¡± He stammered, clinging to a shred of pride. Wee-oo, wee-oo. Before long, the sirens of the Civil Security Force¡¯s aerial vehicle echoed above us. Its lights beamed down, illuminating me. * * * The Civil Security Force was part of the military but operated differently from a typical unit. As the name suggested, their role was to maintain public order within the Empire. They didn¡¯t fight external threats but focused on internal enforcement. ¡®For the Empire¡¯s order and peace.¡¯ The Civil Security Force¡¯s motto came to mind. ¡°Imperial Guard Cadet, Luka.¡± The investigator¡¯s voice was notably deep and resonant, with an intimidating timbre. To someone weak to authority, that voice alone would compel immediate compliance. The investigator had likely modified his vocal cords to a low-frequency tone for professional efficiency. ¡°I¡¯ve written down everything I know in the report.¡± I found the current situation unpleasant. Under the pretext of being a reference, the investigator had detained me at the Civil Security Center. The Imperial Guard had probably been informed by now. ¡°I¡¯ve read it. You write a better report than my subordinates.¡± The investigator chuckled softly. After standing, he sat down across from me. We stared at each other across the table. His name was Jillian Campbell. He wasn¡¯t a noble. Campbell was a surname commonly found in the lower district. ¡°If you want to find the culprit, you should be interrogating the android, not me.¡± ¡°The smart ones will analyze the android. My job is the legwork.¡± Jillian placed a cigarette in his mouth. He lit it and took a slow drag of smoke. It didn¡¯t seem like he was planning to let me go anytime soon. Taking the opportunity, I asked him about Barbara¡¯s curse. ¡°I heard that android rampages have occasionally occurred at Accretia Academy.¡± ¡°But even when incidents happened, no one dared interrogate the elite heirs of prestigious families. Wandering through the academy to investigate was out of the question.¡± ¡°Has the situation changed now?¡± ¡°This is the first time there¡¯s been a fatality. That¡¯s made things serious enough. The higher-ups have approved more proactive and aggressive investigations.¡± Even the Civil Security Force was aware of the android rampages occurring at Accretia Academy. They simply hadn¡¯t been able to intervene until now. ¡°In my experience, Accretia Academy students aren¡¯t likely to be cooperative with an investigation.¡± ¡°They¡¯re extraordinary people in many ways.¡± Jillian laughed as he said this. He stubbed out his half-burned cigarette with his fingers and discarded it into the trash. ¡°As you probably already know, the academy calls the android rampages Barbara¡¯s Curse.¡± I shared information with the Civil Security Force. It was clear they¡¯d detained me to facilitate that exchange. They likely thought someone from the lower district like me would be easy to communicate with. ¡°I know about Barbara. She¡¯s the centerpiece of the bizarre rumors. Only students who are close to her seem to end up as victims of these incidents, right?¡± ¡°There are also rumors that Barbara manipulated the androids.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t believe such baseless rumors. A mere student¡ªespecially one from the lower district¡ªmanipulating androids without leaving a trace? Ridiculous. It¡¯s more plausible that a noble heir with the backing of their household is involved.¡± Logically, the likelihood of Barbara being the culprit was extremely low. Above all, there was no benefit for Barbara to gain from the incidents. It was only natural for Investigator Jillian to say such things. ¡®If Barbara isn¡¯t the culprit... then it¡¯s someone¡¯s scheme to isolate her within the academy. A very meticulous yet tedious method.¡¯ The list of suspects remained frustratingly broad. Beep. Jillian checked his terminal. He glanced at me and gave a faint smile. ¡°I sent a request for investigative assistance to the Imperial Guard earlier. Just now, I received a reply.¡± I frowned. This was why he¡¯d been dragging out time. Beep. My terminal also emitted a brief sound. I checked the instructions from my superiors. ¡®Cooperate with Investigator Jillian Campbell.¡¯ Although I intended to follow the order, I made no effort to hide my displeasure. After all, Jillian wasn¡¯t my direct superior. ¡°...What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Nobles hate being investigated by someone like me. It probably feels like being bitten by a dog they¡¯ve raised. I need you to observe the atmosphere within the academy and narrow down suspicious individuals.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a cadet. I don¡¯t know how to investigate, nor have I ever been trained for it.¡± Saying this wouldn¡¯t make Jillian withdraw his request for cooperation. I merely wanted to vent my discontent. ¡°Users of Arkies Combat Method possess exceptional insight. That alone already makes you an excellent investigator.¡± I flinched. I hadn¡¯t realized that my file contained information about my training in Arkies Combat Method. Noticing my reaction, Jillian gave a faint smile. He tapped the table with his fingers while looking at me. ¡°...I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it compensation for your cooperation, but let me share something interesting. Users of Arkies Victima are notable enough to be kept on a special list. Of course, it¡¯s not for back-alley thugs but for individuals like you who have been ¡®properly trained.¡¯¡± Arkies Victima was the formal name for Arkies Combat Method. It had been a while since I¡¯d heard the term. ¡°Why is that?¡± Not that I expected him to answer, but asking wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you more than that. If you¡¯re curious, ask the person who taught you Arkies Combat Method.¡± * * * I returned to Accretia Academy. Surprisingly, the first person to greet me was the hulking figure whose name I still didn¡¯t know. He was a low-ranking noble of the Kano Family. ¡°Cadet on assignment, try to understand my position. When it comes to Kalesa, I have to do whatever she says¡ªeven pretend to die if necessary. Thankfully, once I dodged a near-death experience, Kalesa let up a bit and stopped pushing so hard.¡± Among nobles¡ªespecially within the same family¡ªthere were clear hierarchies. The hulking figure made it clear he didn¡¯t want to antagonize me. There were no hard feelings between us anyway. It would pass like water under the bridge. ¡°But be careful of Kalesa. She¡¯s my boss, but she¡¯s a woman who holds grudges. Just look at how she¡¯s still tormenting Barbara over what happened two years ago¡ªit¡¯s enough to exhaust even me.¡± ¡°Every day?¡± I asked. The hulking figure shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Not every day, but maybe three times a week. Barbara¡ªthat woman isn¡¯t ordinary either. If it were me, I would¡¯ve dropped out by now. Then again, Accretia Academy is a massive opportunity for someone from the lower district.¡± I reevaluated Barbara. She wasn¡¯t as fragile as I¡¯d initially thought. Even after two years of harassment from Kalesa, she was still at the academy. The second person to approach me was Giselle Kusthoria. From a distance, her expression was already twisted into a scowl, as if she was ready to slap me. ¡°I told you to stay away from Barbara. I went out of my way to warn you, and this is how you behave? You¡¯ll pay dearly for trampling on my goodwill.¡± She was seething with rage. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch a group gang up on one person...¡± I answered half-heartedly. There was a lot I wanted to ask Giselle, but I doubted she¡¯d answer properly. ¡°For now, stay out of sight. If you fail to complete your time at the academy, my reputation will take a hit too.¡± It was clear Giselle had her own reasons for working hard. ¡°I¡¯m planning to keep a low profile anyway.¡± ¡°Kalesa¡¯s got her sights set on you. If she can¡¯t overpower you with brute force, she¡¯ll resort to other means.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have many ways to harm me.¡± Perhaps due to my twisted personality, I found myself looking forward to Kalesa¡¯s revenge. I was curious about the creative methods she might use to attack me. When I smiled, Giselle bit her lower lip. I hadn¡¯t intended to provoke her further, but it seemed she and I simply didn¡¯t get along. ¡°I¡¯ll meet with Kalesa Kano and request mediation,¡± Giselle said, completely catching me off guard. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°For the record, bowing my head and apologizing is out of the question. Even as a cadet, I carry at least a sliver of the Imperial Guard¡¯s honor on my shoulders.¡± I meant it. Unless it was a direct order from the Commander of the Imperial Guard, I wouldn¡¯t apologize, even if it killed me. Besides, I didn¡¯t think I was in the wrong to begin with. ¡°...Fine. If I say something, Kalesa will likely come to a reasonable compromise.¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡®Giselle and Kalesa are acquainted.¡¯ That was the impression I got. In my mind, I visualized the shifting positions of the individuals involved and the connections between them. Giselle Kusthoria, Kalesa Kano, Barbara. As the relationships rearranged themselves in my head, I rubbed my neck lightly before speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to go see Kalesa together. We can¡¯t have something like this happening again.¡± Giselle hesitated, visibly surprised by my suggestion, but eventually nodded her head. Chapter 36 Translator: FenrirTL Editor: Greedy ======================== < Chapter 36 > Kalesa Kano waited for us in the chess room. I glanced at the neatly stacked chessboards and pieces lined up against the wall. Nobles often indulged in old-world pastimes, with chess being among their favorites. While chess is a game of skilll, its purpose here seemed more social than competitive. ¡°If not for Giselle¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have met with you like this.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kalesa spoke while seated in a chair with her back to the window. On either side of her stood two female students like attendants. In this small chess room, she seemed to be playing queen, a clear display of her power-hungry-nature. ¡°If not for Giselle, I¡¯d have started this conversation by kicking your face in.¡± I smiled as I spoke. Kalesa¡¯s face hardened instantly. Crunch. Giselle stepped on my foot and shot me a fierce glare. ¡°...The fact that you both agreed to meet must mean you¡¯re willing to reconcile, right?¡± Giselle positioned herself between me and Kalesa as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m willing to accept an apology¡ªif that thing grovels first.¡± Kalesa crossed her arms and cast a sharp look my way. ¡°An apology? I¡¯d have to be in the wrong first. All I did was help the dormitory manager.¡± ¡°You butted in without knowing anything. That wench Barbara was trying to steal my boyfriend.¡± I remembered hearing about this from Enrico. ¡®The reason Kalesa started bullying Barbara.¡¯ Her boyfriend had grown close to Barbara, only to get caught up in the ¡°Android Rampage¡± incident. Since then, Kalesa harbored a deep grudge against Barbara. That was the surface-level story. ¡°If I were your boyfriend, I¡¯d run away too¡ªyou¡¯re terrifying. Someone sweet like Barbara would be much better.¡± I deliberately provoked her. Kalesa slammed her hands on the table and shot to her feet. ¡°You worthless insect!¡± Her shrill voice stabbed my eardrums like needles. ¡°Calm down, Kalesa.¡± Giselle¡¯s voice was calm but firm. Kalesa, face flushed with rage, jabbed her finger in my direction. ¡°But this little bastard dared to¡ª¡± However, she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence under Giselle¡¯s cold, piercing gaze. Sweating nervously, Kalesa averted her eyes. ¡°Are you planning to ignore what I just said?¡± Giselle¡¯s overwhelming presence silenced her. ¡®So, it¡¯s true.¡¯ Not even someone as volatile as Kalesa dared to defy Giselle. ¡®In the end, Kalesa will reconcile with me while saving face.¡¯ Kalesa couldn¡¯t go against Giselle¡¯s will. I¡¯d wanted to confirm this. ¡®Something felt off from the moment Giselle said she would mediate. Knowing Kalesa¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted any mediation otherwise.¡¯ However, Giselle confidently stepped in as a mediator. She knew she could crush Kalesa underfoot if necessary. ¡®A hierarchy so clear that even the pride I provoked her with had to be set aside.¡¯ My guess was spot on. I twitched my lips slightly. Investigator Jillian¡¯s words suddenly came to mind. He once said that users of Akies Combat Techniques possess exceptional insight, making them suited for investigative work. ¡®So that was true after all.¡¯ I was entirely focused now, paying close attention to every word and action from Giselle and Kalesa. ¡°It¡¯s true I overstepped as an outsider. Maybe Barbara¡¯s curse really does exist. Someone even lost their life because of it. We shouldn¡¯t waste time on petty emotional disputes.¡± I spoke calmly. I¡¯d already gathered all the information I needed. There was no reason to provoke Kalesa any further. Both Giselle and Kalesa seemed quite surprised by my sudden change in attitude. ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble with an Imperial Guard cadet either. Let¡¯s just put this incident behind us.¡± Kalesa¡¯s tone softened as well. Once the ice was broken, the mediation proceeded smoothly. In the end, Kalesa and I shook hands. The tension between us hadn¡¯t entirely disappeared, but we both knew we¡¯d steer clear of each other at the academy from now on. ¡°You can leave first, Luka.¡± Giselle dismissed me from the chess room and continued her conversation with Kalesa. Since I had no intention of eavesdropping further, I stepped into the hallway. Leaning against the wall, I began piecing my thoughts together. As fragments of information aligned, several theories emerged in my mind. ¡®It makes sense that Investigator Jillian might struggle here. He can¡¯t exactly interrogate noble heirs.¡¯ Before long, Giselle stepped into the corridor, her sharp gaze landing on me. ¡°I¡¯ve smoothed things over this time, so stop causing trouble. And stay away from Barbara. The recent death happened because you ignored my warning.¡± ¡°Do you seriously believe in Barbara¡¯s curse? That kind of superstition?¡± I smirked as we walked side by side down the corridor. ¡°Whether I believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter. People really do suffer accidents when they get close to Barbara.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not just coincidence... that means someone¡¯s behind it, and there¡¯s a real culprit, Giselle.¡± ¡°Do you fancy yourself a detective now?¡± Her sharp remark stung. Perhaps I¡¯d been too obvious. ¡°That¡¯s not it... but I was a victim of the attack too. It¡¯s only natural to wonder who caused the Android Rampage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Now that someone¡¯s died, the investigators will take action.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have a great time investigating noble heirs.¡± Giselle stopped walking. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the obvious. By the way, Kalesa seems completely powerless against you.¡± ¡°In noble society, a family¡¯s influence is everything. Kalesa isn¡¯t in a position to defy me. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± I paused for a moment before speaking again. ¡°...So, did you use Kalesa to torment Barbara?¡± Giselle¡¯s pupils wavered. I carefully observed her reaction, determined not to miss even the slightest emotional signal she emitted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the explanation earlier? The reason Kalesa bullies Barbara is¡ª¡± I cut her off before she could finish her thought. ¡°Because of her boyfriend? Do you really think the guy who dated Kalesa would¡¯ve willingly gotten close to Barbara? With Kalesa¡¯s personality, he¡¯d know better than to talk to another girl. If it were me, I¡¯d stay far away out of fear.¡± ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡± ¡°Kalesa needed a reason to target Barbara¡ªone she could justify. Someone created that excuse on purpose.¡± Giselle placed her hands on her hips and tilted her head back, staring at the sky. She let out a long, frustrated sigh. From where I stood, it seemed like she was avoiding meeting my eyes. ¡°Do you suffer from delusions? One of the known side effects of high-performance prosthetics is brain dysfunction. Overloaded neural systems can cause psychiatric issues. Maybe you should get a thorough mental evaluation.¡± Giselle spoke coldly and walked away. I silently watched her retreating figure. There I stood, feeling somewhat awkward and alone. The situation could only mean one of two things: Either I really was delusional... or I had struck a nerve with Giselle. I was certain it was the latter. I quickly sent a message to Investigator Jillian through my terminal. Kalesa¡¯s ex-boyfriend had already graduated, making him unreachable to me. I decided to leave that line of investigation to Jillian. * * * I found myself deeply invested in investigating Barbara¡¯s so-called curse, far more than I¡¯d expected. The mystery was intriguing. It was lunchtime again, and I headed to my usual bench. To my surprise, a girl with vibrant red-gold hair was already sitting there. It was Barbara. ¡°L-Lunch... I made it... myself.¡± She held out a neatly packed lunchbox with trembling hands. Barbara held out the lunchbox toward me. It seemed the rumor that I survived on bland emergency rations for lunch had already spread around the academy. ¡°Barbara, I appreciate this, but... what¡¯s the meaning behind it?¡± ¡°You helped me... a-and because of that, you got caught up in the Android Rampage incident. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Someone else died in my place, though.¡± I answered coldly, and Barbara¡¯s expression wilted. ¡°W-Well... while you¡¯re staying at the academy... would it be okay if I made your lunch...?¡± She spoke hesitantly, summoning every ounce of courage she could muster. For a moment, I wondered if she liked me. If she saw me as more than a friend, things would get complicated. Because I didn¡¯t feel the same way about her. I opened the lunchbox. It was surprisingly well-made¡ªa simple sandwich, perfect for eating on a bench like this. ¡°I thought... you might prefer something easy to eat...¡± She was right. I hated complicated meals. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. But I can¡¯t accept this again. People will misunderstand.¡± I spoke after taking a bite of the sandwich. By now, dozens of curious gazes were fixed on us. By this evening, rumors would be flying that Barbara and I were dating. Since the recent Android Rampage incident and the resulting death, the bullying against Barbara had practically vanished. On top of that, as an Imperial Guard cadet, I¡¯d publicly protected her. Only a fool would dare approach her now. ¡®At least until I leave the academy, no one will mess with Barbara.¡¯ Barbara hesitated, fidgeting at my words. Her timid behavior annoyed me. ¡°I... I don¡¯t mind if people misunderstand.¡± A blush bloomed on her cheeks. I kept chewing the sandwich without even noticing its taste. ¡°One thing¡¯s been bothering me, Barbara.¡± ¡°W-What is it?¡± Barbara flinched, her voice trembling with surprise.. In moments like this, she seemed almost endearingly cute. ¡°You know people get caught up in Android Rampages if they get close to you. So why do you keep approaching me? Do you want me to be targeted?¡± For a brief moment, all emotion drained from Barbara¡¯s face. I caught a glimpse of her utterly expressionless look¡ªone so empty I couldn¡¯t decipher its meaning. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, Luka... I just didn¡¯t... want to believe I was cursed. So... you believe in the curse too... don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in curses. But it¡¯s a fact that people get into accidents when they get close to you. I experienced it myself.¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t know why... why this keeps happening...¡± I tried to read Barbara¡¯s true feelings, but she was hard to read. I needed to be more direct and provoke her emotions. ¡°Kalesa bullied you relentlessly because Giselle ordered her to.¡± I hoped to draw a reaction from her with that statement. ¡°...I already know.¡± Barbara spoke calmly, surprising me instead. For once, my prediction was wrong. ¡°Do you have any idea why Giselle despises you?¡± I questioned her like an interrogator. Barbara slowly lifted her head and smiled sweetly. At that moment, a cold chill crawled down my spine. ¡°Luka... do I need a reason to tell you that?¡± Her voice stretched unnaturally at the end, sending another wave of unease through me. Maybe Barbara was far more calculating than Giselle or Kalesa. Despite being a head shorter than me, she exuded an inexplicable sense of menace. ¡®But among them... there¡¯s one who wears the sheep¡¯s skin¡ªsomething far scarier than a wolf... a monstrous being of a different kind.¡¯ That old saying echoed in my mind. Perhaps the real monster had been closer than I¡¯d thought. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Investigator Gillian acted swiftly. Two days later, he contacted me. On the other side of the terminal screen, I could see Gillian¡¯s face. He was walking along a street, likely just finishing his investigation. ¨C I met Kalesa¡¯s boyfriend. Or, to be precise, her ex-boyfriend. As you said, his background, personality, and abilities... he¡¯s not the type of man who could stand up to Kalesa Kano. That much was as I had anticipated. Kalesa had deliberately orchestrated a situation where her boyfriend would come into contact with Barbara. She needed a pretext to harass Barbara. ¨C Looks like you¡¯re making progress. Choosing you was the right call. ¡°If I point out a suspect, can your investigative capacity ensure they¡¯re properly investigated?¡± ¨C I can dig into one or two individuals, sure. But if it turns out to be a dead end, I¡¯ll take a serious hit as well. ¡°Then I suppose there¡¯s no real reason to push yourself too hard.¡± I found myself questioning Investigator Gillian¡¯s enthusiasm. ¨C Including your case, there have now been six incidents of android rampages. This time, there were fatalities. It¡¯s obviously the work of a person. But because it happened within the Academy, we haven¡¯t been able to conduct a proper investigation up until now. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so dedicated to justice.¡± Gillian burst into laughter and shook his head. ¨C It¡¯s not about justice. It¡¯s because my personality¡¯s all twisted. To think that someone could pull off something like this... fully confident there won¡¯t be an investigation, or that they won¡¯t get caught. I want to slap cuffs on the wrist of a culprit who¡¯s that sure of themselves. I felt a sense of camaraderie. If I were in his shoes, my mood would be just as warped. Even if it meant tearing myself apart, I would want to catch the perpetrator. ¡°Have you looked into Barbara?¡± ¨C Barbara? Do you think she¡¯s the culprit? Gillian raised a questioning brow. ¡°Assuming Barbara is the culprit, even I admit that her motive would be odd. Logically, it doesn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯s been isolating herself by targeting her own friends at the Academy. But for some reason, she¡¯s been on my mind.¡± ¨C Barbara is from a lower-class background. She gained admission to Kracia Academy on special exemption due to her exceptional skills in robotics and AI engineering. ¡°That level of talent should be enough to manipulate an android, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¨C According to experts, it¡¯s practically impossible. Neither you nor I are well-versed in engineering, so trusting the experts seems appropriate. If Barbara had manipulated it...... it would mean a mere student bypassed the academy¡¯s security. The academy¡¯s androids operate on a closed network. To manipulate an android, one would first need to break through the academy¡¯s security. ¡°How would a noble manipulate an android, then?¡± ¨C Nobles have the means to make it physically possible. They could intervene during the manufacturing or distribution process of the androids sent to the academy, pre-installing malicious programs or tampering with them. With enough power and money, bribery is always an option. ¡°That also doesn¡¯t seem very plausible.¡± ¨C It¡¯s still more credible than your assumption. Similar cases have actually occurred. The mention of similar incidents left me without a rebuttal. They were the experts on crime, after all. ¨C Oh, and this might help...... Barbara¡¯s patron is the Custoria family. ¡°......That could indeed be useful.¡± After sharing this information with Jillian, I ended the communication. ¡®It feels like things are connected, yet they aren¡¯t.¡¯ Everything was linked somehow. Yet, like stepping stones with gaps in between, the facts and motives didn¡¯t fully align. The direction was clear, but the path wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hmm.¡± Leaning back in my chair, I stared at the ceiling. ¡®Torture would be the most definitive method.¡¯ Giselle and Barbara were merely outstanding students. They wouldn¡¯t have undergone pain tolerance training or learned how to endure torture. ¡®The problem is that it¡¯s not an option.¡¯ There was an easier way, but I had to take the roundabout route. ¡ª I sought out Giselle Custoria for the first time. Until now, she had always been the one to seek me out. Whirr. Giselle was practicing prosthetic maintenance. She stood by a workbench, where prosthetic legs and arms lay scattered. Her hands moved deftly over the tools, showing considerable skill. It seemed her enrollment at the Royal Kracia Academy wasn¡¯t merely due to her family¡¯s influence. ¡°Wait a moment, Luka.¡± With that, Giselle returned to her work. Standing at a distance, I surveyed the maintenance room. The students worked with serious expressions, entirely absorbed in their tasks. Nobles didn¡¯t simply idle away their time. ¡®Even noble society has its struggles.¡¯ Inept nobles were weeded out. Those who failed to fulfill their roles within their families were treated like vermin. Even among the Imperial Guard trainees, children from prestigious families pushed themselves relentlessly, sometimes even risking their lives. Giselle Custoria, proud as she was, still cared about her status and reputation within her family, which meant even someone like me, born as a commoner, was not beneath her notice. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Giselle asked after finishing her work and taking a sip of water. ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡± I replied indifferently. Giselle nearly spat out the water she was drinking. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Her face didn¡¯t even flush. Instead, she looked at me with a mixture of contempt and disgust. It was clear she genuinely disliked me. That was a relief, in its own way. ¡°Just as you said, it seems I¡¯ve developed a mental illness as a side effect of my high-performance prosthetics.¡± ¡°Your sarcasm is top-notch. Now tell me the real reason you¡¯re here. I¡¯m a busy person, after all.¡± I glanced around. The break room was empty except for Giselle and me. ¡°From this moment on, I expect you to neither lie nor hide anything from me, Giselle Custoria.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate the tone of your interrogation.¡± ¡°I have an official investigation request from the Security Forces.¡± Giselle¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Are you really planning to play detective?¡± ¡°A soldier simply follows orders. Even the Imperial Guard has asked for my cooperation, so I have no choice.¡± At the mention of the Imperial Guard, Giselle couldn¡¯t argue further. ¡°I hate to bring this up, but let me remind you once again that I am the daughter of the Captain of the Imperial Guard.¡± It was a thinly veiled warning, a reminder that she had the power to cause me trouble if she chose to. But such threats had no effect on me. I knew the Captain¡¯s character well. He wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would take his daughter¡¯s word at face value and penalize me unjustly. ¡°Are you tormenting Barbara because you want her expelled from the academy? I looked into it, and it seems the Custoria family is sponsoring her. Is that related to this?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to be subtle. There was something between Giselle and Barbara. If I could understand the nature of their relationship, I might uncover a clue. ¡°You know I¡¯m the second victim of the curse, don¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that reason enough for me to dislike Barbara? We were friends before that.¡± ¡°If you were truly friends, you wouldn¡¯t hate Barbara to this extent just because of what happened. You¡¯d be trying to solve the curse together.¡± I spoke as if accusing her. ¡°We weren¡¯t close enough to go that far for each other.¡± Giselle made a move to leave. She was definitely hiding something. ¡°The Security Forces consider the android rampage to have been a deliberate manipulation. Based on motive alone, Giselle Custoria, you are currently the prime suspect.¡± I quickly spoke to stop Giselle from leaving. ¡°You think I did it? I¡¯m a victim of Barbara¡¯s curse too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a common alibi for a perpetrator to hide by posing as a victim. You¡¯re from the Custoria family, and as an aspiring engineer, you have knowledge of androids. You possess the skills to manipulate them subtly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve completely lost it, Luka. Stay out of this.¡± Giselle flared up, as expected. It was a natural reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t actually think you manipulated the androids, Giselle. So, if you know anything, tell me everything. My gut tells me it¡¯s probably...¡± My intuition pointed to Barbara. I was about to say her name but held my tongue. Chiik. The door to the break room slid open. Standing there was Barbara, holding a lunchbox. ¡°Ah! Luka, I was looking for you. You weren¡¯t in your usual spot.¡± Barbara smiled brightly, but to me, it felt like she was mocking me. How had she found me? If she¡¯d been following me, I would¡¯ve noticed long ago. I narrowed my eyes, unconsciously gritting my teeth. I restrained myself. The urge to grab her by the neck and slam her against the wall surged through me. I wanted to tear through her facade, dragging out the truth with fear and pain. Violence tends to extract the purest truths. ¡°Don¡¯t smile, Barbara. It¡¯s annoying.¡± I spoke through clenched lips, my irritation apparent. Barbara acted like she was above me, as if she had me under her thumb. She was nothing more than an ordinary civilian. ¡°L-Luka? Why are you speaking to me like... that?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Barbara¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. Soon, her eyes began to glisten with tears, as if she were the most pitiable person in the world. ¡®A perpetrator posing as a victim.¡¯ The phrase I had used earlier came to mind. It applied perfectly to Barbara as well. ¡®A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡¯ Barbara wasn¡¯t a sheep. She had fangs and claws. ¡®My acquaintances have been attacked one after another, and I¡¯ve endured two years of harassment.¡¯ No one in their right mind would wear a bright smile in such a situation. But I had no evidence. To accuse Barbara as the culprit, I needed proof. ¡®Even if I have a talent for investigation... it¡¯s not a good fit for me.¡¯ Gathering evidence and pressing for answers wasn¡¯t my way of doing things. Locking the door and ten minutes would be enough¡ªjust ten minutes, and I could pull every truth from Barbara¡¯s lips. But I had to suppress this urge. My specialty was breaking people. ¡°I-I like you, Luka. You saved me, after all. S-so if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯d like to resolve it... with words.¡± Hearing those words made me feel sick. Bang! I hurled a chair to the side, right next to Barbara. The metal chair crumpled as if it had been struck by a car. ¡°Luka! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Giselle shouted, her voice sharp. Releasing just a fragment of my anger, I stared calmly at Barbara. Slowly, the smile slipped from her face. ¡°So far, this has been your little game to pass the time, hasn¡¯t it? But from now on, I¡¯m serious, Barbara. You¡¯ve underestimated me.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t scream or react; she simply stared at me with a vacant expression. That empty, emotionless look¡ªthis was her true face. ¡°Barbara doesn¡¯t... know what you mean... oooooh¡ª¡± Barbara forced a smile by pushing up the corners of her mouth with her index fingers. Tilting her head to the side, she gazed at us. Her pupils, unfocused, seemed as if they were staring into the void. ¡°Ah...¡± Giselle¡¯s face froze solid, her expression stiff. Her shoulders noticeably trembled, her fear unmistakable. It coiled around her like a snake, constricting her movements. Barbara walked toward the rigid Giselle, her steps sharp and deliberate. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the lunchbox here. Enjoy it, Luka. And... Giselle, it was nice seeing you. Let¡¯s meet again.¡± Setting the lunchbox on the table, Barbara brushed her fingers lightly against the back of Giselle¡¯s hand before stepping away. Giselle turned her head, avoiding Barbara¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ha... ha...¡± Seated, I let out a hollow laugh. Even I had been mistaken. The power dynamics in this room were now crystal clear. Giselle was afraid of Barbara. Clack, clack. Barbara backed away, her gaze fixed on us until the very end, before vanishing beyond the doorway. ¡°Giselle.¡± I called out her name. She was covering her face with both hands. What could possibly make the young lady of the Custoria family so frightened? Her father was the Captain of the Imperial Guard, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything. Just... spend some quiet time, and then leave the academy. Please, Luka.¡± Giselle¡¯s words lacked the hostility and contempt they once carried. Now, they were simply a pure, earnest plea. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38 Let¡¯s summarize the situation so far, Detective Luka. The main person who bullied Barbara was Kalesa Kanoda. And Kalesa was following Giselle¡¯s orders¡ªmeaning Giselle was the one who instigated Barbara¡¯s torment. However, the very person Giselle feared was none other than Barbara. ¡®......Based on the circumstances, Barbara wanted to be bullied.¡¯ It was incomprehensible from a normal perspective. ¡®Giselle Custoria is afraid of Barbara.¡¯ Giselle was completely trapped, as if Barbara had some kind of hold over her. ¡®This is slowly going beyond my discretion.¡¯ That thought crossed my mind. If Giselle was being threatened, I needed to report it to the Commander of the Imperial Guard. If his daughter was in trouble, he would take action. Through the holographic interface of my terminal, I reported everything that had happened so far to Commander of the Imperial Guard Haylas. After listening to my story, he responded without so much as a change in expression. ¡ªLuka, continue to act based on your judgment. I¡¯ll leave it to your discretion. At first, I thought I had misheard. I wanted to question him immediately, but my military instincts locked my lips shut. ¡°......Understood.¡± The moment I ended the communication, I frowned. ¡®There was a reason he sent me to Kratia Academy. The same goes for having Giselle Custoria stay by my side. The Commander of the Imperial Guard was certain I would get caught up in Barbara¡¯s curse.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that I had become so deeply involved in this case. ¡®Why?¡¯ A question arose in my mind. If the Guard took direct action, they would uncover the truth of this case in no time. Unlike the Security Enforcement Division, the Guard had that level of authority. However, instead of getting involved directly, they were watching from a distance¡ªusing me as an intermediary. ¡®And this case involves the Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s daughter, no less.......¡¯ I ran my palm down my face. People were drawing a grand picture over my head, and I was nothing more than a pawn moving at their command. That was the role of a soldier, after all. ¡®But it¡¯s pissing me off.¡¯ I opened my eyes between my fingers. I didn¡¯t like this one bit. ¡®Barbara¡¯s curse.......¡¯ My gut told me it was all an act. But so far, no one had found any evidence of an android rampage. ¡®Investigator Jillian isn¡¯t an idiot. From the way he handles his work, he¡¯s quite capable. And like he said, a lower-class girl like Barbara would have a hard time manipulating an android.¡¯ Based on the information I had gathered so far, I pieced together the puzzle. I had more information about Barbara¡¯s curse than anyone else who had attempted to investigate it. No one had gotten closer to the truth than I had. I accelerated my thoughts, fitting the pieces of the case together from multiple angles. I tested every possible assumption, eliminating the unlikely ones until only the most logical scenario remained. As I repeated the process of deduction and elimination, the tangled thread began to unravel. When I finally reached a conclusion, my eyes widened. ¡°......Giselle and Barbara were accomplices in causing the android rampage.¡± I let out a dry chuckle. If my deduction was correct, this was going to be a real headache. Giselle was a member of the Custoria family. If she were exposed as the culprit behind the android rampage, the Custoria family¡¯s reputation and honor would suffer a severe blow. As I idly ran my fingers over my terminal, I contacted Enrico Lagan. He had a crush on Giselle. * * * There were a few secluded spots within Kratia Academy. Since noble students made up the majority, there had to be places where they could have private conversations. To protect student privacy, patrol drones and androids only monitored the main roads. The garden where I stood now was quiet. The setting sun painted the space in a deep red hue. For someone with a sentimental nature, it was the kind of scene that could stir emotions. Hidden behind a tree, I observed the situation in the garden. ¡°I-I like you, Lady Giselle Custoria.¡± Enrico Lagan was courageously confessing his feelings. Standing in front of him was Giselle, who had come at his request. She looked haggard, as if she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. With hollow eyes, she glared at Enrico. ¡°This ¡®important thing¡¯ you had to tell me... was just this?¡± At Giselle¡¯s sharp words, Enrico visibly flinched in shock. I felt a little guilty and closed my eyes for a moment. I was the one who had encouraged him to confess to Giselle. I had told him that now was the perfect time, that he had a good chance of success. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah, I, um.......¡± It seemed Enrico hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of failure¡ªhe was at a complete loss for words. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll say this clearly, Enrico Lagan. I have no interest in you. No, it¡¯s more than that¡ªI find your very presence uncomfortable. I wish you¡¯d stop hovering around me for no reason.¡± Wow. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go that far. Someday, if Enrico Lagan ever needed my help for something... I would gladly assist him. I did have a conscience, after all. ¡°Kh... khh... hngh.¡± Enrico stood there, stunned, before his face crumpled as he fought back tears. Then, as if fleeing for his life, he ran out of the garden. Giselle, meanwhile, pressed a hand to her forehead, as if struck by a headache. She, too, turned to leave. Once I was certain Enrico¡¯s presence had completely vanished, I stepped out from my hiding spot. ¡°Giselle Custoria.¡± At my sudden appearance, Giselle scowled. ¡°I had a feeling....¡± She quickly grasped the context of the situation. ¡°I assumed you wouldn¡¯t respond if I summoned you directly. And if you did come, it would be with Barbara. Maybe you¡¯d even try using an android again.¡± With Barbara by her side, there was no way to extract the truth from Giselle. From the way she reacted, her fear of Barbara was deeply embedded, like a thorn lodged in her skin. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate this any longer. I¡¯ll inform my father about your disrespect¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve already reported to the Commander of the Imperial Guard that you¡¯re involved in this incident. He didn¡¯t show much reaction. That leaves us with two possibilities. Either he doesn¡¯t care about his daughter, or he already knows something about the truth of the situation. Maybe it¡¯s both.¡± Giselle staggered as if she¡¯d been struck. ¡°You¡ªyou told my father? My father? You?¡± Her reaction was far stronger than I had anticipated. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a subordinate to report to a superior.¡± Giselle didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she bit down hard on her thumbnail, grinding her teeth against it. Her glare at me was filled with venom, her face twisted so much that it nearly ruined her delicate features. ¡°My father knows? My father... Wh-what exactly did you tell him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to tell you that. You¡¯re not my superior, and besides, you¡¯ve never been cooperative.¡± Giselle spun in place, pacing in frantic circles. She was in a state of panic¡ªunable to think properly. Unfortunately for her, this was exactly what I had aimed for. When people are anxious, they instinctively seek support. In extreme panic, even someone they dislike can seem like an anchor. ¡°If you speak now, I can still help you. Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°This... this is all your fault. If you had never come here, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s all because of you....¡± Her words were becoming simpler. That was a sign her anxiety was eating away at her mind. ¡°I¡¯m on your side. Remember, I¡¯m a cadet of the Guard.¡± As I stepped closer to Giselle, I spoke to her. At first, she tried to push me away, but eventually, she grabbed onto my collar, using me for support. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I....¡± ¡°If you cooperate with me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°You... you can¡¯t help me. This is about my standing within my family. You¡¯re just a mere cadet.¡± I hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°What if I become a member of the Custoria family?¡± Giselle looked up at me with tearful eyes. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. I might become part of the Custoria family one day. No matter how you look at it, isn¡¯t it odd that someone of your noble status has been assigned as my guide, despite me being just a cadet?¡± I spoke calmly. There was no need to lie¡ªit was the truth. ¡°You... becoming a member of the Custoria family?¡± ¡°If I continue building my career smoothly, it¡¯s possible. Among the cadets, I¡¯m considered a rare genius¡ªsomeone who appears maybe once every few years. I even received a military medal recently. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a military family to recruit me. It might sound arrogant coming from me, but the Commander of the Imperial Guard seems to favor me quite a bit. If I were to become part of the Custoria family, my position wouldn¡¯t be insignificant.¡± I gently pushed Giselle back and met her gaze. ¡°A-are you serious?¡± ¡°Regardless of any blemishes you may have... I will support you. Resolving this incident properly will increase my chances of being accepted as the Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s adopted son. When our interests align, trust naturally follows.¡± I guided Giselle to sit on the bench. Staring at the ground, she finally spoke. ¡°I... I manipulated the androids. Barbara¡¯s curse... I created it.¡± From Giselle¡¯s lips, the truth behind the curse and their twisted fate was revealed. * * * As I listened to Giselle¡¯s story, I pieced everything together. Barbara and Giselle¡¯s connection began three years ago. They entered Kratia Academy in the same year. Barbara had been admitted through Custoria¡¯s sponsorship. Sponsored students were expected to serve their benefactor¡¯s household or become vassals after graduation. Giselle, knowing that Barbara would eventually become a Custoria vassal, tried to grow close to her. It would mean gaining another loyal supporter for herself in the future. Since they had similar majors and interests, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to become friends. In fact, they bonded surprisingly fast¡ªalmost too fast. ¡°......To be honest, Barbara was practically my first real friend. Not just someone I knew, but someone I could truly call a friend for the first time.¡± Giselle added her words with a lonely expression. It was hard to imagine someone as cold and aggressive as Giselle genuinely being friends with a girl from the lower class. But perhaps... that noble demeanor of hers was just a mask. Her true nature was likely much softer and more delicate. I had caught a glimpse of it earlier when she was in a panic. Barbara was sociable and always smiling. That natural brightness of hers drew Giselle in. Furthermore, Barbara had been admitted to Kratia Academy as a special exception due to Custoria¡¯s sponsorship¡ªshe was a prodigy. Despite her lower-class origins, she was impressive in ways that made it difficult to believe she came from such a background. ¡°At the time, there was a boy who took an interest in Barbara. She was popular because of her bright personality and smile. I assumed she wouldn¡¯t be interested in him. But then... she confessed to me that she liked him. But I... I didn¡¯t want to lose my only friend to some boy. I was young back then.¡± It had all started with a small, childish jealousy. ¡°At first, I just wanted to mess with him because I hated him. So, I built a fake android. A robot that only looked like one.¡± Giselle had used the robot to intimidate the boy. She programmed it to play an audio file telling him to stay away from Barbara, and then had it chase him around at night. But what had started as a mere prank quickly spiraled beyond her control. ¡°The boy fell and hit his head badly. The injury was severe enough that he had to drop out.¡± Giselle dismantled and disposed of the robot. But since the incident had resulted in bodily harm, an investigation had begun. ¡°Barbara was the first to figure out that I was responsible. I had assembled robots in front of her several times before.¡± At that moment, I realized that none of this had happened by coincidence. ¡®Giselle fell into a trap.¡¯ Things had escalated beyond what she had ever intended. ¡°Barbara said she had a solution. That if I became another victim, people wouldn¡¯t suspect me.¡± ¡°If it was just an internal academy incident, the investigation wouldn¡¯t have gone too deep. If you had just stayed put, it probably would¡¯ve faded away on its own.¡± I interjected, and Giselle clenched the fist resting on her thigh. The veins on her hand trembled. ¡°I was too young to realize that. I was just... terrified.¡± ¡°So, you willingly became the second victim of the so-called curse?¡± Giselle nodded. ¡°I usually handle the maintenance of the academy¡¯s androids. That¡¯s when Barbara gave me a chip... I attached it to an android. Normally, external input shouldn¡¯t be able to manipulate its AI, but somehow... after that, the android came looking for me, then malfunctioned and went berserk. That¡¯s how I became the second victim.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s when the rumors started spreading. That anyone who got close to Barbara would get caught up in an android rampage.¡± Giselle bit down hard on her lower lip. Blood trickled down her chin, dripping onto the ground. ¡°Barbara started acting strange from that point on. She began making bizarre requests... saying that for a perfect crime, she needed to be isolated from the rest of the academy... that there needed to be a steady stream of victims...¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t acting strange. She was always that kind of person.¡± ¡°...Thinking back now, you¡¯re right. I just wanted to graduate quietly. That¡¯s why I genuinely hoped no one would approach Barbara.¡± Her story raised a few questions. However, I doubted she was lying¡ªthis was likely all she knew. Chhhkk. A burst of static cut through the air. At first, I thought it was coming from my terminal. ¡ªYou... told our secret... to a man? The noise came from Giselle¡¯s terminal. Given that she was from a prestigious family, the security level of her device should have been exceptionally high. Yet, it had been hacked. ¡ª...Traitor, Giselle. And yet, my lovely Giselle... I listened carefully. The sound from the terminal wasn¡¯t the only problem. Whirrrr. A faint propeller noise reached my ears. There was a drone nearby. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint its exact location, but it was close. Every instinct and sense within me screamed a warning. We had to get out of here. ¡°Lu¡ª¡± I threw myself to the side, pulling Giselle into my arms as we rolled across the ground. Pfff! The unmistakable thin crack of a silenced gunshot. ...Damn it. A sharp pain flared in my left side. I looked down. A hole, big enough to fit a finger, had been punched into my side. Blood gushed out like an open faucet. ¡°Ugh.¡± I didn¡¯t make a fuss. Instead, I bit down on my sleeve and tore off a strip of fabric. Without hesitation, I wadded it up and shoved it roughly into the wound. This should slow the bleeding. ¡°D-do the Guards... not feel pain even when they get shot?¡± Giselle stared at my stomach, asking a question so dumb that I nearly lost it. She must have been so panicked that her IQ had dropped. ¡°Of course, it hurts! What kind of question is that?!¡± I snapped in irritation as my eyes darted around, scanning for the shooter. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39 The Barbara¡¯s Curse incident was shrouded in mystery. There were still numerous unresolved aspects. But first and foremost, survival was the priority. I ignored the pain creeping up from my side. Blocking out unnecessary sensations, I focused on detecting any external threats. ¡®Attack drone.¡¯ Drones were highly efficient as weapons. Despite their weak defenses, they could attack enemies unilaterally from a safe distance. Whirrrr. I pinpointed the drone¡¯s location by carefully listening to the direction of the gunfire and the sound of its movement. It was approaching from the north side of the garden. I quickly took cover behind a marble pillar taking Giselle. ¡®I don¡¯t have a weapon on hand right now.¡¯ I was practically unarmed. The only thing I had was a mere pocket knife, barely more useful than a can opener. ¡®But taking down the drone is easy enough but...¡¯ Now that I had located it, I was confident I could dodge its shots. The drone¡¯s reaction speed wasn¡¯t fast enough to hit me. The only reason I had been caught off guard earlier was because of a surprise attack from long range, without any prior warning. If Giselle hadn¡¯t been there, I might have narrowly avoided it. ¡®The problem is that if I move at high speed, my wound might worsen.¡¯ If there were more enemies lurking around, I had to be cautious. There was no point in recklessly pushing my body to its limits just to take down a single drone. Gunfire rang out, but the drone was equipped with a silencer, making it questionable whether anyone nearby would even notice. For now, I had to assume that escaping on my own was my only option. ¡®I swear I¡¯ll smash your face in, you damn woman.¡¯ Picturing Barbara¡¯s face in my mind, I steeled my resolve. ¡°Do you have a mirror?¡± At my request, Giselle pulled a compact mirror from her inner pocket. Snatching it from her, I used its reflection to get a clear view of the drone¡¯s position. The drone¡¯s form was faintly visible, its matte black surface blending seamlessly into the night sky. ¡®Focus, Luka.¡¯ I steadied myself, closing my eyes for a brief moment before reopening them. As my senses sharpened, the surrounding objects became crystal clear. Whoosh! Spinning swiftly, I leaped out from behind the marble pillar. Using the rotational force of my body, I hurled the pocket knife like a projectile. A silver arc shot forward in a straight trajectory. The pocket knife streaked through the air like a guided missile, heading straight for the drone. Ka-clang! A metallic clang resounded as sparks flew. The pocket knife tangled with the propeller, causing a loud, jarring noise. Tududududu! The drone, now crippled like a bird with shredded wings, spiraled downward while firing wildly in all directions. To avoid getting hit by stray bullets, I pressed myself flat against the ground, shielding my head. I didn¡¯t check the condition of the fallen drone. Smashing it completely with just a pocketknife was impossible. If I got too close, I could¡¯ve been shot. But at least I had disabled its flight function, so it wouldn¡¯t be chasing us anymore. While I was fighting, Giselle had regained her senses and was fiddling with her terminal. "Is the communication function working?" When I asked, Giselle shook her head. "No. Both internal and external communication are down." Mine was the same. The screen stuttered like an old terminal that had been in use for over a decade before displaying an error message. ¡®Could a mere student really pull this off?¡¯ Absolutely not. There was something more going on that we didn¡¯t know. Barbara had some kind of background. ¡ªStatic.¡ª A burst of noise crackled from Giselle¡¯s terminal. ¡ªGiselle, Giselle, Giselle. I tried to protect you, so why did you betray me? And Luka...¡ª Barbara¡¯s voice, distorted by static, sounded even more eerie. ¡ªI like you. So... I want you to despise me even more.¡ª I snatched the terminal from Giselle and crushed it in my grip. Tiny fragments of the device crumbled into dust, scattering across my palm. "There¡¯s no need to listen to the ramblings of a lunatic. This incident is probably..." I trailed off, clutching my side. No matter how much she was the daughter of the Commander of the Imperial Guard, Giselle was still a civilian. I couldn¡¯t say any more. ¡®They¡¯re operating on a level above me.¡¯ I recalled the Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s lukewarm response. ¡®Not just me¡ªhe even used his own daughter as bait.¡¯ The misplaced pieces were finally falling into place in my mind. ¡®He¡¯s my superior... but he¡¯s ruthless.¡¯ I prepared to take Giselle to a safer location. At the entrance of the garden stood a familiar face. It was Felix Eigen, another Imperial Guard cadet dispatched like me. "Felix, is this an order from higher up?" The moment I saw him, I asked. He had come equipped with a sword and a handgun, seemingly to support me. "Yeah. Looks like you¡¯re getting special treatment again. I didn¡¯t receive a single heads-up about this operation." Felix shrugged and chuckled. "I wasn¡¯t informed beforehand either. I only realized I was following their plan after everything started." The Imperial Guard was working on a larger scale. Even as mere cadets, they kept us in the dark, ensuring secrecy at all costs. "Wait, hold on. Are you saying... this was all my father¡¯s plan?" Felix and I were soldiers, so being treated as expendable tools was something we had come to accept. But Giselle couldn¡¯t take it as easily. Of course, it made sense¡ªafter all, the orders had come from her own father. It was only natural for her to be shaken. Felix, however, was more concerned about me than Giselle¡¯s reaction. His gaze stopped at my wounded side. "Is it serious?" "If I don¡¯t get treated soon, they might find my corpse by morning." "So it¡¯s not a problem yet." I smirked. Felix kept the sword for himself and tossed me the handgun since I was injured. He then pulled out his terminal to report to command. His device seemed to be functioning properly. "Right now, Luka and Giselle Custo¡ª" Felix never got to finish his report. Bang! A gunshot rang out. The bullet shattered Felix¡¯s terminal¡ªand took his right hand with it. Felix didn¡¯t even scream. As if we had rehearsed it beforehand, we immediately scattered to the left and right, pressing against the garden entrance walls. Kiing! I pulled Giselle behind me and placed my finger on the pistol¡¯s trigger. I locked eyes with Felix, who was hiding against the opposite wall. ¡®A seasoned opponent.¡¯ We had been ambushed, yet we hadn¡¯t sensed the enemy at all. The shot was fired from close range¡ªit wasn¡¯t a long-distance sniper. Whoever had attacked us was trained in stealth and ambush tactics. Skilled enough to fool even the senses of Imperial Guard cadets like us. ¡®Luka, cover me.¡¯ Felix mouthed the words silently. He was planning to charge toward the direction of the gunfire with his sword. If we focused, we could deflect a few bullets. I nodded and steadied my breathing. "Hey! Let¡¯s have a chat. If I had really aimed for your heads, one of you would already be dead." The attacker spoke from the end of the path leading to the garden entrance. They had deliberately revealed their position, letting us pinpoint their location. They were extremely confident in their skills. Felix and I quickly exchanged hand signals and adjusted our plan. ¡®While I distract the attacker, Felix will circle around and strike from behind.¡¯ The plan was made in an instant. Felix kicked off his shoes and moved without a sound. Meanwhile, I raised my voice. "A chat? Shouldn¡¯t you at least know who we are before asking for one?" The enemy wouldn¡¯t even suspect we had already devised a counterattack. It was almost as if I had responded without thinking. "I know very well. Aren¡¯t you the adorable little cadet?" The attacker sneered before continuing, "I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Hand over Giselle Custoria." "Planning to ransom her off for a hefty price?" I was trying to buy time, no matter what. "Our princess wants her. I don¡¯t really want to do this to kids, either. But you¡¯re a soldier, so you get it, right? Orders are orders, whether you like them or not." My eyes widened at his words. Something felt off. ¡®He said you, not you all.¡¯ The attacker knew Felix was flanking him! I had no choice¡ªI braced myself to take a bullet and leaned out from behind the wall, head and shoulders exposed. I had to cover Felix now. Crack. The sound hit me before anything else. The sickening snap of bone breaking and twisting out of place. It wasn¡¯t loud. Just a sharp, precise rupture that cut through the silence. ¡®Felix is down.¡¯ I quickly assessed the situation. The attacker had Felix by the throat. With one hand, he had snapped Felix¡¯s neck and was now staring directly at me. Felix¡¯s limbs dangled limply, twitching sporadically. His sword lay abandoned on the ground. I shoved my emotions aside. Now wasn¡¯t the time. I had to focus on the enemy. Kiing. The attacker was clad in a full-body combat suit, completely sealed with no exposed gaps. Its surface shimmered, shifting colors seamlessly to match the surroundings. Camouflage technology¡ªno wonder we hadn¡¯t noticed him. ¡®So that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t detect him.¡¯ The attacker tossed Felix¡¯s body aside like a ragdoll and turned toward me. Kiing. His helmet emitted a faint hum, and two pairs of glowing red eyes flared to life. The suit¡¯s camouflage faded, locking into a solid black color¡ªhe no longer needed to hide. Bang! I fired at his head, wanting to test his reaction speed. The attacker tilted his head to the side, dodging the bullet with ease. Fast. Fast enough that Felix hadn¡¯t stood a chance. That meant his combat skills were on par with an Imperial Guard. ¡®This is going to be rough.¡¯ I curled one side of my lip. "Giselle, the moment I start fighting, you run at full speed. Don¡¯t look back. I¡¯ll buy as much time as I can." "I..." I clamped my palm over Giselle¡¯s mouth. "There¡¯s no time to argue. Just do as I say." I bared my teeth, growling low. This was the best option. Besides, the enemy¡¯s goal was to capture Giselle alive. If she ran, it would at least divide his attention. I stepped out from behind the cover of the wall. "I don¡¯t really want to kill two juniors in a single night." The attacker muttered as he looked at me. ¡®Junior?¡¯ That word momentarily distracted me. Whoosh! In an instant, the attacker had closed the distance. His speed was insane. The red glow of his helmet¡¯s optics flickered along the path he had taken. Wham! I crossed my arms to block his kick, but the force still sent me flying a good twenty meters. "You¡¯re surprisingly good at throwing off my senses! Cute, really!" The attacker let out a cheerful laugh as he sent me crashing. Clench! I bit my tongue hard in frustration. The pain snapped me back to focus. Even if I put everything I had into this fight, winning was uncertain. I couldn¡¯t afford any distractions. What was I doing? Pathetic, Luka. The one fortunate¡ªyet infuriating¡ªthing was that my opponent was underestimating me. He hadn¡¯t used his sword or gun. He hadn¡¯t even followed up with another attack. ...And he had given me time to prepare. Creak, creak. My right cybernetic eye spun rapidly, almost frantically. A movement impossible for a biological eye. A flood of visual data poured into my brain. It felt as though my occipital lobe¡ªthe part responsible for processing vision¡ªwas heating up. I reconstructed the visual information into a three-dimensional map inside my head. Within a hundred-meter radius, I could perceive everything¡ªas if I had lived in this place for decades. ¡®Akies Combat Technique.¡¯ At its core, it was an extreme form of analysis and insight¡ªpushing past the brain¡¯s limitations, even if it meant risking damage. It started by expanding the senses, allowing me to grasp my surroundings with near-perfect clarity. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A throbbing headache pounded in my skull, and a feverish heat spread across my forehead. Bang! I fired a series of shots at the attacker. Whoosh! He weaved left and right, dodging the bullets while closing the gap between us. For just a fraction of a second, his gaze flickered toward Giselle as she fled. I tossed aside my empty pistol and moved. Backpedaling swiftly, I hugged the wall near the garden entrance before leaping over it without even looking. The mental 3D map in my head matched reality perfectly. As I cleared the wall, I kicked off it midair to propel myself even farther. Not a single motion was wasted. Even if my speed wasn¡¯t overwhelming, my efficiency was¡ªleaving no openings for the attacker to catch up. ¡®Borrowing this, Felix.¡¯ I landed beside Felix¡¯s corpse and grabbed his sword, twirling it in my grip. The moment I started high-speed movement, the bleeding from my side worsened. "You didn¡¯t even look, yet you accurately gauged your surroundings and moved accordingly... That¡¯s Akies optimization, isn¡¯t it?" The attacker crouched atop the wall, pointing at me. I didn¡¯t bother responding. He stroked his chin as if deep in thought before continuing. "...Since you seem to have learned Akies Victima, I won¡¯t kill you." I raised an eyebrow, my brow furrowing. The way he spoke¡ªas if he was above me, as if he had any authority over my life¡ªdisgusted me. I didn¡¯t like most people, but this bastard? He was exactly the kind I hated the most. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 My close-quarters combat skills were among the top even among the cadets. I had a certain pride in that. However, the assailant mercilessly shattered my pride. He was clearly superior to me. Every time he lightly extended the back of his hand or his palm, my sword was deflected to the side as if it were a lie. He was parrying my sword strikes with his bare hands. Ka- ang! I barely managed to pull back my sword and aimed for the assailant¡¯s neck once more. The assailant tilted his upper body at an angle and targeted my chest with his palm. Kwa-duk! I blocked the assailant¡¯s attack with the bottom of my sword hilt. I felt a shock so intense that it seemed as if my fingers would break as I was sent flying backward. ¡®He¡¯s going easy on me. If he weren¡¯t, I would¡¯ve been dead already.¡¯ Not even five seconds had passed since the fight began. In extreme situations, one¡¯s sense of time becomes distorted. A single second, which would normally pass in an instant, now felt as long as a full minute. The assailant was exceptional. His martial prowess was so impressive that it made me want to admire him. If he weren¡¯t my enemy, I would have wanted to learn from him. ¡°Step back, kid. I don¡¯t want to kill you. If you understand who you¡¯re up against, your superior won¡¯t blame you. The Imperial Guard wouldn¡¯t have taught you to waste your life meaninglessly.¡± The assailant spoke leisurely, revealing information about himself. I had an idea of his identity. No matter how strictly the Empire controlled information, they couldn¡¯t stop rumors from spreading through word of mouth. ¡®An anti-Imperialist terrorist group.¡¯ The so-called ¡®Enemy of the Empire,¡¯ known only through speculation and whispers, now stood right before me. Everything made sense. The Imperial Guard had been moving to flush out the terrorists. If a high-ranking unit moved too soon, the terrorists would disappear without a trace. That meant they had approached this operation with caution¡ªsomeone like me was merely a pawn in a much larger plan. Whatever. None of that mattered. The bastard in front of me was looking down on me. A traitor to the Empire dared to belittle me? ¡°Hu......¡± A breath escaped my lips and scattered in the air. This might be my last. ¡®From now on, I will ignore my injuries.¡¯ I raised my sword upright, bringing it level with my eyes. From this moment on, I am my sword. The outcome would be one of two things¡ªeither I break, or I cut him down first. The enemy was stronger than me. If I wanted to compensate for my lack of ability and increase my chances of victory even slightly, I had to establish one condition. ¡®Believe that he doesn¡¯t want to kill me.¡¯ That way, I could disregard survival and defense, focusing solely on offense. It was an inadequate solution, but it was the only way to make up for my shortcomings, even a little. Kwa-jik! I kicked off the ground and lunged forward. With my prosthetic¡¯s output maximized, the force of my leap surged up to my crown. Pssht. Blood seeped from the gunshot wound in my side. But the fight would be decided before I bled out, so it didn¡¯t matter. Kaang! Gripping the hilt with both hands, I struck down with full force. The assailant deftly tilted his upper body to the side, evading my attack. Thump! I took a wide step forward, spinning my body as I swung my sword. My blade curved sharply, as if it were chasing him. Eudeuk! The unbearable acceleration twisted my waist. I heard the sound of my skin tearing further at the wound in my side. Since I was focusing entirely on offense, my openings were fully exposed to the assailant. A chill ran down my spine. His counterattack could crush my heart or my head at any moment. But I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t dodge or defend. Only attack. The enemy wavered. It lasted only for a fleeting moment, but he hesitated. ¡®If you¡¯re going to kill me, then do it.¡¯ For some reason, he was reluctant to kill a user of Akies combat techniques. I had to believe in that and press forward. Whirik! The assailant closed in on me. I neither defended nor retreated. Instead, I thrust my sword straight at his head. Flinch! He braked abruptly, stepping back. Clicking his tongue, he seemed visibly irritated. ¡°You¡¯ve trained to this extent at your age, and yet you¡¯re willing to throw your life away for the Empire? Do you think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± If he truly intended to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t be running his mouth. The blood seeping from my side had already pooled around my feet. I didn¡¯t need to look at it to confirm¡ªI could tell how serious it was just from the cold spreading through my body. Even my razor-sharp focus would soon start to waver. ¡°The Empire aside... your tone alone is insufferable. I could barely stand it.¡± To be honest, that was probably the real reason I was still fighting. I didn¡¯t like him. I wanted to prove that his arrogance¡ªthe way he spoke as if I wasn¡¯t even a threat¡ªwas wrong. Maybe that was just my nature. ¡°That rebellious spirit of yours, I like it, kid. You¡¯re definitely more like us.¡± The assailant shook his shoulders as he laughed. He opened the mouthpiece of his helmet, revealing a faint smile on his lips. Then, he continued speaking in a calm tone. ¡°My name is Rick Kaiser. I¡¯m a republican.¡± ¡°Aha, so a terrorist?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you called us the Resistance.¡± ¡°So basically, I should just call you a son of a bitch from now on? What kind of name is son of a bitch? That¡¯s pretty weird.¡± The assailant said nothing and simply closed the mouthpiece of his helmet. His lenses glowed crimson. Looked like he was pissed off¡ªmaybe a lot. Thump! The assailant lightly bounced in place. A mechanical whine rang out as his output surged. Then, just as he hopped again, he vanished from my sight¡ªonly to reappear right in front of me. His crimson eyes locked onto me fiercely. He clenched his fist tightly and thrust it straight toward my face. A perfectly aimed strike at my head. He was trying to kill me. Seemed like he had changed his mind. It was too late to dodge. Still gripping my sword, I crossed my arms to block. This wasn¡¯t a defense for survival¡ªit was to buy even the slightest bit of time. Kwa- zizijik! My crossed arms were being crushed. Amidst the scattering parts and fragments, I caught sight of his fist, sharp like a spike. Everything slowed down, like a scene replayed in slow motion. I was pulling up my leg. My toes were aimed at his jaw. Even if my head shattered first, my leg would still carry out the command my brain had given. Fine, go ahead and break my skull. I¡¯ll smash your jaw in return. If I¡¯m lucky, we might both die together. Kwajik! Impact. The world, which had been moving so slowly, suddenly snapped back to its original speed. I blinked. I was still alive. Kuuuk! The assailant was gripping the back of my neck. Somehow, he had managed to control the force of his own punch, despite its terrifying speed. I¡¯d bet he could even catch a bullet with his bare hands. Tuduk, tuk. My finishing kick had been reduced to scrap metal, falling uselessly to the ground. The assailant had blocked it effortlessly with his other hand, then crushed my right leg completely. ¡®I lost.¡¯ The difference in power was overwhelming. He had countered even my final, desperate move. He was using a better prosthetic than mine. But this defeat wasn¡¯t because of the difference in performance. Even if we had used prosthetics of the same output, I still would have lost. That was an undeniable fact. Both of my arms had been shattered below the elbows, and my right foot was crushed where his grip had left its mark. ¡°You pissed me off. This is your last chance¡ªbeg for your life. If you do, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± The assailant spoke while gripping the back of my neck. Forcing my lips upward, I smiled. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kang! With my only intact limb, my left foot, I kicked him in the groin. A metallic clang rang out¡ªhe must have been wearing proper protection. ¡°...Hah, good. Let¡¯s see if the universe is on your side. If you somehow survive, send my regards to Kinuan. Tell him I¡¯m doing just fine.¡± With those final words, he tightened his grip on my neck. Udeuk! The last thing I heard that day was the sound of my own neck breaking. Not an unfamiliar experience. * * * Most organic humans die when their necks are broken. ...Most of them, anyway. I stared at the metal spike lodged into my nape¡ªa traction device holding my fractured vertebrae in place. Running my fingers over the back of my neck, I felt cold metal. An external spinal cord had been implanted, stretching from my nape down to my tailbone, temporarily replacing my severed central nervous system. Thanks to it, I could move my arms and legs. Aside from being unable to freely turn my head, I was in decent condition. ¡°Hey, Felix. Can you talk?¡± I turned my upper body and looked at Felix, lying in the hospital bed. ¡°U... Uhh... L-Luka? Ah... it hurts.¡± ¡°You idiot. Of course it hurts¡ªyou¡¯re trying to move your neck.¡± Felix lay there with a blank expression. The confident, cheerful guy I once knew was gone. Drool dribbled from the corner of his mouth, soaking into his pillow. I looked at him and gave a bitter smile. He was beyond recovery. His brain damage was severe¡ªhe had been left untreated for too long with a broken neck. Meanwhile, I had been lucky. I heard that four Imperial Guards had arrived with Giselle right after the assailant took me down. Thanks to their quick emergency care, I had avoided brain damage. The image of the terrorist who broke my neck was burned deep into my mind. Even when I closed my eyes, I could see him clearly. A kind of trauma. ¡®Rick Kaiser.¡¯ That was the name of the terrorist who stood before me. I woke up fifteen days after he took me down. ¡®Ridiculous. A so-called republican with the name Kaiser.¡¯ Kaiser meant Emperor. A cruel, ironic joke. Outside the hospital room where Felix and I were staying, an Imperial Guard stood watch. As the door opened, Commander Hemillas came to see us. More precisely, he came to see me¡ªFelix was incapable of communication. Creak. The commander, dressed in his uniform, stood before me. Since I couldn¡¯t move my neck, all I could see was his chest. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand. Stay seated and rest.¡± He lowered himself into a chair, leaning forward to match my eye level. His gaze briefly shifted past me to Felix. A hint of unease flickered in his eyes before disappearing. ¡°...Felix carried out his role to the very end.¡± Before making my report, I mentioned Felix. It was the least I could do. Then, I verbally relayed the details of the incident to the commander. After listening, he told me there was no need to submit a written report for this case. ¡°Rick Kaiser. Real name, Rick Silva N¨²?ez. He¡¯s a top-priority fugitive of the Empire.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± ¡°Not all fugitives are publicly wanted. Especially those tied to the Empire¡¯s... stains.¡± I flinched. The Empire¡¯s stains. The Empire was supposed to be flawless and infallible. Calling something a stain implied imperfection, even corruption. And yet, those words had just come from the mouth of the Imperial Guard Commander. ¡°Rick was once part of the Imperial Guard, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Did he say so himself?¡± ¡°He referred to Felix and me as his juniors.¡± The commander nodded. A terrorist with a background in the Imperial Guard¡ªit made sense why he was classified as a secret fugitive. ¡°It¡¯s only fair that I tell you the full story of this operation. There¡¯s no need to refuse; you deserve to hear it.¡± I waited in silence. He seemed to be deciding where to begin. ¡°Operation Juliet has been in preparation for five years. Its objective is to infiltrate the leadership of the anti-Imperialist terrorist group, Nemesis.¡± ¡°Infiltration, not extermination?¡± The commander placed a terminal in front of me. Its holographic lens glowed before projecting a three-dimensional organizational chart¡ªa structural analysis of the terrorist group. The chart was disorganized, its connections appearing weak and fragmented. ¡°Nemesis operates as a thoroughly compartmentalized cell organization. It¡¯s impossible to eradicate them through conventional methods. No matter how many branches you cut off, they keep growing back. Unless we sever the head, it¡¯s meaningless.¡± I thought of Rick Kaiser. He was likely a key figure within Nemesis. Was capturing him the true goal of this operation? ¡°Since we failed to capture Rick alive, does that mean the mission was a failure?¡± That would mean Felix¡¯s death was in vain. The thought unsettled me. The wrinkles at the corners of the commander¡¯s mouth deepened. He shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°We succeeded brilliantly, Luka. We managed to infiltrate one of our own into the core of Nemesis.¡± I didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant. For the first time in a while, I felt like an idiot. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The fact that even you are confused proves just how successful this operation was.¡± The commander swiped the holographic display to the side. My eyes widened at the next screen. Barbara¡¯s face appeared in the hologram. ¡°Barbara is our person. Nemesis recruited her as a hacker. They must have had their eyes on her for a long time. Of course, we made sure they did.¡± My grip on the bed railing tightened. It was a good thing my original prosthetics had been destroyed¡ªif I still had them, I would have crushed the railing by now. Just how many people had been deceived for the sake of this operation? Among them was the commander¡¯s own daughter, Giselle. ¡°Does Giselle know?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back the question. My emotions were written all over my voice. ¡°She knows nothing. And it¡¯s best if she never does. Do you understand why I¡¯m telling you all this?¡± The commander narrowed his eyes. My heart sank. Elimination. That was my first thought. No matter how skilled I was, I was still expendable. A pawn that could be discarded at any moment. Especially since I had no background or connections¡ªit would be even easier to get rid of me. ¡°...Read it and sign.¡± The commander pulled an electronic document from his coat. Tense as I was, I let out a hollow chuckle the moment I saw it. It was an adoption document. The signature of Commander Hemillas Custoria was already on it. The only blank space was the section for my name. ¡°Welcome to the Custoria family, Luka.¡± Hemillas rose from his seat. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Giiiiing, giing. I felt the vibration crawl up my spine. My pupils and lips trembled involuntarily. The android was removing the external spine embedded in my back. As the securing screws on either side of my spine came loose, blood trickled down my back. - You will experience some foreign body sensation and pain for a while. The android placed the blood-stained screws onto a tray one by one as it spoke. On the wall-mounted display, my medical chart was visible. I had suffered a fatal cervical fracture. This wasn¡¯t something that could be overcome through sheer willpower or determination, so this time, I didn¡¯t attempt an early discharge. Crack. I rubbed the back of my neck and moved my head. The muscles around my barely reattached cervical vertebrae were stiff. ¡®I almost ended up living with an external spine.¡¯ Whether external or internal, having a cybernetic artificial spine implanted would mean an extended rehabilitation period. Recovering my original level of performance with an artificial spine would take a long time. Even in full-body prosthetic procedures, the spine¡ªdense with neural connections¡ªwas the most difficult and intricate part to operate on. I closed my eyes and focused on the changes in my body. The neural signals that had been rerouted through the artificial spinal cord now traveled through my natural central nervous system again. I had grown accustomed to the external spine, so at first, my body felt unfamiliar¡ªlike it wasn¡¯t mine. But my brain and body felt more in sync now. My reaction speed had actually increased to the point that I nearly dropped a cup when I tried to pick it up. For an Imperial Guard cadet, this kind of foreign sensation would resolve itself in a day or two. My brain would quickly adjust and compensate for any gaps or discrepancies. ¡®Our brains have been modified to be compatible with cybernetic implants and combat.¡¯ I stood up and slipped on my cadet uniform jacket. Finally, I stopped in front of Felix¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°It was fun, Felix.¡± ¡°Lu... ka. Are you leaving?¡± Felix was still lying down, wearing a neck brace. He had moved around too much and worsened his injuries multiple times. His cognitive function had regressed to that of a toddler. ¡°...I have to go.¡± I had no reason to worry about Felix¡¯s future. He was part of a prestigious family that even ran corporate enterprises. They wouldn¡¯t let him starve just because he had lost his usefulness. In fact, nobles with impressive statuses had come to visit him in the hospital. ¡°Luka.¡± Just before I walked out, Felix mustered all his strength to speak. When I turned around, he was straining to articulate his words clearly. ¡°May... may fortune be with you.¡± I gave him a slight nod. I move forward. Felix remains here. That¡¯s all there is to it. But I will remember Felix. Just as I remember all those who have died. Giiiiing, giing. I felt the vibration crawl up my spine. My pupils and lips trembled involuntarily. The android was removing the external spine embedded in my back. As the securing screws on either side of my spine came loose, blood trickled down my back. - You will experience some foreign body sensation and pain for a while. The android placed the blood-stained screws onto a tray one by one as it spoke. On the wall-mounted display, my medical chart was visible. I had suffered a fatal cervical fracture. This wasn¡¯t something that could be overcome through sheer willpower or determination, so this time, I didn¡¯t attempt an early discharge. Crack. I rubbed the back of my neck and moved my head. The muscles around my barely reattached cervical vertebrae were stiff. ¡®I almost ended up living with an external spine.¡¯ Whether external or internal, having a cybernetic artificial spine implanted would mean an extended rehabilitation period. Recovering my original level of performance with an artificial spine would take a long time. Even in full-body prosthetic procedures, the spine¡ªdense with neural connections¡ªwas the most difficult and intricate part to operate on. I closed my eyes and focused on the changes in my body. The neural signals that had been rerouted through the artificial spinal cord now traveled through my natural central nervous system again. I had grown accustomed to the external spine, so at first, my body felt unfamiliar¡ªlike it wasn¡¯t mine. But my brain and body felt more in sync now. My reaction speed had actually increased to the point that I nearly dropped a cup when I tried to pick it up. For an Imperial Guard cadet, this kind of foreign sensation would resolve itself in a day or two. My brain would quickly adjust and compensate for any gaps or discrepancies. ¡®Our brains have been modified to be compatible with cybernetic implants and combat.¡¯ I stood up and slipped on my cadet uniform jacket. Finally, I stopped in front of Felix¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°It was fun, Felix.¡± ¡°Lu... ka. Are you leaving?¡± Felix was still lying down, wearing a neck brace. He had moved around too much and worsened his injuries multiple times. His cognitive function had regressed to that of a toddler. ¡°...I have to go.¡± I had no reason to worry about Felix¡¯s future. He was part of a prestigious family that even ran corporate enterprises. They wouldn¡¯t let him starve just because he had lost his usefulness. In fact, nobles with impressive statuses had come to visit him in the hospital. ¡°Luka.¡± Just before I walked out, Felix mustered all his strength to speak. When I turned around, he was straining to articulate his words clearly. ¡°May... may fortune be with you.¡± I gave him a slight nod. I move forward. Felix remains here. That¡¯s all there is to it. But I will remember Felix. Just as I remember all those who have died. * * * The fact that I had been admitted into the Custoria family had not yet spread. According to the Commander of the Imperial Guard, it would take quite some time for the official paperwork to be processed. ¡®The family has strict elders, you see. Well, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. This much will go through without a hitch.¡¯ I recalled the Commander¡¯s words. In the Custoria family, members served on the front lines of the family¡¯s affairs for forty to fifty years before stepping back as elders. Among noble families, Custoria had one of the more flexible and active generational transition systems thanks to this elder system. Many noble families had no generational shift until the predecessor died. Some of the Empire¡¯s nobles lived for over two hundred years. From my perspective, not even having lived a full century, that was an unfathomable amount of time. As I walked down the corridor of the Imperial Guard training facility¡¯s main building, my mind drifted through various thoughts. ¡®Witch Barbara.¡¯ I checked the Empire¡¯s wanted profiles. When sorted by the most recent updates, Barbara¡¯s name appeared. Barbara¡¯s bizarre behavior, her deviations, and the series of incidents known as her curses. If the Empire had been involved, the so-called android rampage, attributed to Barbara¡¯s curse, suddenly made sense. However, the exact boundary between the Empire¡¯s operations and Barbara¡¯s own actions remained unclear. That ambiguity was why Nemesis took the bait. They saw Barbara as a genius hacker capable of toying with even the Royal Kracia Academy and recruited her. But Barbara was an agent working for the Empire. A spy, meticulously prepared to infiltrate the core of the terrorist group Nemesis. ¡®Several years... No, perhaps over a decade.¡¯ I still didn¡¯t know what Barbara truly was. She wasn¡¯t just an irregular from the lower class. It was possible she had been designed for this mission from the genetic level. The eerie behaviors I had witnessed from Barbara weren¡¯t just an act. The fact that she was a twisted human being was undeniable. ¡®...In the end, nothing is a coincidence.¡¯ At the academy, I had simply been walking along a path that had already been laid out by those above. I had deluded myself into thinking it was my own choice and will. The more I learned, the more the depth of the Empire became immeasurable. ¡®Even my encounter with Kinuan and my training in Akies combat techniques must have been part of their plan.¡¯ Now, I was sure of it. Just as Kinuan had said, this was not my free will. The higher-ups had subtly guided me toward meeting Kinuan. Doubt bred more doubt. Everything started to feel off. The fact that I had risen as an irregular from a double-digit orphanage. Maybe I was never an irregular to begin with. Maybe I had the potential to enter a single-digit orphanage all along. It had always felt strange. Back in the orphanage, I felt like the only odd one. As if I were a different species, I couldn¡¯t connect with the others. It wasn¡¯t until I arrived at the Imperial Guard training facility that I finally felt a sense of belonging with my peers. ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t that I overcame a harsh environment and unfavorable genetics through sheer effort...¡¯ Perhaps I was destined to become an elite soldier from the very beginning, and the entire plan had been structured around me. Ilay¡¯s words came to mind. He had said that people needed irregulars like me to believe in the possibility of social mobility¡ªto accept the current system and hierarchy as fair. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Stop it, Luka.¡¯ I closed my eyes. My thoughts were spiraling. I couldn¡¯t afford to think like a dissident. ...All of this was just my own delusions and baseless speculation. Even the Commander of the Imperial Guard telling me the truth behind this incident¡ªperhaps that, too, was a test. A way to see if my loyalty to the Empire and my discipline as a soldier would waver. ¡®This is my chance to change my life.¡¯ Luka Custoria. A position I had seized with my own hands. But it was too soon to feel secure. The moment I loosened my grip, it would vanish like smoke. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I kept walking with my eyes closed until I abruptly stopped. When I opened them, Kinuan¡¯s office stood before me. Chiiik. The door slid open, revealing a familiar sight. Kinuan sat at his desk, a teacup and a book beside him. From the shelf by the window, fragrant smoke curled into the air. ¡°Oh, Luka. Did you enjoy your youth at the academy?¡± He said things like that so effortlessly, even when he knew the truth. By now, I was used to his way of speaking. ¡°It was so enjoyable that I nearly never made it back to the training facility.¡± ¡°What happened to Felix is unfortunate. He was a promising cadet.¡± Did he truly find it unfortunate? The words nearly escaped my lips. ¡°Thanks to your teachings, Instructor, I managed to survive. So, for now, I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°I still remember how frustrated you were, struggling to master Akies combat techniques, only to complain that they were useless when wearing Legion armor.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think much has changed on that front.¡± I replied as I took a seat. Kinuan poured tea and handed me a cup. Bitter and astringent, as always. The fact that this stuff cost more than my monthly salary still baffled me. Lowering the cup, I met Kinuan¡¯s gaze. My thoughts drifted to the terrorist, Rick Silva N¨²?ez¡ªor rather, damn it, let¡¯s just call him Rick Kaiser. That was easier. Either way, the bastard who broke my neck. ¡°Rick asked me to pass along his regards to you. Said he¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡°Ah, Rick Silva N¨²?ez? Well, I¡¯m glad to hear he¡¯s doing fine.¡± Kinuan answered calmly. Not even his eyebrows twitched. "Rick is a first-class wanted criminal. A terrorist. He¡¯s the one who broke my neck." "Unlucky. Or should I say lucky? You met him and still survived. Well, Rick always had a soft personality. I see that hasn¡¯t changed." I frowned. He was speaking about a terrorist as if they were close. "You know him well?" "Of course. We were in the same Imperial Guard training cohort. We called him Rick Lapidus. It means ¡®fast.¡¯ Just like his nickname, his reflexes were extraordinarily quick. If his prosthetics were up to par, he could even catch a flying bullet with his fingers. Nowadays, there are quite a few people capable of such feats thanks to technological advancements, but back then, he was in a league of his own." The world was a vast place indeed. Kinuan spoke as if there were many warriors of Rick¡¯s caliber. "So you don¡¯t keep in touch anymore." "You¡¯re misunderstanding something. I may be a retired soldier, but I¡¯m still on the Empire¡¯s payroll. I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to exchange messages with a terrorist. Judging by your reaction, I take it you haven¡¯t mentioned Rick¡¯s regards to the Commander of the Imperial Guard." I hesitated for a moment before answering. "...That¡¯s because it¡¯s something that could get you executed on the spot. At the very least, I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes and ears before reporting it." Half of it was the truth. The other half was an attempt to win some favor. "There¡¯s no need to be so considerate. If something like this could get me disposed of, it would¡¯ve happened long ago. But I¡¯ll accept your concern nonetheless." "And if you were to be disposed of, I wanted to learn more about Akies combat techniques first. I¡¯ve heard quite a few things." "Haha, I find that more believable than your claim of looking out for me." I took a moment to organize my thoughts. ¡®Akies Victima users are classified as high-risk individuals. Their names are kept on a special list.¡¯ That was what Investigator Jillian Campbell had said. ¡®Since it seems like you¡¯ve learned Akies Victima, I won¡¯t kill you.¡¯ That was why terrorist Rick Kaiser hadn¡¯t crushed my skull completely. He had left me alive¡ªbarely. I needed to find out exactly what Akies Victima was. It was more than just a combat technique. It had to be. "...So what exactly is Akies combat?" I didn¡¯t beat around the bush. I relayed everything Jillian Campbell and Rick Kaiser had mentioned to Kinuan, word for word. Kinuan took a sip of his cooling tea as he gazed out the window. Then, as if he had been waiting for my question, he smiled. ¡°¡ªYou¡¯ve reached this point faster than I expected, Luka Custoria.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already heard about it?¡± At my words, Kinuan maintained his impenetrable smile. It seemed his information network extended even to the upper echelons. He was truly an unreadable man. ¡°Well, of course. You¡¯re getting close to the center now. For someone at the fringes, you know far too much. You understand what that means, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I understand perfectly.¡± If any secrets or classified information slipped from my lips, I was as good as dead. And even if I kept silent, if the upper ranks decided they wanted to bury certain incidents and truths altogether... Then, I would be in danger as well. The Custoria name would offer some degree of protection, but that was precisely why the Commander of the Imperial Guard had rushed to have me admitted into the family. ¡°The history of Akies Victima runs far deeper than you think. We would have to go back to the era before the Empire settled on Planet Novus. And its founder was...¡± Kinuan¡¯s smile faded. With a blank expression, he continued speaking. ¡°...Noel Mullizcane, the leader of the first recorded rebellion in Imperial history, in the year 3518. A rebel leader, the creator of Akies Victima, and the theorist behind Meta Combat Techniques.¡± Akies Victima had been a subversive combat style from the very beginning. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡®3518, the first rebellion.¡¯ It was a year buried in the distant past, more than 200 years ago. To me, who hadn¡¯t even lived a full century, it felt like something from an unfathomable time. Kinuan had said that there was a rebellion in the Empire in 3518. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Is it a part of history the Empire is hiding?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t hide it, but they don¡¯t teach it either. If you¡¯re not interested, you¡¯ll never know.¡± I hesitated, wondering if I should ask more. Kinuan must have sensed my dilemma because he waited in silence. ¡°...So, an Akies Victima user is highly likely to be connected to the rebels¡ªor rather, terrorists¡ªone way or another. It¡¯s all about their roots, after all.¡± After some deliberation, I spoke. ¡°That¡¯s why the Empire keeps track of Akies Victima users and compiles a list. But even Investigator Jillian Campbell probably only knows that Akies Victima has ties to the rebels. He has no idea that it was Noel Mullizcane who created the technique.¡± The connection between Noel Mullizcane and Akies Victima was classified information. I turned the thought over in my mind. ¡°Is the fact that Noel was the founder of Akies Victima really that important?¡± ¡°To be precise, the Empire wants to conceal the fact that Noel was a groundbreaking combat theorist. Being the leader of the rebels is a brand of disgrace the Empire would never accept. But the combat theories Noel established¡ªincluding Akies Victima¡ªcontinue to influence the Imperial military today. He¡¯s both a contributor to the Empire and its worst criminal.¡± As soon as I heard Kinuan¡¯s words, countless questions surfaced in my mind at once. ¡°Akies Victima isn¡¯t an Imperial standard combat technique. Its philosophy is completely different.¡± ¡°As I said earlier, Akies Victima is just one of the combat techniques Noel created. It was his final work, too.¡± I found myself growing more curious about Noel Mullizcane. ¡®Just how many combat techniques did he create if something like Akies Victima was only one of them?¡¯ It was almost impossible to believe. No wonder Kinuan had called him a genius. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been a traitor, the Empire would have revered him as a great figure.¡± Kinuan didn¡¯t deny it¡ªhe simply smiled. It was a seditious thought, even though I was the one who had voiced it. A traitor and a great figure at the same time. Kinuan seemed to be deciding where to begin the story. Finally, he slowly parted his lips and spoke. ¡°From the day our human ancestors crushed a rival¡¯s skull with a stone in the African wilderness... to the moment we ventured beyond the solar system to explore the galaxy, we humans have always fought with the blood and flesh we were born with. Thousands of years passed, and at last, the era of superhumans arrived¡ªthanks to advances in biotechnology and machinery.¡± We had transcended our natural biological limits. But no one grandly called it "superhuman" anymore, not when such enhancements were now considered part of the ¡®general human category.¡¯ But the humans of the past must have seen it differently. Back when everyone was purely organic, someone who strengthened their neural system and replaced their limbs with machines would have looked like a superhuman¡ªor a monster. ¡°Just as the rise of firearms turned cold weapon combat techniques into mere relics... in the era of superhumans, the battle techniques of organic humans became obsolete. Cybernetic technology didn¡¯t wait for humanity to catch up¡ªit advanced at an unrelenting pace. With each leap in progress, combat methods evolved repeatedly, and before long, humans could even dodge bullets.¡± ¡°So, new combat methods and theories were necessary.¡± ¡°There was a transition period spanning hundreds of years¡ªstarting from partial prosthetics to the era of full-body cybernetics. Countless combat techniques and theories emerged and faded away in that time. And then, as if to consolidate all of that knowledge, a single genius appeared. A genius called forth by the times.¡± That was Noel Mullizcane. The inevitable figure who marked the end of the transitional period and ushered in an era of stability. Such figures existed in every field¡ªwhen the right combination of time, luck, and talent aligned perfectly, a great person emerged. ¡°The Ballistic Trajectory System taught in the Imperial Guard? That was also created by Noel Mullizcane. Before that, dodging and deflecting bullets was a skill only legendary soldiers and mercenaries could achieve¡ªthose who had survived countless battlefields and honed their instincts and intuition to the extreme. But Noel systematized and theorized it, making it accessible even to ¡®elite soldiers.¡¯¡± That was astonishing. To think that the Ballistic Trajectory System had already been established two hundred years ago. Kinuan listed a few of Noel Mullizcane¡¯s achievements. It wasn¡¯t even a comprehensive list¡ªjust a fraction of them¡ªyet I recognized many of the combat techniques and theories he mentioned. Even the golden ratio for optimizing agility based on the power output, volume, and weight of cybernetic prosthetics was a direct result of Noel¡¯s formulas. ¡°For reasons and circumstances unknown, Noel Mullizcane¡ªwho had once been a non-permanent advisor to the Imperial Army¡ªturned against the Empire. But an all-out war was impossible. The Imperial Army was already too powerful. So, Noel developed an entirely new combat technique, one fundamentally different in direction¡ªdesigned for guerrilla warfare. That was Akies Victima.¡± At last, I fully grasped the uniqueness of Akies Victima. If it was designed for guerrilla warfare, then all the flaws I had previously seen in it weren¡¯t flaws at all. ¡°So, brain dysfunction wasn¡¯t a concern. No one expected to live long anyway, and they fought with that in mind. And since they were an irregular force, they wouldn¡¯t have a standardized system or formal training regimen. They needed a highly adaptable combat style that could adjust to individual circumstances and environments. Establishing training camps to improve unit cohesion would have been difficult, so they must have focused on training an elite few...¡± I trailed off, realizing Kinuan wasn¡¯t finished speaking yet. ¡°Noel only took those suited for Akies Victima as his close aides and officers. That elite few became the backbone¡ªthe brain¡ªof the rebel forces. The rest were just disposable limbs, meant to be cut off at any time. That was how Noel¡¯s rebels resisted the Empire. Even when the Empire launched large-scale eradication operations, it only seemed like the rebellion had been wiped out. In reality, the select few who had mastered Akies Victima managed to survive and scatter across the Empire, carrying out local skirmishes and guerrilla operations. And since there were always people dissatisfied with the Empire, they could easily recruit expendable soldiers.¡± No matter how many times the rebellion was crushed, it sprouted again like weeds. Akies Victima users, by their very nature, would always find a way to survive. And since they could fight without relying on high-performance prosthetics, they could easily blend into society as ordinary citizens. Let¡¯s think about this for a moment. Would anyone suspect that someone with a non-combat cybernetic implant was actually a key figure in the rebellion? Even if they were stopped in a random security check and confronted by four or five soldiers with military-grade combat prosthetics, an Akies Victima user would still be able to escape with ease. A vivid image formed in my mind. Akies Victima users scattering across the Empire, launching precise strikes against critical Imperial facilities. And when one of them was cornered, they would simply throw local recruits to the wolves as decoys before slipping away to another region. Since they could fight effectively without high-end cybernetics, tracking them down would have been nearly impossible. Then how did the Empire manage to eradicate the rebellion at its roots? ...At that moment, a terrifying thought crossed my mind. I wanted to know if my suspicions were correct. "How did the Empire suppress Noel¡¯s rebellion at the time?" "They couldn¡¯t tell friend from foe, so they killed anyone suspicious. Back then, if you didn¡¯t have someone to vouch for your identity, you were as good as dead. The Empire took an extreme hardline approach, and even Akies Victima users were hunted down one by one. Civilians would report any outsiders on sight, fearing that their entire region might be razed in a mass purge." I didn¡¯t ask how many innocent people had died. The scale of it was beyond my imagination. "And Noel? Is that how he died as well?" "A secret execution." Noel Mullizcane, once a key contributor to the Empire, had turned traitor. The Empire had carried out mass killings in response to his rebellion... And considering how the Empire had suffered at the hands of guerrilla warfare, it was only natural that they would continue to monitor Akies Victima users. This was not something that should ever be made public. Especially since Noel Mullizcane¡¯s legacy still influenced the Imperial military today. I narrowed my eyes slightly. Then, straightening my back, I lifted my head and looked directly at Kinuan. "The reason the Commander of the Imperial Guard sent me here... is it because he suspects you of having ties to the terrorists?" Kinuan clapped his hands twice. "Correct, Luka. If you find proof that I¡¯m colluding with Nemesis, or if you can expose anything incriminating, you¡¯ll rise straight to the center of the Imperial Guard." That was ridiculous. How could an Imperial Guard officer¡ªa decorated instructor, no less¡ªbe colluding with terrorists? And if the Commander truly suspected Kinuan, why was he still allowing him to roam free? I stared at Kinuan, searching for answers. But his depths were unfathomable. In contrast, he seemed to know everything about me. "I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re involved with the terrorists." "You might not, but the Commander of the Imperial Guard does. Since we¡¯re on the topic, let me give you a little tip for your career. Look into the traces of my past from when I was in the lower districts." Kinuan¡¯s words felt like a provocation. I frowned. "I will report everything I heard today to the Commander of the Imperial Guard." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "See you next time, Luka." Kinuan stood up and personally opened the door to see me out. Once I stepped outside the main building of the training facility, I came to a halt. Taking a deep breath, I tried to steady my emotions. ...To put it bluntly, these bastards all thought they could toy with me. Both the Commander of the Imperial Guard and Kinuan were using me to gauge each other¡¯s intentions. This was dangerous. If things went sideways, I had a high chance of being "expendable." But I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. I hadn¡¯t clawed my way up to this point just to be discarded like that. * * * The next day, I accessed the network to investigate Noel Mullizcane and the first rebellion. I knew that my browsing history would be visible to my superiors, but it didn¡¯t matter. They were already aware that I had stepped deep enough into this to start digging. As expected, there was almost no information. All I found was a basic record stating that a major rebellion occurred in 3518 and that the Empire had successfully suppressed it. That was the extent of what I could access at my clearance level. In particular, it was clear that any detailed records on Noel Mullizcane had been deliberately erased. He was only mentioned as the leader of the rebellion, nothing more. There was no indication that he had been a combat theorist or had contributed to the military. Not even a single photograph remained. Two hundred years of erasure had done its job¡ªthere was barely a trace left. The same applied to Akies Victima. It was dismissed as nothing more than a third-rate combat technique with an unknown origin. It was obvious¡ªthere was no way to get what I needed through official channels. If I wanted to uncover Kinuan¡¯s past, I would have to go to the lower districts. I submitted a request for an audience with the Commander of the Imperial Guard, and in less than twenty minutes, it was approved. For any other cadet, it would have taken at least a day or two. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°Instructor Kinuan is provoking us.¡± I deliberately used the word ¡®us¡¯ when speaking to the Commander of the Imperial Guard. I relayed Kinuan¡¯s impure words to him exactly as they were spoken. ¡°......Luka, do you remember when I told you that Kinuan was assigned an unofficial mission in the past?¡± I nodded in response. Unofficial missions left no records. Because of that, even the Commander of the Imperial Guard did not have a clear grasp of Kinuan¡¯s true nature. Even he was not someone who could access all information. Like me, he was merely following orders from those above. ¡°The same goes for the terrorist, Rick Silva N¨²?ez. It seems Rick and Kinuan primarily carried out unofficial missions around the same time. There must be some connection between the two.¡± ¡°One is an instructor, the other a wanted fugitive.¡± ¡°By now, you must be wondering. If Kinuan is so suspicious, why have we left him alone all this time?¡± It was true. I was incredibly curious. But survival took priority. ¡°If there is a reason I shouldn¡¯t know, I will shut my ears to it.¡± The Commander of the Imperial Guard crossed his arms and closed his eyes. He leaned back against his chair in a relaxed manner before opening them again. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to trust you, Luka. The investigation into Kinuan isn¡¯t being handled by the Imperial Guard. The orders came from even higher up. The upper ranks believe Kinuan could be a key to getting closer to the terrorist group Nemesis. We could kill him at any moment... but we let him be. And Kinuan knows that well.¡± There was no other choice. No form of torture would ever make Kinuan talk. ¡°And yet, you gave such an unstable man an important position as an instructor?¡± I spoke in a bitter tone. ¡°He said he would leave if we didn¡¯t. Well, not that he¡¯d ever leave the Imperial Guard alive. Besides, he¡¯s a competent instructor. Has that satisfied your curiosity?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spent quite some time by Kinuan¡¯s side, but to be honest, I haven¡¯t seen any gaps in his defenses. He is meticulous in self-discipline and never reveals his true thoughts.¡± Kinuan was far more calculating than I was. A difficult man to read. ¡°Quit whining and do your best. You¡¯re the only one fit for this job. Over the past decade, we¡¯ve assigned multiple cadets to Kinuan. But none have gotten as close to him as you have. Kinuan likes you.¡± I mulled over the Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s words. There was no way for me to walk away from this. ¡°......Then, I¡¯ll need authority beyond that of a cadet.¡± I listed the authorizations I needed: unrestricted access between the lower and upper sectors, a personal weapon permit, higher-level database access than I currently had, and a reasonable investigation budget. "This much isn¡¯t difficult. Anything else?" The Commander of the Imperial Guard approved without hesitation. "I know this isn¡¯t something a soldier should say, but I don¡¯t want to die over some grim business like this. Especially not for knowing too much." "I¡¯m not going to lie to you. Let¡¯s be upfront. If orders come from above, I have to erase this incident like it never happened. That means tying up loose ends¡ªyourself included. But at the very least, I¡¯ll do everything within my power. That much, I promise you. That¡¯s why I incorporated you into our family. Your official identification should be ready within two or three days." This was the best I could get. The Empire was ruthless. I knew that well. "Just hearing that is enough for me." It wasn¡¯t enough. But I couldn¡¯t afford to ask for more. My life was entirely at the discretion of the Commander of the Imperial Guard. * * * Imperial Guard cadets used standardized military equipment. Their typical armament included a melee weapon, such as a monomolecular-coated spear or blade, and a handgun. Additional gear was issued as needed for specific missions. ...I had always been dissatisfied with monomolecular blades. At first, their cutting ability was exceptional. But after a few uses, the coating gradually wore off. It was a chronic issue. Once the coating was gone, all that remained was a sturdy but unremarkable blade. I understood why, of course. The monomolecular coating itself was a product of advanced manufacturing, a high-performance weapon rarely seen on the market. Naturally, it was expensive, and it would be impractical to supply cadets with anything better. The issued handgun, on the other hand, was nothing special. While it was well-made and had all the necessary conveniences, its firepower was average at best. I visited the Empire¡¯s armory. A workshop technician assigned to the Imperial Guard gave me a once-over. "You got a personal weapon permit? That¡¯s unusual for a cadet." It was rare for cadets to come here. At most, they might show up running errands. Inside the Empire¡¯s armory, technicians and androids moved about busily. They were crafting equipment for senior officers who had received personal weapon permits. The air carried a faint metallic scent mixed with acrid fumes. "It just turned out that way." The technician didn¡¯t ask any further. A wise decision. "You need a catalog?" The workshop technician had an additional auxiliary arm attached to his back. With it, extending from his shoulder blades, he handed me an electronic catalog. I waved my hand over the screen, flipping through the pages quickly. I had already given this some thought before coming here. "I want to use a high-compression heavyweight weapon. In the form of a sword." I pointed to the section listing heavyweight weapons. "Hmm. You know it¡¯s a difficult weapon to handle, right? As a professional, I wouldn¡¯t recommend it. You still have a lot of biological parts." "I¡¯m aware." The technician shrugged at my expression. "Not my problem. If you order it, I just make it. You already know this, but your personal contribution will be deducted in installments from your salary." The cost of production at the Empire¡¯s armory was as high as its quality. Ordering decent equipment would normally require a cadet to sink two or three years¡¯ worth of salary into it. However, with imperial support, my personal cost was only ten percent. Manageable. "Even with compression, it¡¯ll be a bit bigger than the sword you¡¯ve been using." "I expected that." "Oh, and a single-edged design should be fine, right? It distributes weight more efficiently and is easier to handle. You¡¯re not planning to thrust with a heavyweight weapon anyway." I nodded. As expected of a master craftsman from the imperial armory, he understood my intent perfectly. Heavyweight weapons were, as the name suggested, designed with increased mass to enhance destructive power. High compression was a process that refined such a weapon to match my physique and needs, condensing the weight while maintaining its density. A high-compression heavyweight weapon. It might not sound like much, but outside the imperial armory, it would be impossible to manufacture. To maintain the tensile strength of compressed metal, atomic-level restructuring was required¡ªsomething about reprocessing at the molecular bonding scale... If I was curious, I could just read the catalog¡¯s explanation. I placed an order for a high-compression heavyweight sword. Simply put, its outward appearance would be no different from the sword I had been using, except that it would be absurdly heavy. Without high-performance prosthetics, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift it, let alone wield it properly. However, in exchange, it didn¡¯t need monomolecular coating to maintain lethal sharpness and cutting power. "And I¡¯d like to order a handgun as well. I need something with high single-shot power. I don¡¯t need any shooting assistance or cybernetic integration, so keep the electronic components to a minimum." I waited for the technician¡¯s recommendation. While I could choose a sword myself, firearms were another matter. The master craftsman would find the best weapon to suit my needs. After just a few conversations, I already trusted the craftsman before me. "Wait a sec. A high-power, single-shot weapon... but still in handgun form..." The technician¡¯s irises glowed faintly¡ªhe was searching for something. "It¡¯s for close-range shooting rather than long-distance. I don¡¯t mind a low ammo capacity," I added. Expecting a high-powered handgun to perform well at long range was unrealistic. If that was what I wanted, I should just use a rifle. "A shock pistol would be a good fit. Have you used one before?" "I know how it works." It required a brief preheat before the first shot, but its firepower was overwhelming. It was already one of the options I had considered. "You¡¯ll need both energy cartridges and conventional rounds. I¡¯ll set the power output at the highest level for a personal firearm. The bullets should have cryogenic casings¡ªotherwise, the gun will overheat and break after just two consecutive shots." A bit of a hassle to maintain. But I had no complaints¡ªI was the one making demanding requests, after all. "When should I come pick it up?" "A week." Fast, considering how difficult the order was. This was the Empire¡¯s armory, after all. * * * Less than a year remained in my cadet training. After that, I would become a full-fledged Imperial Guard. In the meantime, I was freed from trivial assignments. ¡®Ilay still hasn¡¯t returned.¡¯ Ilay, who had gone back to his family¡¯s estate, hadn¡¯t returned to the training center yet. I didn¡¯t bother reaching out to him first. I had no reason to, and I wasn¡¯t about to send some awkward, sentimental message just to check in. "Luka... Custoria? How the hell did you pull this off? Sure, the Commander favored you, but becoming a Custoria heir?" A fellow cadet confronted me in the lounge. The rumors had spread like wildfire. Luka Custoria. I had been officially adopted by the Commander of the Imperial Guard. The paperwork was completed, and my registration was finalized. Not just cadets, but even instructors and some full-fledged Imperial Guards who occasionally crossed my path had started talking to me. They were all curious. They wanted to know how I had risen to this position. I wasn¡¯t born a noble. I came from a double-digit orphanage¡ªa lower-tier institution. My rise in status was nothing short of a miracle. But I couldn¡¯t feel at ease. In exchange for joining the family, I had to carry out a perilous mission. I brushed off the curiosity of those who asked, telling them it was because I had saved Giselle Custoria at the academy. Since the Commander had always shown me favor, it wasn¡¯t an unbelievable story. However, only the cadets bought my explanation. The instructors and full-fledged Imperial Guards likely assumed there was more to it. And they were right. "On paper, we¡¯re father and son, but don¡¯t go calling me ¡®father¡¯ just yet. That¡¯d be embarrassing." The Commander of the Imperial Guard stood at the airfield, waiting for me. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m not exactly the affectionate type either... ¡®Father.¡¯" The Commander let out a dry chuckle. As I approached the aerial vehicle he had prepared, the door swung open. Step. Step. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I boarded the Custoria family¡¯s aerial transport. Sitting across from me was the Commander himself. "Nervous?" "I¡¯d be lying if I said no. A little, yes." I was on my way to the Custoria estate, about to be formally introduced. Other than Giselle and the Commander, I had never met anyone from the Custoria family before. "I don¡¯t care for all these formalities and ceremonies either," the Commander said. "But since you¡¯re family now, introductions are necessary." "If you tell me how I should conduct myself in front of the other family members, I¡¯ll follow your lead." The Commander smirked, as if amused. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before replying. "Just act as you normally would. It¡¯ll be a refreshing experience¡ªfor my children, too." He laughed, not as a commander, but like a mischievous man. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The higher one¡¯s status, the more they despise mingling with those below them. Even in the lower districts, people distinguish between neighborhoods that are merely struggling and those drowning in absolute poverty. The Custoria family, one of the Empire¡¯s prestigious houses, was no exception. The Custoria estate was located in the outskirts, far from the capital, Akbaran. There wasn¡¯t even a road leading to the mansion, as if land travel had never been a consideration. Surrounding the estate was an expanse of red wasteland, stark to the point of awkwardness. Our aerial vehicle ascended over the mansion. From above, I could see a garden and a fountain at the center of the estate. Greenery and water existed only within the mansion¡¯s confines, making it resemble an oasis in the desert. The estate itself consisted of four massive buildings, and the number of smaller annexes was too bothersome to count. "I only visit the main house once every couple of months myself. Even though I spent my childhood here, I never grew attached to it." Hemillas, the Commander of the Imperial Guard, spoke as he gazed down through the window. Whirrrr. Beneath the aerial vehicle, the propulsion system made precise adjustments to stabilize our descent. The altitude gradually dropped. Several other aerial vehicles had already arrived at the mansion¡¯s airstrip before us. "They¡¯re here to meet you. Some of them are my siblings." "I¡¯ve memorized all their faces and names." I replied as I felt the vibrations of our landing. Our aerial vehicle touched down smoothly on the airstrip. Click. The door of the vehicle opened upward. The Commander of the Imperial Guard¡ªor rather, Hemillas. I should call him that now. Our relationship was no longer just that of a superior and a subordinate. In any case, Hemillas was the first to step out of the vehicle. I followed closely behind. "Ah, the family head has arrived. And this must be the new nephew?" A man who bore a resemblance to Hemillas greeted us. Though his features were similar, his overall impression was much more fragile. I knew who he was. Arthur Custoria. He was Hemillas¡¯ older brother. And also, a fool who had lost the position of family head to a younger brother ten years his junior. Hm, was that too harsh? Hemillas had pushed him aside and been acknowledged as the head of the family. I had heard a rough account of the story beforehand. "It¡¯s been a while, brother." Hemillas¡¯ tone was polite, but his demeanor was arrogant. His cold eyes locked onto his brother, making their hierarchy unmistakably clear. Arthur¡¯s gaze shifted to me. I took a step forward to greet him. "Luka... Custoria." Adding a grand title at the end felt awkward. Arthur must have noticed my discomfort because he chuckled. "Yes, I suppose we¡¯ll be seeing each other often from now on. You¡¯re about the same age as my youngest son¡ªget along well with him." Formal pleasantries were exchanged. Arthur was the first to enter the mansion. Following Hemillas¡¯ lead, I greeted two of his sisters at the airstrip. They were my aunts. There were still four more to go. Hemillas had seven siblings, and they were the ones currently at the forefront of the Custoria family. I was already starting to feel exhausted. Everyone here spoke words they didn¡¯t mean while closely observing one another. "The rest are still on their way. Luka, go inside the mansion and get some rest for now. Your room should already be prepared." We headed toward the mansion¡¯s main building. I only moved my eyes, scanning the people coming and going. The mansion¡¯s hierarchy was divided into three broad tiers: members of the Custoria family, servants engaged in simple tasks, and the middle-ranking retainers and attendants. A noble family¡¯s retainers were mostly talented commoners who had earned recognition or nobles of lower rank than the household they served. Each of them assisted the ruling family in their respective fields. They ranked above the servants but were not considered part of the family. ¡®If they have enough skill and luck, they might be taken in as an adopted child or a son-in-law, becoming part of the family.¡¯ The retainers¡¯ gazes as they looked at me were filled with envy and resentment. I had taken the position they longed for. "Please follow me, young master." A servant who appeared to be a middle manager guided me to my room. The title young master tickled my ears. "If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call." Even the servant¡¯s polite attitude felt unfamiliar to me. I examined my room. It had the atmosphere of a soldier¡¯s quarters. Decorative spears and swords hung on the walls. The furniture looked like solid wood at first glance, but when I tapped the desk, a holographic interface immediately appeared. The wardrobe, too, was a thoroughly cutting-edge system when opened. Crackle, crackle. I stared at the fireplace. It wasn¡¯t a hologram¡ªreal logs were burning inside. The warmth heating the room came from it. "Ridiculous." They had all sorts of state-of-the-art climate control systems, yet they still used a fireplace. It was an unreasonably cumbersome method. Above the fireplace, there was a smoke vent designed to mimic the shape of a chimney. In an era of interstellar travel, they were imitating an outdated architectural style using advanced technology. It was nothing short of ironic. ¡®This must be what they call luxury and ostentation.¡¯ Inefficient and unnecessary. That¡¯s precisely why only nobles could afford to do it. When I thought about it carefully, it wasn¡¯t entirely incomprehensible. Even in the Imperial Guard, ostentatious displays of strength were sometimes practiced. In a way, inefficient displays were the privilege of the powerful. As I looked around the room, I stopped in front of the window. It was a large glass pane, wide enough for two people to pass through. My formal introduction would take place at dinner. Until then, I had time to myself. Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. In an unfamiliar place, it was difficult to discern the presence with precision. I could only tell that it was a light-footed woman. Creak. The door opened. A familiar girl stepped inside. There were only a few members of the Custoria family that I was acquainted with. ¡°You¡¯ve truly become a member of the Custoria family, Luka.¡± Giselle Custoria spoke. She had tied her dark blue hair back. Every time it moved, it resembled the swaying night sky. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to take on the Custoria name this quickly either.¡± I replied indifferently. Giselle sat down on a chair, resting her elbow on the table and propping her cheek against her palm. She avoided my gaze for a moment before glancing at me. She seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°About last time... thank you. I never got the chance to properly say it.¡± ¡°You were in a chaotic situation. And Felix Eigen is the one who deserves your gratitude more.¡± I had rescued Giselle from a terrorist kidnapping plot. Barbara had an odd fixation on her. ¡°I visited Felix as well. He didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Giselle gave a bitter smile. She seemed weighed down by Felix¡¯s irreversible state. ¡°You can express your gratitude, but there¡¯s no need for guilt. Felix was simply fulfilling his duty as an Imperial Guard.¡± ¡°Are you trying to comfort me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not comfort; it¡¯s just the truth. I¡¯m not exactly the affectionate type.¡± ¡°I already know what kind of person you are. You¡¯re like a blue flame. You seem cold, but in reality, you burn wilder and hotter than a red flame.¡± Hm, she certainly has a way with words, fitting for someone well-educated, I shrugged my shoulders. Giselle¡¯s demeanor had changed from before. The sharp, prickly attitude had softened considerably. It was only natural. After all, I had risked my life to save her. Even nobles, if they have any sense, know how to be grateful. ¡®Giselle doesn¡¯t know about the Imperial Guard¡¯s operation. She has no idea that her father, Hemillas, used her as bait so thoroughly.¡¯ If she ever learned the truth, she would be deeply hurt. Even Barbara¡¯s curse had been part of the higher-ups¡¯ plan. Perhaps Giselle¡¯s predicament hadn¡¯t been mere coincidence but something preordained from the start. Hemillas was an excellent Commander of the Imperial Guard but a ruthless father. But I understood him. In the chaos where even friend and foe were difficult to distinguish, Barbara had been able to become part of a terrorist group. "...And I¡¯d like to apologize for my disgraceful behavior back then. I was overwhelmed by my emotions. No, even saying that is just an excuse. It was conduct unbefitting a member of the Custoria family." The proud and strong-willed young lady slowly bowed her head in gratitude and apology. To be honest, I didn¡¯t mind it one bit. I was finally being treated properly, as a human being, regardless of my origins. "It¡¯s only natural for an ordinary person to panic in a situation like that. You don¡¯t need to dwell on it." I kept my response brief. Giselle exhaled softly, closing her eyes for a moment. "Thank you for saying that. Luka, do you remember what you said back then? That if you became a member of the Custoria family, you would support me." I knew that whatever came next was the real reason she was here. There was a purpose behind her humble approach so far. Now this was how a noble lady of the Empire should act¡ªknowing how to secure her share and protect her interests. I liked that. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, I wasn¡¯t lying. Aside from the Commander of the Imperial Guard, you¡¯re the only Custoria I¡¯ve actually had a proper conversation with. And you¡¯re the only one I think I can negotiate with." The word "father" still didn¡¯t come naturally to me. The moment she heard the word "negotiate," Giselle paused for a moment, tapping her fingers lightly against the table. Whirrrr. A holographic lens opened at the center of the table. Giselle synced her personal device with the table¡¯s hologram. One by one, she projected the faces of Custoria family members. "Father probably hasn¡¯t told you much about the Custoria family members, has he? He always expects his children to figure things out on their own." "He¡¯s certainly not the type to take care of everything for you." "I¡¯ll share information with you. Consider it my way of repaying you for last time." I waited for Giselle¡¯s explanation. "Luka, the people you need to be most cautious of are my two older brothers¡ªthe first and second sons. Your arrival has made them feel an immense sense of crisis." "A sense of crisis? I¡¯m just an adopted son." "That¡¯s not true. Right now, among Father¡¯s children, you¡¯re the only one who meets the conditions of an elite soldier. Even without a blood connection, you hold a position worth being wary of. No matter what anyone says, Custoria is a military family." I recalled what I knew about Hemillas¡¯ two biological sons. The eldest, Nikolaos Custoria. He had graduated from the Kracia Academy and pursued a bureaucratic career. Judging by his record alone, he was a remarkable elite. The only flaw, from the Custoria family¡¯s perspective, was that he wasn¡¯t a soldier. The second son, Juppe Custoria. A military officer who had graduated from a regular military academy. He wasn¡¯t part of a special unit like the Imperial Guard, and though he had been an officer for ten years, he hadn¡¯t shown any particular achievements. He was just another noble-born officer, the kind you could find anywhere. Nikolaos was twenty years older than me, and Juppe was thirteen years my senior. In an ordinary family, a young adopted son wouldn¡¯t be seen as a threat. But Custoria was a military family¡ªa prestigious one at that. They needed to consistently produce elite soldiers. "The other children are still too young to even take their second aptitude test. Right now, among Father¡¯s children, the one with the highest potential as a soldier is you, Luka." "Their noble selves sure are worrying over nothing." I let out a small chuckle. But Giselle¡¯s expression remained serious. "Everyone suspects that Father brought you here to make you his successor." I recalled Hemillas¡¯ words. ¡®You¡¯ll be a fresh stimulus in many ways. Even to my children.¡¯ Was this what he meant? It seemed I had been quite the stimulus indeed. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The eldest son, Nikolaos, and the second son, Juppe, are far from being elite soldiers. The eldest is an imperial bureaucrat, while the second is a regular officer. Being a regular officer does not mean one cannot succeed. However, Juppe has served for over ten years without achieving any notable accomplishments. His future is practically set in stone. If Juppe were truly a talented soldier, he would have already built a record of achievements and received multiple military merit medals. Based on that, he should be holding an important position in a high-ranking or special forces unit. "Nikolaos was born with thin nerve bundles. A congenital weakness of the nervous system is something even the Empire¡¯s technology cannot overcome." Giselle spoke about the eldest son. This was information I hadn¡¯t known. It was something only the family would be aware of. "If his nervous system is weak, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use high-output prosthetics. Even if he wanted to be a soldier, he couldn¡¯t." Even for a rear-echelon position, a minimum level of combat capability is required. If someone is born with a weak nervous system, there¡¯s no future for them as a soldier. "Juppe was never suited to be a soldier. But since they couldn¡¯t send both the first and second sons into bureaucracy, they forced him into the military somehow." Juppe became a soldier for the sake of the family¡¯s honor. Nobles don¡¯t get to live their lives according to their own will. Their careers are determined by the family¡¯s intentions and interests. Even their spouses and lives are dictated by it. "But the fact that both of them are wary of me means they have ambitions of becoming the family head, right?" "That¡¯s right. Nikolaos is the eldest and a highly competent bureaucrat. So he believes he is qualified to become the head of the family. In reality, he has already secured the support of many relatives and vassals. And Juppe, despite being the second son, thinks that since he is a soldier, he can take the position in his brother¡¯s stead. Conservative relatives, though they acknowledged his slight lack of ability, supported him because of his military status." "They each have their own flaws as candidates for family head. That means even I, despite the weakness of being an adopted son, have a chance." In truth, I have no chance. I became an adopted son through a transaction. Even the cold-headed Hemillas would feel the pull of blood ties, so he would never consider me as the next family head. "Right now, if they belong to the Custoria family, they¡¯re probably scrutinizing and analyzing your career history in detail. And objectively speaking, you are an outstanding soldier. You have a very high chance of achieving success in the military. Many relatives, especially among the elders, value military ability and honor over blood ties." From the way she spoke, it seemed Giselle also held me in high regard. It was better for me to believe that as well. "Should I be wary of an assassination attempt?" I asked without hesitation. This was an important matter. If the possibility existed, I needed to prepare for it. "I can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be one, but the likelihood is very low. If they get caught, not only their status but even their lives would be at risk. If they were to attempt an assassination, they would have to be absolutely meticulous in their preparations." To kill me, they would need to bring in someone of considerable skill. "Then for now, they¡¯ll try to crush me through other means." "They¡¯ll try to humiliate you, especially by targeting your origins. Given Father¡¯s personality, even though he personally brought you in, he won¡¯t go out of his way to protect you." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had to overcome the insults and attacks from my competitors on my own. Hemillas expected nothing less from me. "I like it." "What?" "I mean the competitive nature of this family. For an orphan like me, this is exactly the kind of family I always longed for." This wasn¡¯t arrogance or bravado. I truly believed it. At the orphanage, I had no real rivals to compete with. It wasn¡¯t until I arrived at the Imperial Guard training camp that I encountered true competition. And now, even in the training camp, there was no one left who could match me¡ªexcept, perhaps, Ilay Carthica. The way competition played out might be different, but the Custoria family had plenty of people eager to trample me underfoot. I would fight back with everything I had. And in the end, I would be the one standing victorious. Just imagining their expressions as they lay defeated at my feet sent a thrilling shiver down my spine. Yes, I was quite a twisted person. The harder someone tried to suppress me, the more violently I surged upward. "...Are you enjoying this right now?" Seeing my smile, Giselle spoke as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Not that I expected her to understand me. "Giselle, let me ask you something. So far, you¡¯ve only spoken about your two brothers. What about you? Do you have no intention of becoming the family head?" I looked straight into her eyes. Even if she lied, her emotions would show through them. "I don¡¯t see any reason to share that with you." Giselle spoke coldly, just as she had when we first met. My smile only deepened. "I have no intention of becoming the head of the family. The name Custoria alone is enough for me. But if someone tries to trample me, I won¡¯t just sit back and let it happen. What happens after that? It¡¯s none of my concern. If the opportunity comes, take it, Giselle Custoria. That¡¯s my advice to you as your older brother." For the record, I was older than Giselle. At first, she looked dumbfounded by the word "brother," but soon after, she laughed. Her bright laughter was rare, making it all the more valuable to witness. "If that time comes, will you support me?" "I made a promise. As long as you don¡¯t stand against me, I have no reason to hate or harm you." Hearing my words, Giselle stood up from her chair and extended her hand toward me. "Then I¡¯ll consider you an ally and act accordingly. I look forward to working with you, Luka Oraboni." I widened my eyes slightly before letting out a chuckle. Then, still seated, I took her hand and shook it. "Oraboni?" "This will be the first and last time I call you that." "Good. I don¡¯t care much for sentimental things either." Deng, deng. The antique wall clock chimed elegantly. It was now dinnertime. * * * Even nobles don¡¯t dine extravagantly every single day. Today, however, was an occasion where many members of the Custoria family had gathered. And this was the event where I would be introduced. Since it was a special day, a banquet was being held. A long dining table, large enough to seat at least sixty people, stretched out in a straight line¡ªso long that voices from one end could barely reach the other. Behind the table, more than twice as many servants as there were seated guests moved about, attending to the meal. The number of dishes already laid out was overwhelming, yet plates continued to be brought in without pause. From the seating arrangement, I could discern the hierarchy among the relatives. Hemillas and his direct family sat at the foremost positions. Most honorably, I was included among them. Next in order were Hemillas¡¯s siblings, nieces, and nephews. Further down the table sat more distant cousins and relatives. At the very end, a few vassals were also seated. "So, you¡¯re Luka. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you." It had been a long time since I last heard such a gentle-sounding voice from a middle-aged woman. No¡ªhad I ever heard one before? The middle-aged women I had known were all nothing but tenacious and relentless. ¡®Eva Custoria.¡¯ My adoptive mother. It wasn¡¯t until dinner began that I finally saw her face in person. On the surface, she appeared warm and amiable. ¡®Eva dislikes me. Not that I¡¯m surprised.¡¯ If you listen carefully, Eva¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t just dry¡ªit carried a sharp edge, like thorns. To her, I was nothing more than a threat to her biological sons. There was no way she would welcome me. But there was nothing to be disappointed about. I had never expected a warm mother figure in the first place. Being treated with hostility was a hundred times better than being pitied, no doubt about it. "Welcome to the family, Luka. I¡¯m the eldest, Nikolaos, and this here is the second son, Juppe." A well-groomed man, Nikolaos, placed a hand over his chest as he introduced himself. Though he was a bureaucrat, his gaze was as sharp and cold as a soldier¡¯s. At first glance, he didn¡¯t appear weak or sickly. He was probably conscious of being seen as frail and made an effort to conceal it. Juppe, whom Nikolaos introduced next, had the typical look of an imperial officer. He had a solid, imposing build, and his uniform was adorned with the standard medals that any long-serving officer would have received. Juppe didn¡¯t seem pleased that Nikolaos had introduced him instead of letting him speak for himself. Originally, Nikolaos and Juppe had been rivals. It was no surprise they didn¡¯t get along. "I¡¯ve always wanted a brother in the military. Today, that wish came true. Good to meet you, Luka." Juppe extended his hand toward me. His words were a blatant slight against Nikolaos. It was clear the two had not formed an alliance. How amusing. This was getting interesting. The more the atmosphere heated up, the more the long-standing fractures within the family were laid bare, like old scars turning red. "I¡¯ve also always wanted a reliable older brother." Flattery I didn¡¯t even mean slipped naturally from my mouth. My social skills had improved quite a bit¡ªwell done, Luka. Next, the younger siblings introduced themselves. To summarize Hemillas¡¯s children, there was the eldest son, Nikolaos, the second son, Juppe, then me and Giselle in the older age group. Below us were two younger boys and one daughter. After we had all exchanged basic introductions, Eva intervened to stop more people from approaching. Those who had been about to greet me quietly returned to their seats. "...Now, let me introduce the newest member of the Custoria family¡ªLukaus Custoria." Standing behind me, Eva placed her hands on my shoulders and smiled warmly. She was a woman well-versed in pretense and performance. Lukaus was the new name I had been given. Luka had sounded too much like a name from the lower districts. My original name was now just a nickname, but I didn¡¯t mind. Whether it was Luka or Lukaus, what did a name really matter? Clap, clap, clap. Applause erupted from all around. I carefully studied their faces. The further they were from power, the less interest they showed in me. They likely didn¡¯t care who became the family head. The vassals, on the other hand, were the ones paying the most attention to me. They were in a position where choosing the right side was crucial. Some of them probably saw me as an opportunity for advancement¡ªwhether by supporting me or by opposing me. "Praise be to the Guardian of Humanity, the Father of the Nation, and the First Emperor of the Empire, His Majesty Dino Accretia." Hemillas murmured in a prayer-like manner. It was, in a way, a form of prayer. Before the banquet officially began, everyone clasped their hands together and closed their eyes. The moment they reopened them, the meal commenced. Clatter. The sound of utensils moving filled the air. I could feel Juppe¡¯s gaze fixed on me. His eyes stopped at my hands. ¡®Looks like he¡¯s looking for something to criticize.¡¯ He wanted to see how I handled my utensils. Noble dining had its own set of etiquette, and table manners were a part of that. Of course, I had studied proper table manners beforehand. If I simply followed the rules quietly, I could easily disappoint Juppe¡¯s expectations. But a better idea crossed my mind. Avoiding conflict was never my style. I stabbed a piece of meat with my knife and shoved it into my mouth, chewing greedily. Juppe spoke up as if he had been waiting for this moment. "Luka." I picked up a poultry leg with my hand and feigned an innocent expression. "Yes? What is it, Juppe Hyung-nim? Ah, the food is delicious." As I spoke, my eyes darted around. Nikolaos simply smiled in silence. Juppe, however, was itching to call me out. Just as I expected. The real threat was Nikolaos. Juppe was an idiot. "Luka, I didn¡¯t want to start things off like this, but..." Juppe put on a greasy smile, drawing out his words to make sure all eyes were on us. "...I feel I should correct your table manners. That¡¯s an elder brother¡¯s responsibility, after all. And as fellow soldiers... I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve lived until now, but you should at least observe the basics. It¡¯s about respecting the father who acknowledged you and, ultimately, the honor of the Custoria family¡ª" I cut him off. "I think I¡¯m doing a better job of honoring the Custoria name than someone who has served for ten years without even earning a Cross Blade Medal. Even as a cadet, I¡¯ve already been awarded a military merit medal. I¡¯d say that matters a lot more than some table manners." I waved the poultry leg in my hand and grinned. Some of the relatives burst into laughter before hastily covering their mouths. Juppe¡¯s face turned bright red in an instant, as if boiling water had been poured over him. He couldn¡¯t even control his emotions. It was almost embarrassing to think he shared Hemillas¡¯s bloodline. "Y-You, how dare you...!" He never expected me to talk back and retaliate. He was utterly lost for words. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The movement of utensils in the banquet hall came to a halt. Everyone was watching and listening to the confrontation between Juppe and me. Anyone could see that Juppe was the one cornered. He must have been tormented by his inferiority complex over his lack of military achievements. It was all too obvious. He never would have expected me to point out that weakness upon our first meeting. "I may not have learned etiquette, but I do know how to fight quite well. I was taught by an excellent Commander of the Imperial Guard. If you¡¯re curious, you¡¯re welcome to test it out." I twirled a dining knife around my fingers. The knife spun fiercely, dancing atop my hand. ¡¯In the Custoria family, a noble¡¯s worth as a soldier takes precedence.¡¯ Not everyone thought that way, but quite a few certainly did. Hemillas was observing our dispute with an impassive expression. Inwardly, he was probably smiling in satisfaction. After all, this was the role he had expected me to play. "Luka, stop teasing Juppe. Juppe, you should stop as well. Raising your voices on a joyous day when we¡¯ve gained a new family member¡ªhave you no shame?" Taking advantage of the pause, the eldest son, Nikolaos, stepped in. With impeccable timing, he simultaneously rebuked Juppe while showcasing his magnanimity. "As the elder sibling, I was merely trying to teach my younger brother proper manners..." Juppe protested, as if deeply wronged. "Our new brother is already well-versed in dining etiquette. He was only pretending not to know, as a joke. Isn¡¯t that right, Luka?" I placed my utensils down properly, then used the correct knife and fork to cut a piece of meat and put it into my mouth. The taste was phenomenal. "I had studied beforehand, but I just forgot for a moment. It¡¯s my first time in a setting like this, so I was nervous." Even the servants standing behind us could tell that my claim of being nervous was a lie. Juppe had walked straight into my trap and become the object of ridicule. Juppe shut his mouth and sat down. He glared at me while moving his utensils mechanically. Seizing control of the conversation, Nikolaos continued speaking. "I heard you received the 7th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit? I¡¯m not a soldier myself, but I understand it¡¯s a difficult medal for a cadet to earn." Well, somewhere out there, there are people who served for ten years and still never received it. I swallowed those words down. If I provoked Juppe one more time, he might actually flip the table and hurl his utensils. Hmm, come to think of it, I wouldn¡¯t mind witnessing that mess firsthand. "It¡¯s a common medal among the Imperial Guard. And I¡¯m practically a junior guardsman myself. It¡¯s nothing much to boast about." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Juppe was probably boiling inside. "I am the eldest son, but I was born with a weak constitution. That is why I could not become a soldier. I have always felt nothing but guilt for disappointing Father. But knowing that you are an exceptional soldier puts my heart at ease." He certainly had a way with words. There was a reason he had risen through the ranks as a bureaucrat so quickly. If this weren¡¯t a military family, he would have been an undisputed successor. "Brother, are you saying that I am not outstanding as a soldier?" Juppe couldn¡¯t hold back. He was digging his own grave. "You must have misunderstood, Juppe. As your elder brother, I know your abilities better than anyone. I have no doubt that you will achieve great merit in the future." "I feel just as frustrated. Because Father is the Commander of the Imperial Guard, my superiors hesitate to send me into actual combat. Honestly, I wish we would go to full-scale war with Corite or Bellato. Then I would finally be deployed to the battlefield." Juppe spoke while clinging to the last shred of his pride. To some extent, it was probably true. Given Hemillas¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t punish a superior officer even if his son died. But it was entirely possible that lesser men were tiptoeing around him of their own accord. Hemillas neither affirmed nor denied Juppe¡¯s words. People would believe whatever they wanted to believe. Thanks to Nikolaos¡¯s mediation, the tense atmosphere subsided. After that, the meal and banquet proceeded uneventfully. When the meal ended, relatives whose names I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to remember approached me to offer greetings. The conflict with Juppe had made my presence known. Now, everyone understood what kind of person I was¡ªand that I wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly. "Well done." Giselle whispered as she passed by me. "Nikolaos isn¡¯t an easy opponent." I muttered in response. "He takes after Father a lot." And with that, the introductions were over. That was my first day at the main house. I still had two more days to stay. * * * Soldiers who use high-performance, high-output prosthetics are specially trained in the "proper way to sleep." It even has a grand name¡ªsleep regulation techniques. But in reality, sleep quality is critically important. No amount of emphasis is too much. We operate under several times the neural load of an ordinary person. While we have a higher threshold for enduring extreme stress, we are not invincible. That is why we go to great lengths to ensure our nervous systems get adequate rest¡ªusing everything from sleep regulation techniques to meditation, even methods that seem completely incompatible with military life. I was the same. No matter where I slept, I could fall into a deep sleep quickly. Anyway, even now, I had been sound asleep in an unfamiliar bed. That is, until three seconds ago. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Someone was entering my room. The lock disengaged smoothly and silently. It felt as if a syringe filled with stimulants had been injected straight into my brain. My mind snapped awake in an instant, rising from the depths of unconsciousness like a diver breaking through the ocean¡¯s surface. The abrupt shift from rest to combat readiness threw my breathing off. My body struggled to keep up with my forcibly awakened consciousness. My heart began working in overdrive, pumping blood at a faster rate. One by one, the senses I had suppressed for deep sleep flickered back to life. My prosthetic limbs prickled, as if someone had pinched them. Waking up like this left my condition in shambles. I glared at the door, feeling a wave of irritation. Kiing. As I sat up, I grabbed the defensive knife I had left by my bedside in a reverse grip. My body and mind had already completed their combat preparations. ¡®Still early morning...¡¯ I glanced at the clock. It was 3 AM. Not a time for any normal visit. "Quick reaction, Luka." "Commander?" I lowered my knife-wielding arm. The man standing in the dim light was Hemillas. "Apologies for the late-night visit. I have to maintain the appearance of being in a neutral position." Hemillas shook a liquor bottle as he sat down in a chair. "You drink as well, Commander?" It was unexpected. Technically, alcohol and cigarettes were prohibited for the Imperial Guard. Of course, as long as they weren¡¯t blatant about it, no one really made an issue of it. The Imperial Guard wasn¡¯t that inflexible. But I never imagined Hemillas would drink. "Doctors and scientists say that substances like alcohol and tobacco negatively affect a nervous system and hormonal balance optimized for combat. Want a drink?" It wasn¡¯t just Imperial Guardsmen who deteriorated. Alcohol and cigarettes slowly killed people. Logically speaking, there was absolutely no reason to partake. "I don¡¯t want to add unnecessary risk factors. Learning Akies Combat Techniques is more than enough for me." I refused Hemillas¡¯s offer. He chuckled, as if he had expected my answer. Taking a sip of his drink, he wiped his lips with the back of his hand. "Then let me offer you some advice¡ªnot as the Commander of the Imperial Guard, but as a senior in the Guard. You need some irrational, inefficient impurities inside you if you want to last. That¡¯s the key to unlocking what we call humanity." I questioned him. "...Do we need humanity?" "The ones who spoke like you were always the first to be devoured by the Legion." My eyes must have wavered for a brief moment. Lowering my gaze cautiously, I spoke. "You seem to be drunk, Commander." Of course, I knew he wasn¡¯t. "Find yourself at least one hobby or habit that has nothing to do with combat¡ªsomething that might even hinder it." "Is that an order?" "No. Like I said, it¡¯s advice. Consider it a gift for becoming part of the family." I felt a roughness in my throat. There was nothing physically stuck there. It was purely psychological. "I¡¯ll keep it in mind." My answer was closer to a rejection. Hemillas surely knew that. I was already struggling just to sharpen and refine myself. I had no room to take on additional impurities. Or perhaps, I already had too many inside me. And now I was supposed to add more? I had no intention of becoming someone like Ilay or Kinuan. Drrk. Hemillas rose from his seat. Tonight, he had shown me the most "human" side of himself I had ever seen. ¡®He gave me advice that held no benefit for himself.¡¯ Just like a father would to his son. * * * The second day at the main house was just as unpleasant as the first, filled with tasks I had no interest in. The only enjoyable part was visiting the family¡¯s armory. ¡®Armory.¡¯ It was hard to believe this belonged to a single noble family. The collection of weaponry was massive, ranging from relics that were centuries old to cutting-edge modern arms, all displayed along the walls. The Custoria family dedicated an entire building solely to storing weapons. The further inside we went, the older and heavier the weaponry became. Eventually, we arrived in front of the display of power armor and prosthetic suits. There were models of Legion and Myrmidon from different generations, including some that no longer existed. "Is guiding me through the armory part of your job?" I asked, looking at Giselle, who was walking beside me. "Why do you think I¡¯m studying mechanical engineering at the academy? In the Custoria family, women are responsible for managing and maintaining the armory. There are weapons here that can¡¯t be entrusted to outsiders. It¡¯s a pretty important role. Right now, Mother is in charge of the armory, but eventually, I¡¯ll take over." "You don¡¯t seem like the type to be covered in grease stains..." I remarked, thinking of my stepmother, Eva. She was the very image of a noblewoman in my mind. "Her skills are exceptional. Even now, she¡¯s the one who maintains Father¡¯s prosthetics and weaponry." "Don¡¯t nobles usually have a lot of arranged marriages? What if they don¡¯t get along...?" I trailed off and glanced at Giselle. She nodded as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why the maintenance is entrusted to Mother. It¡¯s a long-standing family tradition¡ªit¡¯s a way to show how strong our trust and faith in each other are." As I listened to Giselle, my steps came to a halt. I lifted my head, almost mesmerized, and stared at an old prosthetic armor suit. Faint traces of Legion technology were visible, but the design was cruder. It had undergone extensive modifications over time¡ªits parts were mismatched in color, with varying degrees of discoloration. The most distinct features were its single horned head and asymmetrical arms. The right arm was larger and longer than the left, likely adapted for handling a specialized weapon. This was probably an ancient predecessor of the Legion models. The Custoria family had a long history with the Imperial Guard, after all. I found myself unable to look away from the old prosthetic armor. My gaze remained locked onto it. "Luka?" Giselle tilted her head slightly, looking up at me. "I was just thinking." "You have to see this before we leave, no matter how tired you are. It¡¯s a piece of our family¡¯s history. This is the prosthetic armor Scylla." She stood in front of the one-horned armor as she spoke. "Scylla?" "It¡¯s not a model name, just a name. There are no other suits like this one. This was the personal armor of Agatha Custoria, the founder of our family. It has never been taken outside. Nowadays, it¡¯s nothing more than an antique, weaker than a Myrmidon, but it¡¯s still a family heirloom." Prosthetic armor Scylla, and the founder, Agatha Custoria. I lifted my head and committed the image of Scylla to memory, as if taking a photograph in my mind. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The Custoria family had an annex called the Silver Moon Pavilion. It was set apart from the other buildings, and the surroundings were eerily quiet. "Silver Moon Pavilion is where the old folks who have retired from the front lines stay." Hemillas was walking ahead, dressed in his Imperial Guard uniform. He and I were on our way to the Silver Moon Pavilion. "Servants or other relatives don¡¯t come near the Silver Moon Pavilion, do they?" There had been no sign of anyone on our way there. "Androids are enough for errands. Besides, the elders prefer to avoid contact with others. They must not exert direct influence. The elders are merely advisors, after all. Their role is to restrain the head of the family from going out of control." It seemed the elders did not directly interfere in decision-making. That made sense¡ªif they did, the head of the family would be nothing more than a puppet. Hemillas explained about the elders of the Silver Moon Pavilion. There were seven of them. Depending on how one looked at it, it was either a large or small number. "Few manage to survive long enough to be considered elders in this family. They die or disappear for various reasons. The mere fact that they¡¯re still alive proves they have the qualifications to be elders." "Was there no opposition to the adoption?" "Two opposed, four remained silent, and only one agreed." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There were more against it than in favor." "Silence means they defer to the will of the head of the family. Because of that, most of the head¡¯s decisions go through without issue. Even opposition is usually just an expression of concern, so there¡¯s no need to take it too seriously." Hemillas and I stood before the main entrance of the Silver Moon Pavilion. The doors slid open to the sides on their own. The interior was dim, but as we stepped inside, the lights flickered on. The distinct musty scent of an old mansion stung my nose. This was, in fact, the oldest building among the Custoria estate. On the first floor, two curved staircases extended upwards on either side. I followed Hemillas up the stairs. Creak. The wooden steps groaned underfoot. I doubted whether they could support the weight of my prosthetics. "They¡¯re sturdier than they look, so don¡¯t worry." Seeing my hesitation, Hemillas chuckled. Upon reaching the second floor, a long hallway stretched out before us. We entered the room at the very end. The first thing that caught my eye was a large, three-legged censer. It was the source of the faint scent I had noticed from the second-floor hallway. The censer sat at the center of the room, and beyond it, shadowy figures¡ªelders¡ªwere seated. The censer¡¯s smoke formed a curtain between us and the elders. "Ah, Hemillas has arrived." "Tsk, you should call him the head of the family." "He¡¯s my grandson, so what does it matter?" "In that case, you¡¯re like my nephew." "We¡¯re all getting old anyway, tsk..." Despite the dignified and stately atmosphere, their conversation was surprisingly mundane. I suppressed a chuckle and maintained a neutral expression. "Ahem." Hemillas cleared his throat. Only then did the elders¡¯ chatter cease. Beyond the darkness and smoke, it was impossible to distinguish the elders¡¯ genders. They wore black robes that draped down to their feet, and their faces were concealed by veils that obscured their features. Even their voices sounded similar, as if they had been altered. "This child is Lukaus." Hemillas introduced me. Even he wasn¡¯t yet accustomed to my new name. Judging by his tone, he would likely continue calling me Luka. That would be more convenient for me as well. "So, this is the child." "He looks sharp. Just from his face, you can tell¡ªhe¡¯s the type to survive, even if he has to devour his own father and mother to do it." The elder who had just spoken... had quite the keen insight. The elders murmured among themselves, each throwing in their own remarks about me. Their whispers grew louder, but Hemillas and I simply waited in silence. "Come closer, Lukaus." One of the elders spoke. I stepped toward the large censer in the center. "You may pass through the smoke." The elder who had called me extended a hand, gesturing me forward. The murmurs of the other elders gradually subsided. "Closer." I moved mechanically. Soon, I was close enough that I could reach out and touch the seated elders. Swish. One of them stood, their long robe trailing behind them. Reaching out, they placed a hand on my cheek. I lifted my head, but I couldn¡¯t discern any expression beyond the veil. "Child, make sure you survive for a long time. To do that, you must not be swept away by chaos¡ªyou must consume it. Even if it tears your throat to shreds." The elder looked down at me as they spoke. They likely knew much¡ªabout me, and about the complicated circumstances surrounding me. "...That is my intention." Unsure of how to respond, I simply voiced the first thought that came to mind. I had a feeling. The elder who had touched my cheek was likely the one who had supported my adoption. The elder returned to their seat and gestured for me to leave. I stepped past the censer and rejoined Hemillas. After that, the elders resumed their idle chatter. My adoption had already been decided. My purpose here was simply to show my face. For quite some time, I listened to words that could be either well-wishes or veiled insults¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell which. "Why don¡¯t you all shut your mouths? Let¡¯s move on to the next agenda, Head of the Family." The elder seated at the far right finally lost patience and spoke up. Only then did Hemillas open his mouth, as if he had been waiting for this moment. "Then, from this point on¡ª" "Ah, before that, Lukaus needs to leave. We have matters to discuss." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, I turned to exit. Tap. Hemillas stopped me by placing a hand on my shoulder. "Lukaus can stay." The elders whispered among themselves in hushed voices. "If that is the head¡¯s decision, then so be it." And so, I remained in place, listening to the discussion between the elders and the head of the family for an entire hour. Some parts were intriguing, but the majority was mind-numbingly dull. Creak, thud. When the meeting finally ended, Hemillas and I left the room. As soon as we stepped outside the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s main entrance, I turned to him and asked, "Why did you let me stay for the meeting?" ...Even Nikolaos and Juppe had likely never attended an elders¡¯ meeting before. "You have to find the answer yourself, Luka." Hemillas spoke without so much as glancing back. This must be his way of teaching. No wonder his children had a hard time. * * * It was the morning of my last day at the main estate. As I stepped out of my room, a small child¡ªat least a full head shorter than me¡ªwas aiming a pistol at me. "Dad says people like you can dodge bullets. Is that true?" His voice was innocent and carefree. I stared at him. I knew both his face and his name well. ¡®Nikolaos¡¯s eldest son, Emilio Custoria.¡¯ Should I call him my nephew? I really didn¡¯t want to. Calling him a reckless pup would be more fitting. "Emilio, you do know I¡¯m your uncle, right?" "Yeah, I know. But you¡¯re a filthy-blooded lowborn." Even calling him a reckless pup was too generous. He was an ill-bred maggot. Emilio stood about two steps away, aiming at my head. I could dodge, but a single mistake would be fatal. "If you don¡¯t put that gun away, I¡¯ll beat your ass until it¡¯s on fire." I warned him. "You? Lay a hand on me? Don¡¯t make me laugh." I sighed. Nikolaos seemed smart, but it looked like he had completely failed at raising his son. Click. The sound of gun parts locking into place rang out. That crazy little bastard had actually pulled the trigger. Bang! A gunshot echoed through the air. I remained still. Despite the close range, I had expected him to miss. "Why didn¡¯t you dodge?! You were supposed to move and avoid it!" Emilio stomped his feet in frustration. He tried to aim the gun at me again. Smack! I reached out. The barrel of the gun caught on my fingers and jerked upward. In the same motion, I twisted it out of his grip and took it for myself. ¡®He¡¯s only eight, maybe nine...¡¯ When I was his age... I was getting into fistfights with other kids at the orphanage over a single piece of bread. The thought alone irritated me. "A-Are you going to hit me?" Emilio stammered, stepping back in alarm. I shook my head and raised the stolen gun, aiming it squarely at his forehead. "No. I¡¯m going to kill you." His pupils dilated. His legs gave out. The moment I had been waiting for, I pulled the trigger. Bang! The bullet grazed the top of his head and embedded itself into the floor. "A-Ah... Y-You actually shot me?" Emilio sat there in shock, staring up at me with wide, dazed eyes. His pants were soaked in yellow liquid, and a pungent smell rose from him. "Go run to your daddy. Tell him your uncle tried to kill you." I kicked him in the chest, sending him tumbling down the stairs. His small, round body rolled pathetically. Hearing the gunshot, servants rushed in from all directions. At first, none of them understood what had happened. "Emilio! Are you alright?" Nikolaos arrived, immediately picking up Emilio in his arms. The boy clung to him, sobbing and sniffling uncontrollably. "What happened here, Luka?" Nikolaos¡¯s voice was cold as he glared at me. "He pointed a gun at an adult, so I gave him a lesson. One that would make sure he never tries it again." I spun the pistol in my hand and held it out, grip-first, toward Nikolaos. He examined the gun and sighed. "So that¡¯s what happened? But..." "But?" I was starting to get annoyed. If it had been anyone else in my place, Emilio could have killed them. Even at his young age, he treated human lives as if they were nothing. He would see those beneath him as mere playthings. "...Hah. Can we speak privately for a moment?" Nikolaos handed Emilio off to a nanny and stepped into my room. I followed him inside and shut the door behind us. Thud. The door closed. "Alright, Luka. From the outside, people will think we¡¯re having a serious conflict." Nikolaos sat down by the window, smiling as if he had never worn a serious expression in the first place. I frowned. I could already tell what was going on. "You set this up so we could meet alone, knowing that if we did, others would assume we were forming an alliance, didn¡¯t you?" Last night, Nikolaos must have provoked Emilio¡¯s reckless behavior. "As expected, you¡¯re impressive. Your mind works three times faster than Juppe¡¯s." "Emilio¡¯s life could have been in real danger. What is he, some stray you picked up?" "No, he¡¯s my biological son. But even if something happened to him, I can always have another. I still have plenty of sperm left." If Emilio had died in front of me, no matter the reason, I would have been in deep trouble. After all, that would mean the Custoria family¡¯s eldest grandson was dead. "You think you can have a casual conversation with me after setting a trap like that?" I moved toward the door, intending to throw Nikolaos out. "I already know you¡¯ve allied with Giselle." I stopped, gripping the doorknob, and turned my head slightly. "And?" "I can more or less guess what Giselle told you. She probably made it sound like I had the upper hand. But the truth is different. If things continue like this, Juppe will be the next head of the family. And if that happens, I might not survive. I can¡¯t afford to sweat the small stuff." To Nikolaos, his son¡¯s life was nothing more than a ¡®small matter.¡¯ Honestly, I was starting to find Nikolaos a little interesting. I sat down across from him and glanced at the wall clock. "Five minutes." "Thanks for sparing me your valuable time." Chapter 48 Chapter 48 "With your insight, you must have a rough idea of what kind of people Juppe and I are. You must have also had Giselle¡¯s advice." Nikolaos spoke as if setting the stage. I had my doubts. In the battle for the position of family head, it didn¡¯t seem like Nikolaos would lose to Juppe. Compared to Juppe, Nikolaos was cold-headed and intelligent. He also had the eloquence to skillfully rally both kin and vassals to his side. "Please continue." I crossed my legs as I sat in front of Nikolaos. "If that bastard Juppe becomes the family head, I¡¯ll probably die." "Would he really go so far as to risk the danger of killing his own brother after becoming the family head?" In reality, Arthur, who had fought with Hemillas for the position of family head, was still alive and well. His circumstances were just a little humbler. "If one side holds overwhelming power, there¡¯s no need to eliminate the competition. But the gap between Juppe and me isn¡¯t that big. No matter who becomes the family head, the other will inevitably become an obstacle to leading the family." As I listened, I came to understand. "Especially if Juppe wins, that would be even more the case. You seem to be more adept at scheming than Juppe." "It¡¯s nice to talk to someone who understands. If I become the family head, I can keep Juppe alive. But Juppe won¡¯t let me live." It was a difference in dominance. Juppe didn¡¯t have the capability to keep Nikolaos as a subordinate. But Nikolaos had the ability to keep Juppe beneath him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The most important thing is... why do you think you¡¯ll lose to Juppe? From what Giselle has said, and from what I¡¯ve observed, it doesn¡¯t seem like Juppe would be able to take control of the family." "Right now, it might look like I have the advantage because I¡¯ve swayed more people to my side. The number of ¡®definite¡¯ allies I have is certainly greater than Juppe¡¯s. But when it comes time for the actual selection of the family head, there will be more forces supporting Juppe." "Does Juppe have some exceptional personal charisma?" "It¡¯s a combination of factors. Some of our kin prefer a leader from a military background. Some would rather have the straightforward Juppe than someone as calculating as me... And then there are those who, as a reaction against our current family head¡ªour father¡ªdo not want a strong leader. For various reasons, those who are now claiming neutrality will ultimately support Juppe." Different experiences and knowledge lead to different perspectives on the same situation. Nikolaos was skilled in politics. His view was different from mine and Giselle¡¯s. He saw the fluid neutral faction as ultimately siding with Juppe. ¡®There¡¯s something to learn here.¡¯ Nikolaos hadn¡¯t been rising through the ranks as a bureaucrat for nothing. He knew how to read the power dynamics of a faction. "So, what is it that you want from me?" "It¡¯s simple. Pretend to oppose me while building your reputation and gaining influence within the family." A chill ran down my spine, and I let out a small laugh. Nikolaos was truly a cunning man. "The stronger my position becomes, the weaker Juppe gets. Is that what you¡¯re saying?" "The kin who prefer a family head with a military background will naturally gravitate toward you. The more you publicly oppose me, the more those who dislike me will support you. If you take away a portion of Juppe¡¯s supporters and divide them with me, then I, who already have a solid neutral base, will be able to secure the position of family head." In just two days since meeting me, Nikolaos had already devised and begun executing a plan to secure his victory. Even at the cost of putting his own son in danger. ¡®Just as Giselle said, Nikolaos really does resemble Hemillas.¡¯ Nikolaos was like a serpent. And yet, I preferred him over Juppe. Even in a favorable situation, he remained vigilant and meticulously prepared. The one who deserved victory wasn¡¯t Juppe¡ªit was Nikolaos. "...But what if I become so powerful that I start eyeing the position of family head myself?" "If you really had such intentions, you wouldn¡¯t be asking that question. And even if you were to become the family head... you wouldn¡¯t kill me. The head of House Lukaus Custoria would still need someone like me to manage the family affairs. Isn¡¯t that right? You have the ability to handle me." "That¡¯s amusing. And I mean that sincerely, not sarcastically. Back when I was rummaging through trash, I thought all nobles lived without a care in the world." "Everyone has their own struggles. Now, let me put it simply. The deal between us is this¡ªregardless of which one of us becomes the family head, we won¡¯t kill each other. We have the ability to compensate for each other¡¯s weaknesses. And in the meantime, if you ever need anything, I¡¯ll support you. For now, I do hold a minor position in the high-ranking bureaucracy." It was an appealing offer. "As you know, I maintain a cooperative relationship with Giselle." "You don¡¯t need to worry about Giselle. Even if you choose to support her, that child won¡¯t be able to become the family head. Giselle isn¡¯t our competitor, so there¡¯s no need to eliminate her. If you wish to stay loyal, you¡¯re free to tell her everything we¡¯ve discussed." I had no intention of telling Giselle. Nikolaos¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t a request for my support. He simply wanted me to strip Juppe of his power. Even without Nikolaos¡¯s proposal, I would have absorbed Juppe¡¯s faction first. Since we shared a military background, it was inevitable. ¡®What Nikolaos fears the most is my cooperation with Juppe. What he¡¯s truly worried about is me supporting Juppe.¡¯ As long as that didn¡¯t happen, Nikolaos wouldn¡¯t consider me an enemy. The situation could change later, but for now, that was the case. "This isn¡¯t an alliance, it¡¯s a transaction, brother. It lasts only as long as our interests align." "Haha, in the world I live in, we usually call that an alliance. Around here, people only move based on calculations." Having finished his business, Nikolaos stood up. It had been exactly four minutes and fifty seconds since our conversation began. The moment he stepped outside, he pointed a finger back into the room and shouted. To others, it would look as if Nikolaos and I had just had a heated argument. "Luka! No matter how great you think you are, you won¡¯t be recognized as a true Custoria if you ignore your brothers!" He¡¯s quite the actor. I barely stopped myself from clapping at his performance. * * * My stay at the main house was coming to an end. It had only been three days, yet it felt like I had been here for a week. From now on, I would visit the Custoria estate from time to time. Most of the time, it would be with Hemillas. In any case, today, I would be returning to the Imperial Guard with Hemillas. Officially, my residence was the Custoria estate. But I was already starting to miss the small room in the training facility¡¯s dormitory. "How was it, Luka?" Hemillas didn¡¯t ask for the details of what had happened at the estate. He remained an observer when it came to my interactions with Nikolaos, Giselle, and Juppe. That was good for me, as his adopted son. He didn¡¯t show favoritism toward his biological children. "Everyone here is such a good person. I think I¡¯ll get along with them just fine." "You¡¯ve gotten better at joking." Hemillas laughed as he boarded the air vehicle. Behind us, our kin and the servants who had come to see us off stood watching. As the destination was set, the propulsion system beneath the vehicle activated. The vehicle gradually lifted off, then accelerated, quickly leaving the estate behind. Whirrr. Hemillas projected a holographic display and immediately began working on his backlog of tasks in front of me. He must have been handling work even during our stay at the main house. No matter how many times I saw it, the workload of the Commander of the Imperial Guard was beyond imagination. No ordinary person could withstand it. Beep. I felt the propulsion system beneath the air vehicle shift. There was no reason for a mid-course change in direction. I lifted my head and looked out the window. The air vehicle was moving away from Akbaran. "There¡¯s no need to panic, Luka. This was expected." Hemillas closed all the holographic displays and stood up. "Did we have another scheduled stop?" "This air vehicle has been hacked. It¡¯ll crash soon, so let¡¯s prepare for that first. From this moment on, consider this an official mission." I had trouble understanding his words. But the moment he said mission, my initial unease froze into focus. Before he even finished speaking, the air vehicle accelerated sharply, as if determined to burn through every last drop of fuel. The scenery outside blurred past at dizzying speed, and in a matter of seconds, the capital, Akbaran, had shrunk to the size of my palm. Clunk. Hemillas opened the storage compartment. He pulled out a pistol and a knife, then tossed them to me. Without a word, I armed myself and waited for his next command. Recognizing the situation as an emergency, my mind turned cold and clear. "I¡¯ll keep this simple. We¡¯re about to be attacked by terrorists. Support will arrive from Akbaran in ten minutes¡ªwe just need to hold out until then." "Understood. Should we prepare for a parachute drop?" There were emergency parachutes on board. "No. That would make us easy targets. It¡¯s safer inside the vehicle. Still, we need to land before we reach the enemy¡¯s designated ambush site." Hemillas calmly walked up to the control console. I hadn¡¯t known the Commander of the Imperial Guard was skilled in electronic warfare as well. Then again, at his level, he probably had to be proficient in everything... CRACK! ...Or so I thought, just before he opted for a more direct solution. Hemillas¡¯s fist smashed through the control screen. His grip tore out a bundle of crucial wires and components, sending electric sparks flying in all directions. Wiiing! Wiiing! A deafening alarm blared. The air vehicle was now in free fall. Hemillas had called this landing. ...I widened my eyes slightly. Apparently, even the Commander of the Imperial Guard didn¡¯t always use the most sophisticated methods. "It¡¯s amusing to see you so surprised." "I¡¯m not amused." I grabbed onto the handles attached to the walls and ceiling, anchoring myself in place. The propulsion system of the air vehicle, now completely out of control, fired in erratic bursts. Like a spinning top caught in free fall, the vehicle tumbled in every direction, pulled down by gravity. With each violent rotation, my body tilted and swayed along with it. Naturally, the interior was in utter chaos. Loose objects were flung around, battering against me. I scowled, shielding my face with one hand. Schlurp. A pinkish liquid seeped from the seams of the interior walls, quickly solidifying into a thin coating. It was an impact-absorbing gel. "Luka, let¡¯s have a quick quiz while we wait. What do you make of this situation?" Hemillas spoke from his seat. The strangest thing was that he remained seated and completely balanced, despite the violent spinning. Did he glue himself down or something? I was more curious about that, but his question refocused my thoughts. "You¡¯ve made yourself the bait, Commander." The answer was obvious. That was the kind of man Hemillas was. He wouldn¡¯t send only his subordinates or children into the jaws of death. If necessary, he was willing to spend even himself. "Exactly. After this incident, Barbara will gain credibility within Nemesis. She managed to create a situation where the Commander of the Imperial Guard could be ambushed." Barbara. Again. Whether she was an ally or an enemy, I just wanted to punch that woman square in the face. I wasn¡¯t planning to kill her¡ªjust flatten her nose so badly it turned into a featureless smear. That would be satisfying enough. Enough with sweet fantasies. Time to return to harsh reality. The gel-coated windows were foggy, but I could tell the ground was getting dangerously close. Kiiiiiing! We were plummeting at full speed. This wasn¡¯t just a crash landing¡ªthis was a nosedive straight into the ground! Even I had no choice but to shut my eyes for a moment. I could only hope that when I opened them again, my limbs and organs would still be in their rightful places. A corpse from a crash? I¡¯d seen one before¡ªit was horrific. A person didn¡¯t just die; they became a rag. And I don¡¯t mean that metaphorically. KWAAAAANG! A deafening explosion ripped through the air. It lasted only an instant. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ......The Empire¡¯s technology was the best. It was a moment when I felt proud to be an Imperial soldier. Even amid the crash and explosion of the aerial vehicle, I was still alive. My only injuries were bruises on my organic parts and abrasions on my synthetic skin. ¡®An unforgettable experience, truly.¡¯ Thanks to the shock-absorbing gel, we emerged without a single broken bone. The gel had absorbed the full impact of both the crash and the explosion. Once its job was done, the gel separated into three distinct layers. The outermost part, which had directly absorbed the shock and blast, had hardened. The middle layer remained soft and pliable. The inner layer, which had been in contact with our skin, had solidified to a rubber-like consistency. I raised my creaking body. Drawing my blade, I sliced away the gel that had wedged itself into the doorframe. Kwa-jik! Then, as if pushing forward with my foreleg, I kicked at the door, which had been crushed and refused to open. The door flew off, revealing the outside. Acrid smoke seeped into my nose. I stepped out first to secure the area. There were no enemies nearby¡ªyet. ¡°They will come, drawn by the sight of our crash.¡± Hemillas spoke calmly as he stepped out of the aerial vehicle. Watching the flames growing along its hull, I felt an unease creeping in. ¡®It¡¯s going to explode soon.¡¯ If it were me, I would have sprinted far from the wreckage already. In fact, I had already put a considerable distance between us. Kwa-ang! The downed aerial vehicle succumbed to the raging fire and exploded. The shockwave swept over Hemillas¡¯ back as it passed. Hemillas, as if merely catching a sea breeze, tugged at his collar to keep his clothes from billowing. Embers clung to the hem of his coat, smoldering briefly before dying out. Kiiiing! Hemillas reached inside his coat and pulled out a rod the length of his forearm. With a forceful swing of his arm, the rod extended at both ends, and from the top, a spearhead emerged. The spear was as tall as Hemillas himself¡ªso long that it would be cumbersome for anyone but a skilled user. Whirick! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hemillas spun the spear in his grip, limbering up his hands. In his left hand, seemingly retrieved at some unknown moment, was a handgun. Judging by its electronic dual-barrel structure, it appeared to be a compact railgun. A compact railgun boasted high power but suffered from a firing delay. Since it wasn¡¯t an instant-fire weapon, one had to account for predictive shooting, making it impractical as a personal firearm. For these reasons, it was never mass-produced and only existed as a custom-made weapon. A fitting combination of melee and ranged weaponry for the leader of the Imperial Guard. ¡®The battle of the Commander of the Imperial Guard.¡¯ It was a rare sight. Someone of his rank hardly ever fought on the front lines. He only stepped in for truly critical battles. Kiiiing. Hemillas turned his head to the west. The edges of his pupils glowed red. Tuu-ung! Hemillas fired. A beat after he pulled the trigger, the projectile left a faint trajectory as it flew westward. I didn¡¯t even know what Hemillas was shooting at. But he wouldn¡¯t fire without reason. He was engaging enemies I couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Luka, you¡¯ll be able to identify the enemy in twelve seconds as well.¡± Hemillas said that as he fired again. It wasn¡¯t a matter of my cybernetic eyes¡¯ performance¡ªhe was shooting at enemies beyond my field of vision. ¡®How?¡¯ I instinctively looked up. The sky, darkening with twilight, stretched overhead. It was clear, without a single cloud. ¡°Good thing the weather is nice today. Visibility is excellent.¡± Hemillas remarked as he swapped out the railgun¡¯s magazine. ¡°You¡¯re firing using satellite coordinates?¡± ¡°Well, I am the Commander of the Imperial Guard. It¡¯s only natural I¡¯d be allocated at least one military satellite for personal use.¡± He spoke nonchalantly as he fired again. Now, I could faintly hear explosions and distant screams. This was sniping at a level beyond what even the most skilled individual could imitate. It wasn¡¯t just about having access to a military satellite¡ªit required immense computational assistance as well. It might have looked simple, but it was essentially tactical-grade fire support. Beyond the horizon of the wasteland, the attackers began to emerge. I spotted three enemies clad in outdated full-body prosthetics, accompanied by thirty-two armed rebels. There had likely been more of them initially, but Hemillas¡¯ sniping had already taken out a significant number. Bang! I tilted my head to the side. A bullet grazed the spot where my forehead had been just moments ago. If I had been distracted, I would¡¯ve died. It was a precise shot, despite the considerable distance. These people had come to kill the Commander of the Imperial Guard. They wouldn¡¯t have come unprepared. Kaang! Kiing! Hemillas deflected incoming projectiles with his spear, wielding it in one hand as he spun it effortlessly. The attackers¡¯ firepower was concentrated entirely on him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the full-body prosthetics. As for you... well, just try to stay alive.¡± ¡°Vague orders and instructions are a failing of a superior officer, are they not?¡± I replied with irritation. Hemillas shrugged, dragging his spear downward in a long arc. The heavy tip scraped along the ground as it moved. ¡°Luka! If you want to climb the ranks, you need to interpret shitty orders as if they were clear as day. The world is full of incompetent superiors, after all.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. He was absolutely right. The attackers advanced quickly, unleashing a storm of gunfire. Before long, the battle had shifted to close combat. Both friend and foe weaved through the hail of bullets, swinging spears and blades. ¡®They¡¯re skilled. And bold.¡¯ They fired without concern for their own allies getting hit. They didn¡¯t hesitate to throw their lives away like a suicide squad. For terrorists, they were rather formidable warriors. ¡°Kracia¡¯s hounds!¡± They were referring to us. Not an inaccurate label. But the Imperial Guard took pride in being the Emperor¡¯s hounds. They were twisting a title of honor into an insult. Four attackers had closed in on me. They must have judged that this was enough. Not something to take as an offense. Commander Hemillas was one of the strongest soldiers in the Empire. Even without a Legion-class full-body prosthetic, he was a monster. The majority of the attackers had charged at him. And as for the four assigned to me¡ªonce again, they were good. They weren¡¯t just some disposable grunts who could be taken down in a single strike. ¡®Akies Combat Techniques?¡¯ I widened my eyes slightly as I observed one of their movements. There was a distinct sense of discord in the way an Akies practitioner moved. A user of Akies Combat Techniques extended their senses to pre-map their surroundings in a three-dimensional model, optimizing their movements. They executed maneuvers in live combat that usually required repeated drills and rehearsals. Our eyes met. He was looking at me. He had realized that I, too, was an Akies Combat Techniques practitioner¡ªjust as I had recognized him. ¡®Akies Victima really does have deep ties with terrorists.¡¯ Someone with the talent and skill to master Akies Combat Techniques could have risen through the ranks of the Imperial military. A shame. He would die by my hands. Bang! I fired my handgun while swinging it sharply, sending the bullet on an erratic trajectory. A shot like this wasn¡¯t meant for precision. But if I fired cleanly, he wouldn¡¯t have been hit at all. I had to rely on luck. ¡°Kahak!¡± The Akies practitioner coughed up blood. By sheer fortune, my bullet had pierced his chest. I hadn¡¯t expected it to work. It was just pure luck. If he had been even slightly more skilled in Akies Combat Techniques, he wouldn¡¯t have been hit. Someone like Kinuan wouldn¡¯t have fallen for such a crude improvisation. The most capable among my attackers was down. Their formation crumbled, and the remaining three scattered like a broken mob. It seemed they always operated as a four-man team. ¡°You bastard!¡± As soon as their comrade fell, one of them, overcome with emotion, attacked me. A shotgun, capable of blowing my head off in a single shot, was aimed directly at me. Kang! I swung my blade, striking the barrel of the shotgun aside. Thung! A gunshot rang out, and instead of hitting me, the shotgun blast pierced through the chest of his own ally. Even when consumed by emotion, one must never let their combat instincts falter. I was an elite soldier trained to ensure that never happened. They were not. As a result, they failed to land even a scratch on me. The only injury I had sustained was from the impact of the aerial vehicle crash. I turned to the side. Bodies were strewn around Hemillas. While I had been handling four opponents, he had taken care of nearly all the remaining attackers. Kwajik! The last full-body prosthetic enemy convulsed with electricity, its body impaled from chin to crown by Hemillas¡¯ spear. ¡®A shame.¡¯ I had been too focused on keeping myself alive to properly observe Hemillas¡¯ combat. This wasn¡¯t a situation where I had the luxury to spectate. Thud! As Hemillas withdrew his spear, the full-body prosthetic warrior collapsed to its knees before toppling forward. ¡°For an operation targeting the Commander of the Imperial Guard, this was rather sloppy.¡± ¡°Rick Kaiser was waiting in the distance. If I had been injured during the crash or the battle, he would¡¯ve rushed in to finish me off. But if they failed to kill me in time, he would¡¯ve been at risk of getting captured instead, so he chose to wait and watch.¡± Rick Kaiser of the terrorist group Nemesis. I followed Hemillas¡¯ gaze. Unlike him, I didn¡¯t have satellite vision, so naturally, I couldn¡¯t see Rick. This had been an important opportunity for Nemesis¡ªbut the same was true for us. Eliminating or capturing a high-value target like Rick Kaiser would have been an enormous victory. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it have been better for us to set a trap instead, so we could take down Rick?¡± Hemillas shook his head. ¡°To the higher-ups, both Rick and I are nothing more than replaceable parts. Capturing Rick would have dealt a blow to Nemesis, but it wouldn¡¯t have destroyed them. What truly mattered in this operation was solidifying Barbara¡¯s position. If we had set a trap for Rick, it would have cost us Barbara, who we had infiltrated among them. That would have rendered years of the higher-ups¡¯ efforts meaningless.¡± From the direction of the capital, Akbaran, an aerial vehicle was approaching¡ªtoo late. ¡®Even the Commander of the Imperial Guard is just a replaceable part.¡¯ A sudden curiosity struck me. ¡°The kind of person who is truly irreplaceable in the Empire...¡± I trailed off before finishing the sentence. It felt blasphemous. But Hemillas had already understood my question. He raised his index finger and pointed upward. ¡°There is only one.¡± People like Hemillas and me¡ªdozens of us could die or disappear, and it wouldn¡¯t matter. At most, it would be like a few bricks falling from the Empire¡¯s massive fortress. But if the Emperor were to die, the Empire itself would collapse. Then, for terrorists dreaming of toppling the Empire, their objective would converge onto a single point. ¡®The Emperor¡¯s life.¡¯ A chill ran down my spine. It was obvious when I thought about it, yet I had never felt it so viscerally before. In the end, they had to target the head. If they could sever the head, it wouldn¡¯t matter how many limbs they lost in the process. Wiiiiiing! The support unit¡¯s aerial vehicle hovered over us. Soldiers quickly disembarked, forming a perimeter around me and Hemillas, standing guard. They were preparing for the possibility of a second wave of attackers. It was a little amusing to see them moving so diligently after everything had already ended¡ªbut they were simply doing their duty. Under their escort, Hemillas and I safely returned to the Imperial Guard. I needed to focus on personal maintenance for a while. My cybernetic implants required upgrades and recalibrations, and I had to retrieve the custom weapon I had ordered. I thought I might have a quiet period for a while. But even if I stayed still, the world continued to change rapidly. So did people. ...Ilay Carthica, who had taken an extended leave to visit the Carthica family¡¯s main estate, returned to the Imperial Guard. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Extended leave was a privilege. Ilay was from a good family, had been exemplary throughout his cadet life, and had excellent training scores. That was why he was granted extended leave despite still being a cadet. "Ilay? He didn¡¯t seem like that kind of guy......." "He was just hiding his ambition behind a smiling face. He¡¯s no ordinary person." I listened to my fellow cadets¡¯ conversation. They were quick with information about noble society. Unlike me, a noble in name only. ¡¯Ilay must have done something.¡¯ Today, Ilay was the talk of the academy. Now that he had returned, he was probably undergoing a series of tests¡ªpsychological evaluations included. "What happened?" It was hard to wait until I met Ilay. I approached the cadets chattering in the lounge. "Luka, you don¡¯t know? Ilay didn¡¯t tell you before he left?" "I wouldn¡¯t be asking if I knew. Am I that guy¡¯s wife or something? You think I¡¯d know everything?" I snapped in irritation. My fellow cadets were used to my attitude, so they only shrugged. "Ilay rendered his own brother completely incapable of recovering...... basically, he left him half-crippled. Now, they say Ilay is the strongest candidate to be the next head of the Carthica family." I couldn¡¯t laugh along with the others. ¡¯What the hell did he do?¡¯ Ilay had never cared about the head position or rising through the ranks. And from what little I had heard, he wasn¡¯t on bad terms with his brother. But now, Ilay had nearly killed his own brother and was aiming for the position of the next head. I had a vague idea. Lilian Lamones¡¯ death had shaken Ilay to the core. Maybe even enough to change his entire life¡¯s purpose. I waited in front of Ilay¡¯s room for him to return. But even though he should have finished his tests by now, he still hadn¡¯t come back. ¡¯There¡¯s no way something went wrong with the psychological evaluation, right?¡¯ The last time I saw Ilay, his mental state had been deeply unstable. I sat on the stair railing and stared at the ceiling. The cold tiles gleamed without a single stain. "Luka? Or should I start calling you Lukaus Custoria now?" Ilay spoke as he climbed the stairs. "Just Luka. Lukaus, my ass......." "Give me a sec. I¡¯ll just toss my bag inside and come out. Waiting for me like this on my return day¡ªI¡¯m touched." Ilay made a meaningless remark and entered his room. I waited outside the dormitory building for him to come back out. We usually had our conversations outside the building. At times, our words were less than appropriate. But it wasn¡¯t just us who did this. There were implicit spots all over the training center where cadets could talk in private. It was an unspoken rule to leave if someone else was already there. "You killed your brother?" I spoke as I watched Ilay approach. "I didn¡¯t kill him. I just... gave him a little beating." "To become the head of the Carthica family?" "Well, I thought I¡¯d give it a shot." Ilay spoke as if he were deciding on a new hobby. "Because of that woman?" I didn¡¯t say Lilian¡¯s name outright. Ilay closed his eyes briefly, then opened them in a narrow gaze. "Luka, I¡¯m not running away anymore. If there¡¯s a problem with my family, I¡¯ll fix it as the head. If I have issues with the Empire, I¡¯ll climb high enough to change it." Depending on how one listened, his words could be problematic. But I liked Ilay¡¯s ambition. My friend wasn¡¯t some idiot who just whined and never lifted a finger. If Ilay had made up his mind, I had nothing to say. He had more than enough ability. Until now, he¡¯d simply lacked a reason and a motive. "You sure made your way to the heir position by beating up your brother. Was the Carthica family always this messed up?" "It was an official duel. My brother¡¯s always been simple-minded¡ªeasy to provoke." "How¡¯d you provoke him?" Under normal circumstances, duels between brothers weren¡¯t allowed. Especially not to the point where one¡¯s life was on the line. "I slept with his lover. Guess I¡¯m better-looking¡ªshe came over pretty easily." I was at a loss for words for a moment. "......You¡¯re a real piece of trash." I scowled at the handsome piece of trash in front of me. "I do feel bad for him. I told him I wasn¡¯t interested in the head position, then stabbed him in the back." Ilay¡¯s brother¡ªwhoever he was¡ªhad failed to see his sibling¡¯s true capabilities and had fallen for the provocation. He was never cut out to be a great head of the family to begin with. ¡®The Carthica family is probably welcoming Ilay now that he¡¯s revealed his ambitions. He¡¯s the most capable of all their children.¡¯ I could guess as much. Ilay had read the atmosphere of his family well enough to act boldly. We exchanged stories about what had happened during our time apart. I only shared what I could. Things like the truth behind the Barbara incident¡ªI couldn¡¯t even tell Ilay about that. It wasn¡¯t a joke¡ªif the truth behind the Barbara incident got out, both Ilay and I would either be disposed of or receive a punishment close to it. The operation had been years in the making by the Empire¡¯s upper echelons. "You... what kind of dangerous deal did you make? No noble family would take someone in as an adopted son under normal conditions." Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell him the details. Ilay didn¡¯t expect me to. "My whole life has always been a tightrope walk. Nothing¡¯s changed now." "Even the best acrobat falls on his head at least once." "That doesn¡¯t mean he stops performing, does it?" I had no other options. From the start, I never had a choice. Unlike Ilay, this wasn¡¯t a matter of making up my mind or not. ¡®If I don¡¯t do it, I die.¡¯ And gaining entry into the Custoria family was a reward I could be satisfied with. "Anyway... welcome back, Ilay. If you want to be head of the family, you¡¯ll have to work twice as hard as you are now." "I came back prepared to work four times as hard, not just twice." Ilay proved those words weren¡¯t empty. The next day, he voluntarily took on a mission and formed a squad. Their task was to exterminate the native creatures of Planet Novus. 999 I finally visited the Empire¡¯s workshop. A technician led me to the weapon testing room. The room was cluttered with various dummies and protective gear. I picked up the high-compression heavy weapon I had ordered. It was in the form of a sword, which I preferred, but it was different from what I had used before. It was longer and had a single-edged blade. I had been briefed beforehand, but it still took time to adjust. Clang. The weighty blade dragged against the floor on its own. I increased the output of my prosthetic and lifted the sword. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Thrust.¡¯ The moment the thought crossed my mind, my body moved. Swish! The sword wasn¡¯t designed primarily for thrusting. But it wasn¡¯t impossible¡ªjust slightly inefficient. Whoom! I raised the sword and brought it down in a slash. The sheer weight of the blade exaggerated my movements beyond usual, but its power increased accordingly. Most protective gear wouldn¡¯t withstand the destructive force of this weapon¡ªit was too much. And at a glance, it didn¡¯t even look like a heavy weapon, making it perfect for catching opponents off guard. ¡®I¡¯ll probably have to fight someone stronger than me.¡¯ Like Rick Kaiser. A straightforward approach wouldn¡¯t work against him. That meant I would have to rely on irregular, adaptive combat using Akies battle techniques. I only needed it to work once. I didn¡¯t expect it to work twice or three times¡ªjust once would be enough. "How is it?" "Just holding it makes my prosthetic feel like it¡¯s being stretched taut. If I lower the output even a little, I think I¡¯ll drop it." "That one¡¯s name is Crucis." The workshop technician squinted one eye as he spoke, as if telling me to remember it properly. I had heard that some technicians named each weapon they created. Apparently, the one who made mine belonged to that sentimental type. "I saw it. It was engraved in small letters under the blade. What does Crucis mean?" "It¡¯s an old word. Means calamity, ruin... something like that. The gun¡¯s name is Ruina. That one means destruction. Both of them are girls, so treat them like lovers." So, my first love would be a gun and a sword. I chuckled and gripped one in each hand¡ªCrucis in one, Ruina in the other. I had no idea which one would be the main wife. Bzzzt. I extended the hand holding the "shock pistol" and aimed. I had just learned its name, but calling it Ruina felt a bit ridiculous. I wasn¡¯t some kid playing pretend. The shock pistol used both an energy cartridge and live rounds. The downside was that it took time to bind the energy with the bullet. Since the substance was unstable, pre-binding it in advance would risk the gun exploding. Fortunately, once the magazine was loaded, it could fire continuously. I held my aim and waited for the energy binding to complete. Vrrrrr. A faint vibration traveled sharply up my arm. Thwoom! The gun jerked upward as I pulled the trigger. The recoil was far stronger than I had expected. I would have to properly train with it. The coolant casing ejected, still burning hot, distorting the air with its heat. For the record, bullets using coolant casings were absurdly expensive. My entire day¡¯s wage had just evaporated into thin air. But the power was satisfying. Whistling, I observed the shattered dummy. Even though the shot had barely grazed it, the humanoid target clad in protective gear had been obliterated. Scorched fragments crackled with electricity and smoke. Damn. You¡¯re something else, Ruina. Before I knew it, I was repeating that embarrassing name in my head. I was already starting to fall for it. "Pretty damn amazing, huh?" The workshop technician grinned when he saw my expression. Realizing my face had heated up, I gave a sheepish smile. If I had even a little more nerve, I might¡¯ve called the man in front of me Father-in-law. "I¡¯ll put them to good use." "And make sure to kill plenty. These kids were born as weapons¡ªthey¡¯ll crave blood." I nodded at the grim words of encouragement. Then, I left the Empire¡¯s workshop. I wouldn¡¯t be coming back here for a while. Now, what should I do? I had two choices. One was to tail Kinuan again. The other was to go down to the lower district alone. The answer was obvious¡ªI didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Staying near Kinuan wouldn¡¯t get me any new information for now. Besides, I had secured a transit pass allowing me to travel to the lower district alone. It was time to put it to use. I took the express lift down to the checkpoint. My pass was already registered, so the guards didn¡¯t stop me. "Hmm." I tilted my head as I inhaled the acrid air of the lower district. Being here without Kinuan felt strange. I must have grown quite used to the upper district. Lately, all I had seen were luxurious buildings¡ªwhether it was the academy or the Custoria estate. Now, crumbling concrete and rusted metal tiles came into view. The wires, tangled like dozens of layers of spiderwebs, stretched in so many directions that I couldn¡¯t tell where they began or ended. As I moved further in, the crowds grew denser. The farther I got from the upper district, the fewer well-dressed people I saw, and the more beggars in tattered clothes appeared. "Sp-Spare some change, m-mister?" A beggar approached me, trying to discreetly slip his hand into my pocket. Crunch! I grabbed his hand and twisted it. His wrist tore apart, wires and mechanical components spilling out. "G-Gahhh!" The beggar screamed and bolted into a dark alley. Good. I was getting used to this again. This was how things worked in this part of town. I pulled out my terminal and called Gabriel. It had been a while since I last contacted him. Maybe that was why he didn¡¯t answer, even after several minutes. I decided to check the address I had saved for him. I wasn¡¯t sure if he still lived there, but if he was ignoring my call and lazing around, I was ready to break his nose. Screeeech. When I opened the door, I found Gabriel. But he hadn¡¯t been ignoring my call while lounging at home. He simply wasn¡¯t in a condition to answer. "Are you dead?" I nudged Gabriel¡¯s body with my foot. The pool of blood around him was still fresh. "Not... quite... yet..." Gabriel barely managed to answer, coughing up blood. He had been shot. "You don¡¯t have money, do you? Want me to cover your medical bill?" When I asked, Gabriel¡¯s already ugly face twisted even further. "Fuck...." Reluctantly, he nodded. I pulled out my terminal and called for a private emergency medical unit. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The hospital in the lower district was as shabby as it could get. Every time the door to the patient room opened and closed, the cobweb-covered ceiling light creaked and swayed. If at least the price were cheap, there would be less to complain about, but even a place like this charged a hefty sum by the lower district¡¯s standards. Gabriel woke up from surgery with a face still numb from the anesthetic and looked at me. "I only paid for one day of hospitalization. You¡¯re getting discharged tomorrow." I told Gabriel. He had taken four bullets to the chest and abdomen. Fortunately, his life wasn¡¯t in danger. "You don¡¯t have to be so cold about it. I wasn¡¯t planning on fattening up some money-grubbing bastard anyway." "What happened?" "I got a warning. Things are getting rough around here these days. Everyone¡¯s started rallying for power." "But you¡¯re not in a gang." Gabriel was a freelancer who lived off violence. He fought in arenas and took jobs like a fixer when necessary. "And that¡¯s exactly the problem. When things are peaceful, guys like me are left alone, but when a power struggle starts, you¡¯re either an ally or an enemy. They shot at me out of nowhere, telling me not to mess around. I don¡¯t even have a clue who those bastards are." Gabriel ground his teeth. "Guess they weren¡¯t trying to kill you. They didn¡¯t aim for your head." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shaped my hand into a gun and tapped my temple. "It was just a warning. For most people, getting hit like this is enough to make a comeback impossible. Or, at the very least, scare them into seeking protection from a gang." "You should join a gang too. The way you¡¯re going, I doubt you¡¯ll last long on your own." It was my way of offering advice. "I¡¯d rather die. No way. That means working under all kinds of trash. Anyway, why are you here? Haven¡¯t seen you in months, and now you show up out of nowhere." "I had business around here. I¡¯ll be back at this time tomorrow, so get the strongest painkillers you can and be ready." "I just had surgery." "That¡¯s why I said to take the painkillers. Got a problem with that?" I crossed my arms and tilted my head to the side. Gabriel scowled even harder as I stared him down. "Fine, fine. A couple of gunshot wounds are nothing, whatever!" Even as he grumbled, Gabriel would follow my orders. He valued loyalty and wasn¡¯t the type to betray someone he owed. That¡¯s why I kept ¡¯investing¡¯ in him. I left Gabriel in his hospital room and stepped outside. Armed guards were patrolling the hospital. He would be safe here. ¡¯Find traces of Kinuan in the lower district.¡¯ I had previously heard that Kinuan had been quite close with the ¡¯former arena manager.¡¯ ¡¯If I can figure out what Kinuan was doing in the lower district in the past... I might find a lead.¡¯ I didn¡¯t return to my lodging in the upper district. I planned to stay in the lower district for a few days. As I exited the private hospital, I found myself in a busy commercial area. Since this was a medical district, most of the buildings were either hospitals or cybernetic repair shops. ¡¯Kaiman Corp¡¯s latest combat prosthetics, special sale! Genuine guarantee! You won¡¯t find this price again! Additional discounts for full-body prosthetics!¡¯ ¡¯Announcement from Welfare Center 7. Our friend, Revan Purin, passed away today. But Revan¡¯s heart is still beating strong, and his lungs are completely free of tumors. Purchase fresh organs now to support Revan Purin¡¯s surviving children.¡¯ ¡¯We manufacture rainbows ourselves. Apricot to red-green shades only¡ªcheap prices. Only contact if you know.¡¯ Cheap holographic ads flickered as I walked, flashing across my face before passing through me. I frowned. Everyone else moved past them as if the piercing lights didn¡¯t bother them. Seeing this, I realized I really had been absorbed into life in the upper district. Wooong! A large hospital was using an old, rusted air vehicle for emergency transport from its rooftop. Gabriel and I had ridden in something just like that. I walked through the lower district all night, taking in the sights. Moving through the city¡¯s flow, I transitioned from the bustling commercial areas to crime-ridden zones and sometimes lingered in the border areas where the upper district loomed above. And then... my footsteps halted in front of a run-down building. ¡¯Orphanage 72.¡¯ The place where I grew up. The long, four-story building had peeling walls, exposing raw concrete underneath. Nearby, I saw a lot that doubled as both a playground and an open space. There was also a warehouse on one side. Most of the lights in the building were off¡ªit was late at night. The orphanage had strict communal living rules. If you got caught wandering around at this hour, you¡¯d be punished. Of course, if you didn¡¯t get caught, that was another story. It hadn¡¯t even been four years since I left the orphanage. But it felt like something from a distant past. Life as a cadet had been that intense. A single day felt like three or four. My memories of life at the orphanage were far from abundant. But compared to the street orphans who never even made it here, I had it better. At least the orphanage, though cramped, had a place to sleep. The food was lacking, but it existed. The bare minimum for survival was guaranteed. I stood across the road, staring at the orphanage building. Kiiing. A truck pulled up in front of the orphanage. The front gate opened, and the truck drove inside, backing up close to the warehouse. I quietly observed. Before long, the fat orphanage director struck a deal with the truck driver and received a credit chip. ¡¯Embezzling again. That pig of a bastard.¡¯ A familiar sight. The orphanage director siphoned off supplies meant for the children and sold them on the private market. The low-ranking officials who were supposed to monitor him took bribes and turned a blind eye. Even if I interfered, nothing would change. At best, the orphanage director might be more careful for a few months. But unless someone kept watching, things would return to how they were. Even if things improved here, this was just one orphanage. I couldn¡¯t go around monitoring every single one in the Empire. ¡¯The world doesn¡¯t change.¡¯ The only thing I could change was myself. I lifted my gaze to the windows. Some of the children had woken up and were peeking outside. The older ones, those who had grown sharp enough, would understand exactly what the director was doing¡ªjust as I had once figured it out. But they had no power to stop the embezzlement. Even if they tried to fight back, the only result would be harsher punishments, several times worse. Or worse yet, they might be thrown out onto the streets and found dead a few days later. The weak could not defy the strong. I lowered my head, scratching my temple. After a brief moment of thought, I crossed the road and entered the orphanage grounds. The workers moving supplies from the warehouse and the open lot turned to look at me. ¡¯A pointless act.¡¯ I knew that. This wouldn¡¯t change the world. At best, it would let the children here eat well for a few months. ...And if that was all, then it was worth it. That was what I decided at that moment. You¡¯ve gone soft, Luka. "You, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Get lost!" One of the workers moving the cargo glared at me. They weren¡¯t fighters¡ªjust laborers hauling supplies. Crunch! I kicked the man¡¯s knee. It didn¡¯t just buckle¡ªit shattered completely. Mechanical components burst apart, scattering in all directions. "Oh, oh...?" The truck driver and the workers stared at me. Some clumsily reached for their guns. My hand twitched. I suppressed my combat reflexes. If I hadn¡¯t, the man aiming at me would¡¯ve had his skull caved in by my fist. "If you don¡¯t want to die, put it away. If you¡¯d rather lose a limb or two, be my guest." I pointed my index finger at the man holding the gun, warning him. I knew it too¡ªempty threats wouldn¡¯t work. Bang! A gunshot rang out. I extended my palm, then clenched my fist. "Ah..." The man who fired the shot could only gape in shock. I opened my hand. The flattened bullet fell to the ground at my feet. A weak pistol like that couldn¡¯t even penetrate my prosthetic body. "Move." I walked forward, passing between the workers and the truck driver. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about attacking me, retreating instinctively. A threat backed by action was effective. "You, L-Luka?" The orphanage director recognized me and let out an awkward laugh. "It¡¯s been a while, Director." "Truly, you¡¯ve gr¡ªKaaack!" I cut him off by striking his jaw from below. He rolled on the ground in a panic, as if he had bitten his tongue. "You¡¯re still pulling this kind of crap? Haven¡¯t you hoarded enough money by now?" "Why, why are you doing this, L-Luka? I treated you well! I even gave you extra rations later on!" After my screening results came out, I was given special treatment. I no longer went hungry. Unlike the other kids, I had enough to eat. "I appreciate that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not snapping your neck right now." I smiled as I spoke. My chilling words made the truck driver and the workers prepare to flee. I turned my back on the director and looked at the truck driver. My cybernetic eyes must have been glowing like they were piercing straight through them. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but... we¡¯re leaving." "Smart choice. I came from higher up. You know what¡¯ll happen if I find out this orphanage is still doing business with you, right?" I raised a finger, mixing truth with deception. I had no authority to stop them. I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep watch over this place forever. But if they valued their lives, they¡¯d tread carefully. It wouldn¡¯t last more than a year at best. The truck driver nodded and gestured to the workers. They quickly fled, leaving only the orphanage director behind. "I-I was wrong! I made a mistake! Tell me what you¡¯re unhappy about! I¡¯ll do anything to make it right!" Left alone, the director shouted, his face consumed by fear. "I wasn¡¯t looking for an apology or anything. I just happened to come by, got annoyed, and decided to step in. Pure coincidence." I had no intention of looking after the orphanage I grew up in out of some sense of duty. Charity was best left to the whims and hypocrisy of the rich. "This will never happen again. I... I truly regret it. Until now, no one ever stopped me or punished me. But now, I¡¯ve been reborn. Thanks to you." I listened in silence to the orphanage director¡¯s pathetic rambling. "...Make sure the kids eat well tomorrow." I felt drained. He wasn¡¯t even worth hitting or killing. Even if a new director took his place, nothing would really change. I glanced up at the windows. Some of the children were watching. One of them even waved at me with bright eyes. I turned my back and started to walk away from the orphanage. Stepping in like this felt out of character. I wasn¡¯t the type to meddle. Then, I stopped at the front gate. Suddenly, memories of my starving childhood resurfaced. There were nights I had snuck out, rummaging through roadside trash bins just to find something to eat. Yet the orphanage director, the same man who used to pat my head, had fingers so plump that his joints seemed to fold into the fat. Ah, now I¡¯m really pissed. "Luka?" I turned around and approached the orphanage director. Crack! My fist sank into his face. His skull collapsed inward, molding around my knuckles. The pressure forced one of his eyeballs halfway out of its socket. His front teeth shattered entirely, and the broken shards of his nasal bone caved in, pushing inward. I had held back. He wouldn¡¯t die. If I had hit him seriously, his head would have burst open. "Guuhhk... gugh." Clutching his ruined face, the orphanage director let out a choking, blood-filled groan. "Thinking about it, I guess I was angrier than I thought." Leaving him in his wrecked state, I walked out of the orphanage. The street was silent. Now, I planned to head back to the hospital where Gabriel was. I¡¯d get some sleep there, then visit the arena with him. I made my way through the empty night streets and returned to the hospital. Leaning back in the guardian¡¯s chair beside Gabriel¡¯s bed, I quickly fell asleep. Thanks to my training, I was usually good at getting deep rest. But tonight, I slept so well that it was hard to believe I was in a chair. I woke up feeling refreshed for the first time in a while. Even seeing Gabriel¡¯s ugly face first thing in the morning didn¡¯t piss me off. Yeah, I knew exactly why I slept so well. Beating the shit out of someone who pisses you off is good for your mental health. I couldn¡¯t deny it. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Gabriel, heavily dosed with painkillers, followed me outside. ¡°Damn it, it hurts like hell!¡± Gabriel shouted irritably. I frowned, annoyed by his loud voice. ¡°Stop exaggerating. You¡¯re wasting your size.¡± ¡°I got shot just a few days ago! Shot!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who shot you, so why the hell are you bitching at me?¡± ¡°You¡ªdo you even have a heart?¡± Ignoring Gabriel¡¯s complaints, I headed toward the black market. Gabriel knew the way well. ¡°Move, move.¡± Gabriel spoke harshly as he pushed through the crowd. Thanks to him, the path was wide open, and even pickpockets didn¡¯t dare approach us. After leaving the long, winding alleyway, clusters of illegally extended buildings came into view. With no consideration for sunlight, many areas remained as dark as night despite it being midday. The black market was close. At the outskirts of the black market, vagrants who couldn¡¯t even secure gang approval were peddling stolen goods. Further inside, the market became more substantial, with larger stalls and proper shops. ¡°Gabriel? Heard you got shot. Lucky you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°The rumor¡¯s already out? Whoever those bastards are, I¡¯ll definitely kill them. It still hurts like hell.¡± Gabriel chatted loudly with an acquaintance. The acquaintance¡¯s lens-shaped eyes glowed faintly as he revealed metallic front teeth. ¡°Who¡¯s the guy next to you?¡± ¡°Ah, this guy...... uh, hmm.¡± Gabriel hesitated, unsure how to introduce me. Slightly narrowing my eyes, I answered instead. ¡°I¡¯m Gabriel¡¯s boss.¡± Gabriel stared at me when I said that. ¡°Why are you my boss?¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s call it employer.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly wrong, but.......¡± Gabriel¡¯s acquaintance, overhearing our conversation, laughed. ¡°A young master out sightseeing in the black market, huh? You¡¯ve chosen your escort well. Gabriel is trustworthy¡ªat least he¡¯s not the type to stab you in the back after taking your money.¡± He seemed to think I was a noble young master from the upper districts. He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. We continued walking. Through the crowd, the arena building began to appear. ¡°You have a good reputation, Gabriel.¡± ¡°When you work alone, reputation matters. There¡¯s a reason I¡¯ve survived this long.¡± Gabriel shrugged proudly. The wing tattoo engraved on his shoulder blade seemed to flutter slightly. ¡°You got shot because your reputation¡¯s good?¡± ¡°No, those bastards who shot me were just trash. If they had any guts, they would¡¯ve at least shown their faces when they shot me.¡± We stood at the entrance of the black market. A gang member on guard duty stepped out and tilted his head upon seeing Gabriel. ¡°Gabriel? Heard you got shot? It¡¯s not even your match day.¡± ¡°Just how far did this rumor spread? Anyway, we have business with Aleph. Not me¡ªthis guy.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s this kid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Goodboy. The guy who fought a few matches before.¡± The guard finally recognized me, his eyes widening. ¡°Oh, the one who beat you down back then... Wow, it¡¯s been months. Hold on a sec. Hey, it¡¯s me. Tell Aleph-hyung that Gabriel and Goodboy are here.¡± The guard radioed, placing his hand to his ear. External circuitry connecting from his ear to his eye glowed briefly. After receiving a reply, he opened the door to the arena office. ¡°Oh, Gabriel! Heard you got shot¡ªare you alright? And Goodboy, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Aleph, whose expression was as sharp as ever, rose to greet us like welcoming honored guests. ¡°Call me Luka, not Goodboy.¡± ¡°So your teacher isn¡¯t joining you today.¡± Aleph licked his lips, displaying an emotion somewhere between relief and disappointment. ¡¯Teacher¡¯ was the term referring to Kinuan. ¡°Today, I came for my own matters.¡± ¡°Hm, looking to arrange a match?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Before we talk, I¡¯d prefer if you sent your men away.¡± I glanced meaningfully at the two men behind Aleph. The armed gangsters stood intimidatingly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m not exactly good at fighting. Let¡¯s just say I need a safety measure.¡± Aleph raised his index finger, wagging it side-to-side. ¡°To me, those two behind you are no more than scarecrows. They¡¯re meaningless as protection. If you¡¯re curious, you can test it out. From the moment I walked in here, your lives have been in my hands.¡± At my words, the two guards scowled angrily, gripping their guns tighter. ¡°Hey, Goodboy.¡± ¡°I told you, it¡¯s Luka.¡± I spoke coldly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Goodboy or Luka... Don¡¯t get cocky just because you can fight a bit. I respect your teacher, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to cross the line.¡± Aleph spoke as he placed a cigarette between his lips. ¡°Gabriel, block the door with your body.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I moved, hearing Gabriel¡¯s confused reply. Thud! I slightly bent my knees and jumped. My fingers dug into the concrete ceiling. Hanging upside down from above, I stared down at the two guards. Their guns moved slower than my actions. I lacked a talent for persuasion. I¡¯d have to seize control through force. Kwaang! I rotated sharply, clawing at the ceiling as I fell. My foot kicked upward, deflecting the muzzle of a guard¡¯s gun. Bang! The distorted barrel uselessly discharged a bullet. The other guard tried to aim at me. Whish! I leaned down, ducking out of the line of fire. A gunshot echoed as a bullet passed through the space where my head had just been. Grab! Standing up between the two guards, I extended my arms outward, gripping a gun barrel in each hand. Crush! The barrels were crushed under my grip. If they tried pulling the trigger now, the guns would explode in their hands. I was no longer the fighter they¡¯d seen in the arena before. Even several of my former selves attacking simultaneously wouldn¡¯t defeat the current me. I¡¯d grown significantly over the past few months. ¡°......You¡¯re right, those guards are meaningless.¡± Aleph frowned, waving his hand to dismiss them. Maintaining their pride until the end, the guards spat on the floor as they exited the office. ¡°Goodboy... no, Luka. You¡¯re military, aren¡¯t you? And probably from a fairly elite unit at that. Then, was Teacher Kinuan military as well?¡± Aleph spoke sharply. I¡¯d noticed it before, but he wasn¡¯t managing the arena by luck. He had an exceptional sense for danger¡ªhe knew exactly when to step in or withdraw. ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Look, threaten me as much as you like. But if this involves the military, count me out. We¡¯re just bottom-feeders trying to survive. I don¡¯t want to end up dead.¡± Despite witnessing my strength firsthand, Aleph still refused cooperation. I appreciated his wise judgment, but I still needed his help. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do anything directly. I just need information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing. I don¡¯t involve myself in matters beyond my ability.¡± I briefly considered grabbing Aleph by the throat and pushing him against the wall, threatening him into submission. But I knew he¡¯d never surrender to such methods. Scratching my head, I took out my terminal. ¡°Then verify my identity, Aleph.¡± ¡°Knowing you¡¯re a noble¡¯s son doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°......My background might prove more useful than you think.¡± On my terminal¡¯s screen, a complex code verifying my identity rotated continuously in a circular pattern. It changed in real-time, making forgery or duplication nearly impossible due to the advanced security measures. Aleph reluctantly scanned my code with his own terminal. Aleph¡¯s terminal must have been somewhat outdated, as it took a moment to decode and interpret my security code¡ªthough it still only took about five seconds. Checking his screen, Aleph covered his mouth with one hand. Slowly, he lifted his head and stared at me. His pupils dilated immensely, and even his fingertips began to tremble. ¡®Lukaus Custoria.¡¯ My personal information had appeared on his terminal. Not just any ordinary family or status¡ªmy household was that of the current Commander of the Imperial Guard. Though I was adopted, I was officially the son of the Commander. Aleph¡¯s terminal wouldn¡¯t show the fact that I was an adopted child. ¡°This... certainly seems worth the risk. Ha, haha.¡± With a shaking hand, Aleph lit a cigarette. He sat down, contemplating for a long while. His leg was visibly trembling. ¡°Aleph, ready to talk now?¡± Growing impatient, I spoke first. ¡°Let me ask you something first, Young Master. If I help you, what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t placing me in your debt already enough?¡± Aleph, regaining his composure slightly, stared at me clearly. ¡°It is, but I¡¯d like to be a bit greedy. If I¡¯m risking danger, I need clear compensation. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°If things go well, and we find ourselves on the same page... we could have continuous dealings in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Could I perhaps serve directly under you? Actually, let me be clear: appoint me as your ¡®retainer.¡¯¡± Aleph quickly made his demand. Essentially, a master-servant contract. Aleph was asking to become my retainer with my backing. Those sponsored as retainers would gain residency rights in the upper districts, but in exchange, they had to become their master¡¯s loyal servants. This matter required careful consideration. If Aleph caused trouble in the upper district, I¡¯d bear responsibility for his actions. ¡°R-Retainer? Should I even be hearing this?¡± Behind me, Gabriel tilted his head, struggling to follow our conversation. Aleph and I ignored Gabriel, keeping our eyes locked on each other. Within my family, I didn¡¯t yet have a firm enough standing to personally appoint retainers. Moreover, I was still a minor and thus had no authority to do so. ¡°I¡¯m still a minor.¡± ¡°I know. For now, your promise is enough. In a year, you¡¯ll gain appointment rights. Until then, I¡¯ll prove myself worthy. I¡¯m not asking for something for nothing.¡± I nodded and extended my hand. It was verbal, but our agreement was established. ¡°Good, just leave everything to me, Young Master. From today onward, I¡¯m your servant.¡± Aleph shook my hand with a satisfied smile. ¡°Investigate Tora, the previous arena manager. Everything about him, down to the smallest details.¡± Tora, Aleph¡¯s predecessor, had a close relationship with Kinuan. By looking into Tora, I might find traces leading to Kinuan. ¡°Tora, you say? Well, I won¡¯t ask why. I¡¯ll contact you as soon as the investigation¡¯s complete.¡± Aleph was perceptive. He didn¡¯t ask unnecessary questions. Had I come from a mediocre noble family, Aleph wouldn¡¯t have cooperated so readily. But it was a different matter entirely with the Custoria family involved. With the Custoria family¡¯s backing, one would be treated better than most lower-ranking nobles. The halo of Custoria was useful. This, too, was power that I had secured. After finishing my business with Aleph, I left the office alongside Gabriel. He hesitated for a long while before finally speaking. ¡°Uh, should I start calling you Lu¨CLord Luka, too? Your status must be incredibly high if even Aleph bows down to you. Hmm... um.¡± Gabriel probably recalled all the insults and disrespect he¡¯d shown me so far. He¡¯d known I came from the upper districts, but he hadn¡¯t imagined I was a high-ranking noble. At best, he must have thought I was someone working under Kinuan. ¡°Do you want to call me that?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly. You¡¯re such a rude bas¡ª I mean... hmm.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t. Keep it casual, like before. After all, I¡¯m originally from around here, too. I hate hearing awkward titles.¡± Gabriel opened his eyes wide at my words and tilted his head curiously. ¡°From around here? What are you talking about? You¡¯re a noble.¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± Gabriel frowned deeply, trying to interpret my words. But failing to find the answer, the wrinkles between his eyebrows only deepened. It was hard to imagine someone like me climbing up to this position. Even I couldn¡¯t have imagined it just a few years ago. The feeling was quite overwhelming. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The climate of the Accretia Empire was desolate. It didn¡¯t rain often. I looked out the window from Gilda¡¯s repair shop. Murky rainwater was tapping against the windowpane. Swaaaaaaa. Occasionally, rain poured down like this. It wasn¡¯t pleasant weather. When the rain dried, dark, grimy stains remained like mold. The rain was toxic, mixed with impurities to that extent. ¡°When it rains, my prosthetics ache for no reason.¡± Gabriel grumbled while sitting in the repair chair. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling. The rain in the capital, Akbaran, carried a lukewarm warmth. It negatively affected machines and prosthetics. Machinery and prosthetics with inadequate waterproofing would break down if exposed to rain for long periods. Indeed, after rainfall, noticeably more people visited the repair shop. ¡°Gabriel, it¡¯s been a long time since your last waterproofing, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Wearing her work clothes, Gilda spoke as she repaired Gabriel¡¯s prosthetics. Gabriel¡¯s limbs were wide open, clearly revealing their internal components. Meeting after such a long time, Gilda welcomed me warmly as if seeing a real brother. I had almost forgotten her face as well. Right, let me recall Gilda once more. She was the woman I rescued from that gang¡¯s office. She had endured miserable months, confined by those lowlifes. Perhaps due to her bright and resilient personality, she overcame it and was now running this repair shop well. ¡°Waterproofing? My limbs are models that already have waterproof features. Do I really need to spend more money for extra waterproofing?¡± Upon hearing that, Gilda slapped Gabriel¡¯s chest. ¡°Of course, everything has waterproofing. The issue is the grade. And no matter how carefully the manufacturer makes it, impurities get in over time. Especially when exposed to Akbaran¡¯s rain. At least once every half-year, it¡¯s better to redo the waterproofing. Unless you want to get into debt later due to repair fees.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s expensive. I¡¯ve never had issues without it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t break down overnight. But if you don¡¯t maintain it properly, the function gradually deteriorates.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural for performance to drop with age.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not natural; it¡¯s a matter of maintenance. With proper care, even after ten years, it can stay good as new!¡± Gilda slapped Gabriel¡¯s chest once more. Listening to their conversation, I took out my credit chip and tossed it onto the table. ¡°Use this to overhaul Gabriel¡¯s prosthetics. Include additional waterproofing as well.¡± ¡°Oh my, Luka, you really understand.¡± Gilda laughed while carefully pocketing the credit chip. Even though I was her savior, she still charged me without fail. Rather than being resentful, I found her determined attitude quite pleasant. ¡°Luka, this woman just scammed you! You could¡¯ve upgraded with that money instead¡ª¡± ¡°Quiet, idiot. If you don¡¯t know better, leave it to an expert.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if I couldn¡¯t understand Gabriel¡¯s feelings. In the lower districts, blindly trusting a mechanic¡¯s words could easily cost you your entire household savings. If they spotted weakness, they¡¯d inflate the fees by piling on unnecessary repairs and options. But Gilda wouldn¡¯t overcharge Gabriel or me. If she did, it would be her limbs that ended up broken by my hands. Crunch. I bit into a cookie that Gilda had placed out. ¡°Tasty, right? I baked them myself. Even though I used an industrial oven, eating them won¡¯t kill you.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gilda watched me with a pleased expression, as if looking at a child. Still, the cookie itself was innocent and tasty. Feeling childish wasn¡¯t a good enough reason to avoid it. ¡°Give me one of those cookies too.¡± Gabriel opened his mouth wide. Both his arms were still under repair. ¡°Gabi, you¡¯re a grown-up.¡± Gilda called Gabriel by his nickname. It took remarkable courage to call that fearsome slab of muscle ¡®Gabi.¡¯ ¡°Adult or not, I know how to eat cookies.¡± I flicked a cookie with my finger, tossing it into Gabriel¡¯s mouth. He caught it with his broad mouth and chewed roughly. Beep. I drank some milk and wiped my mouth. A message arrived on my terminal. Tap. I tapped my terminal, projecting a hologram. Information sent by Aleph appeared. He must have been quite thorough, as I had to swipe the hologram four times just to see it all. ¡®Former arena manager, Tora.¡¯ This was the information about Tora I had been seeking. The underground market¡¯s arena was a business involving huge profits. To become the arena manager, maintaining good relations with other gangs was essential. Amateur skills wouldn¡¯t suffice. ¡®After Aleph took over the arena, all of Tora¡¯s close associates were eliminated.¡¯ A complete overhaul had occurred. I looked for survivors among Tora¡¯s inner circle, but Aleph had cleaned up so thoroughly that most were either dead or missing. ...There was one person still alive¡ªbut the issue was that he was in a psychiatric hospital. It seemed Aleph had tortured that man to uncover the location of Tora¡¯s vault. Since his life was disposable anyway, Aleph probably showed no mercy. ¡®Would he still be capable of conversation?¡¯ I didn¡¯t have high expectations, but it was worth making contact. ¡°Gilda, can you finish within an hour?¡± Without even turning around from her work, Gilda simply raised her thumb. She really was a reliable woman. * * * Kwaaang! An explosion erupted, flipping the taxi upside down. This wasn¡¯t the time to speak about it as if it were someone else¡¯s problem, because¡ªI was inside it! We were being attacked. In my eyes, the taxi was slowly spinning. Objects inside the taxi floated in midair, scattering irregularly. The driver in the front seat was bleeding from his head. He had his eyes tightly shut from the impact. I glanced sideways. Gabriel had slammed his head into the ceiling of the taxi, grimacing. ...Let¡¯s calmly arrange and summarize the current situation. Gabriel and I had been heading to the psychiatric hospital where Tora¡¯s associate was hospitalized. No need to explain the hospital¡¯s name. It was a bit too far to walk, and because it was raining, I had called a taxi. A four-seater hover vehicle arrived to pick us up. In the lower districts, taxis were quite a premium service. It was when the taxi was passing through an abandoned development zone. Construction had stopped there over four years ago, and now it was a refuge for vagrants. ¡®Grenade.¡¯ At that moment, a grenade flew up from the ground. Even I couldn¡¯t block something like that while airborne. I quickly reached forward and manipulated the controls from the passenger seat, but couldn¡¯t entirely avoid the explosion. Anyway, after all that, the taxi was now plunging downward. Regaining his senses, the driver shouted at us. ¡°P-passengers! Don¡¯t worry! Our company has a contract with a security firm! A rescue team will arrive within three minutes!¡± Even as we fell, the driver tried to reassure us. That kind of professionalism was rare in the lower districts. I liked it¡ªI¡¯d definitely give him a full-star rating. Kuuung! The taxi crashed. Airbags inflated everywhere inside, dampening the impact. ¡°Ugh, my gunshot wound hasn¡¯t even healed yet, you bastards!¡± Gabriel, crushed beneath the airbags, yelled loudly. ¡°Gabriel, you¡¯re not hiding something from me, are you?¡± As I said that, I checked our surroundings. The airbags were deflating. Extending my leg, I kicked open the taxi¡¯s door. The metal door flew about twenty meters away. ¡°Why the hell would I hide anything!¡± Gabriel said as he stepped out after me. ¡°This attack was probably aimed at you.¡± ¡°Not aimed at you?¡± ¡°The guy who fired that grenade was dressed like a gangster. Couldn¡¯t this be related to the bullets you took recently?¡± ¡°You noticed that amidst the chaos? But really, nothing comes to mind. Have I lived so badly to deserve a grudge like this?¡± It seemed Gabriel didn¡¯t know either. Anyway, if Gabriel had lied, I would¡¯ve noticed immediately. He wasn¡¯t exactly skilled at lying. Drip, drip. I heard raindrops hitting my shoulders. So much for taking a taxi¡ªwe ended up drenched again. ¡°Gabriel, got an extra gun?¡± ¡°Huh? You have your own.¡± ¡°My gun isn¡¯t made for capturing targets alive.¡± ¡°How powerful can a handgun even get?¡± Without responding, I just flicked my finger repeatedly, gesturing for a gun. My pistol could blow Gabriel¡¯s head off without leaving a trace. Gabriel grumbled, then reluctantly handed over a pistol. I grabbed it and checked its model. It was a Kaetana-manufactured automatic pistol, the Kaze-48. Though lacking in firepower, it had excellent accuracy. It was highly reliable, rarely malfunctioning, and thus commonly used by civilians for self-defense. ¡°Hey! Gabriel! So you ended up siding with Aleph after all? Ignoring our warnings?¡± Gangsters shouted from behind the steel pillars. They were after Gabriel, as expected. ¡°I never sided with Aleph!¡± ¡°We know you went to Aleph¡¯s office right after getting shot! You think we¡¯re fucking idiots?¡± ¡°That was¡ªdammit, seriously...¡± Veins bulged visibly on Gabriel¡¯s flushed face. It was hard to explain clearly in a situation like this. The gangsters misunderstood. Part of this was my fault, as I¡¯d brought Gabriel along. From their perspective, it appeared as if Gabriel, after being shot, had aligned himself with Aleph for protection. ¡°Whether I sided with Aleph or not, what¡¯s it got to do with you guys!¡± Gabriel shouted out of anger. ¡°You chose the wrong side, Gabriel! Big Sis sends her regards.¡± ¡°Big Sis? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Only then did Gabriel seem to realize something, frowning as he thought. But now wasn¡¯t the time for thinking. A gangster emerged from behind a steel beam, aiming his grenade launcher. Dodging wouldn¡¯t be hard, but then the taxi would explode. And that would certainly kill the driver. I liked the taxi driver¡¯s professionalism. The lower districts needed more people like him. Bang! Bang! Bang! I fired several shots from the pistol to check the grouping. The bullets veered toward the upper left. ¡°Ha! Your aim sucks!¡± The gangster holding the grenade launcher mocked me. Laugh while you can¡ªI¡¯ll tear your mouth open soon enough. After adjusting my aim, I steadied my breath. My concentration sharpened. My shoulder and elbow stiffened, locking into position like a mounted turret. Thunk! The grenade launcher fired. I shifted only my upper body, adjusting my aim. Shooting wasn¡¯t exactly my specialty, but compared to these gangsters, I might as well be an elite marksman. Kwa-aang! As I pulled the trigger, the incoming grenade exploded mid-air. Neither Gabriel nor the gangsters understood what had just happened. ¡°A dud?¡± Dud, my ass. I pulled the trigger again. ¡°Argh! Kuh!¡± With each shot I fired, crunching sounds erupted from the gangsters¡¯ knees and elbows. Like puppets with their strings cut, they dropped their weapons and collapsed helplessly. My shoulder and elbow didn¡¯t even tremble. A pistol of this caliber couldn¡¯t shake me. I repeated my precise shots. ¡°Aaaugh, ughhh!¡± ¡°What the hell is that guy!¡± ¡°Gabriel! Who the hell are you hanging around with!¡± The seven gangsters screamed. With their limbs shattered, none could move. I tossed the pistol back to Gabriel and walked toward the taxi. ¡°It¡¯s been more than three minutes. You should cancel your contract with that security company.¡± ¡°Th-thank you, s-sir. A-another driver will arrive shortly.¡± While I spoke with the taxi driver, Gabriel rushed over to the fallen gangsters. ¡°I said I never sided with Aleph! Why won¡¯t you believe me!¡± Gabriel grabbed one gangster by the collar and lifted him up. ¡°Big Sis is seriously pissed! I-I had no choice either!¡± ¡°Big Sis? You mean Martina from La Vie en Rose? Just because I refused to join the gang? You targeted me for something that trivial?¡± The gangster¡¯s eyes widened, and his face twisted viciously. ¡°Trivial? Are you fucking stupid?¡± ¡°What? Stupid? You want to die? Want me to put an extra hole in your stomach?¡± Gabriel pressed the gun barrel against the gangster¡¯s belly button. ¡°Bi-Big Sis really likes you! That¡¯s why she asked you to live with her!¡± ¡°Wh-what? Wasn¡¯t she just asking me to be her personal bodyguard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing, you idiot! You say you hate being tied down, but then you run straight into Aleph¡¯s arms right after getting shot¡ªhow could Big Sis not be pissed?¡± Gabriel tilted his head slightly and answered stupidly. ¡°Huh?¡± Irritated, the gangster shouted back. ¡°You bastard who hates being tied down¡ªof course Big Sis would be pissed if you run straight to Aleph right after getting shot, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Gabriel tilted his head slightly and responded dumbly. ¡°I guess?¡± ¡°Big Sis likes you enough to set up a whole ¡®hurt then heal¡¯ scenario, and yet you...... Urgh!¡± Listening from behind, I approached the gangster. On closer inspection, they all had rose tattoos on their shoulders or wrists¡ªthe symbol of the La Vie en Rose gang. ¡°Tell Martina that Gabriel will visit her soon.¡± ¡°Hey, Luka. Who said you could decide that?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be annoying if they keep attacking. I don¡¯t know much, but I¡¯ve heard a woman¡¯s grudge can sometimes outlast a man¡¯s.¡± I heard this saying from Ilay. On closer look, the gangsters had rose tattoos on their shoulders or wrists, the symbol of the La Vie en Rose gang. ¡®She fell for Gabriel?¡¯ I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious about what kind of woman she was. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 After many twists and turns, we finally arrived at the hospital. The acrid smoke was still clinging to our bodies. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the patient? If you¡¯re not a legal guardian, visitation is prohibited.¡± The nurse spoke with an annoyed expression, not even looking at us. Her computer screen was crowded with shopping catalogs. ¡°Young lady, will this do? Buy yourself some nice clothes.¡± Gabriel skillfully took out a credit chip and offered it. The nurse indifferently reached out her hand, slipping the credit chip into her pocket. Both seemed accustomed to this sort of exchange. ¡°Mr. Noma is in Room 401.¡± The name of Tora¡¯s associate we were looking for was Ken Noma. He had previously served as Tora¡¯s dedicated bodyguard. When we entered the hallway with patient rooms, a musty odor¡ªa mix of medications and body odor¡ªhung in the air. Behind the closed doors, occasional moans resembling screams leaked out. A mental hospital was essentially a prison designed for isolation. If they truly intended to treat patients, they wouldn¡¯t put them in a place like this. I stood before Room 401. With a clanking sound, the heavy lock opened. Creeeak. Perhaps because the door wasn¡¯t opened frequently, the rusty noise unpleasantly scratched at my eardrums. ¡°Ken Noma?¡± I called out the man¡¯s name as I stepped inside. Ken Noma was sitting on the hospital bed. His eyes were dull and lifeless, and his cheeks were thin and sunken. The sheets and pillow had yellowish stains clinging to them, giving off a musty smell. Ken did not respond to my voice. I sat on a chair facing Ken. Gabriel followed me inside, leaning his back against the wall and folding his arms. ¡°My name is Luka.¡± I spread my palm and waved it in front of Ken¡¯s eyes. His pupils sluggishly followed my movements. ¡°Lu...ka?¡± Ken¡¯s consciousness returned very slowly. His ability to grasp reality was severely impaired. Click, clack-clack, click-click. Ken¡¯s prosthetic limbs trembled as if convulsing. It meant the brain¡¯s neural system responsible for controlling muscles and motor skills was severely damaged. ¡°Luka, do you really think we can get a decent answer from him? It¡¯s obvious his brain is riddled with holes like a sponge. His nerves must be burnt out, no better than fried wiring.¡± Ken¡¯s condition was so dire that even Gabriel could easily diagnose him. ¡°I have some questions about Tora.¡± I spoke slowly. This time, Ken did not answer. Ken¡¯s consciousness flickered intermittently like a broken monitor, making normal communication nearly impossible. After several unsuccessful attempts at conversation, I scratched my head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Aleph completely wrecked him. In this state, he¡¯s practically dead.¡± Gabriel kept chiming in, dampening the mood. I ignored him and closed my eyes. I carefully recalled the knowledge I¡¯d gained at the Imperial Guard training camp, piece by piece. Imperial Guards constantly push their brains and nervous systems to extremes. They also teach several temporary measures for dealing with symptoms of neurological damage. Of course, those weren¡¯t fundamental treatments. ¡®Ken was skilled with close-combat weapons, especially knives.¡¯ Ken had served as a dedicated bodyguard for the arena manager. His skills were pretty decent. Even if not quite at Imperial Guard standards, he¡¯d likely undergone neural enhancements through drugs. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. We¡¯re wasting our time.¡± Gabriel spoke while shaking one leg impatiently. Still ignoring Gabriel, I moved my hand towards my waist. Kiing. I drew my self-defense knife. Ken¡¯s gaze instantly changed. His pupils followed the knife closely. His reaction speed had improved compared to earlier. Humans develop strong neural connections for activities they¡¯ve performed their entire lives. Particularly intense actions like combat don¡¯t easily fade from the body. Whoosh. I flipped the knife in my hand and extended the handle towards Ken. Tremble, tremble. Ken grabbed the knife with his trembling hand. At that moment, his shaking stopped. His pupils were clearer than before. Swish! I thrust my hand toward Ken, pretending to attack. Clang! Ken moved the knife, blocking my attack. Our hands and the knife clashed several times, exchanging quick attacks and parries. Activating the brain¡¯s neural pathways responsible for combat and knife techniques would trigger other related functions, provided he still had that capability. If even this part had been completely broken, then there would have been nothing else I could do. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on? Did you say your name was Lu... Luka?¡± Ken finally asked me a question. His consciousness was slowly waking up. He was probably experiencing quite a headache right now. ¡°Huh, huh? How did you do that?¡± Gabriel uncrossed his arms, pushing away from the wall. The principle was simple. Metaphorically, it was like bypassing a broken switch to activate a machine through another circuit. This was just a temporary awakening. Since it wasn¡¯t a normal approach, it would put even more strain on his already damaged brain. But treatment wasn¡¯t my goal, so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s really been a long time. To think I could feel this clear-headed again... No, it¡¯s not clear. It feels like someone¡¯s setting off fireworks inside my skull. But still, it¡¯s better than drowning in the swamp.¡± I extended my arm at a speed optimal for Ken to react. Ken moved the knife, continuously blocking my attacks, occasionally counterattacking. Clink! I caught the knife between my fingers to block his strike. Ken swiftly withdrew the knife, twisting his lips as if intrigued. Clang! I had to maintain continuous attacks and defenses to keep his brain activated. If the combat stopped, Ken¡¯s consciousness would sink back into oblivion. ¡°I came here to ask you something.¡± ¡°Are¡ªare you Aleph¡¯s subordinate? He still has questions left for me, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here because of Aleph. He only provided me with information. My questions are about someone close to Tora.¡± ¡°So-someone close to the boss?¡± If Kinuan had spent time with Tora, he probably wouldn¡¯t have used his real name. I described Kinuan¡¯s characteristics. A man with Kinuan¡¯s aura was rare, especially in the lower districts. Ken rested his chin on one hand while swinging the knife with the other. After finishing his thoughts, he stared at me. ¡°I might have an idea. B-but why should I tell you?¡± Ken wasn¡¯t some saint; he was a lower-district gangster. He wouldn¡¯t help anyone without compensation. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of this hospital. Gabriel, you have a spare room at your place, right?¡± ¡°What? You expect me to babysit this senile old man?¡± ¡°Just put up with it for a few days. Also, find us a hideout. Gather trustworthy people. Starting now, we¡¯re going to build a gang with you as its boss.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Luka, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, say so. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I dislike it, but...¡± It was something I¡¯d been considering for a while. I needed someone to serve as my eyes and ears in the lower districts. Gabriel alone wasn¡¯t enough; we needed an organized group¡ªa gang. At that point, realization suddenly hit me. ¡®Maybe Kinuan also....¡¯ Why hadn¡¯t I thought of this earlier! If Kinuan were carrying out unofficial missions in the lower districts, he would need an organization working under him. That¡¯s why he would have established a gang with Tora as its frontman. In other words, the relationship between Kinuan and Tora would¡¯ve been similar to mine and Gabriel¡¯s. It was still speculation, but my gut was almost certain. ¡°Are you really going to get me out?¡± ¡°Whether you believe me or not, Ken Noma, you don¡¯t really have any other options.¡± ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re a clever one. That¡¯s right. I have no choice but to trust you. I have nothing to lose anyway.¡± If Ken Noma rejected my offer, he¡¯d simply rot away here. Accepting meant there was at least a chance to get out. Clang! Ken swung his arm mechanically, his eyes devoid of emotion. His knife aimed for my neck but was noticeably slower than before¡ªindicating the temporary awakening was nearing its limit. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start talking, Luka. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Ken revealed that Tora had an old friend and supporter. That mysterious man wasn¡¯t part of the gang, nor did he engage in external activities. Only Tora¡¯s closest confidants, like Ken, knew of his existence. That supporter had to be Kinuan. Essentially, Tora¡¯s gang belonged to Kinuan. Tora¡¯s downfall probably began after Kinuan retired from active duty and communication ceased. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to confirm with some investigation. * * * I gave Gabriel a few instructions, then immediately headed up to the upper district. Gabriel grumbled while pushing Ken¡¯s wheelchair but obediently followed my orders. I went straight to the Imperial Guard¡¯s database room. It operated on a closed network, inaccessible externally¡ªonly physical access was possible. Connecting the terminal to the computer, I re-examined Kinuan¡¯s records. ¡®Kinuan becoming an instructor coincided exactly with Tora¡¯s decline.¡¯ After Kinuan¡¯s retirement, Tora¡¯s gang rapidly weakened. And three years later, Tora lost the arena and died. It seemed he originally planned to flee with his hidden funds. ¡°Did Kinuan abandon Tora?¡± I reflected on my own relationship with Gabriel. Even if I created a gang, Gabriel couldn¡¯t run it alone. He¡¯d still need my advice and support. ¡®If I withdrew my support after the gang expanded... Gabriel would be trapped, unable to quit even if he wanted to. He¡¯d slowly fall apart, just like Tora, eventually dying.¡¯ I¡¯d heard Tora was greedy but, for a lower-district gangster, unusually loyal. That loyalty was why Ken had stayed by Tora¡¯s side to the end. ¡®It was precisely because of that loyalty that Kinuan chose Tora¡ªand ultimately abandoned him.¡¯ Kinuan hadn¡¯t exactly done anything wrong. In fact, thanks to Kinuan, Tora rose considerably, becoming a gang boss and arena manager. Yet Kinuan knowingly left Tora to his downfall. A man of his caliber would¡¯ve certainly seen Tora¡¯s future. ¡®Am I retracing Kinuan¡¯s footsteps and simultaneously recreating them?¡¯ It felt strange. The more I investigated, the clearer it became how similar my current actions were to Kinuan¡¯s past. We had both carried out unofficial missions in the same lower districts, recruiting local followers to build our own forces. After finishing the data collection, I also saved some materials related to Ken¡¯s rehabilitation on my terminal. The Imperial Guard had numerous case studies on treatments for soldiers suffering neurological damage. I planned to improve Ken¡¯s condition. Although brief, our conversation made it clear that he¡¯d be useful in many ways. There were still plenty of things I wanted to hear from him about Kinuan. I disconnected my terminal and looked around. Only the repetitive hum of the towering computer racks filled the database room, resonating monotonously like endless bookshelves. Listening quietly to the mechanical drone made my senses blur. Repetitive sounds dull the senses. Step, step. I walked toward the exit, passing between computers taller than myself. Buzzz, buuuzz. Static noise filled the air. I stopped walking at the end of the computer racks. Something felt off. Dust drifted lazily through the violet glow of the lights. I carefully observed its movement; apart from the ventilation currents, the dust was being drawn by another force. ...Someone was hiding around the corner. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Excellent, Luka. You¡¯ve completed the foundations of Akies Victima. It¡¯s time to move on to the next stage.¡± Kinuan, who had concealed his presence, revealed himself. I hid my complicated emotions behind a neutral expression. If I was honest, I respected Kinuan. Hearing praise from him didn¡¯t feel bad at all. Yet part of me was uncomfortable, feeling as though he could see straight through me. ¡®...Kinuan.¡¯ Kinuan was the most resilient and cunning person I¡¯d ever encountered. Amid complicated power dynamics, he expertly balanced himself, securing his own safe zone. He was someone who never lost his path, even in chaos. Yes, I had to admit it. I wanted to become someone like Kinuan. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The tiled floor of the training hall had a texture as cold as the bluish lighting. When I lightly bounced on it, a pleasant rebound sensation rose up through my toes. While I warmed up, Kinuan was drinking tea. He¡¯d brought tea in a thermos flask all the way to the training hall. He really seemed to love tea quite a bit. ¡®Kinuan intends to properly teach me Akies Combat Techniques.¡¯ Regardless of his intentions, I needed to learn it thoroughly. At first, I¡¯d been disappointed upon hearing that Akies Combat Techniques were incompatible with Legion, but ultimately, these techniques had saved me several times. ¡°Luka, you remember well the origin of Akies Combat Techniques, right?¡± Kinuan took a sip of tea, closing his eyes. ¡°You mean the combat technique that Noel Mullizcane created for the leaders of the rebels?¡± ¡°What do you think that has to do with ¡®Conformity¡¯?¡± ¡®Conformity¡¯ was the very first concept Kinuan had taught me. Conformity, Optimization, Adaptation. These concepts were opposite to the Empire¡¯s combat techniques. If one were to summarize the framework of the standard Imperial combat techniques similarly, they would be Collision, Reinforcement, and Overcoming. Imperial combat techniques focused on acquiring and controlling ¡¯greater power,¡¯ whereas Akies Combat Techniques revolved around making use of ¡¯limited power.¡¯ Therefore, Akies Combat Techniques suited rebel and guerrilla warfare perfectly. The rebels didn¡¯t even get proper supplies. Their cybernetic implants couldn¡¯t be maintained in time, and sometimes they even had to fight without combat implants altogether. Soldiers under their command were a ragtag group without formal military training, a highly uncertain combat force. Insufficient resources, inferior circumstances, poorly performing weapons, and implants. Yet, they couldn¡¯t afford to complain. Whether they liked it or not, they had to fight in these poor conditions and ultimately had to achieve victory. The only equal asset they had was their ¡®brain.¡¯ They strained themselves by pushing their minds to overload. They burned themselves out fiercely, almost to the point of breaking. I organized my thoughts and voiced them aloud. Kinuan occasionally widened his eyes and laughed. Once I finished speaking, he added an explanation. ¡°...Even among Noel¡¯s rebels, the officers each had drastically different backgrounds and careers. From street fighters to soldiers who betrayed the Empire, they had it all. There were even people from Cora and Bellato. Since teaching a unified combat technique thoroughly from scratch was impossible, Noel introduced the concept of a meta-combat technique¡ªa ¡®combat technique for utilizing other combat techniques.¡¯¡± I brought up the question I¡¯d been harboring since earlier. ¡°You told me I had a talent for mastering Akies Combat Techniques deeply, Instructor. But I¡¯ve been enhanced by Imperial procedures since childhood, strengthening my nervous system. It took all of that just to get me this far in Akies Combat Techniques. I¡¯m not boasting, but are you implying there were plenty of rebel officers comparable to someone like me?¡± At my remark, Kinuan smiled coldly. ¡°Luka, if one is willing to accept risk, there are plenty of ways. Countless, actually. To give you one example, most rebel commanders constantly relied on near-lethal doses of stimulant drugs. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say their brains were filled with drugs instead of cerebrospinal fluid.¡± Kinuan tapped his own head lightly with his finger as he spoke. He paused, sipping his tea slowly before continuing. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°On top of that, they underwent experimental neurological enhancement procedures, completely unverified by theory. The neurological-chemical treatments we received from the Empire today... were perfected through the deaths of those people.¡± Kinuan¡¯s gaze was distant. I silently observed him. Even that distant look could be deceitful or fabricated. ¡°So, today¡¯s lesson is all theory?¡± I asked mockingly, waiting for Kinuan¡¯s response. I was eager for actual combat. This time, I felt confident. Kinuan¡¯s prosthetic was built for everyday use, not combat. Of course, even with such prosthetics, he¡¯d beaten me repeatedly in the past. ¡®But now it¡¯s different.¡¯ Even Kinuan wouldn¡¯t be able to handle me now with his everyday prosthetics. Physical limits existed. As Kinuan himself had said, Akies Combat Techniques weren¡¯t magical methods that could create miracles. ¡°You look desperate to beat me up.¡± ¡°My personality is twisted. You already know that.¡± Kinuan stood up from his chair. His movements were calm. His balance was so perfect it was eerie. It was impossible to discern whether he was left- or right-handed. He revealed no outward information about himself, seeming almost like a blank slate. ¡°You¡¯re progressing faster than I expected. I didn¡¯t imagine you¡¯d approach Mysta this quickly. Talent is one thing, but... it¡¯s your excessively intense combat experiences that have truly shaped you.¡± ¡°Mysta?¡± ¡°It refers to someone who has reached a level capable of teaching Akies Combat Techniques to others. In the past, the ranks within Akies Victima were subdivided into multiple levels, categorized like this. But now even the genealogies have vanished, making such distinctions meaningless. Just remember vaguely that it existed.¡± I had no interest in genealogies. I simply mulled over Kinuan¡¯s words. ¡°So, saying I¡¯m ¡®close¡¯ to Mysta means I haven¡¯t reached it yet.¡± ¡°You learn faster with your body than with words, as always. Today, I intend to show you my true skill. If you don¡¯t want to end up hospitalized, guard your head and torso well.¡± Kinuan put his left hand behind his back. He extended only his right arm forward. His right sleeve slipped down to his elbow. ¡®Combat prosthetic?¡¯ I raised an eyebrow. A faint motor sound came from Kinuan¡¯s right arm, clearly surpassing the output of an everyday prosthetic. ¡®He replaced only his right arm with a combat model.¡¯ Kinuan beckoned provocatively with his finger. Until now, I hadn¡¯t even known Kinuan¡¯s right arm was combat-grade. Despite what must have been a significant difference in feel and weight, he revealed no imbalance whatsoever between his left and right sides. Such control was simply astonishing. ¡°...Thank you, Instructor.¡± There was no deceit in the words I had just uttered. They came from genuine sincerity. Kinuan¡¯s damaged neurological system couldn¡¯t handle high-output prosthetics. He had accepted significant risk for my sake. Opportunities like today would be rare. Actually, this might never happen again. Expressing respect toward my mentor, I solemnly took a combat stance. Then, I advanced. Swoosh! My foot grazed the tile floor as it slid forward. I lowered my stance, spinning sharply. My upper body was low, but my foot flew high. My first strike was a spinning back-kick targeting his head. For reference, I didn¡¯t hold back. Even a slight touch would kill Kinuan. * * * Bang! With a shock that felt like the world collapsing, I was defeated. ¡®I lost again.¡¯ The spar with Kinuan lasted five seconds. Five seconds wasn¡¯t a short time for people like us. It was ample time to pour out all our power in close combat. It had certainly been enough time for me. I¡¯d unleashed my full skill on Kinuan. ...and was lying here now, miserably stopped by just a single arm. Kinuan didn¡¯t rush me as I lay on the floor. I was lost in thought. ¡®In terms of conditions, I overwhelmingly had the advantage. That¡¯s always been the case.¡¯ Kinuan¡¯s only combat prosthetic was his right arm. Even its performance wasn¡¯t significantly different from my implants. ¡®An unpleasant sense of incongruity.¡¯ It felt as if Kinuan possessed the ability to see into the future. He executed the optimal defense and offense, as though fully aware of where my fists and feet would land. As if choreographed, my kicks and punches were neatly blocked by Kinuan¡¯s right arm. Soon after, Kinuan saw through my openings, grabbed my wrist, and threw me onto the floor. That was how I ended up here. The sharp pain stabbing my back meant nothing. Self-loathing hurt more. I¡¯d experienced this before. Back then, I¡¯d chalked it up simply to a gap in experience and skill. Technically, it was still a matter of skill, but this wasn¡¯t ordinary combat ability¡ªit was something more advanced and subtle. ¡°...Instructor, can you see into the future or something?¡± I spoke frankly about what I felt. Slightly raising my head, I glanced at Kinuan. He was sitting back in his chair, bringing the tea to his lips. ¡°If I had that kind of ability, would I be suffering like this?¡± ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s true.¡± I sat up, resting my arm on one raised knee. ¡°Luka, Akies Combat Techniques are something you learn by stealing.¡± Damn, that¡¯s difficult. I forced down the grumble that rose in my throat. Noticing my frustration, Kinuan laughed and pointed upward with his index finger. ¡°Until now, you¡¯ve learned how to create additional eyes¡ªby expanding your senses and changing how you perceive the world.¡± I knew exactly what he meant. We could vividly visualize a precise three-dimensional image of our surroundings using expanded senses¡ªespecially visual data. This allowed us to minimize delays between movements, eliminating the need to shift our eyes or heads constantly to observe the environment. This required extraordinary simulation capabilities. I could intuitively calculate ballistic trajectories without assistance from computational aids. That was why I had been chosen. ¡°Members of the Imperial Guard are trained specifically to use Legion. Your brain still has resources left unused. Try figuring out how to tap into them. We¡¯ll continue from there in our next lesson.¡± My lips twitched into a slight smile. Kinuan was a ruthless mentor. If I couldn¡¯t figure it out myself, I didn¡¯t deserve to move forward. My progress in Akies Combat Techniques would end here. ¡°You can leave first, Luka.¡± Kinuan spoke without standing up. I rose and walked toward the door, but stopped abruptly. Turning back, I approached Kinuan again. ¡°...Let me lend you my shoulder. It must be hard for you to move right now.¡± I¡¯d noticed Kinuan¡¯s fingers trembling faintly since earlier. His pupils intermittently lost focus as well. He stayed seated because standing up was difficult. Likely, even while speaking to me, his consciousness had shut down multiple times, like a broken machine. Kinuan had fought at high speeds, controlling a combat prosthetic with his damaged brain. I knew exactly how incredible that was. Leaning against the wall, Kinuan rose unsteadily and practically fell onto me for support. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± I supported Kinuan all the way to his office. There were mountains of things I wanted to ask him¡ªhis relationship with Tora, or what he¡¯d done in the lower districts in the past. There was no need to trouble myself investigating; the man who knew everything was right beside me. Yet even if I asked, Kinuan wouldn¡¯t answer. Nor did I desire him to. Instead, we chatted about trivial things. He even advised me to try getting a girlfriend. Kinuan mentioned subtle sensory differences between biological bodies and prosthetics, suggesting I gain sexual experience before undergoing a full-body prosthetic replacement. Well, I¡¯d handle that on my own. ...In moments like this, we felt almost like a normal master-disciple pair. ¡®Maybe someday....¡¯ But it was likely that our relationship would ultimately end in ruin. Our bond was exceedingly fragile. Both Kinuan and I were always prepared to sever our ties at a moment¡¯s notice. It wasn¡¯t sad. But I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t leave a bitter taste. I only hoped that I wouldn¡¯t have to dispose of Kinuan with my own hands. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Two days later, I went down to the lower district and met up with Gabriel. ¡°Luka, I¡¯ve gathered some men. They¡¯re the type who¡¯ll do anything as long as you pay them.¡± Gabriel pointed toward the entrance of an alley. There, five men with cheap cybernetic implants embedded all over their bodies were inhaling vaporized liquid through inhalers. I wasn¡¯t even curious about what that liquid might be. ¡°I told you to find reliable men, not junkies.¡± When I rebuked him, Gabriel stared at me incredulously. ¡°You want reliable people in this kind of place? Are you kidding me? Those guys are the most diligent ones I could find!¡± Gabriel got angry. Thinking about it, I had nothing to say. How many truly sincere people could there possibly be in this kind of environment? I walked towards the hideout Gabriel had secured. The hideout was a small building deeper into the alleyway. It was also close to Gilda¡¯s workshop. This would serve as the office for Gabriel¡¯s gang from now on. ¡°Ah, B-boss! You¡¯re here?¡± One of the junkies waved his hand at Gabriel. Seeing his dazed eyes already gave me a headache. The people Gabriel gathered were far worse than I had expected. They were the kind of people you couldn¡¯t entrust important tasks to. One misstep, and they¡¯d betray you. ¡°What about Ken Noma?¡± ¡°I arranged a room for him inside the hideout. As I told you last time, pulling Ken out of the hospital cost a pretty penny. After securing the hideout and hiring these guys, I¡¯m totally broke.¡± He was asking for more money. I pulled out a credit chip, entered an amount, and tossed it to Gabriel. Gabriel grinned as he snatched the chip from midair. ¡®I wonder how much more spending Hemillas will tolerate from me.¡¯ It was probably still within acceptable limits. The Imperial Guard had a sizable budget. ¡°What should I introduce you as to the guys?¡± ¡°Tell them I¡¯m a sponsor.¡± In the lower districts, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for nobles or wealthy individuals to back gangs in order to expand their influence. It wouldn¡¯t seem strange. Besides, it was partly true. Gabriel approached the men first and spoke to them. Soon after, a bald-headed man eyed me eagerly. ¡°So, the young master here is the boss of our boss, huh? Hehe.¡± Rubbing his hands together, the bald-headed man approached me. It seemed he wanted to get something from me. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you usually do, but stay sober when you¡¯re working.¡± ¡°Oh, of course.¡± I stared at the back of the bald man¡¯s head. There was an open-and-shut drug injection port embedded in the back of his skull. It seemed he occasionally opened it to inject drugs directly into his brain. ¡°You¡¯ll be Baldy from now on. You there¡ªPig Nose, next to him is Dog Eyes, and Beard...¡± Instead of using names, I referred to each man by nicknames based on their characteristics. The men nodded as though they were accustomed to this kind of treatment. Ken, whom I was protecting, was an important figure for tracking Kinuan¡¯s movements. I ordered the men to guard Ken and the hideout in two shifts. I inspected the inside of the hideout. The entire first floor was a single room, while the second floor had four rooms arranged along a central corridor. Although shabby, it wasn¡¯t bad for use as a hideout. Ken Noma¡¯s quarters were in the innermost room on the second floor. I opened the creaky door to check on Ken¡¯s condition. Ken was sitting on the bed, drooling. His cognitive ability was still severely impaired. ¡°Ken¡¯s name should still be listed in the hospital¡¯s records, right? Unless someone visits him, nobody will notice he¡¯s gone. Except, of course, the guards and nurses we¡¯ve bribed.¡± Gabriel spoke while leaning his shoulder against the doorframe. I was slightly impressed by his clever handling of the situation¡ªhe was proving more competent than I¡¯d expected. ¡°La Vie en Rose, was it? What¡¯s going on with that gang?¡± ¡°They told me to show up within two days, or they¡¯d kill me. Probably... they meant it.¡± ¡°No point in dragging it out. We leave now. On the way, tell me everything you know about La Vie en Rose.¡± Although still hard to believe, Martina¡ªthe boss of La Vie en Rose¡ªhad become obsessed with Gabriel. Left alone, Gabriel would either end up dead or become Martina¡¯s subordinate. Without Gabriel, things would become complicated for me. I was already swamped; the workload in the lower district would double or triple without him. ¡®Aleph from the arena can¡¯t replace Gabriel.¡¯ Aleph crossed my mind, but I quickly discarded the idea. Aleph might follow my orders, but I didn¡¯t want to get close enough for him to track my movements. Even the slightest misalignment in interests would lead him to sell me out. * * * Something Kinuan had said earlier came to mind. ¡®Even worms have their own roles to play.¡¯ He¡¯d said that upon seeing the gangsters who kidnapped Gilda. Thanks to those words, they¡¯d managed to keep their lives. In the lower district, there were numerous gangs, both large and small. Especially in the shadowy areas beyond the Empire¡¯s administration and security, gangs held significant power. If a gang had a specific name like La Vie en Rose, it meant the boss had changed several times over, implying that it had its own history and traditions. ¡°La Vie en Rose is a gang created by prostitutes to protect themselves. It¡¯s one of the two major powers in the red-light district.¡± Gabriel rolled his eyes around, grinning. Even though it was midday, the red-light district overflowed with sensory disturbances. Intrusive holographic advertisements lined the main streets, forcing themselves into view whether you liked it or not. Most were videos filled with naked women and their moans, but occasionally, men appeared as well. I even saw ¡¯alien prostitutes,¡¯ rare in the Empire. When I turned my head away from the dizzying ads, my eyes briefly caught sight of smaller promotions aimed at deviant tastes. ¡®Animals have been mankind¡¯s companions since our days on Earth. Dogs, cats, horses¡ªthey¡¯re all our friends. Everything you¡¯ve ever imagined is here....¡¯ I didn¡¯t even want to imagine the rest. Thankfully, this ad had no visuals. ¡°Luka, wanna stop by for a bit?¡± Gabriel pointed toward a store in an alleyway. I frowned. The shop, nestled in a shadowy alley, gave off a strange odor. Subtle colored lights were changing in sequence inside. Beyond the semi-transparent windows, soft, swaying shadows beckoned passersby with tempting gestures. Not being able to see clearly made it even more provocative. ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to, just say it instead of frowning. I just thought we might strengthen our friendship since we¡¯re already here.¡± Gabriel shrugged after seeing my expression. ¡°Cut the nonsense. Keep explaining.¡± ¡°......The most important first rule of La Vie en Rose is this: Members of the gang must never harm or use violence against the ¡®dolls.¡¯¡± ¡¯Dolls¡¯ was slang for prostitutes. This rule was probably the reason La Vie en Rose enjoyed support from the red-light district¡ªit defined the gang¡¯s identity. They¡¯d absolutely uphold this one rule. I nodded, waiting for Gabriel to continue. ¡°If you break that first rule, they¡¯ll make you suffer so horribly you¡¯d wish you were dead. But cases like that almost never happen anyway. Most members of La Vie en Rose are kids born here or former prostitutes. It means the people here are practically family.¡± ¡°What about Boss Martina?¡± ¡°Martina Diva. By the way, the leader of La Vie en Rose inherits the title ¡¯Diva¡¯ from generation to generation. And she must always be a woman. That way, she can easily secure support from the prostitutes.¡± A gang was finished the moment it lost the support of its base community. ¡°The fact that Martina likes you means you¡¯ve met her before.¡± ¡°We just saw each other a few times because of work. I sometimes worked part-time as security at their establishments. I guess...I look kind of manly, intimidating enough for that.¡± Listening to him, I realized Gabriel didn¡¯t actually know much about Martina. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before we knew it, we¡¯d arrived at the agreed location. In front of us stood a three-story building of an oriental style rarely seen in the Empire. An old-fashioned wooden signboard had the words ¡®Blue Ocean Pavilion¡¯ engraved on it. ¡°We¡¯ve come to see Martina.¡± Gabriel announced our arrival as he stood at the entrance of Blue Ocean Pavilion. A gangster guarding the place immediately contacted someone inside. ¡°With an ugly mug like that, you must be Gabriel. Who¡¯s next to you?¡± Soon after, a woman who appeared to be an executive came out of Blue Ocean Pavilion. Her left eye was covered with an eyepatch, giving her a distinctive appearance. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Got a problem? You guys nearly got me killed twice. You¡¯re not seriously expecting me to come here alone, are you? We¡¯ll be carrying weapons inside, too. If you don¡¯t like it, we can settle things right here.¡± Gabriel threatened aggressively. It was genuinely intimidating¡ªhe probably was truly angry, too. ¡°......Understood.¡± The eyepatch-wearing woman replied curtly and led us inside. The first floor of Blue Ocean Pavilion was a club with a stage. It seemed like business hours hadn¡¯t started yet; only cleaners moved around while members of La Vie en Rose glared at us. On the second floor, VIP rooms and other obvious-purpose rooms lined the corridor covered in red carpets. At the end of the hallway was a staircase leading to the third floor. ¡°Gabriel.¡± On the stairs leading up to the third floor, the eyepatch-woman suddenly stopped. ¡°What now? You wanna fight here?¡± Gabriel created an aggressive atmosphere by cracking his knuckles loudly. The metallic sounds echoed threateningly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªthis time, don¡¯t refuse Diva. Only then will you survive.¡± ¡°Hey, Eyepatch Lady, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Before Gabriel could finish, the woman walked up to the third-floor entrance and opened the door. As the door swung open, an intensely powerful fragrance, difficult to describe, wafted out. A pungent, stimulating scent mixed with a sweet fragrance filled the air. It was balanced delicately enough to make one¡¯s mouth water, though some might¡¯ve found it repulsive. The eyepatch-woman stepped inside. Gabriel and I followed her through the doorway. ¡®......So, this is what¡¯s happening.¡¯ The moment I entered, I understood the situation. The excessively strong fragrance contained substances designed to disrupt sensory perception. Several paralyzing drugs had probably been evaporated alongside it. Their effects were mild enough to dull one¡¯s senses subtly, making them difficult to detect. But how did I realize this? Because even a soldier of my caliber noticed the gangster hiding by the door too late! Click! The muzzle of a pistol touched my temple. A gangster was aiming at me. I had no time to fully grasp the situation around me. The combat reflexes ingrained by training moved my body without any conscious thought. Right now, I was no different from a wind-up automaton. Like releasing a tightly stretched rubber band, my body swiftly moved to neutralize the threat. Creak! The gangster pulled the trigger. I tilted my head sideways. Bang¨Cang! The gunshot passed by my ear, nearly tearing it. Without blinking, I stared at the gangster who had shot at me. La Vie en Rose had many female gangsters. The one in front of me was also a woman. But I didn¡¯t hesitate to hit women, either. Whoosh! I grabbed the gangster¡¯s gun-hand and jerked it forward. She lost her balance and stumbled toward me. Crack! My fist struck upward, smashing into her chin. The impact traveled from her chin straight through the crown of her head. Spl¨Cat! The gangster¡¯s head literally exploded. Her jaw crumpled inward following the path of my fist, and the upper half of her skull popped open like the lid of a can, leaving a gruesome red gap. Her mashed brain shot upward and splattered across the ceiling. La Vie en Rose had clearly planned to kill me outright. They must have decided I was an obstacle. They probably intended to remove me and then negotiate with Gabriel. But I had no intention of dying here. If they wanted to kill me, I would simply return the favor. My body was already executing the next movement. Whish! I snatched the gun from the dead gangster. Finally, I had a brief moment to assess my surroundings clearly. Gabriel and I stood at the entrance of the room. Beside me, the dead gangster was collapsing to the floor, and the eyepatch-woman who guided us stood about five steps ahead. Behind the eyepatch-woman, seven gangsters had drawn their guns. ¡°Nobody move. Even twitch a finger, and I¡¯ll blow your heads off.¡± I issued my warning. One gangster ignored my words and began aiming at me. Bang! My shot was faster. True to my word, I blew apart that gangster¡¯s head. There were already two corpses now. Combat tension between us surged, ready to erupt. A massacre would soon follow. ¡°......Enough. Who instructed you to be rude to our guests?¡± A voice emerged as a door opened from an inner chamber. It was an exceptionally beautiful voice¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell if it was naturally lovely or surgically modified. This voice probably belonged to Martina Diva. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Martina wore a seductive Eastern-style dress. Patterns symbolizing blue-and-white waves and seas wrapped around her dress. She covered her mouth and nose with an open fan. Beyond it, the edges of her eyes shimmered faintly. Click, clack. Martina wore high-heeled shoes. The sound quietly echoed. ¡°Who told you to treat our guests like this?¡± Martina spoke to the woman with the eyepatch. ¡°It... was my own decision. I apologize, Diva.¡± The woman with the eyepatch replied with an expressionless face. But I immediately sensed it was a lie. I could tell by the way she dragged her words slightly, carefully selecting what to say. ¡®She tried to eliminate me and failed, now she¡¯s just bluffing to save face.¡¯ I knew the truth but didn¡¯t voice it. If I openly challenged their dignity here, I¡¯d have to fight the entire La Vie en Rose gang. I could handle it, but it wasn¡¯t the best choice. I¡¯d have to clean up dozens of bodies afterward. Causing that kind of trouble would mean I wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the lower district for quite some time. My undercover investigation would be completely compromised. ¡°My apologies. My subordinate showed excessive loyalty. Young master¡¯s name?¡± Martina asked me as she took her seat. At the same time, she gestured to another subordinate to remove the corpse. ¡°Luka.¡± I answered briefly. The atmosphere settled into a lull. Martina¡¯s subordinates also lowered their guns. Unlike my calm demeanor, Gabriel angrily approached Martina. He slammed the table with both hands and frowned. ¡°Martina, you invited me here only to ambush me? Do you think I¡¯ll let it slide?¡± ¡°I told you, it was my subordinate¡¯s mistake.¡± ¡°Such shamelessness......!¡± Before Gabriel could cause more of a scene, I intervened. ¡°Calm down, Gabriel. We came here to talk.¡± At my words, Gabriel stepped back. Martina must¡¯ve noticed the hierarchy between us by now. Understanding who she needed to speak to, Martina stared at me. ¡°You¡¯re not even from the lower district. Why are you meddling in our affairs?¡± I had grown used to being treated as someone from the upper district. Anyone who looked at me seemed to assume so. ¡°I have my reasons. None of your business, though.¡± ¡°We¡¯re La Vie en Rose. Don¡¯t think your noble status will guarantee your safety.¡± I let out a scoff. ¡°A bunch of sewer rats form a gang, and now they think they¡¯re something special. Ridiculous.¡± My shoulders shook with laughter. A wrinkle formed between Martina¡¯s eyebrows. Movement stirred among her subordinates as well. They were preparing to fight at a moment¡¯s notice. Even after witnessing my combat abilities, they still considered fighting me. That meant they were either idiots who didn¡¯t value their lives or utterly incapable of gauging their opponent¡¯s strength. ¡°Wait a moment, Diva.¡± The woman with the eyepatch stood by Martina¡¯s side and whispered something. Martina¡¯s expression shifted. She must¡¯ve advised her boss not to fight me. Snap! Martina gathered her expression, sighed, and folded her fan. Her lower face was revealed. In a world where touching one¡¯s face to become handsome or beautiful was trivial, Martina was nonetheless strikingly beautiful. Beyond just having pretty features, there was an indescribable aura about her. Perhaps it could even be called sensuality. ¡®A woman like this is into Gabriel?¡¯ It was hard to believe. She was a woman who possessed both power and beauty. Compared to her, Gabriel was merely a street thug. ¡°...I¡¯ll cut straight to the point. I have one demand. Gabriel becomes my lover. Naturally, he¡¯ll have to join La Vie en Rose.¡± Martina glanced at Gabriel standing behind me and smiled faintly. Gabriel only frowned in response to the woman¡¯s bold flirtation. ¡°Says who? I hate being under anyone¡¯s thumb.¡± ¡°But Gabriel, aren¡¯t you already working under this young master here?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s different! We¡ªwe¡¯re more like partners. And I owe him a debt...¡± Due to Gabriel¡¯s nature, he became weak towards anyone he owed. Martina must¡¯ve tried her ¡¯hurt-then-heal tactic¡¯ to put Gabriel in debt to her. That way she could control him. ¡°I¡¯m not Gabriel¡¯s boss. I¡¯m more like a patron or client who provides funds. Even if Gabriel leaves, I won¡¯t shoot or ambush him, unlike certain people.¡± I chimed in. Gabriel became triumphant as if he¡¯d found an ally. ¡°Well said, Luka! You hear that, Martina? Luka isn¡¯t my boss. Got it now?¡± Martina bit her lower lip lightly, wearing a resentful expression. It was incredibly attractive. Even I, who was typically indifferent to women, felt momentarily drawn to her. ¡°Gabriel, how dare a worthless bastard like you reject Big Sis? You¡¯re just a street bum!¡± One of the gang members couldn¡¯t hold back and spat out. Martina quickly turned her head and glared at the man who had spoken. ¡°Who told you to butt in?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. It just slipped out without me realizing it....¡± I stood from my seat and said I¡¯d speak privately with Gabriel for a moment. We distanced ourselves from the gang members and spoke quietly. ¡°Gabriel, meet that woman for a while, even sleep with her. It¡¯ll make things easier. You don¡¯t have to join the gang; just maintain a relationship. If you compromise this much, they¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± ¡°N-no way!¡± Gabriel recoiled. Looking at Gabriel¡¯s face, I glanced again at Martina¡¯s beauty. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the problem? Do you think someone like you could normally be with a beauty like her?¡± I asked irritably. In my view, it was a simple matter of closing his eyes and getting on with it. ¡°That woman¡¯s older than me.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s a bit older?¡± ¡°She¡¯s older than my dead grandma, damn it.¡± Hmm, that was indeed a point worth briefly considering. Still, I feigned composure and tried to soothe Gabriel. ¡°...Well, at least the exterior looks perfectly fine.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯d rather you kill me here.¡± Gabriel firmly refused. With such a reaction, convincing him right now was impossible. I scratched my head and closed my eyes. Beneath my eyelids, my pupils trembled as if struggling with something. I thought deeply, then reached a conclusion. There was a bond between Gabriel and me. It wasn¡¯t something that could be bought with money or power alone. It required time and effort to build. Right now, I needed subordinates with whom I¡¯d established trust. In that sense, Gabriel was irreplaceable. I couldn¡¯t simply hand him over to a gang. ¡®If negotiation... doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to use force. There¡¯s no other choice.¡¯ Returning to my seat, I sat down in front of Martina. I deliberately sat stiffly, making it clear that I was ready to fight at any moment. ¡°Gabriel has already formed his own group. Therefore, he can¡¯t join you¡ªLa Vie en Rose.¡± I stated firmly. Martina¡¯s face twisted momentarily. For that instant, instead of a beautiful woman, the old woman trapped within surfaced. Oddly enough, it seemed like her inner self had burst outward. ¡°Forming a gang? You think you can operate safely while ignoring us? Young master, perhaps you¡¯re not familiar with how things work around here....¡± ¡°I may not know, but Aleph from the arena surely understands how things work down here. We¡¯ve already agreed to maintain friendly relations. With the arena faction¡¯s support, Gabriel¡¯s gang will have no trouble establishing itself.¡± ¡°......I¡¯ve never failed to get a man I wanted before.¡± ¡°Well, then this must be your first time. Experiencing a ¡®first¡¯ at your age should be refreshing. Enjoy it.¡± Even I thought it was a pretty good play on words. Secretly, I felt proud. Martina brushed past me and fixed her gaze on Gabriel this time. Gabriel snorted as he crossed his arms. ¡°Gabriel, I can give you far more than you can imagine. Please, stay by my side.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected her to plead so earnestly. Gabriel, evidently flustered, avoided Martina¡¯s gaze. ¡°It seems Gabriel has already answered. If you still refuse to give up, maybe it¡¯s time for a show of force.¡± My warning was met with silence. Tap, tap, tap. I slowly tapped the table with my finger. My foot gently tapped the floor in rhythm. Gradually, I raised my combat senses to their peak. I was ready to kill them all if necessary. If negotiations failed, this would be my only choice. ¡°Sigh...... well, I suppose there¡¯s no helping it. Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s talk business, young master. You¡¯re planning to form a gang?¡± Martina leaned back in her chair, her expression deflated. ¡°What?¡± I was caught off guard too. ¡°You said you¡¯re forming a gang, right? Seeing your courage and skill, young master, I have no intention of making enemies with someone like you.¡± Martina switched her attitude completely, as if she¡¯d never threatened at all. Suddenly, I felt foolish for preparing to fight. ¡°M-Martina? Didn¡¯t you say you liked me? You¡¯re giving up that easily?¡± Now Gabriel was the one asking questions, looking utterly baffled. Martina tilted her head slightly. ¡°Oh, I like clinging to ugly men. It gives me a thrilling sense of lowered self-esteem. Thinking ¡®How dare someone like you reject me?¡¯ sends chills down my spine. Especially when an unbearably hideous man is on top of me......¡± Martina smiled and shivered slightly. I clicked my tongue as I saw her face flush deeply. It seemed that living too long made people bizarre, and clearly that wasn¡¯t limited to nobles. Martina was a woman who was difficult for us, who hadn¡¯t yet lived half a century, to comprehend. ¡°You can stop explaining right there. I¡¯m not interested in your weird sexual fetishes or perverse tastes.¡± At my remark, Martina twisted just one side of her lips upward and covered her mouth by spreading open her fan. Whenever her wrinkles deepened, the old woman inside seemed to peek through. We literally began discussing business. I intended to expand Gabriel¡¯s gang to a certain extent. Having influence over the lower district would be helpful for my future goals. ¡°Our work primarily involves security and mercenary jobs¡ªexactly what Gabriel excels at. It won¡¯t conflict with your business. Rather, I hear you occasionally outsource security for your establishments?¡± We agreed to occasionally handle security at businesses within La Vie en Rose¡¯s territory. It was just an extension of the work Gabriel had already been doing. As we talked, Martina waved her hand to summon the woman with the eyepatch. ¡°...Young master, your side must be short-handed for now, right? I¡¯ll lend you one of my subordinates.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her intentions were obvious. She wanted a trusted agent by our side to uncover my identity and objectives. It was transparent, but I didn¡¯t mind. ¡®Besides, she¡¯s probably several times more useful than the druggies Gabriel recruited.¡¯ For me, it was simply acquiring another disposable card. ¡°My name is Grace, young master.¡± The woman with the eyepatch introduced herself politely, in stark contrast to her previous attitude. ¡°Not ¡®young master.¡¯ Call me Luka.¡± ¡°Understood, Luka-nim.¡± Grace and I finished our introductions. Martina proudly glanced sideways at Grace and added another comment. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, young master. Grace is a former Imperial Guard cadet. She dropped out midway, but it¡¯s still quite impressive.¡± I paused briefly, then responded belatedly. ¡°...Wow, that¡¯s surprising. A former Imperial Guard cadet?¡± My reaction wasn¡¯t an act; it was genuine. Of course, I was surprised. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d run into a senior here in this gutter? Even if she was a dropout who hadn¡¯t managed to finish her training. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Ken Noma sat on the bed like a living corpse. Clink. I was measuring drugs on the workbench. Based on the data copied from the Imperial Guard¡¯s database, I combined several drugs required to enhance cognitive ability. I didn¡¯t know if it would be effective, but there was nothing to lose. If Ken died because of my mistake¡ªwell, that would be the end of it. No one would hold me accountable. I injected the combined drug into the back of Ken¡¯s neck. As the drug began to take effect, the trembling in his fingers stopped. Ken had been tortured in virtual reality. According to Aleph, the perceived duration would have amounted to several years. One could not dismiss it just because it was virtual reality. Because it was indistinguishable from actual reality, it was even more horrifying. He couldn¡¯t die. Instead, his mind was torn apart as he repeatedly died and revived. Just imagine: humans are originally meant to die only once. Our brains cannot endure repeated deaths. Even a single death is enough to place an unbearable load on a human brain. But thanks to technological advancement, we could artificially kill and revive a human repeatedly. Few people could withstand this. ¡°Ken Noma, do you recognize me?¡± Ken was a man who had barely passed half a century. But the condition of his brain was no different from that of a man over a hundred. He had numerous memory gaps and reduced cognitive abilities. Swish. I threw a knife toward Ken. He swiftly snatched it, as if he had never been relaxed. When it came to brain functions related to combat, Ken had managed to retain them to some extent. Even if their brains were damaged, musicians could play when given instruments, and cooks would start cooking with ingredients and utensils. Likewise, a warrior could handle a weapon. ¡°Let¡¯s begin rehabilitation, Ken.¡± Perhaps thanks to the drugs, Ken¡¯s condition had improved compared to before. Even his habit of stuttering had significantly lessened. ¡°You¡¯re someone I can trust.¡± Ken regained consciousness. Though trembling, he stood up from his seat. Thud! Ken gripped the knife in a reverse grip and assumed a stance. For a brief moment, I felt threatened. Clang! I served as Ken¡¯s sparring partner. Knives moved between me and Ken, sparks flying. ¡®He must have been quite remarkable before he became incapacitated.¡¯ Even in his ruined state, Ken¡¯s skill was fierce. He could still easily cut down one or two ordinary people. ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Ken let out a dry laugh. He seemed pleased. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the man who sponsored Tora. More precisely, his trail. What purpose he had in coming to the lower district and why he supported Tora.¡± I stated my objective. ¡°Haa, haa......¡± After moving around for a while, Ken practically collapsed into a chair. He gulped down water, and the trembling in his body subsided as if it had been a lie. It was only a temporary effect, though. ¡°......My head is clear. What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Nothing special. Just mixed a few drugs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were knowledgeable about pharmaceuticals. Mind giving me a cigarette?¡± As if I had any expertise. It was all thanks to the Imperial Guard¡¯s database. There were countless wrecks like Ken Noma in the Imperial Army. The Empire had conducted human experiments under the guise of clinical trials far too many times. ¡°No smoking during rehabilitation.¡± ¡°Then at least a drink......¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s an option?¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re as strict as a soldier.¡± That¡¯s because I am one. Ignoring Ken¡¯s request, I pressed him for an answer. What I wanted was the past buried in his mind. ¡°Anyway, if I retrace my memory... Tora called that man ¡®Noel.¡¯¡± I twisted one corner of my lips. Kinuan really had a nasty sense of humor. ¡®Noel Mullizcane.¡¯ A rebel leader from a distant past. The founder of Akies Combat Techniques. Kinuan had used that name as an alias. ¡°Noel......¡± I murmured. ¡°Even among Tora¡¯s close associates, few knew or had met Noel. Now that I think about it, it was quite strange. Tora¡¯s a good man, sure, but he achieved success far beyond his abilities too easily. He took control of the arena that everyone coveted and built his business. It was probably thanks to this man, Noel.¡± Just as I expected. Kinuan had expanded his influence in the lower district through Tora. The profits must have been substantial. ¡°Anything else unusual?¡± ¡°Part of the arena¡¯s revenue was funneled through other businesses......¡± Ken trailed off and smirked. ¡°......But before that, I have a favor to ask, Luka.¡± I sighed, knowing this moment would come. ¡°It¡¯s because of Aleph, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°As you already know, Aleph is the one who turned me into this mess. I need to take revenge.¡± ¡°Aleph and I are in a cooperative relationship.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to help me directly. I¡¯m just asking you to turn a blind eye. I¡¯ll handle my revenge myself.¡± What they did to each other was none of my business. But not right now. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You¡¯re currently under the protection of the Gabriel gang. If you want revenge on Aleph, do it after you leave this place. That¡¯s all you need to follow. If you...¡± ¡°No need to threaten me. If there¡¯s one thing I can be proud of, it¡¯s this¡ªI keep my word, unlike Aleph. That¡¯s the only reason I stood by Tora until the end. Aleph stabbed Tora in the back. That bastard deserves to die.¡± Keeping one¡¯s word. I didn¡¯t believe in that. Whether I trusted Aleph or Ken was something I¡¯d decide based on my own experiences. Things were getting complicated. I was growing tired of this mission in the lower district. I was a fighter, not a schemer. But I couldn¡¯t climb higher by only doing what I wanted. ¡®Managing subordinates, running an organization.¡¯ It was an area I lacked. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn from this experience. Someday, I¡¯d need these skills. ¡°Aleph should have Tora¡¯s old ledgers. Get them and filter out the businesses that start with ¡®B.¡¯ The money flowing there must have ended up in Noel¡¯s pocket.¡± I nodded and got up. * * * After finishing my conversation with Ken Noma, I headed downstairs. Crash! As soon as I stepped down, a loud noise rang out. Seemed like something had gone wrong. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I could already feel a headache coming on. ¡°Y-you were supposed to be the little master¡¯s surprise guest, weren¡¯t you? I-I...! Gah!¡± Baldy was screaming. Crash! Grace stood over him coldly, her single eye filled with contempt. She kicked Baldy lightly, sending him rolling on the floor, coughing up blood. It seemed like some junkies had mistaken Grace for a prostitute. She strode forward, grabbed the back of Baldy¡¯s head, and slammed it into the ground. ¡°P-please spare me! Little master! Save me...!¡± Baldy, blood streaming from his face, begged for help. Grace smashed his head into the floor again. ¡®Now what do I do?¡¯ I looked around. Gabriel wasn¡¯t here. Only Baldy, Pig Nose, and Grace¡ªjust the three of them. ¡°Stop, Grace.¡± I spoke as I descended the stairs. Grace let go of Baldy¡¯s head and looked up at me. ¡°Your subordinates are poorly trained, Lord Luka.¡± It was a mess. Hard to deny that. But I just sighed and rubbed the back of my neck. Thunk. I stepped in front of Grace. Thud! I extended my foot and kicked her in the stomach. She flew backward, slamming into the wall before she could even react. ¡°I never gave you the right to train my subordinates. Don¡¯t overstep. You¡¯re an outsider. No matter how pathetic they seem, they¡¯re still under me. Laying a hand on them¡ªshould I take that as you looking down on me?¡± Grace stared at me, eyes wide with shock. ¡®She knew I was strong, but she didn¡¯t expect this much.¡¯ As a former cadet of the Imperial Guard, Grace must have had pride in her skills. She probably never imagined she¡¯d be taken down so easily. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord Luka. That was my mistake.¡± Grace wiped the blood from her lips and stood up. Her military-like demeanor and speech suited my taste¡ªprobably because of her background as a cadet. ¡°Well, it¡¯s partly my fault for not giving a heads-up. This woman is Grace, an officer of La Vie en Rose, you idiots. Be grateful you¡¯re still breathing.¡± ¡°La-La Vie en Rose officer?¡± Baldy and Pig Nose¡¯s eyes widened. They glanced at Grace nervously. ¡°Grace and I are heading out. You two stay here and keep watch. And for the last time¡ªno drugs during work hours.¡± ¡°O-Of course, young master.¡± I gestured for Grace to follow. She shot one last glare at Baldy and Pig Nose before stepping out with me. ¡°It¡¯ll be tough running an organization with men like them. They¡¯re bottom-tier even by lower district standards. Gabriel, though¡ªhe¡¯s a decent man.¡± Grace spoke as soon as we stepped outside. ¡°I know. But for now, I need even guys like them. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving them difficult jobs.¡± I planned to take Grace to the arena. I also wanted Aleph to see that La Vie en Rose and I had formed an alliance. ¡®The Gabriel gang is part of the arena faction and maintains a cooperative relationship with La Vie en Rose.¡¯ Once that rumor spread, it would clear any obstacles in my way. It would also attract ambitious talents looking to rise in a new gang. ¡°Lord Luka, are you from a military family?¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re stronger than me. I never expected to be overpowered so easily by someone who isn¡¯t even an adult.¡± Grace had a sharp eye. She was good at assessing her opponent¡¯s abilities. I couldn¡¯t understand why someone like her was under Martina. ¡°......You didn¡¯t even complete the Imperial Guard training, yet you seem to have quite a bit of pride in yourself.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t due to a lack of skill. My grades at the time were among the top.¡± That piqued my curiosity. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of your skills, then why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for me to share personal stories yet, Lord Luka.¡± As she spoke, she gave a faint smile¡ªso subtle that one wouldn¡¯t recognize it unless they observed closely. It felt like a few drops of laughter had rippled across the still lake of her expression. ¡°Then let¡¯s each reveal one mystery at a time. I¡¯m from a military family.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Not by birth, but by circumstance¡ªI was part of a military family now. After a brief pause, I added, ¡°Grace, why are you in a gang? With your background as an Imperial Guard cadet, you could have joined a good security firm in the lower district.¡± ¡°I owe Diva a great debt. Until I¡¯ve repaid it, I plan to remain with La Vie en Rose. Lord Luka, is your sponsorship of Gabriel just for amusement?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look like I¡¯m enjoying myself, do I? If you¡¯re asking about my purpose, I won¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re skilled at evasion.¡± After dealing with snakes like Kinuan and Hemillas, verbal sparring naturally improved. From there, our conversation continued, but it lacked much substance. I asked about her eyepatch, but she didn¡¯t give a proper answer. We both kept our real intentions hidden. Still, I felt like I had gotten a little closer to Grace. To be honest, I liked her. Maybe because she was a former cadet, our way of thinking was similar, making it easy to talk to her as if she were an old training comrade. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 I received Tora¡¯s ledger from Aleph. When I inserted the chip into the terminal to check, I found transaction records spanning over a dozen years. "You¡¯re as resourceful as ever, Young Master. To think you¡¯ve already negotiated with La Vie en Rose." Aleph said this as he saw me off. Even without an introduction, he already knew where Grace was affiliated. Aleph didn¡¯t ask me what I intended to do with Tora¡¯s ledger. He was a clever man¡ªquick-witted and adept at catering to the powerful. Grace and I left the arena. "Sir Luka, do you trust Aleph?" Grace asked bluntly. She was in the middle of grabbing a pickpocket¡¯s arm and snapping it. The sound of a cheap prosthetic breaking echoed. "Do I look like I trust that man? If I did, you might as well rip out your remaining eye." "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m saying this. Diva would be a better¡ª" "Your boss is no different. An unpredictable, fickle woman." As I spoke ill of Martina, Grace furrowed her brow slightly. Her loyalty was impressive. ¡®Why did she quit as a cadet?¡¯ Grace had an inherently military disposition. That was why she had passed the selection test and been chosen as a cadet. "I don¡¯t know what terms you offered, but Aleph is the kind of man who moves toward whichever side the scales tip. If things go south, he¡¯ll betray you." "I¡¯m well aware of Aleph¡¯s reputation. You can leave now. Today¡¯s business is done." "I will escort you to your office." Grace said this out of habit. "Haha, who¡¯s escorting whom?" I laughed. For a brief moment, Grace¡¯s face reddened. She couldn¡¯t exactly argue against my words. "Go report today¡¯s events to Diva. That¡¯s your job, isn¡¯t it?" After sending Grace off, I stepped into an alleyway. I linked my terminal with my retinal display and reviewed Tora¡¯s ledger once more. ¡®Ken told me to look for companies starting with B.¡¯ I narrowed down the list and accessed the cheap network of the lower districts. My terminal¡¯s firewall activated, filtering out viruses. ¡®They¡¯ve all gone out of business long ago.¡¯ With my level of information access, there was no way to trace the remnants of a defunct company. The lower district¡¯s networks and data were highly volatile, riddled with corrupted records and misinformation. If the shell company belonged to Kinuan, he would have undoubtedly planted dummy data. I needed an authoritative and untainted database. The Imperial Guard database I had access to didn¡¯t store such trivial records. ¡®Nikolaos Custoria.¡¯ A name surfaced in my mind. Nikolaos, the eldest son of the Custoria family. A high-ranking imperial official and a highly competent man. Technically, he was also my brother. I manipulated my terminal to switch the line. It was a single-use line with the highest security clearance. Using it once would cost a lower-class worker their entire wage. The thought left a bitter taste in my mouth. My sense of money was closer to that of the lower class. Regardless, I sent a call to Nikolaos, and before long, the connection went through. - I¡¯ve set aside my busy work for you, little brother. Hmm, I¡¯ll give you five minutes to talk. Nikolaos spoke from the other end of the terminal. Memories surfaced¡ªthere was a time when I told Nikolaos I¡¯d give him five minutes to convince me. "I want access to the Empire¡¯s central database. I figured you might have the clearance." - I do. But I can¡¯t grant you access. I¡¯d still like to keep my head on my shoulders for now. Of course. I had anticipated his refusal. My plan was to follow up with an easier request. "Then could you investigate a few shell companies for me? Think of it as me owing you a favor." - Luka, would this help elevate your status within the family? "Most likely." - Send me the list. Nikolaos readily agreed. "Just within two days would be fine." - A quick scan tells me I won¡¯t need more than two hours. His efficiency was exactly to my liking. "I¡¯ll repay this debt." - Brothers should help each other. Let me know if you need anything. Nikolaos feigned goodwill as he ended the call. No doubt he would collect on today¡¯s favor with interest. He would demand something difficult from me in the future. That was a problem for another time. For now, I had more immediate concerns. * * * ¡®Ken Noma, gang syndicates, La Vie en Rose, Aleph of the arena.¡¯ I had been handling these matters back-to-back, and it had been three days since I last got proper sleep. At best, I had managed with brief naps and short meditative rests. My accumulated fatigue weighed heavily on my head. Inside the elevator ascending to the upper district, I closed my eyes. It felt like I could finally drift off. I wanted to check the materials Nikolaos had sent, but this was really my limit. My mind wasn¡¯t working anymore. It felt as if something foreign was lodged in my cerebral cortex, dulling my thoughts. If I could, I would have cracked open my skull, taken out my brain, and washed it clean with water. I returned to my quarters. On the way, I saw cadets from the lower classes training. I had been like that too. It was only two or three years ago, yet it felt like a distant memory. ¡®Please, let no one call for me...¡¯ Right now, even if Hemillas summoned me, I felt like I would just snap at him. I collapsed onto my bed without even washing up. I was already at my limit, so I could fall asleep right away. I was holding onto my consciousness purely by willpower. My brain was already prepared to shut off the lights at any moment. Let there be darkness. Murmuring softly to myself, I closed my eyes. My consciousness faded. A silence like the void engulfed me. ...Exactly six hours later, I woke up. Not down to the exact second, of course. Checking my sleep time on the wall display, I saw there was only about a ten-second margin of error. My internal clock hadn¡¯t gone out of sync. That meant my condition was good. Beep. I linked my terminal to the wall display. Messages and notifications had piled up through the Imperial Guard¡¯s internal network. My gaze stopped on the cadet activity records. Ilay¡¯s name appeared unusually often. ¡®Ilay, just how many missions did you take on while I was gone?¡¯ Ilay¡¯s mission logs remained. Among them were several that were difficult to dismiss as minor. ¡®He even volunteered for things he didn¡¯t have to do.¡¯ No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen him. Both Ilay and I had been busy with our own duties. Since we hadn¡¯t been assigned to the same missions, it had been quite some time since we last saw each other. ¡®Normally, Ilay would have come to find me by now...¡¯ I wasn¡¯t the type to be friendly. I didn¡¯t seek people out without a reason. But Ilay often came to see me. Now that there had been no contact from him, I felt a slight pang of disappointment. Well, if I was that bothered, I could just go find him myself. Alright, just this once, I should be the one to check in on him. With that decision, I stepped into the shower. After quickly washing up, I changed into my cadet uniform and left my quarters. ¡°Luka, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to lately... but if you keep this up, you¡¯ll fall from the top spot soon. There isn¡¯t much time left until graduation.¡± A fellow cadet I ran into in the hallway spoke to me. "None of your business." I answered indifferently. "Ilay has been going crazy lately. He might even set the record for the most missions in the history of the training academy." He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Even I was surprised. In cadet evaluations, real combat experience¡ªmeaning mission performance¡ªwas weighted the most. "Then let Ilay take the top spot." "You¡¯re so relaxed now that you¡¯ve joined the Custoria family, huh? Damn. If I had been adopted by the Commander of the Imperial Guard, I¡¯d be taking it easy too." I wished I could be at ease. Not knowing a thing about my situation, my fellow cadet kept running his mouth. I wanted to smash his face in. Out of all our peers, I was the one walking the sharpest edge. I had climbed too high to step down now. One misstep, and all that awaited me was a fall. Wasn¡¯t there a saying about riding a tiger and being unable to get off? Now that I had come this far, quitting would only mean being "disposed of." The responsibilities I had taken on in exchange for the Custoria name were immense and tangled. ¡®Sometimes, I miss the old days.¡¯ Back then, I didn¡¯t have to think about complicated things. I only had to sharpen myself and push forward. My superiors decided who was an enemy and who was an ally. All I had to do was swing my blade and pull the trigger. But what about now? Now, I had to judge for myself who was a friend and who was a foe. I had to decide whom to follow and whom to trust in a situation where nothing was clear. It was maddening. More than once, I had wanted to walk away from it all. ¡®I know! I know this mission is something I need!¡¯ I screamed internally. If I wanted to succeed as a member of the Custoria family and as a high-ranking officer of the Empire, I had to develop skills beyond combat. If I could overcome all the challenges ahead... I would become someone far greater than I am now. Someone like Kinuan or Hemillas. They were human too. They weren¡¯t born monsters. They must have gone through trial and error just like me as they grew. ¡®I have to become like them.¡¯ If not, I wouldn¡¯t survive. "Luka? What¡¯s with that look? I wasn¡¯t trying to mock you. If anyone knows you deserve the Custoria name, it¡¯s us who¡¯ve trained alongside you." My expression must not have been good. His words lightened my mood a little. Even a noble-born kid was watching my reactions. This was the status and power I had wanted. It wasn¡¯t granted to me by someone¡¯s generosity or mercy¡ªI had seized it with my own strength. I wouldn¡¯t let go of even this small bit of power. Like a snowball rolling downhill, I intended to keep growing it. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haven¡¯t slept in days. Turns out being a noble¡¯s heir isn¡¯t for just anyone." I extended my fist, and my fellow cadet bumped his against mine. That was how we greeted each other as we passed. I made my way to Ilay¡¯s personal maintenance room. I had sent him a message in advance, but he must have been busy¡ªthere was no reply. The holographic nameplate on the maintenance room displayed "Ilay Carthica." That meant he was using it at the moment. Beep. As soon as the sensor recognized me, the door slid open. The first thing that caught my eye was the maintenance arms descending from the ceiling. Beside them, an android was assisting with the adjustments. Ilay was lying on the maintenance chair, his limbs fully opened up, exposing the internal components. Precision robotic hands were busily swapping out parts of his prosthetics. "Yo, Luka." Ilay turned his head to greet me. "I hear you¡¯ve been pushing yourself pretty hard lately, Lord Carthica." Leaning against the wall, I remarked casually. My eyes traced over him, from his feet to the top of his head. ¡®Ilay has changed.¡¯ In just three or four months, his aura had shifted. His artificial skin, neglected due to his constant missions, was marred with scratches. The exposed parts of his prosthetics were worn. That meant he had been through battle after battle. ¡®He¡¯s seen it all in such a short time.¡¯ Ilay had always been more talented than me. I¡¯d said it before¡ªIlay had never truly needed to "work hard" at the academy. Just by putting in a decent amount of effort, he had achieved results equal to mine. Meanwhile, I had trained like my life depended on it, pushing myself to the brink. That was an undeniable fact. Ilay possessed a natural talent beyond mine. And now, that lazy genius had finally found a goal¡ªhe was honing himself. Ilay had thoroughly chewed through his real combat experiences, digesting them until they became a part of his very being. Even without him saying anything, I could tell¡ªIlay had grown stronger. ¡®...Meanwhile, I had been focusing on things other than battle.¡¯ Facing Ilay, a sense of urgency surged within me. I recalled what that cadet had said earlier. The difference between first and second place didn¡¯t really matter... but if I hesitated, that bastard might leave me behind for good. During the Lilian Lamones incident, Ilay had lost control in the worst way possible. ¡®And now, he¡¯s losing control in the best way possible.¡¯ With maintenance complete, Ilay¡¯s prosthetic arm and leg sealed shut. The robotic arms from the ceiling finished securing the joints, sealing them tightly. "Luka, follow me. I¡¯ll show you my trophies." Rising from the maintenance chair, Ilay threw on his coat as he spoke. He didn¡¯t even ask why I had come. He must have already known that this visit was just to check in on him. Realizing that made me feel strangely self-conscious. "The great Luka, coming all this way just to check up on me? Incredible. It¡¯s nice to know our friendship actually means something." Even as he left the maintenance room, Ilay didn¡¯t forget to tease me. "Screw off, dumbass." Cursing under my breath, I followed him. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Ilay had been continuously carrying out missions. There were times when he took on assignments back-to-back without returning. It wasn¡¯t the method recommended by the training center, but it was actually closer to real combat. ¡®In real combat, you can¡¯t always maintain your best condition.¡¯ It was common to fight battle after battle while already battered and worn. That was why military combat prosthetics valued durability just as much as high output. No matter how powerful they were, if they lacked durability and reliability, they were useless in actual combat. Ilay proudly showed me the greatest trophy he had obtained from his various missions. ...The moment I saw what it was, my eyes widened. Beyond the glass window, a ¡®metallic creature¡¯ covered in countless electrodes and cables came into view. Researchers bustled around us, busy monitoring the situation. Signals of unknown meaning were forming graphs across the screens. ¡®Machine Beast.¡¯ A beast made not of flesh and blood, but of metal and machinery. It was a lifeform occasionally found on Planet Novus, yet its ecology remained a mystery. Grrrrng...... The Machine Beast let out a low growl, sounding utterly exhausted. It had a sleek form, resembling a wolf. However, its long tail split into three distinct strands, each ending in a sharp tip. From its shape, it seemed to use its tail as a weapon. "That¡¯s something to be proud of." I spoke honestly. Capturing a Machine Beast was no easy feat. For one, chemical tranquilizers didn¡¯t work on them. On top of that, they had electromagnetic shielding exteriors, making electronic neutralization difficult. I¡¯d have to check Ilay¡¯s report later to see how he managed to capture this thing. I was curious myself. "Amazing, right?" Ilay looked through the glass with an excited smile. In that expression, I could see pure curiosity. "Are Machine Beasts related to the Arcane Civilization?" Though he had changed, Ilay was still Ilay. His obsession with the Arcane Civilization remained unshaken. "Well, it¡¯s not certain, but the chances are high. Machine Beasts are made of mechanical components, but their structures are as intricate and complex as those of living organisms. Some even say that, somehow, they grow and reproduce over time." Ilay chattered on excitedly. Since I had no interest in such things, I let his words go in one ear and out the other. Ilay approached a researcher and started discussing the Machine Beast. Meanwhile, I observed the creature confined in its glass prison, waiting for their conversation to end. ¡®A lifeform born with a mechanical body.¡¯ We didn¡¯t need to adapt to cybernetic prosthetics gradually like we did. Machine Beasts were born with electronic brains and nervous systems suited to their natural bodies. Krrrk. The Machine Beast lifted its head and looked in my direction. It had two pairs of pupils. The wavelengths of visible light they perceived must have differed, as each pair glowed in a distinct color. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just observing it was fascinating. Even though it was mechanical, it was entirely different from a rigid android. It exhibited many involuntary movements, just like a living creature. Its eyelids periodically lowered to clean the lenses, and its three-pronged tail swayed gently. "...Can this thing be tamed?" I asked suddenly. The researcher burst into laughter. "I can¡¯t give a definitive answer on the possibility, but there¡¯s no precedent for it." "I see." With that, I stepped back from the glass. The Machine Beast also turned its head away as if losing interest in me. We left the laboratory. "This will be the last time I see that thing. It¡¯s being transferred to the Imperial research division." "Transferred? More like imprisoned." That Machine Beast would never see its homeland again. It would be confined somewhere unknown and spend the rest of its life as a test subject. I wasn¡¯t sympathizing¡ªit was just stating the facts as they were. "Oh, and here¡¯s my second trophy. This one¡¯s a gift for you. Consider it a congratulatory present for rising to fame as the young master of House Custoria." "I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re being sarcastic or sincere." "I¡¯m serious, you idiot." Ilay pulled out a knife. Its sheath was made of black leather, which looked exceptionally thick and sturdy. Swish. Ilay drew the knife and spun it between his hands. His movements were swift and dazzling, almost like a performance. "Bone?" In that brief moment, I recognized the material of the knife. Ilay stopped his movements and held the knife out toward me. "It¡¯s a weapon from the alien I took down this time. You know about the Equessian, right? That mercenary race they¡¯re famous for." "I¡¯ve heard of them." I examined the knife. The handle was wrapped in cord and leather. The blade, made of bone, was an unnaturally pure shade of white. "Only Equessian commander-class warriors carry these knives. They¡¯re rare, but beyond that, they¡¯re also considered highly valuable for their craftsmanship. Collectors pay a hefty price for them." "I can see why." My artistic sensibility was below average. But even to my eyes, it was clear that this knife was no ordinary item. To put it bluntly, it looked expensive. ¡°It¡¯s made from the bone of a native beast that only lived on the Equessians¡¯ home planet. They say it¡¯s extinct now, so even if you wanted to get one, you couldn¡¯t. It was an incredibly ferocious and powerful creature, and any Equessian who managed to hunt one down with nothing but a spear or sword was honored as a great warrior among their people.¡± Ilay explained its origins. I understood that it was a rare item. If it could never be obtained again, then of course, it was valuable. I accepted the knife and ran my fingers along the blade. ¡°It looks more ceremonial. Can it actually be used in real combat? I mean, it¡¯s still just bone.¡± ¡°Watch closely.¡± Ilay took the knife back and struck it with his own blade. Kang! A crisp resonance rang out. The bone knife didn¡¯t break. However, the edge chipped slightly, leaving behind a fine crack-like mark. ¡°You said it was rare, but¡ª¡± I stopped mid-sentence. The crack in the blade was healing on its own. Like regenerating cells, the fine fractures and chipped sections filled themselves in. ¡°In the Equessian language, it¡¯s called ¡®Graken Vuth.¡¯ There¡¯s no perfect translation, but in our terms, it roughly means ¡®Immortal¡¯? No, more like ¡®Eternal White.¡¯¡± Ilay tossed the knife¡ª¡®Graken Vuth¡¯¡ªtoward me. Since ¡®Graken Vuth¡¯ was too long, I decided to just call it Graken. I didn¡¯t really care about the original meaning anyway. Swish. I spun the Graken knife in my hands, gripping it alternately with both. It was astonishingly light. ¡°There are dormant, nano-sized organisms living within the bone. When it takes an impact or gets damaged, they awaken and restore the bone to its original form. The Equessians used a special processing technique to lock that regenerative ability into the shape of a blade.¡± ¡°...Sounds like magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being generous here, giving this to you.¡± I stared intently at the knife, now restored to its pristine white state. The damage had disappeared as if it had never been there. It wasn¡¯t an overwhelmingly powerful weapon. But for a warrior, it was undoubtedly a treasure worth coveting. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if my eyes gleamed with greed. ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡± Graken Vuth¡ªthe meaning behind it was ¡®Eternal White.¡¯ As a gift, it carried significant meaning. After all, everyone was drawn to eternity and immortality. People want their names to be remembered in history, and they don¡¯t want their finite lives to simply come to an end. ...And they wish for their relationships to be eternal as well, whether it¡¯s friendship or anything else. But we know. The reason we long for eternity and immortality... is because we cannot have them. Fame, life, and even our relationships with others are all finite. There is one truth in the universe: even the universe itself is not eternal and is heading toward its end. One day, everything will cease to exist. Let alone us, mere specks upon the stars. Our lives are nothing more than the fleeting glimmer of a lifeform that is not even worthy of being called dust. You¡¯re being sentimental today, Luka. Well, it¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve received a gift with meaning behind it. * * * I belatedly checked the document Nikolaos had sent me via hologram. The startup and closure dates of the shell companies I had requested, along with the names of their registered owners, appeared in sequence. As I moved my eyes and focused on a name, additional personal information surfaced. ¡®This is far more information than I expected. He¡¯s certainly thorough with his work.¡¯ There was even data I hadn¡¯t asked for. Nikolaos had already investigated whether the listed owners of these shell companies were real people or fabricated identities. It made me feel a sense of duty¡ªlike I should do something in return for Nikolaos. The information was that impressive. I refocused on the hologram. Even the money flow, something difficult to track with the lower district¡¯s information network, was laid out before me. All the shell companies were laundering money in an intricate, tangled web. Under the guise of cleaning services, supply contracts, security firms, and other operations, these shell companies siphoned funds from the gambling den and converted them into legitimate assets. To avoid tracking and investigation, most of these businesses did not operate for long, shutting down within a year or two. I meticulously reviewed the entire document Nikolaos had sent, from beginning to end. Uncovering this level of detail in the lower district wouldn¡¯t have been possible in just a day or two. It was the kind of work that could take months, possibly years. ¡®If, by some stroke of luck, I really do become the head of House Custoria...¡¯ I might just keep Nikolaos by my side instead of purging him. As long as he didn¡¯t turn against me, he could be an excellent strategist and advisor. He possessed abilities I did not. Of course, Lukaus Custoria, Head of House Custoria was a future with almost no chance of coming true. The walls I had to overcome for that future were far taller than any I had scaled before. ¡®P.S. While investigating, I started seeing the outline of where the shell companies¡¯ money is ultimately flowing. If I dig for a few more days, I think I¡¯ll find out. I¡¯m doing this because I find it fun, so don¡¯t feel like you owe me anything.¡¯ This was the note Nikolaos had added at the end of the document. "I really do owe him now." Nikolaos had already figured out what kind of person I was, which was why he was willing to give so freely. He knew I wasn¡¯t the type to simply take and pretend I hadn¡¯t. ¡®Alright, until Nikolaos sends me the additional investigation results, I¡¯ll set this matter aside...¡¯ I wanted to tackle the assignment Kinuan had left me. ¡®The next stage of Akies Combat Techniques.¡¯ Ever since I met Ilay Carthica, I had been plagued with a lingering sense of unease. Ilay was improving at an incredible pace. He was honing his combat abilities through relentless real-world battles. I wasn¡¯t just idling around either. But right now, the things I was dealing with had little to do with actual combat. It was possible that, at this very moment, I was weaker than Ilay. And I knew Ilay¡¯s talent better than anyone. That bastard was chasing after me at full power. I liked Ilay. But I hated the idea of losing to him. If he ever surpassed me, I was confident I could bring myself to despise him with everything I had¡ªat least until I became stronger again. I accessed the Imperial Guard network to book a private training room. Beep. A notification popped up on the terminal. I rarely¡ªextremely rarely¡ªfelt shaken. The last time had been on the battlefield, when a comrade beside me had died. My expression was probably even more disturbed now than it had been then. This wasn¡¯t a battlefield. The hormones that turned me into an aggressive psychopath weren¡¯t surging through my body. ¡®Obituary...¡¯ Someone I knew, someone among my acquaintances or relatives, had died. And it was none other than the man I had just been muttering about to myself. ¡®...Nikolaos Custoria.¡¯ Nikolaos was dead. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Death comes suddenly. Even more so for a soldier like me. A soldier stands on the boundary between life and death every time they step onto the battlefield or engage in combat. If I were to die suddenly one day, no one would be too surprised. I¡¯d be grateful if they even mourned me. But the death of Nikolaos Custoria shocked everyone. No one had expected it. Not even he would have imagined that his death would come this way. ¡®Nikolaos.......¡¯ Lost in thought, I opened my eyes. The Custoria bloodline and their vassals, all clad in black mourning attire, stood in numbers. We were at the Custoria family¡¯s cemetery. The funeral was solemn. Few openly displayed their emotions. ¡°Ah, faaaather.......¡± Nikolaos¡¯s son, Emilio, was sobbing before the gravestone. He had once pointed a gun at me without a shred of respect, but now, he just looked pitiful. I shifted my gaze to his younger brother, Juppe. His expression was grave, devoid of any hint of joy. Even if he were pleased, it would be wise not to show it. Or perhaps he truly found it bitter to see his rival perish so meaninglessly. Like it or not, they were brothers, after all. Murmur, murmur. There were more people around Juppe than usual. With Nikolaos, the strongest candidate, dead, Juppe was now the most likely successor. The funeral wasn¡¯t even over, yet they were already swarming like bees chasing honey. The official cause of Nikolaos¡¯s death was asphyxiation from a traffic accident. An aerial vehicle had fallen onto his head. A more detailed investigation was still underway. ¡®An unfortunate accident.......¡¯ ......Not many believed that. It could have been a genuine accident. But the odds were too low. ¡®An assassination, orchestrated by someone.¡¯ That was the prevailing theory. Some suspected that Juppe had ordered the hit. But I thought differently. No¡ªI had a lead, which set my view apart from theirs. ¡®Was it because of the investigation I requested......?¡¯ It might have been a coincidence. But the timing was eerily perfect. I wasn¡¯t so dull as to dismiss it as mere chance. ¡®If he died because of me, it means he uncovered something he shouldn¡¯t have. Information so sensitive that even high-ranking officials would be silenced.¡¯ In my estimation, that information pointed to where the ghost company¡¯s funds had ultimately flowed. Even I hadn¡¯t realized it was this dangerous. The eldest son of the current Commander of the Imperial Guard was dead. This was no ordinary event. A heavy weight settled in my chest. It would be a lie to say I didn¡¯t feel responsible. If only my suspicions were unfounded, if Nikolaos¡¯s death was just an unfortunate accident or if Juppe had ordered it¡ªthen I wouldn¡¯t have to bear this guilt. ¡®A father who has lost his child.¡¯ I fixed my gaze on Hemillas. Hemillas stood motionless like a monolith, staring at the gravestone. His side profile, barely visible, was expressionless. He didn¡¯t allow himself to show emotions that could be perceived as weaknesses. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®I have to report my dealings with Nikolaos to Hemillas.¡¯ I had been investigating Kinuan, and Nikolaos had tracked Kinuan¡¯s ghost company at my request. There was a chance his death was linked to Kinuan. ¡®Even for Hemillas, can he truly ignore Kinuan after losing his eldest son?¡¯ Regardless, it wasn¡¯t my place to make judgments. My first duty was to report. If the connection was uncovered later, I could end up being treated as an accomplice. ¡°Luka.¡± I turned to see Giselle tugging at my sleeve. We stepped away from the crowd, finding shade beneath a tree. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. No matter how I look at it, Nikolaos¡¯s death doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Giselle furrowed her delicate brows as she spoke. It seemed confusion outweighed grief. No¡ªmore accurately, there was no trace of sorrow at all. The bonds of blood must have been weak between them. Well, Nikolaos had treated even his own children as mere tools. There was no need to tell Giselle about my dealings with Nikolaos. I stayed silent and let her speak. ¡°......I don¡¯t think Juppe ordered it. Father¡¯s retirement is still far off. Luka, do you know something?¡± She stared at me intently, as if trying to pry the truth from my expression. Sorry, Miss, but when it comes to hiding thoughts and emotions, I have the upper hand. ¡°If I knew, I¡¯d have told you. More importantly, what¡¯s your plan going forward? With Nikolaos dead, doesn¡¯t that mean Juppe will run unopposed? Earlier, I saw the relatives flocking to him.¡± ¡°For now, there¡¯s no way to stop Juppe. Isn¡¯t this more of a problem for you? You humiliated Juppe not too long ago. If he¡¯s officially named successor, he¡¯ll push you out. He might even try to get rid of you.¡± I scratched my neck and merely shrugged. ¡°If Juppe manages to take me down, that just means I wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡± In truth, I wasn¡¯t worried. No matter what Juppe did, I wasn¡¯t going to be an easy target. I wasn¡¯t like Nikolaos. They couldn¡¯t stage some accident to take me out. ¡°But you¡ªah, what? Mmph!¡± ¡°Shh, Juppe is coming this way.¡± I extended my index finger and thumb, pressing Giselle¡¯s lips shut. Juppe was heading straight toward us. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting that you¡¯re chatting away, dear siblings? Mind if I join in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I was just asking Giselle about funeral etiquette. I¡¯m not well-versed in proper manners, you see.¡± Juppe¡¯s face twitched as if he wanted to grimace but forced himself to stay composed. He must have remembered the time he tried to lecture me on table manners and ended up humiliating himself instead. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know something, it¡¯s only right to ask your siblings. We¡¯re always ready to help you. Isn¡¯t that right, Giselle?¡± ¡°......Well, I suppose.¡± Giselle responded reluctantly. She wasn¡¯t close to Nikolaos, nor was she particularly fond of Juppe. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest now. If there have been any misunderstandings between us, I¡¯d like to clear them up. But there¡¯s no need for lengthy words. From now on, there will be no more variables, Luka, Giselle. With Brother Nikolaos gone, I will be the next head of the family. If either of you had any rebellious thoughts, discard them today. I¡¯ll be generous enough to overlook everything that¡¯s happened so far.¡± Juppe glared at us as he spoke. It was a blatant threat¡ªan order to fall in line under him. ¡°That¡¯s quite rude, Juppe Oraboni. We¡¯re in mourning. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too soon for this conversation?¡± ¡°And yet the little wench sneaking off to plot has the nerve to lecture me? Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡± Juppe shot back. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t wrong. I had to resist the urge to applaud. For now, my ally was Giselle. And between the two, I liked Giselle better. Not because she was pretty, but simply because Juppe was even more insufferable. ¡°Well then, since Nikolaos is dead, I might as well say this.¡± I didn¡¯t even bother attaching hyung to his name. Truthfully, I had never considered him my brother, not even once. Besides, this wasn¡¯t the kind of situation that warranted courtesy. ¡°You little¡ª¡± Before Juppe could cut in, I continued speaking. ¡°Nikolaos and I were complete opposites, which made him a difficult opponent. But you, Juppe, are a soldier like me. And my skills surpass yours to the extent that they can overturn the difference between an adopted son and a legitimate heir. Keep that in mind. I still have plenty of time. More than enough to earn recognition within the military and climb the ranks.¡± I had just declared direct competition. Truthfully, there was no need to go this far. I just wanted to knock Juppe down a peg because of the way he was acting. It was a bad habit of mine¡ªsometimes, I made enemies for no good reason. ¡°What the hell did you just say? A filthy street orphan like you dares to run his mouth¡ª¡± Juppe¡¯s voice was fierce. He wasn¡¯t an officer for nothing¡ªhe knew how to command intimidation. An ordinary person would have been shaken. ¡°Young Master Lukaus, the Lord is calling for you.¡± Just then, one of the household servants approached. ¡°......It¡¯s Father¡¯s summons, so go, Luka. But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget what happened today.¡± I didn¡¯t respond and simply followed the servant. Giselle hesitated for a moment before blending back into the crowd. Hemillas was waiting in a private chamber set up within the cemetery. Creak. I opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°You called for me?¡± Hemillas was standing by the window. From his position, he had likely been watching my exchange with Juppe. ¡°Don¡¯t tease Juppe too much, Luka,¡± Hemillas said gently. ¡°I just got a little heated. Did you summon me because you were worried we might fight?¡± ¡°No, not quite...... The door is slightly ajar. Close it properly.¡± I turned back and pulled the door shut. The moment I turned my head back toward the room¡ª My eyes widened. Hemillas was suddenly standing right in front of me. I hadn¡¯t even sensed him move. ¡°Why did my son die?¡± His tone was calm. But the words he spoke carried a weighty ambiguity. I had no idea how much he knew. But I had to tell the truth now. If I lied... ¡®......I¡¯ll die.¡¯ A chill ran down my spine. It felt as if the Reaper¡¯s scythe was hovering over my neck. I could feel the deep, simmering rage within Hemillas. And he was one of the greatest soldiers in the Empire. His fury would not end lightly. 999 Hemillas stood still, listening to my report. I explained everything I had done in the lower districts. How I had used Gabriel to form a gang for the sake of my investigation and to expand my influence. How I had dug into the connection between Kinuan and Tora, eventually leading me to Ken Noma. How I had tracked the ghost company¡¯s funding through Tora¡¯s ledgers... ...And how I had entrusted that investigation to Nikolaos Custoria. Shortly after, Nikolaos had died in an accident. ¡°......That is all.¡± I pressed my hands firmly against my lower back, standing stiffly as I finished my report. ¡°I see......¡± Hemillas muttered as he stroked his chin. His tone was devoid of emotion. Yet my heart pounded relentlessly. I didn¡¯t know when the quiet embers in Hemillas¡¯s eyes would erupt into a raging fire. ¡®His eldest son is dead.¡¯ It was only natural for him to be furious. Even for someone like Hemillas, who was a master of separating duty from personal matters. Hemillas was an exceptional soldier, but he wasn¡¯t a crazed psychopath. I had glimpsed the humanity that lay dormant beneath his mask of a cold-hearted officer more than once. ¡°But we still don¡¯t have definitive proof that Kinuan is Tora¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s only a strong suspicion.¡± I wanted to prevent a direct confrontation between Hemillas and Kinuan. If that happened, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for me. ¡°Luka, Kinuan is Tora¡¯s benefactor. Because that¡¯s the conclusion you reached.¡± ¡°You trust me more than I trust myself, Commander.¡± ¡°I have no reason not to trust a capable subordinate¡ªand my son.¡± Should I be grateful for that trust or afraid of it? ¡°......Then, I will continue the mission without changing course.¡± ¡°If you keep digging, you¡¯ll be targeted by the same people who went after Nikolaos.¡± ¡°Unlike my brother, I am a soldier.¡± ¡°Yes, an ordinary soldier. Which means this could be too much for you. Nikolaos was a high-ranking imperial official¡ªnot some low-level bureaucrat. ¡®The enemy¡¯ saw his database access logs.¡± At his words, my brows furrowed. My mind reached a conclusion I could barely stomach. ¡°You¡¯re saying the Empire¡¯s enemies are embedded within the imperial bureaucracy? At the highest levels?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. The Empire¡¯s history is long. So is that of its internal factions. We cut out the rot whenever we find it, but there¡¯s no end in sight.¡± Rage churned inside me, so intense it made me feel sick. I could¡ªbegrudgingly¡ªunderstand why those in the lower districts or the impoverished masses would turn against the Empire. But for high-ranking officials to be its enemies? That was something I could not tolerate. They were the ones who had benefited the most from the system. ¡°We¡¯ll use Kinuan to root out the traitors within. As much as I hate to say it... Nikolaos¡¯s death means we were close to something critical.¡± Hemillas had already regained his composure. ¡°Personally, I feel indebted to Nikolaos Hyung. And there¡¯s only one way to repay that debt.¡± Someone would have to take responsibility for Nikolaos¡¯s death. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Nikolaos¡¯ funeral was over. Everyone returned to their daily lives. Hemillas did not press Kinuan. He simply waited in silence. I, too, returned to my duties. ¡®I¡¯ll take care of what Nikolaos was working on.¡¯ That¡¯s what Hemillas told me. He would find a way to assign the investigation to someone in an indirect manner. He had enough connections for that. And so, I visited the hideout¡ªthe gang¡¯s office. Bang! The moment I arrived, chaos had already erupted. Gabriel grabbed Pig Nose by the collar and flung him aside. Pig Nose begged desperately for forgiveness. ¡°Keuk, keuk! B-Bo¡ªBoss!¡± ¡°Boooooss? Oh, so the boss¡¯ words sound like a joke to you now? What¡¯s that? Drugs? Are you messing with me?¡± ¡°No, I-I was just taking a little break, just for a change of pace. It was only a little, just a little!¡± It seemed Pig Nose had taken drugs during work hours. Gabriel grabbed Pig Nose by the foot and threw him. ¡°Gack!¡± Pig Nose went flying and landed right next to me. ¡°Y-you¡¯re here, young master. P-please, s-save me.¡± Pig Nose clung to my coat as he spoke. I kicked him away and walked further inside. Gabriel looked at me and grumbled in frustration. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you pick up your phone? While you were gone...!¡± ¡°There was a family funeral.¡± I cut him off briefly. Gabriel awkwardly scratched his cheek. ¡°Oh, uh, really? S-sorry to hear that. A family funeral, huh... Well, damn.¡± ¡°So while I was gone, what happened?¡± ¡°Ken Noma disappeared. He was definitely here last night...¡± ¡°You were taking turns keeping watch, weren¡¯t you?¡± Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted to Pig Nose. ¡°When I came in the morning, Baldy was nowhere to be found, and this bastard was high off his ass!¡± My sharp glare turned to Pig Nose. He, still clinging to my coat, scrambled away to a corner as if crawling for his life. I immediately went upstairs to the room where Ken Noma had been held. The barren room showed no signs of struggle. The lock on the window was broken, allowing the lukewarm air, characteristic of the lower levels, to seep in. ¡°Goddamn it.¡± A curse slipped from my lips. The people in this place were even bigger trash than I had imagined. They couldn¡¯t even keep watch over a half-dead junkie. ¡°Who could¡¯ve taken him?¡± Gabriel stood by the window, looking down below as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. The lock was broken from the inside. If someone had broken in, they would¡¯ve smashed the window to enter. And if they had come through the front door, they wouldn¡¯t have made a scene by exiting through the window. Have you tried contacting Baldy?¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I quickly assessed the situation and spoke. Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprised by my deduction. ¡°Uh, yeah. Of course, I tried. He¡¯s not answering.¡± ¡°Tell La Vie en Rose to send people to find Baldy and Ken Noma. I¡¯ll contact Aleph myself.¡± ¡°Do you think La Vie en Rose will do us a favor?¡± ¡°Gabriel, you should sleep with Martina sometime. Then she¡¯ll lend us a hand. That old woman¡¯s libido isn¡¯t something to take lightly.¡± ¡°Huh? W-what the hell? Are you kidding me? Do I look like some street prostitute to you?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice rang through the room, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Gabriel, Ken disappearing is partly your responsibility. You¡¯re the one who brought those idiots in. You were in charge of keeping an eye on them. If one night in bed is all it takes to find Ken, that¡¯s a cheap trade.¡± ¡°Are you f¡ª...! I mean, shit, okay, fine, I do have some responsibility, but¡ªdamn it.¡± Gabriel cursed endlessly before letting out a deep sigh that made his shoulders slump. ¡°If you really hate the idea, I won¡¯t force you. We¡¯ll just rely on Aleph¡¯s help instead.¡± I knew Gabriel¡¯s personality well. He wasn¡¯t the type to shrug off responsibility. If he were, I would¡¯ve cut him loose and found someone else to do the job. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll sleep with her! Happy now? Goddamn it, this is bullshit...¡± Gabriel clutched his head in frustration and stormed out of the room. Not long after, I could hear him making a call to La Vie en Rose. I contacted Aleph right away. When I told him we had broken Ken Noma out of the hospital, his voice immediately darkened. ¡°Young master, I¡¯m not blaming you, but... If you were going to extract him, you should have at least given me a heads-up.¡± He was absolutely blaming me. ¡°If you find Ken, contact me immediately.¡± ¡°Sigh... That bastard probably sees me as his worst enemy. Either way, I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find him.¡± ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, don¡¯t take it upon yourself to get rid of Ken Noma.¡± ¡°You owe me for this, young master.¡± Lately, I felt like my debts were piling up everywhere. La Vie en Rose and Aleph had complete control over their respective territories. If Baldy or Ken Noma had ended up in either of their areas, they would be found quickly. After finishing our contact with the gang, Gabriel and I went back down to the first floor. Pig Nose was kneeling with a terrified expression. It seemed the drugs had completely worn off, and he was only now grasping the gravity of the situation. ¡°S-spare me, B-boss, y-young master...¡± Pig Nose pleaded desperately. ¡°...Luka, what should we do with him?¡± Gabriel whispered in my ear. I folded my arms, thinking. The military had clear regulations for punishment. Here, I had to make the decision myself. ¡®I never had high expectations, but somehow, he still managed to fall short...¡¯ Pig Nose had likely joined Gabriel¡¯s crew with a casual attitude. ¡°Pig Nose, just this once. I¡¯ll let it slide this one time. Next time...¡± I reached out my hand. His left eye was still biological. Hm, this brought back memories¡ªspecifically, the day Hemillas gouged out my eye. Press. I pressed my thumb against Pig Nose¡¯s left eye. My thumb dug diagonally into the orbit, pushing the eyeball outward. It popped out like a toy. ¡°...I won¡¯t stop at just one eye next time.¡± I ripped out his eyeball. The optic nerve snapped with a series of wet, tearing sounds. ¡°Ghh¡ª! Hhk! Khhhhh...!¡± Pig Nose groaned, tears and mucus streaming down his face. He was desperately holding back a scream. After this, he would surely hate me. He could hate me all he wanted. Emotions could always be painted over. Hatred could be smothered by fear. Beep. Gabriel¡¯s terminal rang. He checked the message and tapped my shoulder. ¡°La Vie en Rose found Baldy.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice carried a hint of unease. I immediately picked up on the meaning behind it. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± * * * The reason La Vie en Rose had found Baldy so quickly was simple. That morning, a corpse had turned up in their territory. It was him. Gabriel and I entered the crime scene like investigators. Inside the dead-end alley, Grace was standing there. ¡°There¡¯s an incision on the neck. The carotid artery was severed with precision. A skilled knife user did this.¡± Grace reported. At her feet, Baldy¡¯s pale corpse lay lifeless. ¡°Could Ken Noma have done this?¡± Gabriel murmured. Ken had been good with a blade in his prime. ¡®Ken was in no condition to fight.¡¯ I had been helping Ken with his rehabilitation, but he wasn¡¯t yet at a point where he could move on his own. Neurological damage wasn¡¯t something that could be overcome so easily. Even I couldn¡¯t be sure if Ken had killed Baldy. ¡°Any witnesses?¡± I asked Grace. ¡°We¡¯re still searching.¡± I exhaled lightly, taking in my surroundings piece by piece, committing every small detail to memory. ¡®If I reconstruct Baldy¡¯s actions...¡¯ The dirty wall had a section wiped clean where someone¡¯s back had pressed against it. I checked Baldy¡¯s back. The stains on the wall and his back matched. Lowering my gaze, I examined the ground. Amid the scattered scuff marks, I isolated only the most recent footprints. ¡®A struggle broke out, and Baldy was pushed against the wall...¡¯ Baldy had tried to escape. But the ¡®culprit¡¯ had grabbed his shoulder and slit his throat. The trail of blood on the ground aligned perfectly with my assessment. I narrowed my eyes. The dead could not speak. We had to interpret their intentions from the traces they left behind. ¡°Luka, we have footage from a nearby camera.¡± Grace activated a hologram from her terminal. The video showed what had happened just before they entered the alley. ¡°That bastard Ken... After all we did to get him out.¡± Gabriel was seething with rage as he watched the footage. Ken Noma and Baldy appeared on the holographic display. Ken was stumbling, trying to run away, while Baldy, panting heavily, was desperately chasing after him. They entered the alley. Ken likely hadn¡¯t realized it was a dead end. Moments later, only Ken emerged from the alley. The conclusion was obvious. Ken had killed Baldy. Yet, more than anger, I felt a strange emotion. ¡®You... fulfilled your duty.¡¯ Baldy had carried out the task I had given him to the very end. Even when he was gasping for breath, he still pursued Ken. He never abandoned his mission, nor was he under the influence of drugs. I hadn¡¯t expected Baldy to act with such dedication. I had thought of him as just another low-grade thug. I was disappointed in Pig Nose. But for Baldy... I felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Gabriel, if Bald¡ª No, if Orgo has any surviving family or a lover, take good care of them. If they run into trouble, make sure it gets handled.¡± I spoke Baldy¡¯s real name out loud. Gabriel silently nodded in response. ...People were complicated. You couldn¡¯t truly know them by just looking at a single aspect. Up until now, I had pretended to understand human nature, peering into people¡¯s hearts with my laughable sense of insight. But I needed to be more humble. There was far more for me to learn than what I already knew. I was in debt once again. This time, it was the debt that Baldy¡ªOrgo¡ªhad left me. ¡°Looks like your rehabilitation training is working wonders. A guy who couldn¡¯t even stand on his own is suddenly capable of wielding a knife.¡± Gabriel muttered as he replayed the hologram footage. Ken, though not fully recovered, had moved independently. He had even killed Baldy. Something felt missing, like a puzzle piece had been taken away. ¡°...That wasn¡¯t because of rehabilitation.¡± I murmured. ¡®Ken Noma was hiding something from us.¡¯ I furrowed my brows. Logically speaking, a few rehabilitation sessions wouldn¡¯t have allowed Ken to recover this much. Yet, it was also true that he had been in a completely disabled state. ¡°Luka, a drug dealer¡¯s body was found nearby. Cause of death was excessive blood loss from a severed carotid artery. Likely the same culprit.¡± Grace filtered through the endless reports coming in from La Vie en Rose gang members, only relaying the relevant details. My mind worked fast. Before I could even process one thing, new information kept pouring in, making it impossible to reach a conclusion. Beep. My terminal rang with an incoming call from Aleph. Another piece of information was about to be thrown into the mix. ¡ªY-young master! G-get over here, n-now! Hurry! You bastards, stop him! I said stop him! Ken Noma has s-stormed in! Aleph was shouting from the holographic display. Before I could say anything, the transmission cut off. ¡®Does Ken still have some underlings left? Or did he go in alone?¡¯ One question led to another in a chain of uncertainties. But thinking could wait¡ªI could figure things out while moving. I hailed a Black-class taxi and headed straight for Aleph¡¯s underground arena. Even in the midst of all this chaos, Gabriel freaked out when he saw the price tag. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The arena was at the heart of the black market. The black market was a place in the lower district where administration and law enforcement had virtually no reach. Above the black market, illegal extensions of buildings were tangled together, making it difficult for aerial vehicles to approach. Kiing, Kkiiiiiik! The Black-class Taxi we were in squeezed through the cramped buildings. The sound of scraping and bumping was constant. Regular taxis wouldn¡¯t even think of approaching the black market from above. It was impossible to keep their vehicles intact if they did. ¡°Our whole house is gonna collapse! You bastards!¡± Some people stuck their heads out of windows, shaking their fists. They were the residents of these illegal structures. No one cared about the cries of those who weren¡¯t protected by the law. Kwaduk! The Black-class Taxi forced its way through the tight gaps, even breaking through obstacles. Parts of a building that had been in the way crumbled, revealing its interior. Of all things, it was a bathroom. A man in the middle of relieving himself stared at us in a daze. Weeooong, weeooong. As the Black-class Taxi descended closer to the ground, it blared a siren as if it had some legal authority. The crowd below cursed at the taxi. Wooowoong! With a short warning, the Black-class Taxi landed without hesitation, regardless of whether people were in its path. Some were too slow to move and got their legs caught underneath. -Payment, please. We couldn¡¯t see the driver¡¯s seat. Only a distorted voice came from behind a thick metal panel. It was a job that made plenty of enemies, so they thoroughly concealed their identity. For the record, you couldn¡¯t get out of a Black-class Taxi unless you paid. I had no idea what happened to those who didn¡¯t. I entered the amount from my credit chip into the terminal and inserted it into the slot. As soon as the payment was processed, the credit chip was ejected, its balance now wiped clean. -Thank you for using our service. The moment the payment was completed, the door unlocked. Clack! Gabriel and I immediately checked our weapons after stepping out. He loaded two heavy pistols and gripped one in each hand. ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t need to fight. This is our business.¡± I spoke to Grace, who had followed us. ¡°No, Diva specifically told me to assist you actively. Especially to protect Gabriel.¡± Grace lifted the corners of her lips ever so slightly. Gabriel, who had an upcoming night with Diva, spat on the ground. ¡°...Damn it! I¡¯d rather just get shot and die here.¡± We turned to face the arena building. It seemed that even the people of the black market knew something had happened in the arena. Murmurs of conversation spread around us. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I saw Aleph¡¯s guys go in there with guns earlier.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe one of the arena¡¯s beasts got loose.¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted toward us. We stood at the entrance leading to the office. Bang! Gabriel kicked the door open and extended his gun inside. We had seen this hallway countless times before, yet now it felt strangely unfamiliar, shrouded in darkness. It looked like the power inside the arena had been cut. ¡°Should I go first?¡± Gabriel asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. Your gunshot wound hasn¡¯t even fully healed yet.¡± ¡°Wow, thanks for the concern.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± I took the lead and stepped forward. At the first corner, we found a corpse. It was a guard I had seen a few times before, so his face was familiar. His neck had been sliced halfway through, split wide open. The cut was so clean that blood was still spurting out in thin jets. None of us were the type to be unsettled by a dead body. We were all people who lived side by side with death. ¡°So this is why the drug dealer died.¡± I looked down at the ampoules scattered across the floor. I couldn¡¯t immediately identify the substance, but... it was likely some kind of combat stimulant. There were more than just one or two empty ampoules. ¡®Is Ken planning to survive just for today?¡¯ Ken had deliberately been injecting himself with drugs, forcing his failing brain to keep running on borrowed time. If he kept this up, he wouldn¡¯t just break¡ªhe would be utterly destroyed. Squelch. Squelch. Stepping through the blood pooling on the floor, we continued toward the office. The hallway reeked of blood. More than ten gang members were already dead. All of them had died from blade wounds. The deeper we went, the cleaner the cuts became. The precision was almost admirable. ¡®Was Ken always this skilled?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even bothered to take the guns from the corpses. He had fought through the entire hallway using only a blade. Even if he had taken a massive dose of combat stimulants, at best, it would have brought him back to his prime. But for a gang member from the lower district, his skill was far too refined. Unlike Grace, he had no extraordinary background as a former Imperial Guard cadet. ¡°This isn¡¯t normal, Luka. We¡¯d better be careful.¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. We didn¡¯t rush. Judging by the situation, if Ken had truly intended to kill Aleph, we were already too late. Hurrying would only put us in danger. ¡®He really tore through Aleph¡¯s gang all on his own.¡¯ At this level of combat ability, he was easily on par with a second-year cadet. A remarkable talent. Kuaaaaaaaaah¡ª!! A scream echoed from the end of the hallway. We knew exactly who it belonged to. Aleph was still alive. I immediately picked up speed, no longer coordinating my movements with Gabriel and Grace. I left them behind and practically sprinted into Aleph¡¯s office. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Ken Noma greeted me with a broad smile. And it wasn¡¯t just his smile that was spread wide. ¡°Ghh... ugh... ughhh...¡± I looked at Aleph, who was tied to a chair. It was quite the creative torture. The skin on Aleph¡¯s face had been peeled outward like a blooming flower, left dangling in strips. The execution was clean, like a butcher¡¯s handiwork. Every fiber of muscle beneath his skin was exposed, glistening with the thick, honey-like blood oozing from between the strands. Click. Ken pulled out another ampoule and jabbed it into the nape of his neck. His eyes, once merely bloodshot, were now turning pitch-black. ¡°...You broke our agreement, Ken.¡± ¡°What agreement are you talking about? I¡¯ve already severed ties with Gabriel¡¯s gang. I don¡¯t need their protection anymore. I came here to accomplish my own goal. There¡¯s an old saying¡ª¡®A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late, even after ten years.¡¯ Considering modern lifespans and our sense of time, those ten years should translate to about twenty or thirty in today¡¯s terms.¡± Ken spoke fluently. The severe cognitive impairment he had once suffered seemed like a lie. ¡®No matter how much stimulant he¡¯s overdosed on, this level of combat should be impossible...¡¯ I shoved the doubt aside. ¡°Hey, Luka! We¡¯re here too! What the hell, running off on your own like that?¡± Gabriel and Grace were about to enter the office. I stretched out my hand to stop them. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m taking Ken alive. You¡¯ll just get in the way, so stand back.¡± It wasn¡¯t that I was ignoring them¡ªit was simply the truth. More people meant more interference. It meant I¡¯d have to process additional variables. I wanted to eliminate all unnecessary factors. ¡°I¡¯ll get in the way? I don¡¯t care how good you thi¡ªugh! You goddamn¡ª¡± Grace punched Gabriel in the stomach. He crumpled to the ground, clutching his old gunshot wound. ¡°I will protect Gabriel, Luka.¡± Grace positioned herself in front of Gabriel, raising her shotgun. If I had three or four subordinates like her under my command, I¡¯d have nothing more to wish for. For the first time, I found myself envying Martina Diva. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m giving you this advice as thanks for getting me out, but you¡¯d better give up on capturing me alive. I¡¯m like a poison bug of a man.¡± Ken jabbed another ampoule into his neck as he spoke. He picked up the decorative longsword hanging on the office wall and drew it. Ka-ang! So it wasn¡¯t just for decoration. The blade was finely honed, and judging by the crisp ring of metal, its quality was excellent. Kiiing. I also drew my sword for the first time in a while. The blade was heavy, making the sound drag on. A high-compression weighted weapon, named ¡®Crucis.¡¯ Its form: a sword. This was Crucis¡¯ debut. * * * Tok-tak. Before the fight, Ken clicked his tongue. I didn¡¯t know what that gesture meant. I did what I always did¡ªI expanded my senses. Aleph¡¯s office wasn¡¯t large. Even the furniture and trivial objects settled neatly into my mind. I could tell what was in here even with my eyes closed. ¡®Capture alive.¡¯ If I cut off his head, I wouldn¡¯t get any answers. Even if he¡¯d overdosed on stimulants, he wouldn¡¯t die immediately, so I wanted to extract more information. ¡®Ignore any furniture or obstacles in the sword¡¯s path.¡¯ Crucis was different from the swords I¡¯d used so far. It was practically a blunt weapon compressed into the form of a blade. It would smash through anything in its way¡ªso long as the user had the strength to wield it. ¡®Sever Ken¡¯s arms to disable him.¡¯ I advanced slowly. The moment one of us began accelerating, the real fight would begin. Logically, I had the upper hand with my ultra-high-performance imperial combat prosthetics. Ken¡¯s prosthetics were mass-produced models. But I didn¡¯t let my guard down. I observed, thought, and drew insight from within¡ªjust as I would when facing an opponent stronger than myself. Akies¡ªthe word meant insight. Sreuk. Ken moved with a weighty presence. He wasn¡¯t rushing. He was watching me. Even with a heavy dose of combat stimulants, his composure was remarkable. That meant his mental fortitude was above average. ¡®Initiative is mine.¡¯ If a prosthetic¡¯s performance is lacking, the user has no choice but to concede initiative and first strike, regardless of their skill. The only way to overcome the disparity in power and specs is to exploit an opening through counterattacks. Kwaang! I kicked the desk in my path. The steel desk, anchored to the floor, was torn free and sent flying toward Ken. I blocked Ken¡¯s line of sight with the desk. I leaped alongside it, pressing close as if stuck to its surface. My plan was to sever Ken¡¯s arms along with the desk. With Crucis¡¯ power, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Fwoosh! But the tip of Ken¡¯s sword pierced through the desk, aiming straight for my forehead. My eyes widened as I tilted my head back. His blade passed right before my eyes. I swung my sword in return. Kwa-ji-ji-jik! The steel desk shredded apart like torn metal. Ken had already withdrawn his sword and sidestepped. His positioning was nearly prophetic. His movements were fluid, free of any wasted motion. I knew that kind of movement well. Before he could counterattack, I kicked off the floor and ceiling in succession, retreating. ¡®...Akies combat techniques! Damn it.¡¯ I found the missing puzzle piece. The mystery unraveled. The supposed benefactor, ¡®Noel,¡¯ who was suspected to be Kinuan¡ªhis real prot¨¦g¨¦ wasn¡¯t Tora. It was Ken Noma! Tora was just a puppet leader. - The majority of the rebel officers were practically living on lethal doses of stimulants. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they had drugs instead of brain matter. Kinuan¡¯s words surfaced in my mind. If Ken Noma had learned Akies combat techniques, it explained his rapid recovery and resistance to lethal drug doses. ¡°So you were the real boss of the arena. Tora was just a front.¡± I pointed my blade at him as I spoke. Ken¡¯s smile faded for a brief moment. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The past is irrelevant... Right now, I just want to indulge in my desires. Let me have an hour alone with Aleph, young master. That¡¯ll be enough for me.¡± Tilting my head, I glanced at Aleph, still bound to the chair. ¡°If Aleph agrees, I don¡¯t see why not. What do you think, Aleph?¡± ¡°Mmph! Mmph! Mmph!¡± Even in his near-death state, Aleph desperately shook his head. The flayed skin on his face flapped, scattering blood in all directions. ¡°You heard him, right? Aleph says no.¡± ¡°Tsk, playing hard to get. We¡¯ll have our fun together soon enough.¡± Ken gave a chilling smile. A dark stain spread beneath Aleph¡¯s pants as he lost control of his bowels. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Ken Noma did not deny my reasoning. The one backed by Kinuan wasn¡¯t Tora¡ªit was Ken. I didn¡¯t know much about Tora. But Ken Noma seemed to. He had mastered Akies combat techniques to a considerable level. There weren¡¯t many in the lower district who could stand against him. From what I had investigated so far, Tora didn¡¯t seem to have the capability to command Ken Noma as a subordinate. Kinuan exerted influence over the lower district through Ken Noma, and Ken Noma put Tora forward as a boss, using him as a shield. This was the relationship diagram that formed in my mind. ¡®There are countless ways to kill Ken.¡¯ I saw myself smashing Ken¡¯s skull over and over again, like an afterimage repeating endlessly. No matter how skilled he was, he was still in a ruined state, his brain forcibly awakened through drugs. His limbs were standard-issue prosthetics, and his proficiency in Akies combat techniques wasn¡¯t higher than mine. But there was nothing to gain from killing Ken. Capturing him alive was the only benefit. Even with beasts, capturing them was much harder than killing them. If the target was human, it went without saying. Kiiing! Ken steadied his sword with both hands. The blade traced the arc of a half-circle before coming down cleanly to the ground. Ken¡¯s stance was precise. Before he had fallen into ruin, he must have been an exceptional fighter. I was curious about what means Aleph had used to subdue him. It was probably something underhanded. That¡¯s why Ken was grinding his teeth like this. Thunk! I kicked off the ground and surged forward. Swinging my Crucius, I aimed to break Ken¡¯s sword. His blade was decent, but my Crucius was a high-compression, heavyweight weapon forged in an imperial workshop. If they clashed, Ken¡¯s sword would shatter like glass. Whoosh! Ken was a seasoned swordsman. Instead of clashing blades, he dodged my attack with the smallest possible movement. His ability to read my moves was remarkable. Whether that was his natural talent or the effect of the drugs, I couldn¡¯t tell. Swish! Ken¡¯s thrusts were sharp, targeting only my organic parts. The tip of his blade slipped through the gaps between my limbs. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Maybe I should just kill him.¡¯ Ken was such a troublesome opponent that the thought crossed my mind. At this rate, I might be the one to fall. ¡°Akies?¡± Ken¡¯s question went unanswered. Only now did he seem to recognize it from my movements. Even among Akies combat technique users, those with high-performance prosthetics displayed its distinctive movements less frequently. Ken had learned Akies combat techniques from Kinuan... That made us fellow disciples in a way. Though, thinking about it like that was ridiculous. ¡®What a waste of talent, Ken.¡¯ If he had used that talent to serve the Empire, he could have risen quite high. Our fight was different from an ordinary battle. Both of us had a high level of mastery in Akies combat techniques. Our attacks and defenses aligned as if we were moving in perfect sync. Since we could anticipate each other¡¯s moves four or five steps ahead, our positioning wouldn¡¯t make sense through normal intuition. Even Grace, a former cadet of the Imperial Guard, wouldn¡¯t fully grasp our fight. Let alone Gabriel. ¡®To capture Ken alive, I need to see farther, read deeper, move higher... I need to grasp the flow.¡¯ I accelerated my thought process. I recalled Kinuan¡¯s advice. I still wasn¡¯t using my brain to its full capacity. To operate the Legion, an ultra-high-performance exoskeletal prosthetic, Imperial Guards had to drastically expand their neural resources and bandwidth. I had trained for nearly four years to achieve that. I could push further. Scrape the bottom, squeeze out every last drop. Within the field of perception I had already established, I was processing every piece of information at full capacity. And yet, there was still untapped cognitive potential. A method came to mind. ¡®...Dual thought.¡¯ I created a second thought process, like using my left and right hands independently. But this was a difficult technique. The human brain wasn¡¯t a computer. Consciously dividing cognition to process two separate thoughts simultaneously was extremely challenging. That was why the second thought process needed a set of rules and symmetry. It had to be a simpler, derivative form of the first. The secondary thought couldn¡¯t be entirely separate from the main one¡ªit was more like an auxiliary thought. ¡®The first thought will handle the immediate battle in front of me.¡¯ The second, auxiliary thought would focus on the broader flow. The auxiliary thought would analyze environmental data gathered from my sensory organs to devise more efficient combat strategies. It was an extension of the three-dimensional spatial map I had already constructed. Within that map, I simulated both my movements and my enemy¡¯s in real-time, continuously running predictive calculations. At the same time, the auxiliary thought remained linked to the primary one, integrating real-time updates from the battle to correct any discrepancies between simulation and reality. There was nothing particularly special about this. It was simply the method of Akies combat techniques. The only difference was that by separating the auxiliary thought process, I could calculate outcomes faster and consider more possibilities. Most importantly, no matter how many calculations were being processed, they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the battle-oriented cognition that required immediate responses. ...Even if the explanation was long, the summary was simple. I had completed the optimization. Pat! Ken¡¯s blade sliced across my chest. I was too slow to evade. I couldn¡¯t completely avoid being cut because I had been too focused on restructuring my thought process instead of staying fully engaged in the battle. Drip. Blood flowed from my chest, soaking into my clothes. ¡®The original first thought process is the combat cognition. It handles the battle in front of me, reacting quickly while predicting two or three moves ahead.¡¯ ¡®The second thought process is the tactical cognition. The immediate combat reactions are left to the first thought. The tactical cognition draws the bigger picture, calculating not just two or three steps ahead, but up to three or four seconds into the future.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure if this dual thought method was the next step Kinuan had spoken of. But at this moment, this was the best I could come up with. I would use the tactical cognition to drive Ken Noma into a corner. I would push him to a position where he had no way out, then cut his arms and legs. Moving in line with my tactical objective of capturing him, I boldly stepped inside Ken¡¯s range, even at the cost of short-term risk. Clang! I blocked Ken¡¯s blade with my left arm. Before I could fully trap his sword, he quickly pulled back, retreating with both his body and arm at the same time. Before I knew it, Ken had been pushed back all the way to the wall. To his left stood a half-collapsed cabinet¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be able to escape that way. His only options were forward or to the right. I stepped into position to block those routes, swinging my sword in a wide arc. It was a perfect checkmate. Swish! Ken suddenly stepped forward, as if willingly offering his neck to my blade. He knew my intent was to capture him alive, so he deliberately exposed his throat. ¡®I expected this too, Ken Noma.¡¯ I had anticipated he would make such a move. I had used the same tactic before¡ªagainst a powerful opponent who sought to capture me alive. My accumulated experience in real combat was proving its worth. Rick Kaiser¡ªwhen I fought him, I had intentionally abandoned my safe options and thrown my life on the line. That was the only way to make the enemy hesitate. Swinging Crucius, a high-compression heavyweight weapon, and then twisting its trajectory was difficult. My body naturally followed the motion of the blade. If I braked improperly, my arm would shatter from the force. Vwoom! So instead, I let go of the sword mid-swing. My blade tore through the ground like a boomerang as it flew forward. Whirrr! At the same moment, I kicked off the ground. My body shot into the air, swift like a wasp. I soared over Ken Noma¡¯s head, completely surpassing him. Completely exposed, Ken. His nape and back lay defenseless before me. Crunch! I dropped, driving my knee into Ken¡¯s back. His spine cracked under the impact. Ken didn¡¯t even scream. He twisted his body, trying to swing his sword at me. But it was already too late. Crack! I grabbed Ken¡¯s right arm and twisted it. The sheer output of my prosthetic was overwhelming. Once trapped in my grip, Ken had no way to break free. Breaking him this easily almost felt unfair. Had Ken possessed prosthetics on par with mine, he wouldn¡¯t have gone down so easily. A part of me, deep inside, stirred with the desire to fight him at his full strength. But for now, what mattered was capturing him alive. Crunch! Before Ken could attempt suicide, I forced my fingers into his mouth and yanked down on his lower jaw. His jaw joint shattered, and his mandible dislocated. Ken was neutralized. ¡°Huuuh...¡± A slow breath escaped my lips. A sharp headache pounded at my temples as I lifted my head. With the battle over, Grace and Gabriel were entering the office. I instructed Gabriel to take Aleph and Ken to the arena¡¯s infirmary. Gabriel hoisted them onto his shoulders¡ªone on each side¡ªand walked out into the corridor. ¡°You¡¯re far more skilled than I expected, Lord Luka.¡± Grace spoke as she stepped closer. I sat in a chair, resting. This dual-thought process didn¡¯t just double my brain¡¯s workload¡ªit multiplied it several times over. Despite the short battle, the neurological strain had built up to the point that my fingertips trembled. ¡°...Are you a cadet of the Imperial Guard?¡± Grace asked cautiously. As a former cadet herself, she must have sensed something familiar while watching me fight. After all, the principles behind my combat techniques were rooted in both Imperial Guard standard combat tactics and Akies combat techniques. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± I replied bluntly. I had already expected Grace to recognize it. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Diva for now. It seems like dangerous information.¡± Grace made her own judgment. She wasn¡¯t just a blindly loyal doll. Rather, she felt more like a guardian who genuinely cared for Martina Diva. * * * I had Ken Noma sent to a hospital for detention and treatment. It was one of the few places in the lower district that provided proper medical care. Ken was locked up, restrained with a gag, and missing all four limbs. On top of that, he was completely delirious from acute drug intoxication. Communicating with him properly would be impossible for a while. ¡°Ugh, uuu, ah, aah! No, don¡¯t! I said don¡¯t!¡± Aleph screamed from his hospital bed. He was just as broken as Ken. After his torture, his face had been patched together like a ragdoll, grotesquely asymmetric. Whether due to psychological trauma or the damage to his lips, his speech had become slurred. The sharp opportunist Aleph was nowhere to be seen. ¡°He¡¯s finished.¡± I muttered as I looked at him. Aleph was in no condition to run the arena. Even if he recovered, returning to his position would be nearly impossible. The arena wasn¡¯t a legitimate business. It was run by a gang. They wouldn¡¯t wait around for Aleph to recover. A gang was no different from a pack of wild beasts¡ªonce a leader weakened, they were cast aside. The moment Aleph became incapacitated, the arena faction had begun to splinter, with the remaining executives scrambling for control. As soon as they steadied the organization, they would inevitably start fighting over the role of arena manager. ¡°Can La Vie en Rose take over the arena?¡± As I stepped out of the hospital room, I asked Grace. She shook her head. ¡°There would be too much resistance from within La Vie en Rose. Even though we¡¯re a gang, we have our own traditions and rules. And the moment we take over the arena business, other gangs will move aggressively to counter us. No gang wants to see a single faction grow too powerful.¡± ¡°Hmm... Gabriel doesn¡¯t have the skill to run the arena either.¡± Gabriel had no business sense. Neither did I. I pushed thoughts of the arena to the back of my mind. Thinking it over, the future of the arena wasn¡¯t really my concern. But I had left chaos in the lower district. My interference had shaken the balance of power. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Three days had passed since the Ken Noma incident. "You... you bastard, Luka...!" I was listening to Gabriel¡¯s drunken rambling. I wasn¡¯t the affectionate type, but this was something I had to endure. "I, I... Martina, ugh, do you even know what kind of humiliation I suffered there? Do you?!" Gabriel grabbed my collar and shook me. I felt a surge of irritation, but just this once, I let it slide. Thud. Gabriel let go of my collar and sighed so heavily that his shoulders collapsed. I glanced at Gabriel before taking a sip of my synthetic juice. Hmm, this one was apple-flavored. I had never eaten a real apple before, so I couldn¡¯t say for sure if this was what it actually tasted like. Last night, Gabriel had been dragged away by Grace like a pig to the slaughterhouse. Then, he had spent the night with the boss of La Vie en Rose. In other words, he had rolled around in bed with Martina the Diva. "You... had a rough time." Not knowing what else to say, I responded mechanically. Gabriel took a swig straight from the bottle and raised his voice, on the verge of tears. "You should be grateful to me. Do you think I did all this just for the money, just for the damn money?! Damn it!" "I do appreciate it, for many reasons." I was getting tired of listening to his lamentations, so I replied coldly. "Is that how a grateful bastard talks? You¡¯re cold! So damn cold! Ugh! I¡¯m freezing to death! Damn it!" I almost scolded him for whining but managed to hold back. By my standards, an hour of listening was more than enough. As cringeworthy as it was to admit... Gabriel wanted my friendship. ¡¯But that¡¯s not possible.¡¯ I was someone who had to be prepared to ¡¯use up¡¯ Gabriel. I had no intention of getting any closer to him. If we became too friendly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to treat him as a tool. ¡¯Kinuan thoroughly used and discarded Tora and Ken Noma.¡¯ I had to become that kind of person too. Gabriel kept drinking until he was completely wasted. He was loyal, but short-sighted and lacking in self-control. Creak. The door to our gang¡¯s office opened. Since I was staying here tonight, I had dismissed the guards. That meant no one was supposed to come. I fixed my gaze on the unexpected visitor. A woman entered, her hood pulled deep over her head. The texture of her clothes was of remarkably high quality. She wasn¡¯t from the lower districts. The lower half of the face beneath the hood was obscured by a mask fitted with an air filter. Nobles often wore such masks when visiting the lower districts due to the poor air quality. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Giselle?¡± Even from a distance, I recognized her. An unexpected visitor. Giselle Custoria. She pulled back her hood and adjusted her mask. As the hydraulic cylinders along her jaw and ears moved, the mask lowered beneath her chin. Giselle glanced around before slightly furrowing her delicate brow. ¡°Mm, it smells bad here.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just this guy¡¯s fart.¡± I nudged Gabriel with my elbow as I spoke. Giselle took one look at Gabriel¡¯s rough, menacing face, scrunched up her nose, and covered her mouth. ¡°L-Luka. W-Who is she?¡± Gabriel stammered in surprise, his eyes wide as he stared at Giselle. As I hesitated, wondering how to introduce her, Giselle spoke first. ¡°I am Luka¡¯s younger sister.¡± Her tone was polite yet indifferent. ¡°Y-Your younger sister? A sister?! Luka, you bastard! Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me you had a sister?!¡± Gabriel sprang to his feet as if to block my way, eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Why would I need to tell you?¡± ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s the kind of thing you share! With someone like me!¡± He was definitely drunk¡ªcompletely wasted, in fact. I looked past Gabriel and met Giselle¡¯s gaze. She subtly signaled with her eyes, asking me to get rid of him. ¡°Give us some space. If she came all the way here to find me, it must be something serious.¡± I pushed Gabriel aside as I stood up. He grumbled under his breath but grabbed his bottle and staggered up to the second floor. ¡°That man won¡¯t eavesdrop on our conversation, will he?¡± Giselle sat down beside me as she asked. ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of guy. His hearing isn¡¯t that good, either.¡± ¡°You seem to trust him quite a bit.¡± Trust, huh? In a way, you could say that. Gabriel never acts outside of my expectations. In that sense, he¡¯s a subordinate I can rely on. Click. Giselle handed me a data chip. ¡°Father sent this for you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡± I had a good idea of what it contained. ¡®The final destination of the shell companies¡¯ funds.¡¯ Nikolaos died while investigating the flow of funds. No matter how sophisticated a network is, there are always security gaps. If a high-ranking imperial official is involved, one must be even more cautious when using the network. Delivering it physically like this was the most secure method. And they sent their most trusted daughter as the courier. ¡®Hemillas is exercising the utmost caution.¡¯ No one knew exactly who was involved and to what extent in the mission I had taken on. Even Hemillas could only grasp a vague outline of it. ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re staying in the lower district.¡± Giselle was perceptive. She had no intention of prying into the situation. ¡°How¡¯s the atmosphere at the main house?¡± I shifted the topic of conversation. I was genuinely curious about the current state of the household. As an adopted son, there was no one who would kindly provide me with regular reports. ¡°With you gone for so long, Juppe has been having the time of his life.¡± Giselle reached for a bottle of alcohol on the shelf. Her movement was so natural that I stared blankly before grabbing her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s alcohol.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not planning to drink juice while having this kind of conversation. I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Brushing off my hand, Giselle glanced at the juice in front of me and smirked. For some reason, I felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°......Alcohol is a prohibited substance for Imperial Guard cadets.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sure it is. Wow, this tastes absolutely awful. Do people here really drink this and call it alcohol?¡± After taking a sip from the glass, Giselle scrunched up her face. Yet, despite her complaints, she poured herself another. Giselle and I talked about Juppe and the main house. ¡°Juppe is practically living at the main house these days. Since you and Father have been away for so long, everyone is clinging to him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. Unlike Juppe, who is practically unemployed, I have constant assignments. If you don¡¯t like the situation, why don¡¯t you check him yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I don¡¯t have the power yet. I need to officially become an adult before I can do anything. Only then can I receive a domain and establish a business.¡± I slowly closed and reopened my eyes. ¡°That just sounds like an excuse to me, Giselle.¡± At my words, Giselle¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°I know you think you¡¯re impressive, but don¡¯t talk like that without understanding what I¡¯m dealing with. What I want to do isn¡¯t something that can be handled haphazardly. I need the legal authority of an adult.¡± Giselle, worked up, began explaining things I hadn¡¯t even asked about. She planned to start a business after graduating from the Royal Kracia Academy and becoming an adult, bringing along talented individuals she had scouted at school. "......Operating cybernetic prosthetics wirelessly without a physical connection." "It¡¯s possible even now, isn¡¯t it?" "It¡¯s different. With current technology, direct nervous system connections are necessary; otherwise, responses are slow and only simple movements are possible. Complex motions or combat are out of the question. Brainwave signals alone can¡¯t accurately mimic nervous system signals." I silently watched Giselle¡¯s profile as she chattered away. Whether it was the alcohol or the excitement of talking about her field of interest, her face was visibly animated. "You compress nervous system signal patterns, transmit them via a sender, and reconstruct them with a receiver. It wouldn¡¯t be as efficient as a physical connection, but much better than what we have now......." Even after hearing the theory, I didn¡¯t quite understand it. All I grasped was that it was groundbreaking technology that could attract an enormous amount of investment. As she finished talking, Giselle tried to stand up. Sway. I caught her unsteady shoulder, supporting her. It seemed she had accidentally overindulged. Thud! Startled, Giselle slapped my hand away as she stood. "I-I can stand on my own." She staggered like a toddler taking their first steps. Seeing her in that state, I let out a sigh. "......I¡¯ll walk you to where the patrol drones operate. Security gets worse at night." "I¡¯m fine. I brought a gun. My shooting scores are pretty good. If any suspicious guys show up...... I¡¯ll just, bam!" She made a gesture as if drawing a handgun and aiming it forward. Clack! With a swift motion, I slid my hand past hers and removed the magazine from the gun. It took her a moment to realize what had happened, and when she did, her face flushed red. "See that? Don¡¯t be reckless. A gun alone won¡¯t guarantee your safety. If something happens to you, it becomes my problem too." I reloaded her gun and handed it back to her. We left the office. The lukewarm air, like half-cooled food, drifted through the alleys. As we walked, I pulled Giselle¡¯s hood down over her head. Step, step. After a while, she seemed to sober up and hesitantly spoke. "Sorry, Luka. I caused trouble. I originally planned to just drop off the chip and leave, but I got a bit carried away. Ah, it¡¯s just... I was excited to go out for the first time in a while. And it¡¯s my first time coming down to the lower district alone." "You don¡¯t need to keep rambling. As long as you know you¡¯re sorry, that¡¯s enough." I spoke indifferently. At some point, Giselle, who had been trailing behind me, adjusted her pace to match mine, walking side by side. From time to time, screams and the sounds of fists landing came from the dark alleys beyond. Unreadable, chilling eyes swept over us. Giselle flinched and grabbed onto my collar. "You grew up in a place like this too?" "I usually didn¡¯t go out after dark either. There were kids who went out at night and never came back." Every time I looked into the darkness of the lower district, I steeled myself. If I fell, the only place left for me was the abyss. I was different from the nobles. As we walked a little further, the road widened, and the streets grew brighter. Patrol drones moved through the area. This was where those considered middle-class in the lower district lived. "This is where we part." I stopped in place. At my feet, light and darkness split the street into two. "Luka......." Giselle, who had started walking ahead, turned back and called out to me. I simply looked at her in silence. "......Next time, can I come visit just for fun, not for an errand?" Her eyes sparkled. I suppressed my emotions and gazed at her quietly. Startled by my heavy reaction, she shrank back. "Get a grip. This isn¡¯t a place to visit for fun." I responded coldly. Giselle¡¯s pupils quivered slightly. She bit her lower lip. "I-I was just joking. I wouldn¡¯t actually want to come hang out in a filthy place like this." She tugged her hood forward as she spoke, turning her back to me and hiding her face. I watched her retreating figure. ......I¡¯m not a clueless fool. I cannot afford to become deeply involved with her. I am a member of the Custoria family. Even someone as exceptional as Ilay made mistakes because of a woman. Right now, I am standing on a razor-thin edge. Even the smallest mistake could put me in danger. Relationships and emotions that cloud judgment and reason are unnecessary to me. Once I confirmed that Giselle had disappeared from sight, I turned and left. "You don¡¯t need to keep rambling. As long as you know you¡¯re sorry, that¡¯s enough." I spoke indifferently. At some point, Giselle, who had been trailing behind me, adjusted her pace to match mine, walking side by side. From time to time, screams and the sounds of fists landing came from the dark alleys beyond. Unreadable, chilling eyes swept over us. Giselle flinched and grabbed onto my collar. "You grew up in a place like this too?" "I usually didn¡¯t go out after dark either. There were kids who went out at night and never came back." Every time I looked into the darkness of the lower district, I steeled myself. If I fell, the only place left for me was the abyss. I was different from the nobles. As we walked a little further, the road widened, and the streets grew brighter. Patrol drones moved through the area. This was where those considered middle-class in the lower district lived. "This is where we part." I stopped in place. At my feet, light and darkness split the street into two. "Luka......." Giselle, who had started walking ahead, turned back and called out to me. I simply looked at her in silence. "......Next time, can I come visit just for fun, not for an errand?" Her eyes sparkled. I suppressed my emotions and gazed at her quietly. Startled by my heavy reaction, she shrank back. "Get a grip. This isn¡¯t a place to visit for fun." I responded coldly. Giselle¡¯s pupils quivered slightly. She bit her lower lip. "I-I was just joking. I wouldn¡¯t actually want to come hang out in a filthy place like this." She tugged her hood forward as she spoke, turning her back to me and hiding her face. I watched her retreating figure. ......I¡¯m not a clueless fool. I cannot afford to become deeply involved with her. I am a member of the Custoria family. Even someone as exceptional as Ilay made mistakes because of a woman. Right now, I am standing on a razor-thin edge. Even the smallest mistake could put me in danger. Relationships and emotions that cloud judgment and reason are unnecessary to me. Once I confirmed that Giselle had disappeared from sight, I turned and left. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 I moved after confirming the information on money laundering that Hemillas had sent. There were many ruins on the outskirts of Akbaran. Ruins existed for various reasons. Some places had been abandoned due to canceled development plans, while others had been overrun by outlaws so vile that even gangs had driven them out, leading authorities to give up on maintaining order. The place where I stood was one such abandoned ruin. Even the residents of the lower districts never set foot here. It was a lawless zone, devoid of even the minimal order imposed by gangs. ¡®Ground destabilized due to reckless development.¡¯ I looked at the unevenly protruding earth. Some areas had sunken in as I walked. In severe cases, the ground had caved in so deeply that the bottom wasn¡¯t visible. As soon as the instability of the ground was confirmed, the companies involved in the development withdrew. Since then, this place had remained in ruins. Originally planned as a business district, high-rise buildings stood densely packed. The further in I went, the more I saw unfinished buildings. Rusted steel frames were exposed in eerie desolation. ¡°Is it around here?¡± I walked according to the directions displayed on my retinal interface. Traces of once-glorious buildings hinted at the past. Before the ground instability had been discovered, this area had been a highly anticipated business district. Several companies had even announced plans to relocate their headquarters here. ¡°H-Hey, you.¡± A hunched old woman in tattered clothes blocked my way. I stared at her before glancing around. Like rats, vagrants and outlaws skulked in the shadows. ¡°What do you want?¡± I tilted my head slightly as I asked. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for, but... I-I can guide you. A-As long as there¡¯s... proper c-compensation....¡± The old woman said this as she approached me. Her filthy hand reached out as if to cling to my arm. Crack! I kicked the old woman. It wasn¡¯t out of some aristocratic sense of pride. Nor was it because I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of dirty hands touching me. It was because her intent was as clear as day. That pitifully hunched back of hers concealed a killing machine. Clack, clack¡ªclack! From the old woman¡¯s back, four spider-like mechanical arms shot out. She used them to latch onto the railing of a nearby building. ¡°Heh, heh-heh....¡± She let out a chilling laugh before scuttling up the building¡¯s exterior and vanishing somewhere. ¡®I meant to leave her half-crippled, but....¡¯ I couldn¡¯t hide my displeasure. It felt like kicking at empty air. With reflexes that sharp, she must have undergone extensive illegal modifications¡ªones that gnawed away at her lifespan and soul. As my ambush failed, a significant number of eyes that had been watching me disappeared. They had realized I wasn¡¯t an easy target. Those looking for easy prey would lose interest in me. Step, step. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I continued walking, following the directions on my retinal display. ¡®The final destination of the laundered funds.¡¯ Before this place had become a ruin, there had been a security firm office here. According to Hemillas¡¯ investigation, this was where the laundered funds had gathered. The firm¡¯s name was Dead Ronin. ¡®A premium security firm for VIPs in need of absolute discretion.¡¯ That was how Dead Ronin was described. They didn¡¯t accept credits. Instead, they took valuable antiques, artwork, and sometimes intangible assets like information as payment. Because of this, their transactions were impossible to trace. ¡®VIPs who required confidentiality would have preferred untraceable payment methods.¡¯ The shell companies linked to the arena had converted credits into untraceable assets before conducting sporadic transactions with Dead Ronin. Sometimes, they even used intermediaries to handle payments indirectly. Unless someone was a high-ranking imperial official, it would have been nearly impossible to track this flow of money. ¡®That¡¯s why Nikolaos wanted to conduct an additional investigation.¡¯ Now that the full picture was clear, the stench of something rotten was overwhelming. I came to an abrupt stop. The arrow on my retinal display vanished. That meant I had arrived at my destination. I furrowed my brows deeply. Was this really the right place? Whooooosh¡ª. The air around me was being sucked underground. Looking down, I saw a massive sinkhole caused by ground collapse. Its diameter had to be at least a hundred meters. High-rise buildings, shattered by the impact, had sunken into it together. Beep, beep. I raised my terminal and restarted the map guidance. Even after double-checking, this was definitely the place. Goddamn it. Cursing under my breath, I stared down below. Broken high-rise buildings lay piled atop one another like discarded toys. Somewhere among them was Dead Ronin¡¯s office. With a heavy heart, I looked down¡ªthen jumped. * * * Squelch. The bottom of the underground cavity was filled with stagnant rainwater that had yet to evaporate, reeking of decay. I moved around, checking the collapsed buildings. I stood in front of a building covered in moss and mold. The building I was looking for had collapsed diagonally. The main entrance was crushed into a wreck. Swish. I entered through a broken window. As expected, the building¡¯s electricity had been cut off. The chaos from its collapse remained intact. Disheveled furniture was piled in the corners of the slanted walls. ¡®They didn¡¯t even bother with proper recovery efforts after the accident.¡¯ Several corpses were scattered around. One had a sharp steel rod piercing through from the back of its head to its mouth. Over time, the bones and steel had fused together as if they had always been one. At the tip of the steel rod, a centipede as thick as my forearm clung to it. Sensing my presence, it quickly scuttled into the skull. It was a rather unsettling sight. My head itched for no reason. ¡®Dead Ronin¡¯s office is on the 9th floor.¡¯ I searched for the directory sign on the wall. Fortunately, aside from being covered in dust, it was intact. Since the collapsed building was leaning at an angle, the equilibrium was strange. I consciously adjusted my sense of balance as I walked down the hallway. Step, step. Some sections of the stairway were completely broken. I scaled the walls and leapt from floor to floor. On the 7th floor, the building had snapped and bent. Because of that, the hallway was slanted like a steep slide. Losing my footing here would send me slipping straight through a window and out. I carefully placed each step, keeping my footing in check. Soon, I spotted a sign indicating the 9th floor. The tilt was even worse here¡ªwhat was once the hallway had become a wall, and what used to be the walls had become the hallway. The doors were now positioned above my head. Everything was jumbled, yet there was a strange sense of order to it, almost like a geometric maze. ¡®Just standing still here makes me feel nauseous.¡¯ The human brain prefers stable symmetry. I was no different. This eerily distorted space carried a stifling sense of unease. The structure itself, defying my instincts, was disorienting. I examined the doors on the ceiling, searching for Dead Ronin¡¯s office. After passing five doors, I found a nameplate with a few missing letters. Filling in the blanks, it was unmistakably Dead Ronin. Crack! I jumped lightly, grabbed the door on the ceiling, and ripped it off. A pile of junk that had been precariously stacked behind the door came crashing down, sending a thick cloud of dust swirling through the air. The dust, seemingly undisturbed for over a decade, billowed out in heavy waves. Even as someone accustomed to rough conditions, inhaling all of that in one go was the last thing I wanted. I took a filter mask from my pocket and put it on. The mask expanded to fit the contours of my jaw before sealing tightly against my skin. Wearing a filter mask rendered my sense of smell useless. Since it also dulled my combat instincts, I avoided using it unless absolutely necessary. Tap, tap. I brushed off the gray dust that had settled on my shoulders and head, then fixed my gaze on the pile of junk. Scattered among the debris were data chips and documents. Clatter. I gathered anything that seemed useful for the investigation and stuffed it into my waist pouch. Scrape! After searching through the junk, I stretched my arm up to the ceiling and pulled myself into the overturned office. Whirrr. My right cybernetic eye glowed as it expanded its visible light spectrum. With my vision secured, I scanned my surroundings. It was a typical office¡ªsomething commonly seen in Akbaran¡¯s business district. ¡®If an organization powerful enough to assassinate Nikolaos is behind this... they wouldn¡¯t have left any traceable evidence.¡¯ Investigating Dead Ronin¡¯s office was like grasping at straws. Unless they had made a critical mistake, I wasn¡¯t expecting to find much. However, the enemy interfering with my investigation was meticulous. Because of that... they would want to erase all traces by cutting off loose ends completely. Whirrr. I drew my sword. In the dim ruins, Crucis gleamed as if illuminating the darkness. I had already made my preparations before coming here. I had taken sufficient rest and fine-tuned my cybernetic implants to optimal condition at the Imperial Guard maintenance facility. ...Right now, I was in perfect form. Click. I placed a hand on my chin and removed the filter mask. The thick air scraped against my windpipe as it invaded my lungs. It felt like smoking dozens of cigarettes at once. ¡°Hah...¡± I parted my lips and tasted the air with my tongue. The sharp tang of energy particles lingered faintly within the dust, concealed as if trying to avoid detection. Only someone with hyper-sensitive perception would have noticed even this minute trace. ¡®If they want to stop the investigation, the surest way is to kill me.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t come here just to investigate Dead Ronin¡¯s office. ¡®If I come here alone, the enemy will show themselves.¡¯ Given the circumstances so far, it was almost certain. They had already killed Nikolaos¡ªthere was no reason for them not to target me. Swish. I lifted my head and looked upward. A moment ago, the window had been empty. But now, someone was perched on the window frame. Even I had barely sensed the faintest presence. ¡°Good to see you again, Luka.¡± I recognized him by voice alone. His attire was the same as before¡ªa fully enclosed combat suit. His red, glowing eyes flickered as he looked down at me. His name was Rick Silva N¨²?ez, one of the Empire¡¯s most wanted criminals. Also known as Rick Kaiser. The man who had broken my neck and left Felix permanently crippled was right above me. I called for backup from the Imperial Guard, but there was no signal inside this sinkhole of ruins. Or perhaps, without my knowledge, the area had already been flooded with jamming waves. I couldn¡¯t rely on external support. I had to handle this myself. Whirrr. I drew my shock pistol, Ruina. It had been preheated and its energy bound long before. The gun¡¯s barrel glowed with blue energy particles coursing through its circuits. This weapon was specifically prepared to fight Rick Kaiser. Since my defeat, I had run countless simulations in my mind, anticipating this battle. There was no need for words with a treacherous revolutionary. Thunk¡ª! I pulled the trigger. Crash! The energy-infused bullet detonated upon impact. A shockwave erupted in all directions, engulfing the surrounding area in a circular blast. The walls and windows caught in the explosion blackened and shattered into flying debris. But Rick had already vanished. As expected. Pivoting on my left foot, I swung Crucis in a wide arc behind me. Whoosh! Rick, who had been closing in on my back, was forced to retreat. Even he hadn¡¯t managed to dodge completely. The tip of my blade had caught the chest of his combat suit, tearing through it. The fabric shredded apart, leaving a gaping wound in his armor. I adjusted my stance, spinning Crucis in my grip, then raised Ruina in my left hand, aligning Rick diagonally in my sights. Rick ran a hand over his chest, his voice laced with disbelief. ¡°...You¡¯re a genius in combat. I never expected you to grow this much in such a short time.¡± Praise from the enemy. But it felt good. And I imagined it would feel even better when he died by my hand. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Thunk! The shock pistol, Ruina, roared in rapid succession. Energy particles swirled, mixing with the smoke. Rick moved erratically, leaving afterimages as he tried to slip out of my line of fire. ¡¯Rick¡¯s defense rating can¡¯t withstand shock rounds.¡¯ Shock rounds could damage even full-body prosthetics. No matter how high its protection level, a full-body combat suit couldn¡¯t endure them. Whoosh! I leaped in place and flipped through the air. Then, swinging my sword mid-air, I delivered a weighted strike. Crunch! My sword, Crucis, shattered concrete and tore through metal like it was nothing. Both Ruina and Crucis prioritized firepower and destruction. Because of this, Rick couldn¡¯t block my attacks¡ªhe could only evade. I had completely shut down one of his combat patterns. Eliminating a pattern made it significantly easier to read the opponent¡¯s movements. Thunk! You needed to be faster, Luka. I expanded my nervous system and heightened my senses. Sharpening my mind, I crammed every bit of sensory input into my brain. Chemicals and hormones surged like a breached dam, flooding my mind. Unnecessary emotions dulled. Mercy vanished. Fear no longer existed. An unnatural surge of aggression and combativeness transformed me into a war machine. Combat logic and tactics piled up in my mind like puzzle pieces. I was piecing them together. At the same time, I detached my tactical thinking through dual cognition. A version of me now observed myself. Good. My state was at its peak. Today, I would give everything. Vrrrrrrr¡ª!! Pushing my output to the limit, my combat prosthetics let out a satisfying hum. Everything was perfectly tuned and maintained¡ªthere was no resistance, not even for a fraction of a second. The characteristic dullness of cybernetic prosthetics had disappeared. In this moment, this hunk of metal felt as natural as flesh and blood. I could do this. I slid back, lowering my knees and torso as I regulated my breathing. Crack! I kicked off the ground, launching forward. A fissure formed where I had stood. I squeezed Ruina¡¯s trigger until the magazine ran dry, restricting Rick¡¯s movements. The six shock rounds had left the office riddled with gaping holes, like a bug-eaten fruit. Whoosh! My feet barely touched the ground. With minimal movement, I leaped continuously, maintaining my acceleration. As I bounced between the walls and ceiling, I grew even faster. ¡¯Die, enemy of the Empire.¡¯ And for Felix¡¯s share, too. ...Crucis caught up to Rick. Screeeeech¡ª!! The sound of metal slicing through metal rang out. Sparks burst brilliantly. As I advanced, I slipped past Rick¡¯s side and exhaled the breath I had been holding. Heated air escaped from my lips. Thunk! Rick¡¯s left arm fell to the floor. I had severed his shoulder with Crucis. Shhhh¡ª A shiver ran down my spine. It was exhilarating beyond words. There had never been a strike more satisfying than this. If just cutting off an arm felt this good, how refreshing would it be to take Rick¡¯s head? My brain might melt from the sheer euphoria of it. ¡°...Hah.¡± I must have looked like a lunatic, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from letting out a pleasure-filled chuckle. Then, straightening Crucis once more, I fixed my gaze on Rick, now missing an arm. Click. I spun Ruina in one hand and reloaded. The spent coolant casings from my earlier shots still glowed red-hot on the floor. ¡°You are now a fully realized Imperial Guard, beyond any doubt.¡± Rick spoke as he touched the severed edge of his shoulder. Tiny components clattered to the ground. ¡°For His Majesty the Emperor and the citizens of the Empire, I will now pass judgment upon you, Rick Silva N¨²?ez.¡± I suppressed my rising excitement and spoke mechanically. Even with victory in my grasp, I remained vigilant, observing Rick closely. Something nagged at me. He wasn¡¯t using a sword, a spear, or any kind of weapon. More than that, he didn¡¯t seem to be hiding one either. There was no reason for him not to use a weapon. A warrior of Rick¡¯s caliber would be even more formidable if armed. Even now, after losing an arm, he still refused to draw a weapon. That could only mean one thing¡ªthere was a reason. ¡°Luka, as a gift for your growth, allow me to show you one of my tricks.¡± With those words, Rick¡¯s combat suit began to glow. Wuuuuung! A thin, thread-like light emerged along the seams and edges of his suit. My cybernetic eyes attempted to analyze the phenomenon, but all they returned were endless errors. I had seen this kind of occurrence before. Flash! Rick vanished. This wasn¡¯t high-speed movement. His physical existence had literally evaporated! ¡°Luka, I won¡¯t bother with obvious words. That the Empire isn¡¯t worth your loyalty, that the people¡¯s voices matter¡ªnone of that would mean anything to you. You are an utterly individualistic person, after all.¡± The voice came from about five steps behind me. A chill ran down my spine. This was an ability I had never anticipated. ¡¯Force power?¡¯ Rick had teleported. The energy wavelength pattern resembled the technique used by the Holy Knights of the Holy Corite Alliance. Whoosh! I spun around, slashing my sword. Rick blurred and vanished. My blade cut through nothing but the afterimage of light. Rick reappeared exactly where he had been before. My mind reeled. This unexpected variable had completely shattered my predictions. I had to discard all the combat logic and strategies I had prepared and build a new one from scratch. ...It was hopeless. No matter how many times I ran the scenarios, the conclusion remained the same. There was no way to defeat Rick if he had teleportation abilities. Seeing my rigid expression, Rick scratched the back of his helmet. "Now that you¡¯ve seen this, I can¡¯t just let you walk away. Don¡¯t count on luck. This time is different. I¡¯m going to crush your brain and kill you for sure. This is my final offer, Luka. Will you live as a machine, or will you live as a human? You still have a choice." Rick extended his remaining arm, palm open toward me. I didn¡¯t care for abstract questions about being a machine or a human. I shut my eyes in this desperate moment. The thought lasted only a fraction of a second. My chances of victory were slim. My chest trembled. Rick had made it clear¡ªif I refused his offer, he would kill me. My loyalty to the Empire had been pure, like a child¡¯s unshaken belief that their parents were always right. But now, I knew better. The Empire was not always right. There was plenty of ugliness, plenty of darkness. Yet the Empire had acknowledged me. Hemillas had accepted me. Ilay Carthica was my friend. Giselle... she was family, for now. And well, there was Gabriel and Gilda, too. No matter what anyone said, the Empire was where I belonged. My place was mine to claim and protect. "My name is Lukaus Custoria, the sword and shield of the Empire. The Empire¡¯s enemies are my enemies." I holstered Ruina. Extending Crucis forward, I braced the blade with my other hand. "Are you really going to spend your life doing dirty work, only to be discarded in the end?" Rick sneered. There was no hesitation in my gaze. I stared him down. Do not give up on possibilities, Luka. Akies combat techniques¡ªno, the skills I had honed¡ªwere what I had to trust. "If someone has to do the Empire¡¯s dirty work... then that will be my role." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had never thought of myself as someone driven by grand ideals or convictions. But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI had found something close to one. Rick placed his remaining hand on his hip, sighed, and looked down at the floor. Then, slowly, he lifted his gaze. "So, that¡¯s his answer. You hear that? Kinuan, I know you care about him, but he¡¯s a lost cause." The ironclad resolve I had forged threatened to crack. Why? Why was Kinuan¡¯s name being mentioned here? I followed Rick¡¯s gaze upward, my eyes widening. A man who should not have been here stood at the broken window frame. Kinuan¡¯s coat fluttered in the night breeze. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, letting himself fall freely. Tap. Like a crane descending with effortless grace, Kinuan landed beside Rick. His half-lidded eyes glanced downward. ...The first emotion I felt was betrayal. I knew this day would come. I had always known that one day, Kinuan would become my enemy. But knowing it in my head and being ready for it in my heart were two different things. "You... were an enemy of the Empire after all?" I tried to suppress my emotions. I wasn¡¯t sure if I had succeeded. There was no way for me to see my own face. * * * Kinuan stood firmly beside Rick, making it clear whose side he was on. The way he looked at me was cold. "Luka." Hearing my name from his lips made me flinch, my attention snapping to him like I was responding to a superior. Habits were a terrifying thing. "Are you an enemy? Or an ally? That¡¯s the only conversation that matters." "I want to be on your side." Kinuan gave me an ambiguous answer. He always did. But today, I wasn¡¯t going to let it slide. Rick, who had been listening to our exchange, interrupted with irritation. "Kinuan, why him? Wouldn¡¯t Ilay Carthica be a better choice? He already resents the Empire¡ªit¡¯d be easier to recruit him." As expected, Rick and Kinuan were working together. And Rick even knew about Ilay in detail. Just how many dissidents were embedded within the Empire? "Ilay is exceptional, but he¡¯s not an Akies-compatible candidate." "Is Akies combat technique really that important?" "If you¡¯re going to play a double agent, you need to think like Akies Victima. Finding someone as compatible as Luka isn¡¯t easy. The fact that he found his way here, even amid all this chaos, is proof of that." Kinuan revealed a critical secret right in front of me, as if it were nothing. Today, I had learned a lot. Rick had teleportation abilities. Kinuan was a double agent. Now that I had heard this, there was no way I would be allowed to leave here alive. ...Unless, however unlikely, I managed to kill them all and walk out. But at this point, it wasn¡¯t a question of whether it was possible or not. There was no other path for me. Like scraping at the bottom of a dried-up well, even if the outcome was meaningless, I had to wring out every last drop of possibility. Clinging to the hope of a miracle. "Rick, let me speak with Luka for a little longer. Just wait a bit. As a friend, I ask this of you." Kinuan spoke as he sank lazily into a tattered sofa. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. But buying time wasn¡¯t a bad option for me, either. Rick took a step back, giving us space to talk. "I won¡¯t take long, Luka. I need someone to take my place. I don¡¯t have much time left." "I have no intention of betraying the Empire. You know that better than anyone." "And I also know you¡¯re constantly wavering. If things continue as they are, you¡¯ll become an Imperial Guard. The most prestigious soldier of the Empire... You¡¯ll receive honor, status, and every material support you could need. But in return, you¡¯ll have to become ¡®part of a machine.¡¯" The Imperial Guard was granted the ultra-high-performance full-body prosthetic¡ªLegion. "Becoming part of a machine is just... a matter of perspective. We don¡¯t become Legion; we use it. Like any other prosthetic, it¡¯s just a tool." Hearing my words, Rick let out a small laugh. Kinuan shot him a glare before continuing. "It¡¯s not a matter of perspective. It¡¯s a clear fact. Legion isn¡¯t like other full-body prosthetics. It¡¯s not a weapon that can be controlled by a human brain. The training process for the Imperial Guard is essentially about stripping away humanity, leaving behind only the personality and cognition necessary for war. The core component of Legion¡ªthe ¡®biological computer¡¯¡ªis the brain of the Imperial Guard. Artificial intelligence can¡¯t respond to rapidly changing situations as efficiently." Suddenly, I recalled Hemillas¡¯ words. - To endure for a long time, you need something irrational and inefficient inside you. That¡¯s the key to opening the box of humanity. Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas¡ªmy father¡ªhad given me that advice with genuine concern. He didn¡¯t want me to be consumed by Legion. "You¡¯re smart, Luka. You know exactly what I mean. I can see it in your eyes¡ªyou¡¯ve already understood." "Even if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s not a reason to betray the Empire. All I have to do is make sure I don¡¯t lose to Legion." I steeled my resolve. "Kinuan, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s end this. He¡¯s not someone who can be swayed. I respect that about him, but it¡¯s a shame." Rick stepped forward as he spoke. Kinuan also rose from his seat. "A shame. Truly, a shame." Kinuan spoke quietly, his voice tinged with regret. As if leaving my fate to Rick, he walked past him. Flash! It happened in an instant. Kinuan¡¯s arm moved smoothly. His palm opened, revealing a hidden blade that shot forward. "Kuh...!" Kinuan¡¯s dagger pierced through Rick¡¯s chin, driving straight up through his skull. Rick trembled violently, his blood-filled eyes shifting to look at Kinuan. "To think I¡¯d have to kill you here, Rick... What a pity." Kinuan twisted his arm. The blade churned through Rick¡¯s brain. Thunk. Rick¡¯s body sagged. His limbs twitched sporadically as Kinuan withdrew the dagger. Rick dropped to his knees, then collapsed forward. ...Rick Silva N¨²?ez, the Empire¡¯s most wanted criminal, was dead. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I looked down at Rick¡¯s corpse. Gray matter and brain fluid seeped out from the penetrating wounds on his chin and crown. His death was certain. Even after witnessing Rick¡¯s death, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down. Clutching Crucis, I fixed my gaze on Kinuan. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°As you can see, I killed an enemy of the Empire.¡± Kinuan feigned innocence as he rummaged through Rick¡¯s body. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking!¡± Ignoring my words, Kinuan continued searching Rick¡¯s belongings. When he didn¡¯t find what he was looking for, he stroked his chin, lost in thought. Click. Having reached a conclusion, Kinuan removed Rick¡¯s helmet, revealing a face hardened by countless battles. The numerous scars were proof of a life steeped in struggle. Snap. Kinuan pressed his thumb against Rick¡¯s eyeball and popped it out. Then, he shoved his fingers deep into the empty socket. A squelching sound echoed as he dug through the soft tissue. ¡°...Rick, you must have cherished your treasure quite a bit. Were you planning to take it with you even in death?¡± Kinuan pulled out a small orb from Rick¡¯s brain. Stained with blood, it emitted a faint blue glow. Upon closer inspection, intricate circuits were etched densely across its surface. That unique pattern and blue radiance were unmistakable. ¡®An Arcane Artifact.¡¯ Rick had embedded an Arcane Artifact inside his own head. It seemed his teleportation ability came from that relic. ¡°If you had accepted Rick¡¯s offer, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to kill him. I could have just put you under surveillance as a new recruit for the terrorists and reported the situation as it unfolded.¡± Kinuan didn¡¯t take his eyes off Rick. It was true that those two were friends. Rick had believed in Kinuan¡¯s loyalty without question. That was why he had let his guard down. When the blade of a trusted friend pierced his chin, what had gone through Rick¡¯s mind...? ¡°You were a double agent, Instructor.¡± But he hadn¡¯t been on the terrorists¡¯ side¡ªhe was with the Empire. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stress that. I already told you¡ªI¡¯m a double agent.¡± A hollow laugh escaped me. ¡°I have no idea where the truth ends and the lies begin with you.¡± ¡°You mean that as criticism, but to me, it¡¯s a compliment. Your confusion is proof that I¡¯m still an active and capable double agent.¡± I tried to sort through the chaos in my head. But it refused to settle easily. Kinuan¡¯s past words and actions resurfaced in my mind. At times subtly, at times openly, he had expressed his resentment toward the Empire. "Was it all an act?" "Do you think mere acting could have fooled both you and Rick? It¡¯s true that the Empire isn¡¯t perfect. My criticism of it was sincere. But the Empire cannot be allowed to fall. Tearing down the breakwater just because it isn¡¯t flawless is utter nonsense." Kinuan spoke calmly. He had deceived everyone. That was his role. Clench. Before I realized it, I had tightened my grip on my sword. My cybernetic body had received a combat signal. I still hadn¡¯t exited battle mode. "...Who are you?" "Before I answer, there¡¯s something I need to say. Lukaus Custoria, you have walked a precarious path in a world where right and wrong blur into ambiguity. You have navigated through an abyss of chaos where nothing could be seen, confronted death that left no room for retreat, and endured despair where even hope had vanished... Yet, you never lost your compass. Understanding the fear and turmoil you must have faced, I offer you my sincere respect." Like a well-mannered noble, Kinuan placed his palm over his chest and bowed gracefully. "And now, you have finally chosen the Empire¡¯s side. Even knowing that the Empire is not just, even understanding that the world is not so simple. This was a decision you made through your own experiences and will." Kinuan waited for my response. "It¡¯s not such a grand reason. I just..." The tension drained from my shoulders and arms. I didn¡¯t know what to say. "Haha... Praise be to humanity¡¯s protector, the father of our nation, and the first Emperor of the Empire, Dino Accretia." Kinuan muttered, then continued speaking. I couldn¡¯t tell if his words were genuine or mocking. He stepped in front of me. "...I am a servant of the current Emperor, Yuri Accretia. His eyes, his Overseer, and a bearer of the title ¡®Akies Domini.¡¯ My words are the Emperor¡¯s will. Kneel before me, Lukaus Custoria." His voice shifted midway¡ªdeeper, more resonant, overwhelming. It even carried a sense of sanctity. I closed my eyes. Countless thoughts passed through me in the moment before my knees touched the ground. I still did not know what was right or wrong. I was merely wandering. The Empire, the terrorists, the upper and lower classes, the privileged and the impoverished¡ªwherever I looked, I saw nothing but twisted injustice. But surely, the Empire was not the only one. Even with my limited knowledge, I could understand that much. Such is the nature of the world¡ªof this universe. Thud. My knees touched the ground. "You, born as Luka and now Lukaus of Custoria. I proclaim by decree¡ªfulfill the duties of Akies Domini. We are nowhere, yet we are everywhere." "...Nowhere, yet everywhere." I repeated the final phrase. It came out naturally, as if I had rehearsed it beforehand. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Rise, young Overseer." * * * Kinuan and I spoke at length in the ruins of the building. It felt like one of those old tales, where a master passed down knowledge to his disciple through oral tradition. The Emperor¡¯s Eyes and Overseers¡ªAkies Domini. Their rank and existence left no records behind. They were nothing more than ghosts. Even the title of the Emperor¡¯s servant was an unofficial position. If anyone asked, even the Emperor himself would deny the existence of Akies Domini. I had no idea how many of us there were. Perhaps it was just Kinuan and me. Either way, there couldn¡¯t be many. If there were hundreds or thousands, maintaining secrecy would be impossible. At most, a few dozen. ¡®...The reach of the Empire is vast and deep. No matter where I look, I cannot see its end.¡¯ Kinuan was an untrustworthy member of the Imperial Guard. His origins were suspicious, and his records were riddled with inconsistencies. There was even considerable circumstantial evidence linking him to the terrorist group, Nemesis. In reality, he had indeed been working as a double agent, maintaining ties with anti-Imperial factions. ¡®All of it was a ploy for surveillance.¡¯ The Empire had not failed to identify its internal enemies. In fact, it was well aware of their every move. "The Empire has learned from history. A rigid social structure and strict rule only breed fierce resistance. If that resistance is crushed too thoroughly, the entire order is eventually overturned." "So instead, you monitor and regulate them from within?" It was like draining small amounts of water before the dam could burst. "You really are an easy student to teach. You grasp the essence quickly. People like Nemesis and Rick Kaiser are allowed to run wild¡ªjust enough to be noticeable, but never enough to threaten the Empire¡¯s stability. This approach actually helps alleviate discontent and rebellion. The majority are satisfied with minor acts of defiance. Very few truly wish to overturn the Empire." Kinuan was a generous teacher with his praise. As I listened, a question arose in my mind. Did Rick Kaiser truly wish to overthrow the Empire? I didn¡¯t voice my curiosity. It might sound strange, but Kinuan was Rick¡¯s friend. He had just witnessed his friend¡¯s death mere minutes ago. Now was not the time to ask such questions. Kinuan took out a canteen and poured himself a warm cup of tea. The fact that he had brought tea all the way here spoke volumes about his obsession. After taking a sip, he continued speaking. "When people hear about the assassination of a bureaucrat as replaceable as mass-produced goods, or about riots and terrorist attacks that don¡¯t even dent the Empire... some of them start believing that the Empire is slowly changing. And so, they suppress their discontent, day by day." His gaze drifted toward Rick¡¯s corpse. He stared at him for a long while before finally turning to me. "Luka, remember this well. When people feel that things are changing for the better, their dissatisfaction eases. No matter what anyone says, the human brain feeds on hope, not despair. The belief that things will improve is what allows people to endure misfortune and pain. It helps them push through even the most horrific realities." I had many questions. Our title was Akies Domini. How was this related to Akies Victima? Was Noel Mullizcane¡ªthe leader of the first rebellion¡ªtruly a traitor? Or had he, too, been serving the Empire under some political arrangement? But at this moment, one question mattered more than the rest. "The Commander of the Imperial Guard doesn¡¯t know about the Overseers, does he?" Commander Hemillas wouldn¡¯t know about the Emperor¡¯s secret watchers. I wanted to hear Kinuan confirm it himself. "Hemillas¡¯ flaw is his excessive loyalty. If he were a bit more lenient, my life would be much easier. Keep pretending to investigate me. And now that things have turned out this way, take Rick¡¯s body with you. It¡¯ll help your reputation and your chances for promotion. You¡¯ll go down in history as the cadet with the most achievements in the history of the Imperial Guard." I looked down at Rick¡¯s corpse. A warrior who once seemed capable of turning the world upside down now lay still. Death was this silent. ¡®If I had accepted Rick¡¯s offer...¡¯ The mere thought sent chills down my spine. I would have joined the anti-Imperial movement without ever knowing Kinuan¡¯s true identity. And one day, just like Rick, I would have been quietly eliminated. "Instructor, did you let Nikolaos Custoria die knowing full well what would happen?" "The death of Nikolaos Custoria¡ªthe eldest son of the Commander of the Imperial Guard and a high-ranking bureaucrat¡ªhas brought great comfort to the dissident forces. Killing someone of that stature gives them the illusion that they¡¯ve accomplished something. But in reality, he was just another replaceable figure. In any case, with Nikolaos dead, they¡¯ll likely lie low for a while." As Kinuan spoke, he carefully observed my expression and demeanor. "So you let Nikolaos die because it was the more efficient option... Are you saying Rick ordered the assassination?" My voice was colder than I expected. "Good boy, Luka. But you¡¯re still just an apprentice Overseer. You won¡¯t get all the answers from me. Know your place. Right now, you stand at the edge¡ªand it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you were disposed of at any moment." Even with Kinuan¡¯s warning, I didn¡¯t bother hiding my conflicted emotions. It was only natural that I felt this way. Trying too hard to conceal it would be even more suspicious. ¡®Nikolaos was caught in the chaos and died.¡¯ Again, it wasn¡¯t as if I had grown attached to him. Yet, I still felt a sense of responsibility. With things tangled this badly, who was I supposed to blame? Kinuan? The terrorist group? Rick? Or... the Emperor himself? Kinuan rose from his seat. He patted my shoulder twice. "When the time comes, His Majesty will summon you. Until then, no matter how many doubts and grievances arise, keep them buried deep." I nodded stiffly. Kinuan¡¯s cold, piercing gaze swept over me as he walked past. Soon, his presence disappeared entirely. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I moved out of the underground cavern to a range where communication was possible and called for a support unit. Kinuan, who had been with me, had long since disappeared. He was the emperor¡¯s Overseer and the empire¡¯s ghost. The fact that Kinuan was here today must never be revealed. "I have eliminated Rick Silva N¨²?ez." I reported the current situation to Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas, via communication. The flow of the report was as follows: While investigating the Dead Ronin, I encountered Rick. After an engagement, I killed him. Before long, the Imperial Guard¡¯s aerial vehicle appeared overhead. At the sight of the imperial forces, the vagrants in the ruins were quick to retreat deep underground. "...So it really is Rick of Nemesis. Quite an achievement, Luka." The arriving Imperial Guardsmen performed a genetic match on Rick¡¯s corpse and then looked at me. Their heavy uniformed capes dragged long along the ground. From a distance, they could have been mistaken for a flock of crows that had found a corpse. They were surprised, but not suspicious. They knew my record and my combat capabilities. ¡®Aside from his teleportation ability, Rick was a foe I could fight on equal footing.¡¯ There was nothing strange about me killing Rick. My combat ability had already surpassed that of a cadet. Thanks to Akies Victima combat techniques, I was practically on par with an elite Imperial Guardsman. ¡®If I wore Legion, I¡¯d be just another regular guardsman...¡¯ Akies Victima combat techniques couldn¡¯t be applied to the full-body prosthetic Legion. My strength didn¡¯t come from Legion¡ªit came from using combat prosthetics. Creak. Creak. Androids were loading Rick¡¯s corpse onto a stretcher for transport. "This is worthy of a 4th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit. If that happens, you¡¯d be the first cadet in Imperial Guard history to receive one. Congratulations on successfully completing your mission." The guardsmen had assumed I had been assigned to a special mission. It seemed they believed this was it. ¡®It is over, in a way.¡¯ I would only pretend to be investigating Kinuan¡¯s trail. I already knew his true identity. I boarded the aerial vehicle. As soon as I entered, I flinched. ¡®Update?¡¯ An update notification popped up on my retinal display. To my surprise, the data server was linked to the empire¡¯s upper network. This was a network accessible only to high-ranking imperial officials. The Imperial Guard¡¯s aerial vehicle was acting as a relay for the upper network. That was why the update had begun the moment I boarded. ¡®My access privileges have been raised. I really have become an Overseer.¡¯ I checked my retinal display. The augmented interface even displayed personal information about the other Imperial Guards. Their names, ages, affiliations, and specific expertise appeared in small text beside them. If I focused, I could see detailed records of their histories. "Luka, what¡¯s the matter?" The Imperial Guard sitting in front of me asked. His name was Rain Voltega Sorz. He had been an Imperial Guard for 14 years, had received two 4th-Class Cross Blade Medals of Military Merit, and had so many lower-ranked medals that counting them would have been a hassle. His specialties were electronic warfare and ultra-long-range sniping. "He must be loosening up. That guy¡¯s nervous system is probably shredded right now. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he passed out on the spot." Another Imperial Guard answered in my place. And that statement was true. I was barely holding on to my consciousness. I would probably need more than half a day of sleep. "......I apologize." I responded out of formality. They soon shifted their gazes away from me and continued their conversation amongst themselves. There was a lot of talk about Rick. It seemed he was a well-known figure among the Imperial Guards. Well, he was a traitor who had once been one of us. The new vision felt unfamiliar. The density of information entering my sight was overwhelming. It would take some time to adjust. Click. I moved my pupils to lower the exposure level of information. Right now, I desperately needed rest¡ªso much so that I could fall asleep snoring in front of a superior. * * * When I woke up, I stared at a familiar ceiling. This was my room. I still couldn¡¯t believe any of it. Kinuan had deceived and misled everyone. But that was precisely why it had been so effective. Even Hemillas believed he had been colluding with terrorists. Terrorist Rick Kaiser had considered Kinuan a close friend. Thanks to Overseers like Kinuan, the Empire had been able to effectively control dissident factions. Even the very outlets for discontent and resentment toward the Empire were under its watchful eye. ¡¯...The more I think about it, the more terrifying it is.¡¯ Commander of the Imperial Guard Hemillas had a history of infiltrating the Nemesis organization using the witch, Barbara. And yet, even he hadn¡¯t realized that Kinuan was a double agent. ¡¯Is the Emperor the only one who fully understands all this chaos, these tangled relationships, and the intricate schemes?¡¯ Even if he wasn¡¯t the only one, how many within the Empire truly grasped the entire web of its complexities? Probably just a handful. ¡¯I slept for a solid sixteen hours.¡¯ I checked the time. For me to have slept this long, it was practically the equivalent of an ordinary person being unconscious for three or four days. Tap. I tapped the table, bringing up a hologram. A list of accumulated schedules appeared. The topmost item was a summons from Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas. That was to be expected. There were many reports that couldn¡¯t be left on record. I stepped outside. Several cadets were moving through the hallway. Every time my gaze shifted, detailed information and histories about them appeared before me. I came to a stop. I had arrived at Hemillas¡¯s office. As always, I straightened my uniform before stepping inside. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Hemillas Kusthoria...¡¯ Hemillas was seated, going through his work. A slight sense of anticipation stirred within me. I wondered if I¡¯d be able to access his personal information. ¡®As expected, the Commander of the Imperial Guard is on another level.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t access his data. The Commander of the Imperial Guard was one of the Emperor¡¯s closest military officers, after all. ¡°Take a seat. This will take a while.¡± Hemillas pressed a few holographic panels, systematically organizing his work. I was close to Hemillas. Saying that out loud felt strange. But after all, we were father and son. From what I had seen so far... even if I rose through the ranks, I didn¡¯t want to become the Commander of the Imperial Guard. That position didn¡¯t suit me. The overwhelming workload¡ªespecially the endless administrative tasks¡ªdefined the life of the Commander. A battlefield where bullets rained down seemed preferable. ¡°Begin, Luka.¡± Hemillas crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair. I started my report with the things I knew he was already aware of. ¡°You confronted Rick alone?¡± ¡°There was no one else. Rick urged me to betray the Empire, but I refused. The fight began immediately.¡± ¡°Rick Silva N¨²?ez... A high-priority fugitive the Empire has failed to capture until now. And once, an exceptional Imperial Guard.¡± ¡°I managed thanks to Akies combat techniques. Even then, it was a close call. If I hadn¡¯t trained under Instructor Kinuan, I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Hemillas paused, as if deep in thought, before speaking again. ¡°Any other information on Kinuan?¡± My tongue tingled. I wanted to reveal everything I knew right then and there. The truth was too heavy to bear alone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to secure anything. Not even proof that his benefactor, Noel, is actually Kinuan.¡± The chip and documents I had retrieved from the Dead Ronin office contained nothing of significance. ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°Still, I believe taking down Rick was a major success. I accomplished something beyond my capabilities.¡± I spoke with confidence. Though, in truth, I wasn¡¯t the one who had killed Rick. "Your achievement deserves praise. An unexpected gain¡ªalmost to the point of feeling ¡®alien.¡¯" Don¡¯t let your emotions show, Luka. I desperately controlled my thoughts and emotions, keeping them as neutral as possible. Hemillas didn¡¯t need to learn Akies combat techniques to possess a superhuman level of insight. If there was even a slight shift in my emotions, he would notice instantly. ¡®He¡¯s testing me.¡¯ That was Hemillas¡¯s specialty. The moment he sensed even the smallest inconsistency, he would strike without hesitation. I had experienced his methods many times before. ¡®Don¡¯t feel guilty about Hemillas. If he knew everything, he would understand. This is for the Empire.¡¯ Hemillas liked me¡ªbut only as a valuable tool. If necessary, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to discard me. "As I said earlier, my victory was thanks to Akies combat techniques. And a soldier shouldn¡¯t be interrogated over an exceptional achievement." I let my irritation show. Hemillas finally smiled and leaned forward, as if relaxing. "Luka, as you well know, it¡¯s unprecedented for a cadet to be awarded a 4th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit. There¡¯s no prior example. But given your contributions, the approval will go through without any opposition. This will also elevate the prestige of the Custoria family, so the main house will be hosting a celebratory banquet. Prepare yourself. If you have anyone you¡¯d like to invite, you may do so." I was more surprised by the mention of the banquet. Invite acquaintances? Not many people immediately came to mind. Ilay Carthica was a clear candidate. Thinking about it further, I realized I could just invite all my fellow cadets. As for other acquaintances... only Gabriel and Gilda came to mind, but it was unlikely that anyone from the lower districts would be allowed to attend. "A banquet...?" I spoke with clear reluctance. "You¡¯re the guest of honor." I frowned, and the wrinkles at the corners of Hemillas¡¯s mouth deepened. He seemed to find my reaction amusing. "I hope you learned social dancing well at Kracia Academy." He added one last remark. Snakes always knew how to speak in the most irritating way. * * * Time passed quickly. After going through the necessary formalities, I was officially awarded the 4th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit. The engraving on the medal read ¡®IV¡¯ in sharp relief. ¡¯Elimination of high-priority fugitive Rick Silva N¨²?ez.¡¯ A new line had been added to my record. "Even though I¡¯ve been running all over the Empire, knocking out missions left and right, you crush the scores with just one. As expected of you, Luka. Looks like you¡¯re locked in as this term¡¯s top cadet." Ilay spoke teasingly, a cigarette between his lips. Even though an instructor passing by in the distance noticed him smoking, they didn¡¯t say much about it. Ilay and I were practically Imperial Guards rather than mere cadets. The Imperial Guard had enough flexibility to overlook minor transgressions. ¡®Just like how the Empire turns a blind eye to dissidents, even when they know they exist.¡¯ Allowing small acts of defiance helped ease greater dissatisfaction. It was the same for Imperial Guard cadets. By the fourth year, strict oppression had practically disappeared. We enjoyed our freedoms within the unspoken boundaries. "So, are you coming to the celebration banquet or not?" I invited Ilay first. He was the perfect person to solidify my standing. If I showed that I was on close terms with the heir of the Carthica family, my reputation within the family would rise, and Juppe would be forced to shrink back. "Of course, I have to go. I wouldn¡¯t miss a spectacle like that." Aside from Ilay, I also handed out invitations to my fellow cadets. I had a decent reputation among them. I wasn¡¯t particularly warm or friendly, but I never shied away from difficult tasks. Besides, a Custoria family banquet was an event no noble offspring wanted to miss. Except for those with prior engagements or missions, most of my peers confirmed their attendance. Time passed, and at last, the grand banquet where I was the main figure began. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The celebratory banquet was grand, starting with the venue itself. It was held in the Imperial Banquet Hall, located at the heart of the upper district in the capital, Akbaran. Naturally, not just anyone could rent the Imperial Banquet Hall. It was a choice that reflected the prestige of the current Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas, and the long-standing reputation of the Custoria family. Like being swept away by the tide, I moved according to my family¡¯s instructions. Since I was the protagonist of the event, I had to be mindful of my attire and familiarize myself with numerous details in advance. "Luka, you¡¯ve memorized the names of all the officials and officers attending, right?" Giselle spoke. I nodded. "No problem." Throughout the banquet preparations, Giselle assisted me as if acting as my aide. Imperial attire was generally practical, but banquet attire was a hassle to wear. There was even a set order for putting it on. "And the brooch should be placed more to the left. No, I¡¯ll do it myself." Giselle stepped closer and meticulously adjusted my outfit. As I looked down at her, our eyes met. We held each other¡¯s gaze for a moment. I kept my expression neutral. Giselle¡¯s face also remained devoid of emotion. Then, she moved her hands again. She parted her red lips as if to lighten the mood. "...Juppe must be incredibly nervous right now. Even though he knows how exceptional you are, he never would have imagined that a cadet would receive the 4th-Class Cross Blade Medal. Neither did I." "I was just lucky." "Oh my, I didn¡¯t realize you were the humble type." It wasn¡¯t humility. It was simply the truth. If it weren¡¯t for Kinuan, I would be dead. Seeing my indifferent response, Giselle continued speaking. "Juppe will be pulling every string he has for this banquet. He¡¯ll be trying his best not to be overshadowed by your achievements. It should be quite the spectacle." Most likely. I had crossed paths with Juppe several times while preparing for the banquet. His words and actions betrayed his anxiety, which he failed to conceal. Unfortunately for Juppe, he was ordinary. He wasn¡¯t lacking, but he wasn¡¯t particularly exceptional either. ¡¯Even in a privileged environment, Juppe never managed to achieve much.¡¯ A noble of the Empire couldn¡¯t afford to be just average. They needed to possess something outstanding. Especially if they had a great father. Nobles had to prove their abilities just the same. Their hurdles were merely lower, and their opportunities more abundant. "Hmm, this should do. Now you really look like a noble young master." Giselle took three steps back and remarked. "So you¡¯re saying I didn¡¯t seem like one before? Everyone in the lower district called me ¡®young master.¡¯" "Those stuck in the middle are always treated as something in-between. They never truly belong anywhere." A strangely cutting remark. I shrugged. "I¡¯ll take that as advice." "It¡¯s not advice. It¡¯s the truth." Giselle spoke coldly. It reminded me of the first time we met. She was never the warm and friendly type. Neither was I. Creak. The waiting room door opened. Right on cue, Hemillas entered. Sensing the moment, Giselle stepped aside. She passed by Hemillas and left. Now, it was just the two of us in the waiting room. "Giselle is a sharp one. If she had the aptitude to be a soldier, it would have been ideal." Hemillas spoke as he took a seat. He was a man like an ancient tree¡ªsolid and unshaken. There was no doubt he was more than capable of leading both the organization and the family. "And she has ambition. She seems to want to become the head of the family." "Haha, that would be difficult. She¡¯s not a soldier. Traditions in a noble house are far stronger than you might think. The older the lineage, the stricter the rules. Even the shrewd Nikolaos struggled with those traditions." I hated those outdated rules¡ªtraditions, customs, all of it. "Still, Giselle is better than Juppe. Even at his age, he hasn¡¯t earned a single military medal." "Haha, no one knows what the future holds. Tonight is about celebrating your achievements. No need to be so sharp-edged. Though, I suppose that¡¯s part of what makes you who you are." I glanced at the wall clock. The banquet would start soon. "There¡¯s something I want to ask." "Go ahead." "Juppe and I will clash sooner or later. Regardless of my intentions, he already sees me as a rival. If this continues, I might end up destroying him. If you truly want your son to become the head of the family, say it now. Tell me to step back and let him win." Nikolaos was dead. Now, I needed to know Hemillas¡¯s true intentions. If he only saw me as a tool to push Juppe to grow, then this was where I would stop. "...The head of a family is the one who leads and protects their kin and house. If you are prepared for that, then I don¡¯t care who it is. But as I see it, neither you nor Juppe are ready. You are not someone who would lay down his life for the Custoria family. Don¡¯t speak of becoming head so lightly with such a weak resolve." Hemillas calmly stood up and patted my shoulder. With a faint smile, he left the waiting room. Thud. The door closed. I mulled over his words. He was right¡ªI wasn¡¯t qualified to be the head of the family. From the beginning, I had defined myself as an outsider. How could someone who saw themselves as an outsider be the center of the family? It was a ridiculous notion. And yet, Hemillas had never treated me differently from his other children. On the contrary, he acknowledged my abilities more than anyone and kept me close. ...Now I just felt petty. * * * The banquet began. Attendants moved gracefully through the hall, carrying trays of food. Well-trained as they were, they never obstructed the guests¡¯ movements. Even if someone staggered from drinking, they wouldn¡¯t so much as brush against them. "A pleasure to meet you, Lukaus Custoria." A high-ranking officer from a distinguished family addressed me. He was the thirteenth notable figure to greet me. My patience was being put to the test. There was still a long line of people I had yet to be introduced to. "It is an honor to meet you. Your reputation, General, is..." I had no idea what I was even saying anymore. Meaningless words spilled from my mouth, a stream of preprogrammed pleasantries flowing through my throat and past my lips. "Hearing that from you makes me feel like I still have some worth left. But in the end, I¡¯m just an old man past his prime. You, on the other hand, are the young blood of the Empire..." Even though they knew my words were insincere, the nobles I spoke with feigned exaggerated emotions. The theatrical display was so artificial it was nauseating. Forcing a smile made my head ache. This wasn¡¯t suited to my temperament. I would have preferred to line up all the people who wanted me dead, arm them with guns and swords, and let things play out. That would have been much simpler. Tap. Hemillas placed a hand on my shoulder and whispered softly. "...Tonight, you are the face of Custoria." I had to endure this night. ¡®This banquet isn¡¯t for me.¡¯ It was for the Custoria family. If I truly wanted to be part of it, I had to do what was necessary¡ªeven the things I despised. Hemillas stood by my side for over an hour, personally introducing me to high-ranking nobles. ¡®Hemillas is a soldier and a warrior by nature.¡¯ I had seen him fight once. He reveled in battle, as if breaking free from chains that bound him. He missed the battlefield. ¡®To fulfill his duties as both the Commander of the Imperial Guard and the head of the family, Hemillas has spent decades doing work that doesn¡¯t suit his nature.¡¯ I followed Hemillas toward an elegantly designed terrace. Even from a distance, the lively laughter of men and women filled the air. On the terrace, nobles stood, enjoying the night breeze and their amusements. Even without checking any background information, it was obvious¡ªthey were accompanied by women who were not their wives. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, the Commander of the Imperial Guard has arrived." A man dressed in blue showed no sign of deference, even before Hemillas. Vmmm. In the man¡¯s palm, a luminous mineral glowed faintly. ¡®Hollistone.¡¯ I only knew that it was a resource with immense military and economic potential. "Director Jin, this is my son, Lukaus." Hemillas introduced me with respect. I recalled the man¡¯s name and title¡ªhe was one of the key figures at this banquet. ¡®Jin Gaw, Director of the 4th Imperial Research Institute.¡¯ The Imperial Research Institutes conducted various studies under the direct command of the Emperor. The machine beast Ilay had captured was likely being held in one of their facilities. "So, you¡¯re the star of the banquet. Ah, never mind that¡ªtake a look at this." Jin Gaw¡¯s reaction was different from that of other nobles. He didn¡¯t try to win my favor. He spoke in a curt, indifferent manner, as if he barely cared. Some might have found his attitude offensive, but after enduring the attention of so many others, I actually welcomed it. His uninhibited and straightforward demeanor was far easier to deal with. Hemillas merely gave a faint smile, unbothered by Jin Gaw¡¯s casual treatment of him. In truth, there was nothing strange about his attitude. Jin Gaw had been the director of his institute long before Hemillas was even born. ¡®A major figure in the Empire, yet a recluse with no children, entirely devoted to his research.¡¯ That was how people described him. Whirr. Jin Gaw opened his palm, displaying the Hollistone. He tossed it into the air and caught it repeatedly. I didn¡¯t even know why the mineral was called Hollistone. Ilay would probably know. "Fascinating, isn¡¯t it? Even a piece this small can generate enough energy to power a spaceship." "Keeping unshielded raw ore nearby is dangerous," Hemillas warned, maintaining a cautious distance. "It¡¯s fine. I applied a thin layer of a newly developed shielding film. Unlike before, it¡¯s in a liquid form, making it easier to process and more versatile to use. Well, since it¡¯s still in the testing phase, some energy might leak out, but brief contact won¡¯t cause any issues." Upon hearing Jin Gaw¡¯s explanation, the surrounding nobles paled and subtly stepped backward. Jin Gaw chuckled before rising from his seat. "Bringing a prototype from the research institute outside isn¡¯t a wise decision. It¡¯s practically a state secret. If there were Corite or Bellato spies in this banquet hall..." "Oh, don¡¯t be so rigid for someone so young. Hemillas, if we manage to extract energy stably from raw ore, everything will change¡ªeverything. And I guarantee you, this research will become a joint effort between all three nations. Do you know why?" "How would I?" Even Hemillas let his irritation show. He seemed thoroughly fed up with Jin Gaw¡¯s unpredictable behavior. "Because I want to see the results before I die!" "...Seeing how healthy you look, you¡¯ll probably live another hundred years." "Not at all. I won¡¯t even last another fifty. I know my own body. My mind is starting to decay. I¡¯m not the same as before." "Even I feel like I¡¯m not the same every time I wake up in the morning." Jin Gaw laughed so hard his shoulders shook. "I get what you mean, but that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m contaminated. Ah, my girlfriend¡¯s here. Anyway, it was nice seeing you, Hemillas, and... Lukisith?" "It¡¯s Lukaus." I corrected him. The mention of contamination piqued my interest, but I didn¡¯t get to hear more. Jin Gaw¡¯s lover had approached from behind. "I¡¯m back, darling. The automatic cleaning system in the restroom here is incredible. My thighs feel so fresh and dry right now¡ªyou¡¯re gonna love it when we¡ª" A sultry voice teased from behind me. Startled, I snapped my head around. ...The voice was very familiar. It made sense why. A woman in a dress stood with a light grip on a wine glass. She had a sly smile¡ªuntil her gaze landed on me. Her eyes widened slightly. Both of us were caught off guard. Neither of us expected to run into each other here. Martina Diva from La Vie en Rose. Jin Gaw¡¯s lover was her. "Don¡¯t waste your efforts on that again. I prefer a little scent over being completely fresh." Jin Gaw pushed past us and pulled Martina into an embrace. He slipped his hand deep into her dress. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The long and tedious formalities had finally ended. I had finished exchanging pleasantries with the key figures attending the banquet. Talking to them had been exhausting, to the point where I felt like my brain was cramping. It was the kind of fatigue that came from dodging and deflecting a hundred bullets. "You¡¯ve done well, Luka. Now, enjoy yourself freely." Hemillas said as he left my side. "Sigh." Feeling drained, I leaned against the wall and took a moment to catch my breath. All that talking had made my throat dry. I gestured, and a servant extended a tray with drinks toward me. ¡¯Only alcohol, huh.¡¯ After hesitating for a moment, I picked up a glass. It was my first time drinking. Not that a sip or two would be enough to get me drunk anyway. As I brought the glass to my lips, I frowned. "Ugh." My heightened senses picked up the strong scent of alcohol, almost as if it had stabbed straight into my nose. The more I thought about it, the less I understood why people even drank this stuff. The liquid that touched my tongue had an unpleasant taste. I merely wet my lips before shifting my gaze toward the terrace. ¡¯What is Martina, the Diva of La Vie en Rose, doing here?¡¯ Jin Gaw was a renowned figure in the Empire. From a young age, he had served as the director of the research institute for over a century. Even Hemillas respected his achievements. ¡¯Martina Diva isn¡¯t a noble.¡¯ I used the Overseer¡¯s Eye to check Martina Diva¡¯s background. Her age... was higher than I expected, and her origins were from the very bottom of the lower districts. ¡¯A man of Jin Gaw¡¯s influence can bring someone from the lower districts to a noble¡¯s banquet, huh.¡¯ It was only natural. Jin Gaw, in particular, seemed like someone who didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. ¡¯If people tolerate his arbitrary ways, it must mean he¡¯s that capable.¡¯ As I pondered, I habitually tilted the glass in my hand. "Hmm." I winced again. Alcohol really wasn¡¯t to my taste. I shifted my gaze. The Imperial Guard cadets who had accepted my invitation were gathered in small groups. They blended into the banquet naturally, as if they belonged here¡ªunlike me, who felt out of place. "Luka." A fellow cadet approached me. He glanced toward Giselle, who was wearing a dress in the distance, and whispered. "Does Giselle have a fianc¨¦ or a boyfriend?" "...Not sure." "Come on, you¡¯re family. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know." "She probably doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Her temper¡¯s too nasty for that." "That doesn¡¯t matter. Finding a noble lady with a good personality is about as hard as finding a noble young master who isn¡¯t a playboy. Just introduce me so I can say hello." My fellow cadet nudged my arm with his elbow. I felt a little annoyed. But there was no reason I couldn¡¯t introduce them. I approached Giselle with him. "Giselle, this is¡ª" I introduced my fellow cadet to Giselle. She looked at us with an expressionless face and only exchanged a brief greeting. "Uh, could I have a moment to talk¡ª" My fellow cadet tried to keep the conversation going. "Apologies. I¡¯m a bit busy right now." Giselle spoke coolly and walked away. I felt awkward for even making the introduction. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I told you she had a nasty temper, didn¡¯t I?" I said as I watched Giselle disappear into the crowd. "This much is nothing." My fellow cadet laughed cheerfully despite being rejected. Before long, he was chatting up another noble lady, effortlessly continuing his social endeavors. ¡¯Everyone seems to be enjoying themselves.¡¯ It seemed like only a few of us weren¡¯t. I observed the banquet from the perspective of an outsider, studying the flow of the event. ¡¯So this is the noble society I have to navigate and live in.¡¯ How many more banquets would Lukaus Custoria have to attend before he could become one of them? I had no idea. I wanted to be a part of the Custoria family. But the wall of my origins loomed large¡ªnot because of others¡¯ disregard or discrimination, but because of my own inner struggles. Lavish banquets and feasts felt endlessly uncomfortable... A small space where I could relax with Gabriel or Gilda was much better. Even if it meant eating spoiled food and getting sick the next day. My feelings wouldn¡¯t change overnight. Maybe they never would. ¡¯If I have to endure this uncomfortable feeling every time I attend one of these gatherings...¡¯ Just imagining it was unbearable torture. I was suited for the Imperial Guard, not for nobility. I felt like screaming right then and there. Of course, if I did, the nobles would whisper among themselves that I had lost my mind. "Hiyaaaaaahoooooo!! I feel like I can flyyyyyy!!" I widened my eyes. There actually was someone here acting out my thoughts. "Director Jin! No, stop!" Jin Gaw¡¯s attendant shouted in panic. Jin Gaw stood on the terrace railing, flapping his arms as if he had wings. Then, from the fourth floor, he leapt straight down. Crash! The sound was deafening. The terrace floor below was solid marble. But since he had a full-body prosthetic, he would probably be fine. "He¡¯s at it again." "He always does that when he gets drunk." The nobles barely reacted. They seemed accustomed to Jin Gaw¡¯s sudden outbursts. ¡¯Impressive.¡¯ At the very least, he had a distinct personality. A rare type within the Empire. "Hey, protagonist." Taking advantage of the commotion, Ilay approached me. "Protagonist, my ass." "Don¡¯t be so grumpy. Try smiling a little. Do you know how many women wanted to talk to you but ran away? I counted at least five." Ilay, dressed sharply, gestured with his eyes toward a group of noble ladies. Standing beside me, he handed his empty glass to a servant and took a fresh one. Now that I was in the same space as Ilay, I finally felt a bit more at ease. "Ilay, do you know anything about Director Jin Gaw? I didn¡¯t expect someone like him to exist in the Empire." I was genuinely curious. "Of course. Director Jin is one of the top authorities in Arcane research." I studied Ilay¡¯s face. His clear expression gleamed with admiration. "If you have something to ask that eccentric, you should go now." "Hah, it¡¯s too late for that. It¡¯s rare enough to even get a chance to meet him, but even when you do, it¡¯s hard to hold a conversation. He gets drunk and becomes completely incoherent in no time." The Carthica family was respectable. Yet even Ilay, a direct descendant, found it difficult to meet Jin Gaw in person. "So if you¡¯re recognized for your abilities, even that kind of free-spirited behavior is tolerated." I couldn¡¯t help but envy Jin Gaw. He was the only one in the Empire¡¯s rigid and solemn noble society who didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. "Director Jin is special. Did you know? He¡¯s even authorized to travel to Bellato." I didn¡¯t bother hiding my surprise. "Bellato?" "No matter how much of a potential enemy state it is, interactions must continue. We¡¯re in the Three Kingdoms era, after all. If two of the nations decide to form a technological alliance, the third one gets left behind. Not to mention the civilian-level exchanges. Many people secretly cross back and forth, especially in Border City..." I had heard of Border City before. It was the Bellato city that Lilian had wanted to visit. Ilay trailed off mid-sentence. The music in the banquet hall slowed into a familiar melody. Even my ears recognized it. The song we had listened to endlessly in the Fundamentals of Social Events class at the Royal Kracia Academy. "It¡¯s time to dance, protagonist. Go find yourself a lovely lady." Ilay said that before slipping away. He found a suitable partner, offered a polite greeting, and began to dance. Not everyone was dancing. Many, like me, stood along the outskirts of the banquet hall. Click, click. I heard the sound of footsteps approaching between the notes of the music. ¡¯Giselle.¡¯ She glanced around before standing beside me. "Luka, instead of just standing there staring, you should be dancing." She spoke sharply. "I¡¯m terrible at dancing. I¡¯d probably just step on my partner¡¯s feet." That was a lie. With my reflexes, I could adjust to any dance, even one I¡¯d never learned, just by following my partner¡¯s movements. "If the guest of honor doesn¡¯t dance, people will think it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s also improper etiquette." Giselle pointed out. Now that I thought about it, she had a point. "So?" I looked at her blankly. Giselle avoided my gaze and hesitated before parting her lips. "If you really don¡¯t have a part¡ª" Before she could finish, a deep, alluring scent drifted toward us. Giselle also stopped speaking and turned to look behind her. A mature woman swayed her slender waist as she walked toward us. I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡¯Martina Diva.¡¯ She stopped right in front of me. As if planned in advance, the music momentarily paused. "The guest of honor seems to be without a dance partner. Would I be acceptable, young master? Mine just got carried off after falling from the terrace." Martina cut in and asked me to dance. I turned to Giselle as if seeking permission. "Perfect timing. If you didn¡¯t have a partner, I was going to find you someone suitable. Since you have one now, that¡¯s a relief, Lukaus Oraboni." Giselle spoke dryly and left. I watched her retreating figure and rubbed the back of my neck. ¡¯I feel bad for Giselle... but I need to talk to Martina right now.¡¯ Martina also seemed eager to speak with me. After all, we had encountered each other in quite an unexpected place. "When I first heard the name of the banquet¡¯s guest of honor, I could hardly believe it. Young master, you turned out to be a much bigger deal than I expected. I was shocked." Martina extended her hand toward me as she spoke. I took it, stepping into the dance floor with her. The music resumed. Martina and I danced. Her movements were remarkably skilled, guiding me with practiced ease. I simply followed her lead, letting my body move with the rhythm she set. "How did you end up at this banquet? No, more importantly, what¡¯s your connection to Director Jin?" Martina curved her lips into a knowing smile. "You don¡¯t have to interrogate me. I¡¯ll tell you everything." Martina¡¯s voice was smooth and unbothered, as if she had nothing to hide. "La Vie en Rose¡¯s Diva has always played the role of a lover to powerful figures in the Empire. It¡¯s one of the Diva¡¯s hidden qualifications¡ªto be the mistress of an imperial authority. There¡¯s even a legend that the first Diva was the emperor¡¯s concubine. Though, of course, it¡¯s just a legend, so who knows if it¡¯s true." Now I understood where La Vie en Rose¡¯s confidence came from. And why they had dared to attack me, knowing full well that I was a noble. ¡¯La Vie en Rose maintains ties with imperial nobles through seduction.¡¯ There must be many high-ranking nobles¡¯ lovers within La Vie en Rose¡ªboth women and men. Most nobles who operated in the lower districts weren¡¯t from high-ranking families. If they were involved in the power struggles of the lower districts, they were likely minor nobles or the lowest-ranking members of their houses. ¡¯If they have direct connections to people in power, they wouldn¡¯t need to fear low-ranking nobles. And any incidents that occur in the lower districts are easy to cover up.¡¯ I found myself developing a slight fondness for the La Vie en Rose gang. In their own way, they were trying to overturn the rigid structure of power. Some might look down on their methods, but I wasn¡¯t one of them. ¡¯If you have a unique weapon, you should use it to the fullest.¡¯ Just as I was naturally aggressive and excelled in combat, Martina had her own talents. "Since I answered your question, shouldn¡¯t you answer one of mine?" "If it¡¯s something I can answer." I murmured in a low voice. Martina raised herself onto one toe and spun gracefully. Her dress was cut in a way that left her back entirely exposed. My gaze followed the smooth curve of her toned yet supple back, leading up to the stark white nape of her neck. ¡¯So Gabriel rolled around with a woman like this.¡¯ Hmm. But I had seen glimpses of Martina¡¯s true self before. Remembering that cooled my blood instantly. ¡¯Now that I think about it, Gabriel must have sharp instincts, too.¡¯ For a young man to feel an instinctive repulsion toward Martina, he would need to see the old crone lurking inside her. That required a keen eye. "Why would someone as influential as the son of the Commander of the Imperial Guard be running around the lower districts? Indulging in some unsavory hobbies?" "Martina Diva..." I paused for a moment before opening my mouth to answer. "...Answering your question isn¡¯t difficult. But once you hear the answer, you¡¯ll no longer be part of this world. Not even Director Jin will be able to protect you. And I can¡¯t guarantee that La Vie en Rose will survive either. Someone as wise as your age suggests should understand what I mean." Martina¡¯s lips trembled slightly, the wrinkles deepening. For a brief moment, the old woman inside her surfaced. It was fascinating. No matter how beautifully she dressed up her exterior, her true self still bled through. With the Overseer¡¯s Eye, I knew her exact age. It was... quite old. Much older than Gabriel had estimated. Crunch. Martina stepped on my foot mid-dance, pressing down hard. I staggered slightly but quickly regained my posture. "You shouldn¡¯t tease a lady, young master. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI understand perfectly. La Vie en Rose¡¯s survival always comes first for me." At some point, the dance had ended. Martina released my hand and stepped back with graceful movements. As I watched her walk away, I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was absurd, but for a brief moment... Martina reminded me of Hemillas. And I thought I understood why. Martina and Hemillas were both people willing to do anything for their gang and their family. Even if it meant sacrificing their one and only life without hesitation. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The banquet was coming to an end. Before I knew it, half the people had already left. Martina Diva was nowhere to be seen in the hall. I took a moment to catch my breath and looked around. No one seemed to be paying attention to me anymore. ¡®Seems like a good time to slip out.¡¯ I pushed myself off the wall and scanned one side of the hall. That was where the loudest group had gathered. ¡®Juppe.¡¯ Juppe and his followers were gathered there. He mingled with various nobles, flaunting his influence. ¡®Ilay?¡¯ Juppe and Ilay were talking. Ilay, ever sociable, maintained a gentle smile even in front of Juppe. Our eyes met. ¡®Help me, Luka.¡¯ Ilay moved his lips quickly, mouthing the words. It looked like Juppe was keeping him from leaving. For Juppe, bringing Ilay¡ªa strong contender for the next head of the Carthica family¡ªover to his side would be ideal. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®What a pain.¡¯ I had wanted to avoid speaking with Juppe at this banquet. But I couldn¡¯t just leave Ilay stuck there either. I walked over to Juppe and his group. Their gazes immediately turned to me. "Ilay, there you are. Got a moment?" As I called out to Ilay, Juppe frowned. "Luka, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in the middle of a conversation? How rude." "I know it¡¯s rude, but this concerns Imperial Guard business. It¡¯s urgent and important." "Business? During a banquet?" Juppe narrowed his eyes, waiting for me to explain. "I can¡¯t discuss details with an outsider who isn¡¯t part of the Imperial Guard." I replied calmly. This was exactly why I hated talking to Juppe¡ªhe always tried to pick a fight. I barely held back the urge to punch his front teeth in. "What kind of important duty would a mere cadet¡ª" Juppe stopped mid-sentence, realizing his mistake. He must have momentarily forgotten what this banquet was celebrating. "There are plenty of important duties. Like tracking down a top-priority fugitive, for example. Confidentiality is fundamental in Imperial Guard matters, brother." "I-I know that. Ilay, we¡¯ll talk again next time..." Juppe finally let go of Ilay and left. Ilay let out a breath once Juppe disappeared. "Thanks, Luka. Your brother¡¯s pretty persistent." "You¡¯re partly to blame. You kept entertaining his conversation with that smile of yours. Of course he stuck around." "You were lying about the important business, weren¡¯t you?" "What do you think? Now go home. The banquet¡¯s over." I walked toward the banquet hall entrance and spoke. "Aren¡¯t you curious about what Juppe and I talked about?" "It was probably something trivial. I don¡¯t care." He meant it. And I could already guess what their conversation had been about. "He was asking if you had any weaknesses. Be careful. Looks like he¡¯s planning to keep you in check more seriously now." Ilay didn¡¯t sound particularly concerned when he said it. He had likely gauged Juppe¡¯s character after just a few conversations. Juppe was a true nobleman¡ªin the worst sense of the word. As a courtesy, I saw Ilay off before returning to the banquet hall. Before leaving, I needed to report to Hemillas. "You did quite well today, son. Get some rest." Hemillas offered a brief compliment. The high-ranking officials and generals standing beside him murmured among themselves. Their gazes briefly fell on me. Their eyes were so devoid of emotion they seemed almost inorganic. Each of them was an extraordinary figure, to the point that even my Overseer access couldn¡¯t pull up information on them. These were the people who truly moved the empire. No, calling them monsters would be more accurate. * * * I left the banquet hall and walked down the corridor. I had been quenching my thirst with alcohol throughout the banquet, and now my senses felt strangely off. ¡®Disgusting.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand the people who enjoyed this. Why would anyone deliberately dull their body and brain functions? Muttering to myself, I stared at the walls. The imperial banquet hall rented by the Custoria family was one of the palace¡¯s annexes. Because of that, the corridor was adorned with portraits of past emperors. The paintings of the first emperor, Dino Accretia, were particularly numerous, almost like a series. ¡®Dino Accretia.¡¯ I stopped in front of a full-body portrait. It depicted the first emperor raising his sword high. The radiant paint used for the background created a glowing halo effect around him. Moving my gaze to the next painting, I saw the first emperor holding a flag, surrounded by his followers. It seemed to symbolize the founding of the empire. Step, step. As I walked down the corridor, I observed the paintings. They depicted savage alien species and the emperor¡¯s valiant struggle against them. ...Holy and divine. Other emperors¡¯ achievements and records were also illustrated, but none carried the same level of grandeur as the first emperor. ¡®Emperor Yuri Accretia.¡¯ I stopped in front of the latest emperor¡¯s portrait. Every past emperor bore a striking resemblance to the first, as if to evoke his image. Yuri Accretia was no exception. The mere fact that he looked like Dino Accretia granted him an air of authority. That was how revered the first emperor was as the father of the empire. Click. Footsteps echoed against the marble floor. I lifted my head and gazed toward the end of the corridor. "So, you¡¯re the star of tonight¡¯s banquet¡ªLukaus Custoria?" The voice was clear and refreshing. It had a neutral tone, making it difficult to determine whether it belonged to a man or a woman. It wasn¡¯t just the voice. I watched as the figure emerged from the corridor¡¯s shadows. Their straight, neatly trimmed purple hair reached the nape of their neck. Their features were sharp yet delicate, giving them an androgynous appearance. But upon closer inspection, it was clear that they were a boy. Click. My cybernetic eyes activated. I attempted to access his information. But nothing appeared¡ªnot even the slightest detail. Judging by his appearance, he seemed to be around my age. I quickly reached a conclusion. "...It is an honor to meet a descendant of the Founder." I lowered my head and dropped to one knee. "Oh? You catch on quickly. No wonder you were able to earn military merit as a mere cadet." He spoke with admiration, stepping closer. ¡®A minor whose information is inaccessible even to the Overseer.¡¯ And this was an imperial annex. ¡®The boy before me is highly likely to be royalty. He could even be one of the emperor¡¯s children.¡¯ The imperial family was shrouded in secrecy, except for those who held official positions. Only the emperor and his successor occasionally appeared in public. Currently, only Emperor Yuri Accretia and the famed Crimson Crown Prince, Fransech Accretia, had been seen by the public. "You may rise, Lukaus." Without a word, I stood up. No matter how arrogant I could be, I would never dare to question a member of the imperial family. One must never ask anything until the royal themselves chooses to speak. "Follow me. I¡¯ll show you the garden." What kind of whim was this? Regardless, I followed behind him. ¡®There¡¯s no one around.¡¯ The banquet had only recently ended, yet the corridor was eerily silent. Apart from the boy and me, there was no sign of life. ¡®They cleared the area ahead of his route.¡¯ The control of the crowd had been so seamless that even I hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡®A royal¡¯s personal information is one of the empire¡¯s highest-level secrets.¡¯ Without prior authorization, it was nearly impossible to see a royal¡¯s face¡ªeven by coincidence. ¡®For some reason, this boy specifically sought me out.¡¯ I tried to read his intentions but quickly gave up. Deduction requires prior information. No matter how advanced a computer is, it cannot reach a conclusion without input. There was only one piece of information I had about the boy¡ªhe was royalty. Clatter. The boy opened the double glass doors. Beyond them lay a garden. At the center of the garden was a pond, reflecting the crescent moon as if it had sunken into the water. Surrounding it were countless flowers and plants, thriving in a delicate balance between chaos and order. "I wanted to talk to the one everyone¡¯s been gossiping about." The boy walked to the pond and stretched his hand over the water¡¯s surface. Splash! The fish in the pond poked their mouths above the water, following his hand. The boy wiggled his fingers as if scattering feed. Splash! Splash! The fish eagerly gathered, thrusting their mouths toward his hand. "They¡¯re fools. Just reaching out my hand makes them think I¡¯m feeding them, so they rush over in a frenzy. And the ones following from behind? They don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening, yet they still gather. No one cares about truth or reality. They just drift along, following others." I opened my mouth slightly, then closed it again. It wasn¡¯t time to speak yet. "If you want to say something, go ahead." The boy had given me permission. "...But they only gather like that because they¡¯ve actually been fed before. They learned from experience." "That¡¯s right, Lukaus. If they never received real food, they wouldn¡¯t keep coming. That¡¯s why I feed them sometimes¡ªjust enough to make them think their efforts are meaningful. To make them believe they got food because they diligently followed my hand." I kept my expression neutral. His words were layered with metaphor, but I didn¡¯t grasp them entirely. Still, I felt deeply unsettled. "But even if it¡¯s nothing more than their master¡¯s whim, those who give up and stay motionless won¡¯t receive even that small reward." "Haha, I¡¯m glad I talked to you. You¡¯re right about that too. Since you¡¯re already here, take a look around. These koi, as well as the flowers and trees, are all original species from Earth. Not even the slightest genetic modification was made to help them adapt. This garden is like a miniature Earth." I felt nothing in particular. To my eyes, they were no different from any other plants or animals. Splash! I stepped closer to the pond. The school of koi swam toward me, their dull faces opening and closing their mouths. "What do you think?" The boy spoke as he looked down at the koi beside me. "The more I look at them... I suppose they are somewhat cute." "Really? Then, as your order, Lukaus Custoria¡ªkill them all." He gave the command as if making a simple request. If I said I wasn¡¯t taken aback, I¡¯d be lying. But an order was an order. Splash. I stepped into the pond, the water reaching my navel. The gathered koi scattered in all directions. But in such a small pond, there was nowhere for them to escape. Calmly, I carried out the command. The moonlit pond turned red with the blood of the koi. The reflection of the moon rippled as crimson spread like drifting clouds. The lifeless bodies of fish, their skulls crushed in my grip, floated to the surface. "Well done." The boy praised me as he grabbed one of the dead koi. Crunch, crunch. Burying his face into the fish¡¯s belly, he devoured it ravenously. The blood smeared around his mouth, an eerie contrast to his refined, noble appearance. His act was nothing short of savage. "Want some?" He held out the dead koi toward me. "If it¡¯s an order, I will eat it." I spoke while still standing in the pond. "Hmm, that sounds like you don¡¯t want to." The boy wiped his bloodstained lips with the back of his hand. The streaks of blood trailed down his cheek like smudged lipstick. I did not deny it. Even if it made me seem arrogant, I had no intention of flattering him with empty pleasantries or indulging in his grotesque dining habits. "You may go. Let¡¯s meet again, Luka." Stepping out of the pond, I bowed deeply in a respectful farewell. Drip, drip. Drops of blood-tainted water fell at my feet. Squish, squish. I walked down the corridor. The eerie silence had ended, and people had begun to reappear¡ªcrowd control had been lifted. Some of the banquet attendees were among them. I could feel their gazes on me as I walked. ...Exhausting. It felt as if I had been possessed by a ghost. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 It was only a week after the banquet ended that I finally had time to visit the lower district. I boarded the elevator that led down to the lower district. Since I was alone, I had time to immerse myself in thought during the descent. ¡®The cadet who took down Rick Silva N¨²?ez, Lukaus Custoria.¡¯ With this incident, I had secured the top rank of this class. No one else would achieve a greater accomplishment. ¡®And Akies Domini.¡¯ That was an unofficial title. I was the Emperor¡¯s eyes and an Overseer, even if I was only an apprentice. ¡®The unofficial mission is to monitor the enemies within the Empire.¡¯ My mentor and predecessor, Kinuan, deceived everyone with his genius-level cunning. I had to become someone like that. ¡®But the mission I received from the Commander of the Imperial Guard was to monitor and investigate Kinuan.¡¯ I had to carry out two conflicting missions. Amusingly enough, both were technically unofficial. My position was still precarious¡ªdangerously so. Unofficial missions sometimes required even the erasure of an operative¡¯s existence through death. I had already braced myself for that possibility multiple times. ¡®If I lack the qualities of an Overseer, or if the higher-ups decide my existence must be erased... I will be disposed of.¡¯ Not even the Custoria family¡¯s shield could protect me. The world I had stepped into was that deep and dark. ¡®I have to keep pretending to investigate Kinuan while deceiving Commander Hemillas.¡¯ It was an incredibly difficult task. Hemillas was no ordinary man. He had attempted to dismantle my lies multiple times. There were even instances where he might have known the truth and chosen to let it slide. Creak. The elevator came to a halt, and the doors opened. I passed through the security checkpoint and entered the lower district. A rough-looking Gabriel was waiting for me. I had summoned him in advance. Upon spotting me, he immediately grumbled. "Why¡¯d you have to call me all the way here? This isn¡¯t even my turf. Everyone¡¯s staring. Even the drones won¡¯t stop tailing me." The area that connected the upper and lower districts was a sort of middle ground. Administratively, it was classified as part of the lower district, but in practice, it was a distinct middle-class zone separate from the lower district. Simply put, it was far from Gabriel¡¯s usual domain. Bzzzz¡ª A patrol drone followed Gabriel, its sights locked on him. If he made a wrong move, it would open fire on him without hesitation. "Get used to it. You might have to come here more often from now on." "I¡¯ve got an allergy to rich people, so I can¡¯t stand places like this. My throat¡¯s already itching and swelling up. I¡¯ll probably need a drink to settle it." "Cut the nonsense. Just give me your report." "Oh, yes, yes, boss." I preferred to gather information verbally whenever possible. I had learned well that messages sent through terminals carried a high risk of exposure. Even Commander Hemillas had relayed information to me through Giselle. No matter how well-guarded, networks were inherently vulnerable. "The arena gang¡¯s been taken over by some nutjob named Julek. That bastard gathered up all the arena¡¯s executives and started shooting, so all the key personnel are dead. Right now, Julek¡¯s the only one left who can run the place." It seemed Aleph wouldn¡¯t be returning to the field¡ªever. "Do you think Julek will be favorable toward us?" "On the surface, yeah. We¡¯re the ones who stopped Ken Noma¡¯s raid, after all. He¡¯s outsourcing part of the arena¡¯s security work to us." "Keep an eye on things for now. Handle any issues on your end first. If you can¡¯t, then call me." Gabriel tilted his head at my lukewarm response. "Uh... That¡¯s it?" "Yeah." To be honest, I had lost interest in managing the lower district. Since I no longer needed to dig into Kinuan¡¯s background, there was no reason to stay fixated on the lower district. ¡¯Someday, I might need manpower from here, but not right now.¡¯ As I was thinking, Gabriel handed me a printed list of gang recruit candidates. I quickly scanned the names, memorized the details, and then tore up the paper. "Looks good, but drop Baiyan. He seems too smart." "Isn¡¯t being smart a good thing? We¡¯re struggling as it is with all these dumbasses." "It¡¯s still the early days of the gang. If someone smarter than you joins, they¡¯ll eat you alive. You¡¯ll lose control." I wanted Gabriel to be able to run the gang even without me. For that to happen, the organization had to be built on a solid foundation¡ªjust like La Vie en Rose. It wouldn¡¯t be easy. * * * I went with Gabriel to the hospital where Ken Noma was being treated. He was under medical detention. Since it was a proper hospital, the treatment costs were coming out of my pocket, and they were starting to add up. ¡®I¡¯m no saint.¡¯ If I decided Ken Noma was no longer useful, I would send him back to one of those bottom-tier hospitals. I walked down the hallway and stopped in front of Ken¡¯s hospital room. Just as I was about to open the door, I flinched. My intuition sensed something was off. A trained instinct sends signals to the brain through feeling first. The brain then processes the detailed information afterward. It was a sort of "act first, analyze later" response. ¡¯Someone got here before us.¡¯ If Ken Noma had a visitor, the hospital would have informed us. This was an unofficial visit. "Gabriel, wait outside. I¡¯m going in alone. Stop anyone who tries to enter." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I spoke firmly. Gabriel read my expression and the mood immediately, following my orders without question. We were starting to sync well. He was becoming an extension of myself, someone who understood my intentions without needing explanation. Chiiik¡ª The hospital door was electronic, meaning any entry or exit would be recorded. But there were plenty of people in this world who could deceive machines and computers like ghosts. ...Kinuan was one of those people. Kinuan was in Ken¡¯s hospital room. He was sitting in a chair, watching me. "Take a seat, Luka." Kinuan invited me as if it were his own room. I sat across from him and turned my gaze to Ken, who remained restrained. "Ken is not in his right mind." "But he is an Akies combat technique user. As you saw in the last incident, given the chance, he could act unpredictably. I determined that we couldn¡¯t just leave him be." "So, Instructor, you were Tora and Ken¡¯s benefactor... and you were the one who taught Ken Akies combat techniques?" It was such an obvious fact that asking felt pointless. "I used Tora and Ken to run the arena gang as a financial source for Nemesis. That¡¯s also how Rick was able to rise as a key figure within Nemesis. At the time, Rick and I were given an unofficial mission: to infiltrate Nemesis by posing as anti-imperialists." "Rick truly defected during the mission. Meanwhile, you only pretended to defect while maintaining contact from within the Empire." "Rick worked from the outside, while I worked from within the Imperial Guard. Together, we swore to bring down the Empire. Of course, I never had any intention of actually doing that." Kinuan had likely been an Overseer even back then. Just how long had he been one? Maybe even before he became a cadet. There was also the case of Barbara, the witch who had infiltrated Nemesis recently. With the Empire and the Imperial Court¡¯s resources, such things were more than possible. "Ken had a talent for combat. If his life had gone well, he would have risen through the ranks as a soldier." "That¡¯s exactly why I chose Ken. He was cautious, just as expected of an Akies Victima candidate. When he put Tora forward as the boss to spread the risk, even I was impressed. I liked Ken." "But you left his side, knowing he was doomed to destruction." "Because my mission ended when Rick truly defected. The higher-ups rushed to recall me, fearing that I might also turn. Even now, they continue to suspect me." Aside from the Emperor, no one knew Kinuan¡¯s true identity. He had endured countless suspicions cast upon him. It was a dangerous balancing act¡ªone misstep could mean death. Seeing him like this, I realized that Kinuan was the true loyalist. Srrrk. I turned my gaze back to Ken. He only muttered incoherently with vacant eyes, unable to recognize either me or Kinuan. "Today... you¡¯re planning to kill Ken. Because if I interfere, there¡¯s a chance he might regain his senses." That was why Kinuan had come here. He intended to kill Ken and erase all traces of his past involvement. I felt somewhat heavy-hearted. I was the one who had pulled Ken Noma up from the abyss. Sensing my hesitation, Kinuan smiled faintly. "You don¡¯t need to feel responsible. For a brief moment, Ken roamed the outside world with a clear mind. Before that, he was as good as dead. I know Ken well. Even if he had a choice, he would have chosen this path. In fact, he already did." Ken had knowingly risked death to take revenge on Aleph. His determination was remarkable. And it was precisely because of that determination that he was going to die here. Srrrk. Kinuan rose from his seat and stood before Ken. As I watched them, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Gabriel and myself. No matter how much I tried to push the thought away, I kept seeing our reflections in those two. ¡¯Kinuan doesn¡¯t forge bonds through lies.¡¯ He simply suppresses his emotions for the sake of duty. He was someone who could kill even a true friend if the mission demanded it. It¡¯s difficult to deceive people by forming fake bonds. Especially with someone like Rick, a figure of his caliber. The same applied to Ken, who had mastered Akies Victima and possessed exceptional insight. Just as Rick and Kinuan had been close friends... Ken Noma had been Kinuan¡¯s friend as well. "Instructor." I parted my lips and stood up. Taking a steady breath, I moved to stand beside him. "...I¡¯ll handle Ken Noma." "This is my responsibility and duty." Kinuan must have known for a long time that Ken Noma had to be eliminated. Yet, he had left him alive under the excuse that he was beyond recovery. Even someone as meticulous as Kinuan had chosen to take that risk. Now, I understood. I had finally caught a glimpse into Kinuan¡¯s inner thoughts. Letting a dangerous element like Ken Noma remain for so long¡ªthat was Kinuan¡¯s conscience at work. "No matter how much of an instructor you are, killing two close friends with your own hands in such a short time wouldn¡¯t sit well with you. It wouldn¡¯t be good for your mental health, either." I spoke and waited for Kinuan¡¯s permission. "As I always say, you¡¯re a good student. You grasp ten things from being taught just one. Sometimes, your rapid growth is terrifying." Kinuan took a step back. With his approval, I began flexing my fingers one by one, loosening them up. Crack, crack. A menacing sound escaped from my joints as I raised my output. "Ken Noma, for the peace of the Empire, I will dispose of you." Kinuan turned his back. My hand moved. Crunch! I ended Ken¡¯s life. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Gabriel¡¯s gang was growing smoothly. Their main businesses revolved around minor security work, including brothels and the arena. If their revenue continued to expand, they might need to get registered as an official enterprise soon. When that time came, they would need someone capable of acting as the organization¡¯s strategist. ¡®Grace.¡¯ I looked at Grace, who was staying at the gang¡¯s office. She was teaching basic combat techniques to some of our gang members, serving as a sort of external instructor. Whoosh! Pig Nose lost his balance due to Grace¡¯s maneuver and fell flat on his back. ¡°Your lower body is always too loose, Pig Nose.¡± Grace tapped his calf a couple of times as she spoke. Pig Nose grinned as if he had been waiting for this moment and cracked a joke. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because I use my hips a lot every nigh¡ª Ugh! Sh, you, bi¡ª¡± Grace kicked him square between the legs. Pig Nose groaned in pain, rolling on the floor. ¡°Next.¡± She gave him a kick to the rear and gestured for another gang member to step forward. ¡°Come on now. Why bother learning all these troublesome moves when we can just use guns?¡± Beard grumbled. Grace turned to look at Gabriel. Gabriel sighed, grabbed a fistful of Beard¡¯s chest hair, and yanked hard. Beard let out a whimper, tears welling up in his eyes as he got dragged closer. ¡°Shut up and practice properly. If we go around shooting every troublemaker in the brothel, we¡¯ll run out of customers. You need to be able to subdue them barehanded, too.¡± ¡°G-got it, Boss.¡± With Gabriel¡¯s pressure weighing on them, the gang members obediently followed orders. By lower district standards, Gabriel¡¯s combat skills were above average. In the arena, he was registered as a high-tier fighter. For an ordinary gang, that was a significant force. ¡®But that¡¯s not enough.¡¯ Plenty of gangsters in the lower district had combat skills on par with Gabriel. Running a gang required power beyond that level. ¡®If only Gabriel could learn Akies Combat Techniques like Ken... but he doesn¡¯t have the talent for it.¡¯ For Gabriel to master Akies Combat Techniques, he would either have to become addicted to stimulants or undergo nervous system modifications. Neither was a good option. If I weren¡¯t around, there was only one person who had both the ability and the motivation to take care of Gabriel. ¡®Martina Diva.¡¯ I tapped the table a few times before speaking. ¡°Grace, arrange a meeting with Diva.¡± Grace didn¡¯t even ask why. She immediately contacted La Vie en Rose and set up an appointment. The meeting was scheduled for tonight at one of La Vie en Rose¡¯s establishments. As evening approached, Grace and I stepped out onto the street. We walked in silence for a long time. Neither of us were particularly social. What others might perceive as an awkward silence was comfortable for us. It was Grace who eventually broke the quiet. ¡°Luka, have you had any contact with Diva recently?¡± She was perceptive. She must have assumed that Martina Diva and I had met somewhere before. She was right¡ªI had spoken with Martina at a banquet in the upper district. ¡°So, it¡¯s true that you were among the top-ranking cadets.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to brag. I have no reason to lie about something like that.¡± I thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Then let¡¯s make this interesting. If you tell me why you left the Imperial Guard Academy, I¡¯ll tell you about my meeting with Diva.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she refused. This was just curiosity on my part. ¡°I was an Irregular from the lower district who managed to become a cadet. And I wasn¡¯t even from one of the single-digit orphanages.¡± It was like listening to my own story. ¡°You caught quite the opportunity. That kind of chance doesn¡¯t come often.¡± That statement applied to me as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was much more desperate than the other cadets.¡± Because she had nowhere to return to. I felt a strong sense of kinship. She was like me. Irregulars who made it into the Imperial Guard Academy probably shared similar mindsets. That¡¯s just how the selection process worked. ¡°So why did you leave?¡± For the first time, Grace hesitated. I walked alongside her, waiting for her response. ¡°There¡¯s something I should explain first. A year above me, there was another Irregular. Normally, cadets from different years don¡¯t interact much, but since Irregulars appearing in consecutive years is extremely rare, we ended up having a lot of contact.¡± I would have done the same. ¡°Irregulars usually have outstanding records. Not a single one has ever been dismissed due to lack of ability. The only ones who leave are those who quit of their own will, like you.¡± ¡°Luka, you don¡¯t seem like the blindly loyal type.¡± Grace spoke cautiously, as if treading on dangerous ground. It seemed that was how others perceived me. Ironically, that was precisely why I had become the emperor¡¯s Overseer. ¡°No one¡¯s ever called me obedient before.¡± ¡°That Irregular senior and I became as close as siblings. If I were to put it emotionally, we were close enough to die for each other. Time passed, and they officially became a member of the Imperial Guard. Even after that, they often came to visit me.¡± The Irregular she was talking about was likely still in the Imperial Guard¡ªassuming they hadn¡¯t died. I listened as she continued. ¡°...Whenever the Imperial Guard had important missions or battles, they deployed in full-body prosthetic suits, the Legion.¡± To use a Legion, one had to endure an overload dozens of times greater than that of standard combat prosthetics. Even Imperial Guards had to attach multiple signal dampeners and auxiliary processors just to withstand its effects. ¡°So? If you have something to say, say it clearly. Don¡¯t dance around the subject¡ªit¡¯s not like you. I don¡¯t have the time to report a mere lower-district gangster as a dissident.¡± Grace was hesitating on something important. So I gave her a direct answer. I was telling her that whatever she said, I¡¯d just hear it and let it go. Whether she believed that or not was up to her. ¡°Every time they went out in a Legion... their mind started to crumble. To be precise, their humanity was disappearing. The last time I saw them, they were crying, telling me they were afraid. That if they kept going like this, they would lose themselves.¡± I listened calmly. Yeah, that wasn¡¯t exactly a shocking revelation. If I had heard this a year or two ago, I might have been shaken. But not now. ¡°The Legion eats away at the mind. It¡¯s not a weapon that just anyone can endure. That person simply lacked the resilience for it.¡± Even Hemillas had deployed in a Legion countless times without losing his sense of self. Plenty of other Imperial Guards had used it just as much and remained human. It was a matter of endurance. ¡°You¡¯re right, Luka. Not everyone ends up like that. But I knew¡ªI just knew that I¡¯d walk the same path as my senior.¡± At that point, I voiced a question that had been on my mind. ¡°But cadets are the Empire¡¯s assets. You couldn¡¯t have just left because you wanted to.¡± "If you do me a favor, I¡¯ll answer that question. I won¡¯t ask about your private meeting with Diva. Instead... I want to know what happened to my senior afterward. It¡¯s nearly impossible for me to obtain information about the Imperial Guard from the inside. Their name is Rowzen." A glimpse of Grace¡¯s hidden humanity surfaced. She still cared about that Irregular senior, Rowzen. "If I meet Rowzen or find out anything, I promise to tell you." Grace looked at me intently with the eye beneath her eyepatch. She held my gaze for a moment before slowly nodding. "Even as a cadet, I was allowed to go to the nearby upper district with special permission. And as you already know... some members of La Vie en Rose occasionally get dispatched to the upper district as well." Grace was certain that I had met Martina Diva in the upper district. "I was one of Diva¡¯s regulars. I never had much interest in men. She was someone I shared a deep connection with over a long time. And perhaps because I let my guard down... I ended up confiding in her about my fears and weaknesses." I had already suspected as much. Grace¡¯s loyalty to Martina Diva had affection mixed into it. "So Diva pulled you out of the Imperial Guard Academy after hearing your story?" "Diva went to great lengths, calling in every favor she could. Even I never imagined it would be possible." That part surprised me. I hadn¡¯t expected Martina¡¯s network of connections to be that powerful. "She made the investment because having an ex-cadet as a subordinate was worth it. It wasn¡¯t pure goodwill or sympathy. You were someone who could fill the gap in La Vie en Rose¡¯s need for muscle." "I¡¯m well aware of that calculation. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I owe her a debt I can never fully repay. Until the day Diva dies, I will stay by her side." Considering Martina Diva¡¯s age, that wouldn¡¯t take too long. "That was an interesting story, Grace. I¡¯ll settle the price for it later." "I can wait as long as needed." Grace gave a faint smile. She seemed noticeably lighter, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. The Irregular of the Imperial Guard, Rowzen. I repeated the name in my mind. Now, I was curious about his whereabouts as well. * * * Grace and I arrived at the meeting place with La Vie en Rose. It was one of their establishments, but for me, it was a rather uncomfortable space. "Hah, hah, how cute." ¡°My type.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got time, I¡¯ll give you a discount. Make sure to stop by.¡± If you only listened to the words, it was something you could tolerate. The problem was that every single person saying such things to me was a man. This place was a men-only establishment. There were all sorts, from slender young men to ones as burly as Gabriel. I frowned deeply. The instinctive surge of physiological disgust was something I couldn¡¯t suppress. Martina had probably brought me here just to enjoy my reaction. ¡°Cut the flirting. This young master is Diva¡¯s guest. You wanna die?¡± A gang member managing the place shoved the men aside, clearing a path. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t be so scary.¡± ¡°He only talks tough. He¡¯s actually pretty gentle.¡± Even with the gang member¡¯s warning, none of the men seemed intimidated. That said a lot about the atmosphere of La Vie en Rose¡¯s gang. Grace and I entered the VIP room in the back of the establishment. On a wide sofa, Martina sat with four male escorts draped around her. Their outfits caught my attention in the worst way possible. They were wearing nothing but leather straps covering only the essentials. ...This was insane. ¡°From here on, I¡¯ll stand by Diva¡¯s side, Luka.¡± Grace whispered to me before moving behind Martina, standing as if guarding her. Noticing our exchange, Martina smiled seductively. ¡°Hm~ Looks like you and Grace have gotten pretty close, huh? Luka, young master, you two haven¡¯t been sharing a bed behind my back, have you? Just the thought of it makes me jealous.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Well, you¡¯ve slept with Gabriel too.¡± I was so irritated I just threw it out there in resignation. ¡°Gabriel? Honestly, he wasn¡¯t as strong as I expected. Doesn¡¯t live up to his looks. I mean, he¡¯s built like a breeding stud and everything.¡± ¡°Cut Gabriel some slack. Look at who he was up against. A grandm¡ª¡± ¡°Young master. I told you before, you shouldn¡¯t tease a lady.¡± Martina sharply cut me off. ¡°You brought me to a place like this. You should¡¯ve expected at least this much. I¡¯m not exactly mild-tempered.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, all the other venues were fully booked tonight, so this was the only VIP room left. No bad intentions, really.¡± I stared into Martina¡¯s eyes. That was a lie. She just wanted to mess with me. Noticing my displeasure, Martina put on a deliberately fake smile. ¡°Go on now, pretties.¡± She lightly tapped the escorts¡¯ privates and backsides with her folded fan. The ghastly-looking men disappeared from my sight. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The only ones left in the VIP room were Martina, Grace, and me. "I have just one request, Martina, Diva." "Hehe, go ahead, Young Master." Martina unfolded her fan, smiling with her eyes. It was the kind of smile that could captivate many men. But not me. "Even if I¡¯m not around, I want you to look after Gabriel. Make sure he and his gang don¡¯t collapse. If necessary, you can bring Gabriel¡¯s gang under La Vie en Rose. With your skills, you can manage that, right?" Martina¡¯s pupils widened, as if she hadn¡¯t expected that. I hadn¡¯t expected myself to make such a request either. "It almost sounds like... you¡¯re worried about Gabriel?" "Think whatever you want. But as you know, I can¡¯t always stay in the lower district. There will be times when I¡¯m gone for long periods. If I ever need influence in the lower district again, it¡¯ll be a problem if Gabriel isn¡¯t there." I spoke in a dry tone, revealing not a trace of emotion. Keeping emotional signals locked inside was second nature to me. "If you need influence in the lower district, La Vie en Rose can handle it for you." "I don¡¯t trust you. One of La Vie en Rose¡¯s sources of income is information trade, isn¡¯t it? If necessary, you¡¯d sell my information to others too." The high-class courtesans of La Vie en Rose mingled with high-ranking nobles. The careless ones tended to spill secrets in bed. "I haven¡¯t said a word about you to anyone. I swear." For now, maybe. But I couldn¡¯t be certain she¡¯d keep quiet forever. "Let¡¯s drop the small talk, Martina. So, will you protect Gabriel or not? Just give me an answer." "And what do I get in return?" There was only one thing I could offer. "A connection with me." My potential. A promising cadet of the Custoria family¡¯s Imperial Guard. Anyone could see that my chances of success were high. "Confident, aren¡¯t you?" "I am." I kept my reply short. Beeep. The rims of Martina¡¯s pupils glowed. She had shifted her consciousness inward, deep in thought. Snap! Finishing her thoughts, Martina closed her fan. "It feels like I¡¯m taking a slight loss, but I¡¯ll consider it an investment. Even if you¡¯re away, Grace will keep an eye on Gabriel¡¯s gang." Our deal was sealed. I stood up and left the VIP room. Following Martina¡¯s order, Grace trailed behind to see me off. "You must have quite the status," Grace remarked. "There¡¯s nothing special about it," I replied. To be honest, I was remarkable. But it was a status I had earned with my own strength. I refused to be treated like some noble brat flaunting his family¡¯s power. We walked down the corridor of the establishment. Many people passed by, and business seemed to be thriving. Every time I came to the red-light district, I was reminded of how diverse people¡¯s tastes were. Beep. I heard the call signal from my terminal. The caller was Hemillas. * * * For once, Hemillas wasn¡¯t waiting for me in his office but in the training room. Swish. Hemillas smoothly spun his spear, adjusting his stance. In front of him stood five active Imperial Guards, each wielding a melee weapon. It was a rare sight¡ªan opportunity to witness Hemillas in combat. During the air vehicle crash incident, I had been too busy trying to keep myself alive to properly see him fight. "You came at just the right time. Wait a moment." Hemillas glanced at me as he spoke. The five Imperial Guards spread out, surrounding him. They were members of the 1st Centuria, one of the elite units within the Imperial Guard. Even among the Guard, they were the best of the best. Clack! One of the guards, armed with a sword, lunged at Hemillas. As if that were the signal, the others attacked simultaneously from multiple directions. Whoosh! Hemillas swung his spear in a wide arc, deflecting an incoming strike and creating space. Lowering his upper body, he slipped back in a gliding motion. Now free from their encirclement, Hemillas struck the nearest guard¡¯s neck with the shaft of his spear. If this had been a real battle, it would have been an instant kill. His movements were both dazzling and precise. The calculated rotations of his spear seamlessly deflected each attack. Using the centrifugal force gained from his defensive rotations, Hemillas launched his next assault. ¡¯Offense and defense as one.¡¯ His attacks and defenses were not separate; they flowed as a single movement. I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom how much training and experience it would take to reach such a level. ¡¯This is the strongest soldier of the Empire...¡¯ Even with my knowledge of Akies combat techniques, I couldn¡¯t see a single opening in Hemillas¡¯ form. There was no obvious way to counter him. One by one, the Imperial Guards collapsed, almost too easily. It was unreal. They weren¡¯t weak¡ªeach of them was a seasoned warrior. But in front of Hemillas, they seemed utterly powerless. Thud! Hemillas struck the final guard¡¯s chest with the base of his spear. The guard¡¯s chest plate shattered. ¡¯If Hemillas used Legion... just how strong would he become?¡¯ Legion¡ªthe very name meant "a one-man army." The Imperial Guards who had finished their sparring quietly withdrew. Hemillas remained standing, still gripping his spear. After catching his breath, he gestured toward me with his chin. "Luka, pick up a weapon and come up here. Let¡¯s have a light spar while we talk." I felt my heart pounding. This was an incredible opportunity. "Ah, use your personal weapon," Hemillas added. "That much is necessary for me to feel at least a little tension." His words scratched at the competitive fire inside me, provoking me. Bzzzzt! I drew Crucis, my high-compression heavy weapon, and stepped forward to face Hemillas. "I¡¯ll be learning from you." My tone was sharp, like a tongue laced with thorns. Even if just for a moment, I wanted Hemillas to feel a real sense of danger. That was my goal for today. Simply put, I was going to fight as if I intended to kill him. Hemillas¡¯ training spear had reduced lethality. Among those with combat prosthetics, delivering a fatal injury was difficult. ¡¯If it clashes with Crucis, that spear will shatter instantly.¡¯ How does he plan to counter that? I charged in, swinging Crucis with full force. By the time I reached Hemillas, I had already built enough momentum to eliminate the one weakness of heavy weapons¡ªthe slow initial strike. Hemillas observed me with slightly narrowed eyes as he stepped back. Crucis tore through the air viciously, missing him by a hair. ¡¯Keep accelerating with rotational force.¡¯ A heavy weapon isn¡¯t meant to stop and reset between swings. Once momentum is gained, it must be maintained. That¡¯s what makes it so difficult to wield. The true efficiency of Crucis only emerges when attacks flow continuously. Ride the momentum, Luka. I widened my eyes and instantly pushed my prosthetic output to its peak. Closing in on Hemillas, I swung my sword once more. This would be difficult for even him to evade. In my mind, I already pictured my blade carving through his torso alongside his spear. At that moment, Hemillas¡¯ spear blurred. By the time I registered it, I had already been struck. Beeep¡ª! The sound of his attack trailed behind, as if struggling to catch up. Hemillas had stabbed my left shoulder. His speed was beyond my ability to react. My grip loosened, and I stumbled backward. ¡¯Overwhelming speed.¡¯ Even with Akies combat techniques, I couldn¡¯t respond. ¡¯So this is the Empire¡¯s way.¡¯ I clutched my shoulder and looked at Hemillas. A faint light flickered in his pupils. Hemillas was a perfect combat machine. He controlled his ultra-high-performance combat prosthetics as if they were a part of his natural body. I had no idea how many people in the Empire possessed a brain like his. ¡¯I could fight him a hundred times and lose a hundred times.¡¯ Kinuan always said it¡ªAkies Victima wasn¡¯t some miraculous combat technique that made the impossible possible. It only worked against an opponent I had a real chance of defeating. Against an opponent with this much of a skill gap, Akies combat techniques were useless. "You¡¯re not giving up just because you got hit once, are you?" "Persistence is one of my few strengths." I massaged my numb shoulder. His strike had targeted the junction between my organic body and my prosthetic. The impact resonated deep, momentarily disrupting my nervous system connection. It felt as if my arm had been severed. ¡¯So there are attacks like this too.¡¯ I had learned something new. Hemillas was teaching me, showing me various ways to fight. It was an incredibly considerate sparring session. I knew how ridiculous that sounded, but there was no other way to describe it. "Heavy weapons have immense destructive power. As long as you can maintain momentum, there¡¯s no better weapon. But you¡¯re still inexperienced¡ªboth in skill and experience." It had been a while since someone pointed out my shortcomings so directly. It irritated me a little. I had grown too accustomed to praise. "Akies combat techniques artificially enhance insight. But at its core, it¡¯s a technique for the weak to fight the strong with inferior prosthetics. Use it as a tool, but don¡¯t rely on it too much." That was good advice. I made sure to etch it into my mind. "I called you here today to assign you a mission. A member of the Imperial Family personally requested you. Any idea who it might be?" I hadn¡¯t answered until now because I had been too focused on trying to keep up with his attacks. This time, Hemillas stepped back, waiting for my response. I finally caught my breath and spoke. "...I do." I told him about the young prince I had met after the banquet. The image of the violet-eyed boy was still vividly imprinted in my mind. "Hmm. Looks like you¡¯ve caught his interest. Not surprising. Your record is... quite unique. Even among Irregulars, you¡¯re an Irregular." That sounded like a compliment. "What¡¯s the mission?" "It¡¯s a security detail. The duration could be as short as a day or two, or it might last several days. It all depends on his whims. But remember one thing¡ªthis is an Imperial Guard mission. Your judgment is the Imperial Guard¡¯s judgment." "I will keep that in mind." Even after the mission briefing, the training continued. I sparred with Hemillas until my limbs were completely battered. ¡¯Hemillas cleared his schedule for me.¡¯ I knew better than anyone how busy the Commander of the Imperial Guard was. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I pushed my concentration to the extreme, treating every moment as if it were real combat. I committed every movement of Hemillas to memory. This knowledge might one day save my life. * * * A member of the Imperial Family had personally assigned me to a security mission. Logically, it made no sense. There were plenty of guards within the Imperial Guard with more experience and skill than me. If efficiency were the only factor, there was no reason to choose me. ¡¯Curiosity.¡¯ That was why the young prince had picked me. It wasn¡¯t a reason I particularly welcomed. Feeling uneasy, I stood at the Imperial Guard airfield, absentmindedly checking my weapons. Crucis and Ruina were secured at my waist and inside my coat. I had also prepared ample ammunition. Vroooom. A six-seater aerial vehicle, impossible to identify by affiliation, descended from the sky. The exterior was black. As it landed, the vehicle¡¯s door lifted upward. Following the instructions I had received beforehand, I stepped inside. Inside, the violet-eyed prince sat with his legs crossed. I kept my expression neutral and waited for him to speak. "Nice to meet you, Lukaus Custoria. Lukaus sounds a bit stiff and long¡ªdo you have a nickname?" "You may call me Luka." "Luka, Luka, Luka. It has a nice ring to it. Have a seat." The prince rested his chin on his hand, gazing out the window. From the outside, it was opaque black glass, but from within, the view was crystal clear. ¡¯Is there really no one else here?¡¯ Aside from the prince and me, the vehicle was empty. I would be the only one guarding him. "Luka." The prince, still looking outside, moved his lips. "Yes, Your Highness?" "I want to choose a name to use for now. Nero, Ivan, Selim. Which one do you think suits me best?" There was likely a common thread between those names. But with my knowledge and perspective, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. "Ivan... seems the most fitting." "Actually, I liked that one too. Hmm, but hearing you choose it makes me like it even more." The prince¡ªIvan¡ªsmiled. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Imperial capital, Akbaran, was practically a living city. Its boundaries expanded every year due to continuous reconstruction and growth. The lower district surrounded the upper district like a belt. The middle-class residential area lined the border of the upper district, while the further one went into the outskirts of the lower district, the more disorderly the slums became. Whirrr. The aerial vehicle that Ivan and I were in landed in the lower district. It was a public airfield set up in the middle of a bustling commercial area. Even though it was a public airfield, it wasn¡¯t free, so the moment we landed, credit fees were charged. Click. As the lock disengaged, the door of the aerial vehicle lifted upward. Step. I stepped out first to scan the surroundings. Since it was a public airfield, the place was teeming with people. No one paid attention to Ivan or me. Even a member of the Imperial family was just another face in the crowd here. ¡°Luka, I¡¯ll leave security to you. If it¡¯s about safety, you can speak to me as if you¡¯re giving orders.¡± Ivan said as he stepped out of the vehicle, pulling a hat down over his refined features, as if to conceal them. Given his aristocratic appearance, this was probably the better way to avoid attracting attention. ¡°Where would you like to go first?¡± I asked, and Ivan pressed a finger to his lips in thought. ¡°Anywhere my feet take me. I¡¯ll leave that to you as well. You¡¯re originally from the lower district, aren¡¯t you?¡± It seemed I wasn¡¯t just responsible for security¡ªI was also his guide. If he weren¡¯t a member of the Imperial family, I would¡¯ve groaned out loud. Damn it, my chest felt heavy. I thought I had nerves of steel, but the fact that he was royalty made the pressure overwhelming. This was no ordinary task. ¡®A descendant of the Founders.¡¯ That bloodline was standing right beside me. He was someone who could end my life on a whim. If he were just a naive young master, I¡¯d hold my tongue and humor him, but... The Ivan I saw was no ordinary person. I had no idea what was going on in his mind. I couldn¡¯t let myself be fooled by his innocent words and boyish looks. Stay calm. Keep your reasoning cold. I must not get agitated. This was a mission where I couldn¡¯t afford mistakes. Ivan descended the steps of the public airfield and curiously looked around. He stopped in front of a street vendor selling cheap synthetic food. Without even paying, he grabbed a skewer and walked over to me. ¡°Look at this. This is my favorite food.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like this was his first time visiting the lower district. ¡°There are too many thieves here, so you should be careful to pay properly.¡± I sighed as I spoke. I could already see the vendor chasing after him. I considered tossing a credit chip to send him away. "Luka, that man is noisy. Kill him." Ivan turned around, forming his fingers into the shape of a gun and aiming at the street vendor. ...Ivan had given an order. This was different from killing a fish. The street vendor was a human being. All he had done was chase after a food thief. He had done nothing wrong. No, that wasn¡¯t entirely true. Even if he hadn¡¯t realized it, he had dared to raise his voice at a member of the Imperial family. But was ignorance really a crime worthy of death? Don¡¯t make personal judgments, Luka. Just follow orders. I was a soldier of the Empire. A descendant of the Founders had issued me a command. My thoughts stretched long, but in reality, only a fleeting moment passed. "Haha, I¡¯m joking. You really thought I¡¯d order a man killed over something like this? Just go pay for it." Ivan lowered his hand with a smile. I had no idea if he had noticed my hesitation. I handed the street vendor a credit chip. While I was paying, Ivan was already chewing on the skewer made of rubber-laced meat. Ivan had entrusted me with guiding him through the lower district. It seemed he wanted to sightsee. I took him to areas with relatively good security¡ªplaces that still had a lower-class atmosphere with pickpockets here and there but no armed robbers. ¡¯This should be good enough for Ivan.¡¯ Ivan found amusement in everything he saw, dragging out time as he showed interest in every little thing. Sometimes, he even spent two or three hours in a general store that didn¡¯t seem to sell anything of real value. "The sun is setting, Ivan-nim." "Just call me Ivan. The ¡¯nim¡¯ makes it sound too stiff." "Understood, Ivan." "And loosen up a bit. No need to be so tense." "Well, I guess it¡¯s just in my nature as a soldier..." I trailed off mid-sentence. My tone could have come across as slightly sarcastic. Damn it, Luka. You couldn¡¯t hold it in, could you? "That¡¯s exactly it, Luka! Talking back like that makes it feel like we¡¯re closer!" Ivan clapped his hands in delight. Well, if it made him happy, I could do it from time to time. It was better than constantly holding back. The problem was that I never knew when this Imperial boy might suddenly decide my words were rude instead of amusing. "It¡¯s late. Find us a place to stay. We¡¯ll be spending the night here." He wanted to sleep in the lower district? I immediately searched all the nearby lodging options. Naturally, there was nothing suitable for a member of the Imperial family. The best option I could find was a hotel with strict privacy protections¡ªan unmanned hotel. When we arrived at the hotel, I swiped a credit chip and entered the room. Everything, from payment to check-in, was fully automated. This place was unfamiliar even to me. Shhhhhh. The sound of running water came from the shower. While Ivan washed up, I inspected the room. There were no unusual devices. Clunk. Ivan stepped out of the shower, still dripping wet. I kept my back turned, knowing that he was naked. "Luka, look at me." Ivan spoke calmly. I blinked, then turned around. "You changed." "Isn¡¯t it fascinating?" Ivan smiled brightly. The ¡¯change¡¯ referred to gender. His body was fully cybernetic. The prosthetics were so intricately crafted that, until now, I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was entirely cybernetic or only partially enhanced. Whirr, whirr. His chest expanded and then flattened again. The subtle skeletal differences between a boy and a girl shifted with mechanical sounds. His reproductive organs transformed as well. This was an advanced, variable cybernetic body¡ªsomething far beyond what was available on the market. Ivan¡¯s body settled into a feminine form. He spun around me as if showing off his naked body. Thud. He sat down on the bed, picked up the towel that had fallen to the floor with his toes, and tossed it at my feet. "Come here, Luka. Let¡¯s have some fun." Ivan whispered sweetly, beckoning me. I knew exactly what he meant. Even if I had no experience, I wasn¡¯t ignorant of sex. "My duty is security, Ivan." I replied stiffly, almost aggressively. "I¡¯m royalty. My orders are absolute to you. Do you intend to defy the Empire?" I closed my eyes briefly. Hemillas¡¯ words came to mind. ¡¯This is the duty of the Imperial Guard. Your judgment is the judgment of the Guard itself.¡¯ I exhaled slowly, narrowing my eyes. How would Hemillas have handled this? After a moment of thought, I spoke. "If you need a courtesan, I can introduce you to someone. I know people¡ªboth men and women." "Are you joking? Luka, this isn¡¯t a joke. This time, I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to kill someone." Ivan raised his voice, his tone growing authoritative as if his pride had been wounded. "You know my personality well. Making unreasonable demands... do you want me to disobey and reject your orders?" Ivan was not some na?ve royal. He was someone with a cold, calculating mind. Even in this short time, I had come to realize that much. There had to be a reason behind this strange behavior. Click, creak. Ivan¡¯s cybernetic body shifted back to a male form. He crossed his legs, resting an elbow on his knee and propping his chin on his hand. "You¡¯re so rigid. I think I¡¯ll start liking you even more." "I think I¡¯m starting to dislike you." I spoke insolently. But instead of being offended, Ivan burst into laughter. His smile was so bright it was almost unsettling. * * * I spent the night sitting on the sofa. Going without sleep for three or four days was nothing to me. With nothing else to do, I ran combat simulations in my head dozens of times. "Luka, I have somewhere to go today." Ivan, who had slept naked, lazily gathered his clothes and dressed. "If you tell me the destination, I¡¯ll call a taxi." "No, I want to walk. I like the air in the lower district. It¡¯s lukewarm and unpleasant, isn¡¯t it?" The more he spoke, the more bizarre he seemed. ...Liking something because it was unpleasant? We left the unmanned hotel. The sun had already risen, and people were moving about the streets. I kept Ivan safe, kicking away pickpockets who were busy working from the early morning. Each time, Ivan chuckled as if he found it entertaining. Whiiiiiine! A streetcar screeched loudly as it cut through the lower district¡¯s streets. The old tracks groaned under the weight, making people wince at the noise. I turned my head toward the road. Large transport vehicles were lined up, cramming people inside like cargo. Their faces were blank, soulless, as they headed to work. Most lower-class citizens like them would only get to ride an aerial vehicle a handful of times in their entire lives. "It¡¯s a sight you rarely see in the tidy upper district. I quite like this chaotic atmosphere. Don¡¯t you?" Ivan yawned as he walked past me, striding ahead as if he had a clear destination in mind. "From above, the lower district might seem romantic, but the people living here are desperately clawing their way up, struggling to escape. What you¡¯re feeling right now is nothing more than the arrogance of the privileged." Of course, even I sometimes felt a sense of freedom when returning to the lower district. But I was born here. Hearing someone from the upper district¡ªno, from the very pinnacle of power¡ªromanticizing the lower district made my stomach turn. "Thanks for your honesty, Luka. I¡¯m glad I brought you along." Ivan spoke without the slightest hint of displeasure. He walked on, weaving through the dense crowd. I followed closely, keeping up my guard. The further we walked toward the outskirts of the lower district, the more dangerous it became to travel on foot. As long as I was handling security, there wouldn¡¯t be any major issues, but it was still a hassle. We had been walking in silence for about two hours. Eventually, the surroundings became familiar. These were streets I had seen countless times as a child. And in the distance, a certain building came into view. Orphanage 72. This was where I was born and raised. "Relax your face. It¡¯s your childhood home, after all." "I don¡¯t have many good memories of it." "That¡¯s how it goes¡ªan unhappy childhood is the key to success." There was some truth to that. But just like before, hearing those words from royalty left a bad taste in my mouth. "Shall we go in?" Ivan approached the orphanage building like he was on a casual outing. The orphanage director, who had been in the first-floor office, spotted us through the window. His face, which I had broken with my fist, seemed to have undergone reconstructive surgery¡ªit looked a little better than before. The surgery must have been expensive. It seemed he had quite a bit of hidden wealth. "L-Luka! W-why are you h-here again? I-I haven¡¯t embezzled a-anything since then! I swear!" The orphanage director stammered, sounding like a thief caught red-handed. Right now, he should be more afraid of Ivan than of me. He had just admitted to embezzlement in front of a member of the Imperial family. "Relax. I¡¯m not here for anything in particular. You look well, so that¡¯s good to see." Saying that, I stepped back behind Ivan. "Director of Orphanage 72, Don Arken?" "Y-yes, yes, s-sir!" The orphanage director, still confused, immediately tensed up. Ivan¡¯s pupils glowed brightly. His voice, though still youthful, dropped to a lower frequency, carrying a predatory pressure. Even the orphanage director could tell at a glance that this boy was someone extraordinary. "...You¡¯re nothing but a parasite feeding off the Empire." Ivan spoke as if he already knew everything about the man. No¡ªhe likely did know everything. "Heh, heh... I-I¡¯m not sure what y-you mean, b-but... If y-you need anything, p-please, just say the word...." The orphanage director, drenched in cold sweat, instinctively resorted to flattery. That was his survival instinct. Ivan stepped forward, closing the distance. The director fell silent, as if overwhelmed by something. Click. Ivan moved his arm. With a swift motion, he struck the director¡¯s neck with the edge of his hand. Swish! Ivan¡¯s hand sliced cleanly through the orphanage director¡¯s neck. I didn¡¯t know what kind of mechanism it was, but the cut was as smooth as if it had been made by a monomolecular blade. The orphanage director only realized belatedly that his head had been severed. His face contorted in horror. He tried to scream, but all that came out were ragged choking sounds. "Luka, from your perspective, you probably hated the orphanage director but found it difficult to kill him yourself. The cleanup would¡¯ve been troublesome, after all." Ivan lifted the still-conscious head of the director. Smooch. He kissed the man¡¯s forehead. Then, he clenched his fingers. Crunch! The director¡¯s head burst apart like a rotten fruit. Blood and chunks of flesh splattered across the floor, an almost surreal sight. "Don Arken¡¯s death is my gift to you. I¡¯ve already arranged for an excellent replacement¡ªhighly competent and impeccably honest." Ivan, drenched in blood, smiled. I stared at him with an expression devoid of emotion. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Emperor was akin to a god in the Empire, and the royal family was his divine lineage. And Ivan... He was no benevolent god. ...The only gifts and affection a god of death could offer were the deaths of others. "Thank you, Ivan." I placed a hand on my chest and bowed. Beep. A message appeared on my retinal display. My security mission had been completed. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Hemillas and I were riding in an airborne vehicle. It wasn¡¯t an Imperial Guard vehicle but one belonging to the Custoria family. "How was the escort mission?" Hemillas asked me casually. "It was strange." I answered honestly. There was a lot of meaning behind those words. "If I were to give you some advice, don¡¯t think in terms of our common sense or standards. I¡¯m sure you already know that, but I say it just in case." Hemillas didn¡¯t say anything more than that. After a brief moment of thought, I spoke. "The investigation into Kinuan is currently stalled. It¡¯s getting harder to find any more traces." "It would¡¯ve been good if we had captured Rick alive, but... there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now. We still have time. Since Rick is dead, the terrorists are bound to take some sort of action. They might even try to assassinate you." We talked about the mission. In reality, the investigation into Kinuan had come to a standstill. The leads and momentum had been cut off. More than anything, my own determination had cooled. "We¡¯re not heading to the main estate right now, are we?" I asked while looking out the window as the sky darkened. The Custoria estate wasn¡¯t in this direction. "Luka, from now on, we¡¯re not moving as members of the Imperial Guard but for family business. I am acting as the head of the household, and you¡ªas a member of the Custoria family." Saying that, Hemillas handed me an electronic mask. It was designed to cover my entire face. The surface was smooth, with only a few visible circuits. Beeep. Without a word, I placed the mask over my face. It adjusted to the contours of my face, shifting minutely as it wrapped around my jaw and temples. Wearing the mask and dressed in plain clothes, it would be difficult for any outsider to recognize our identities. "If this is family business, shouldn¡¯t Juppe be called as well?" My voice, filtered through the mask, had its frequency altered. Hemillas, who was also wearing a similar mask, sounded the same. "Juppe isn¡¯t suited for matters that require confidentiality. He belongs more in the light than the shadows." Hemillas let out a low chuckle. His words made it clear what kind of work this was going to be. The airborne vehicle we were in landed in an open area. Since we didn¡¯t use a checkpoint or a public airstrip, there would be no record of our visit. Beeep. As soon as Hemillas and I stepped out, the vehicle disappeared somewhere into the distance. Step, step. Footsteps were approaching us. I gripped the hilt of my sword, remaining on guard. "It¡¯s fine, Luka." Hemillas placed a hand on my shoulder as he stared into the dark alley ahead. A beggar, looking like a homeless man from the streets, walked toward us. Beneath the hood he had pulled down deeply over his face, a single-lens goggle replaced his eyes. "It¡¯s been a while, Master. And the young man beside you?" "He¡¯s my son." "Ah, the rumored adopted son. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Paigon." The man with the single-lens goggle bowed deeply to me. Before I could even attempt to guess his identity, Hemillas introduced him himself. "Unofficially, he serves me personally. He¡¯s in charge of operations in the lower districts." "Think of me as Lord Hemillas¡¯s eyes and ears, young master Lukaus," Paigon said with a grin. A strong stench emanated from his body. He looked so ragged and unkempt that it was hard to believe he was in service to the head of the Custoria family. ¡®Hemillas¡¯s Overseer, Paigon.¡¯ If Kinuan was the Emperor¡¯s Overseer, then Paigon was Hemillas¡¯s. For those in power, unofficial retainers were inevitable. People in such positions had to handle matters they could never publicly acknowledge. Paigon was likely one of the most trusted confidants Hemillas had. "There are too many eyes watching here. Follow me," Paigon said as he stepped into a side alley. This place was the outskirts of the lower district¡ªa lawless zone where even gangs didn¡¯t dare to tread. ¡®Gangs operate based on profit. They deal mainly with businesses that straddle the line between legal and illegal.¡¯ A desolate ruin like this had no businesses worth fighting over. The only ones who lived here were outlaws and vagrants with nothing left to lose. The dominant forces in this area were nothing more than "bands of thieves." They were entirely different in nature from structured groups like La Vie en Rose or the arena syndicates. ¡®Which is precisely why the most oppressed people in the Empire live here. People like... terrorists.¡¯ There were hardly any decent human beings in this place, making it an ideal hiding spot for criminals. "Luka, the person we¡¯re tracking now is a Nemesis contact. He was active on the day Nikolaos died. If we lose him this time, I can¡¯t guarantee when we¡¯ll get another chance to track him. We cannot afford failure. This isn¡¯t training, and it¡¯s not a cadet mission. Let me make it clear once more¡ªthis is the duty of a Custoria family member." Hemillas emphasized his words firmly. Various thoughts ran through my mind, but I pushed aside all distractions and speculation. For now, I would focus solely on the mission at hand. "I¡¯ll open the entrance. Please wait a moment." Paigon stopped at a dead-end alley. He rummaged through the ground before prying open a sewer cover. Steam rose in wisps from the sewer, damp and stagnant. The stench of lukewarm, geothermal-heated filth was overwhelming. My stomach churned. "Juppe really wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a mission like this." I muttered. Ahead of me, Paigon was already climbing down the ladder into the sewer. "Haha, it won¡¯t be easy for you either." Hemillas said as he followed. He was right. Even as someone from the lower districts, I hesitated at the entrance. Squish. This wasn¡¯t just any sewer. The waste had pooled into a sludge, forming something more like a swamp. It was a passage so revolting it defied description. "Insects will stick to you, and your skin will itch, but you¡¯ll have to get used to it, young master. If you stop to brush them off one by one, you¡¯ll never get anywhere." Paigon¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement. He seemed to enjoy watching me go through this. Rustle. Paigon pulled out a hand-drawn map of the sewer. It was an intricate maze¡ªnavigating without it would be impossible. We followed Paigon¡¯s back, wading through the sewage swamp. Now, I have a confession to make. ...I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. "Urgh! Wretch!" My stomach convulsed, and bile surged up my throat, making a spectacular exit. In the end, I threw up once. "Bleeegh!" No, twice. ...Possibly three times. * * * "Your body is still biological, so the gag reflex is unavoidable." Hemillas offered some words of consolation as I finished vomiting. Right. This wasn¡¯t a matter of weakness. Hemillas and Paigon, both fully cybernetic, had mechanical organs that effectively suppressed physiological reactions. By the time the sour taste of stomach acid faded from my mouth, Paigon finally came to a stop. Hemillas and I followed suit, holding our breaths as we waited for his instructions. Bzzzt. Paigon¡¯s single-lens goggle lit up, casting bright beams as he scanned the surroundings, pausing momentarily at various points. Wherever his gaze halted, an entrance leading to the surface was visible. "Master, you¡¯ll breach from this side. Young master, you¡¯ll enter from that one. That way, we can block off all exits. I¡¯ll provide cover from the rooftop." Paigon moved his fingers in a deliberate pattern before curling them into a fist. His left cybernetic hand flipped open, revealing a built-in firearm. "We need to move fast. If they think they have no chance of escape, they¡¯ll kill themselves." Hemillas said. He handed me an electronic pistol, loaded with electric stun rounds. Bzzzt. I brushed the electronic pistol against my terminal. Recognizing my data, the weapon¡¯s sight adjusted itself minutely, automatically calibrating for optimal aim. ¡®Capture the Nemesis contact and extract information.¡¯ That was the objective of this mission. ¡®This isn¡¯t an Imperial Guard operation... This is Custoria family business. Hemillas has been investigating Nikolaos¡¯s death on his own.¡¯ The eldest son of the Custoria family had been killed. Apparently, Rick¡¯s death alone wasn¡¯t enough retribution. Hemillas was planning an even greater retaliation. ¡®To ensure that no one ever dares to touch the Custoria family again.¡¯ From Hemillas¡¯s words, it was clear that this was a rare opportunity. If Hemillas had been able to track Nemesis so easily on his own, the terrorists would have been eradicated long ago. "The target changes his face frequently, so identifying him by appearance is impossible. You¡¯ll have to recognize him by his physique and movement patterns." Paigon projected a hologram from his terminal. A humanoid model appeared, repeatedly demonstrating various walking patterns and movements. Hemillas and I absorbed the thirty-second footage without blinking. "Hoo..." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After processing the information, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. A brief moment of meditation helped steady my nervous system. Soon, I would expand my sensory range, and my brain would start screaming from the influx of excessive data. I did this every time, but the pain was undeniable. I probably wouldn¡¯t enjoy a peaceful old age. At best, I¡¯d end up like Kinuan, living with neurological dysfunction. At worst, I¡¯d live like Ken Noma. "We¡¯re going in." Hemillas spoke as he pushed open the sewer cover and climbed out. I did the same, pressing my hands against the cover and lifting myself up. Clatter. As I emerged, I saw a boiler system. The low hum of machinery filled the space. This was the back entrance to the building, doubling as a boiler room. "Be careful, young master." Paigon followed me up and slipped toward the emergency staircase. He would scale the walls and position himself on the rooftop. ¡®Hemillas is infiltrating from the sewage treatment room near the front entrance.¡¯ Hemillas had taken on the most difficult role. He would arrive about five seconds later than me. 3, 4, 5... As I counted, I pushed open the boiler room door. "Wh-Who¡¯s there?" A man standing idly in the hallway turned to me in surprise. Judging by his appearance, he wasn¡¯t the Nemesis contact. Pishut! I pulled the trigger. The electric stun round lodged into his neck. Sparks flickered, and he collapsed unconscious. One advantage of electric stun rounds was that they worked on both biological and cybernetic bodies. This building was a long-term lodging facility¡ªnot even worth calling a hotel. The rooms were nothing more than tiny, single-occupant spaces, and the shower facilities were communal. It was the kind of low-class accommodation where people with uncertain identities stayed. Still, since it was a lodging facility, unauthorized entry wouldn¡¯t be easy. There was probably a security system at the front entrance. That was why we had taken the sewer route¡ªto ensure absolute secrecy. ¡®Failure is not an option.¡¯ To increase our chances of success, we had waded through that revolting sewer. Now, my determination burned stronger than ever. That experience had been so nauseating that even I couldn¡¯t hold back my vomit. The mere thought of failing after enduring that made my blood boil. Bzzzt. My right cybernetic eye was probably glowing. I had already mapped the entire interior of the building in my mind. I could navigate it without hesitation, as if I had lived here for years. Crash! Clatter! As I moved through the hallway, I kicked open every door I passed. Fortunately, there were no windows in this building¡ªmeaning it was also used for confinement. As I checked each room, I caught glimpses of things I shouldn¡¯t have seen. "Keek!" An alien¡ªa rare sight in the Empire¡ªscreeched upon seeing me. The bipedal creature looked like a mix between a pig and a reptile, flaring its nostrils in alarm. An incredibly ugly species. Then again, by our standards, most alien races had grotesque appearances. They probably saw us the same way. Pishut! Pishit! I fired twice in quick succession. The alien was large, so a single shot didn¡¯t seem sufficient. After taking two electric stun rounds, it collapsed, foaming at the mouth. ¡®Hemillas has already finished and moved up.¡¯ The opposite side had already been cleared by Hemillas. He had moved up to the second floor ahead of me. I was about to follow him. The building had a total of three floors. Krrrrng! I froze. The ceiling collapsed, sending chunks of concrete crashing down. Through the thick cloud of dust, a shadow staggered forward. Someone had broken through the floor and dropped down. ¡®The contact?¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure. This kind of lodging was full of criminals and fugitives. Some might try to escape the moment they heard the commotion. Creak. I pulled the trigger. Whether it was the contact or not, I would knock them all out first and ask questions later. Pishut! The target dodged. My electronic pistol had auto-aim correction, so I knew I hadn¡¯t missed. They had tracked the bullet¡¯s trajectory through the dust and evaded¡ªwithout even using their vision. Tok-tak. The target clicked their tongue. I had seen that gesture before. Ken Noma had done the same thing before fighting me. ¡®They¡¯re using Akies combat techniques.¡¯ Now I was certain¡ªthe figure in the dust was the Nemesis contact. Shhhhhh! A smoke grenade burst open. Thick, acrid smoke filled the narrow hallway, making it impossible to see. Breathing became difficult. But despite the blinding smoke, the enemy knew my exact location. I saw the faint outline of their gun barrel aimed directly between my eyes. Bang! A gunshot rang out. I had raised my palm in front of my face. Ding! The bullet struck the back of my hand and clattered to the floor, flattened. Through my slightly spread fingers, I watched as the shadow lunged toward me. ¡®Hah, not bad.¡¯ I holstered my gun. This was not someone I could take down with a mere pistol. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 I wanted to pull out my shock pistol, Ruina, and blow up the entire hallway. With Ruina¡¯s destructive power, there was nowhere to escape in such a narrow space, no matter how fast the enemy was. But the objective of this mission was capture and interrogation. I couldn¡¯t kill him. Hold it in, Luka. Chiii! The smoke grenade the enemy had deployed was still billowing thick fumes. Combined with the concrete dust from the collapsed ceiling, it made it nearly impossible to breathe. Thunk! I lunged into the dense smoke. The distance between us closed in an instant. Swish! The enemy inside the smoke also adjusted his stance, preparing for hand-to-hand combat. I had reached arm¡¯s length. A collision was inevitable. Whoosh! Our arms crossed as his sharp fingers shot toward my face. I barely avoided them by tilting my upper body back just enough. Just after a few exchanges, I was already pissed off. ¡®This sneaky bastard!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t kill him. I couldn¡¯t aim for his vital points. That meant my targets were limited. He knew this well, so he attacked boldly, making snap decisions that were almost unfair. So this is what it must have felt like for those who had fought me before. Srrrk! The enemy feinted a kick but then retreated, vanishing into the thick smoke, leaving not even a shadow behind. Tok¡ªtak. That tongue-clicking sound again. I had finally realized what it was. ¡®Echolocation.¡¯ He was perceiving his surroundings by interpreting sound reflections. That wasn¡¯t something you could just pick up overnight. ¡®He can map out the terrain without moving his eyes.¡¯ In a high-speed battle like this, where vision was restricted and even turning one¡¯s head was a luxury, it was a damn useful skill. I should practice it myself. ¡®What a pain in the ass.¡¯ The enemy wanted to escape. Even if he hid in the smoke and lay in wait, I had no choice but to chase him down, accepting the risks. I was fighting under every possible disadvantage. Even with my superior skills, the conditions for victory were too strict to end this quickly. Bzzzt, bzzzt. I kept adjusting the visible light spectrum of my right cybernetic eye. The repeated shifts in vision made my head feel like it was going to split open, and the flickering in my right eye made me want to puke. Finally, I found the wavelength that gave me the clearest view. ¡®You son of a bitch! There you are!¡¯ His figure appeared sharp and distinct. He was clinging to the ceiling, poised to pounce on me. Crack! I put all my strength into my legs. Raising the output of my right leg, I kicked the concrete debris. Thudududu! The shattered concrete scattered like buckshot, pelting the enemy. Letting out a groan of pain, he began to fall. Whoosh! I dashed forward, spun mid-air, and kicked off the wall. I leaped behind the falling bastard. ¡®Got you, you son of a bitch.¡¯ His defenseless back was exposed. Crunch! I landed with my knee pressing down on his back. Then, without hesitation, I grabbed both of his shoulders and tore them apart. Krrrack! With his arms ripped off, mechanical components and wires came loose. He wasn¡¯t fully cybernetic¡ªblood splattered from the joints, and chunks of flesh were torn away. ¡°Guaaah! Ugh...!¡± A scream burst from his mouth. I smiled. Hearing his cries of agony made my headache subside. But it wasn¡¯t time to celebrate just yet. I swiftly drew my pistol and pressed the barrel against the back of his neck. If this bastard was the contact, he¡¯d try to kill himself. Pssht! Zap! The stun round embedded itself in his neck. As the electric current surged through him, the light of consciousness faded from his pupils. ¡°Target secured.¡± Catching my breath, I spoke while glancing toward the stairs. Clatter, clatter. Hemillas was descending from the second floor. He was also dragging an unconscious man by the hair. It seemed he had captured another suspect who might be the contact. ¡°Which one is the contact?¡± ¡°It¡¯s either the one you caught or the one I did.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s neither?¡± Hemillas scratched his chin before replying. ¡°We¡¯re not that incompetent.¡± Fair point. * * * Hemillas and I slung the two captured men over our shoulders and left the wreckage behind. The commotion had begun to draw a crowd. Creak. We entered the sewers, retracing our steps. ¡°Hemillas, sir, all traces have been wiped clean. No footage was recorded on any cameras.¡± Paigon spoke as he manipulated his terminal. Despite his ragged appearance, he seemed quite skilled in electronic warfare. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Good work, Paigon. And you too, Luka.¡± Hemillas gave no further instructions to Paigon, showing absolute trust in him. If there had been even the slightest doubt, he would have asked for verification. ¡°Interrogating this one won¡¯t be easy.¡± I tapped the unconscious man¡¯s temple with my finger. The guy I captured had mastered Akies Combat Techniques to a significant degree. Those trained in Akies Combat Techniques were also well-versed in psychological defense. Extracting information from him wouldn¡¯t be easy using standard methods. "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. There are plenty of ways." Hemillas said with a smile. I didn¡¯t ask what those ways were. Nothing out of the ordinary happened as we walked through the sewer. It looked like we would make a smooth return. I let my guard down a little, and it seemed Paigon and Hemillas did too. "There was a time when Master was young too. Just like young master Lukaus now." "Back then, I wasn¡¯t young¡ªI was just a child." "Well, I suppose so. I remember when you had me investigate the young lady of the Itanori family..." "Ahem." Hemillas and Paigon chatted about the past. I couldn¡¯t even imagine Hemillas as a boy. There must have been a time when he was inexperienced and made mistakes, when he wasn¡¯t the hardened man he was now. He had to have been born human, with flesh and blood¡ªboth in a literal and figurative sense. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t picture a young, inexperienced Hemillas. To me, he was the perfect superior officer, an exemplary soldier. Swish. Paigon moved closer to me. "Master Hemillas must care about you a great deal, young master. Enough to risk exposing my existence." "...Or maybe he just knows he can silence me anytime." I knew Hemillas could hear me. But he wasn¡¯t the kind of man to be offended by such words. If anything, he¡¯d appreciate my caution. Starting from the worst possible assumption¡ªthat was one of my specialties. It was how I survived. I always had to prepare for the worst of the worst. "Impressive, young master. That¡¯s exactly how a Custoria soldier should be. These days, a lot of noble brats seem to believe the world will always work in their favor. Blind optimism, with no foundation whatsoever, heh." Paigon grinned, revealing his yellowed teeth. "Paigon, now that you¡¯re getting older, you sure talk a lot of nonsense." "That¡¯s because a certain someone refuses to let me retire." "What choice do I have when there¡¯s no one as competent as you?" At a fork in the sewer, Hemillas came to a stop. He handed the unconscious man over to Paigon. I followed his lead and passed my captive to him as well. "Finish ¡®processing¡¯ them before I return." Hemillas¡¯ words lingered. I had a vague idea of what "processing" meant. A rather grim thought crossed my mind. "Understood." Paigon slung the two men over his shoulders and disappeared into the darkness. A sense of unease crept over me. I wasn¡¯t sure about the one Hemillas had captured, but the man I had taken down was quite formidable. If anything unpredictable happened, Paigon might struggle to handle it. "If Paigon fights at full strength, even you wouldn¡¯t take him down easily." As if reading my thoughts, Hemillas spoke in a low voice. "Couldn¡¯t we have Paigon investigate Kinuan instead? He seems capable in many areas." I voiced my doubt. With someone like Paigon around, was there really a need for me to investigate Kinuan? "Luka, the reason you¡¯re still alive is because Kinuan took a liking to you. Even Paigon would be killed if he dared to dig into Kinuan¡¯s background without permission. And... Paigon is to be used only for Custoria family matters. He must not be deployed for official assignments. That¡¯s the rule." Hemillas stressed his words. I nodded and grabbed the ladder leading up to the surface. "Haa!" As I emerged, I let out a deep breath, inhaling the air above ground. I finally felt like I could breathe again. After being in the sewers for so long, even the gritty, sand-laden air felt refreshing. Instead of returning to the clearing where we had landed, we headed toward a different ruin. Before long, an air vehicle from the Custoria family arrived to pick us up. ¡®Another mission for the Custoria family, completed.¡¯ Hemillas would believe this was a covert operation. But the Empire would soon learn of what happened today. ...Because I was the Empire¡¯s Overseer. * * * Three days had passed since the secret mission ended. Our efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. The man I had captured turned out to be a wanted criminal in the Empire, while the one Hemillas had caught was a contact for Nemesis. Since Hemillas was busy with his duties as Commander of the Imperial Guard, I went to meet Paigon in his place. The meeting location was a dark underground chamber. There, I saw firsthand how our captured contact had been "processed." Bubble, bubble. I stared at the cylindrical container. It was filled with a textured green liquid. And inside... was a human brain. Electrodes were embedded across its surface. "A ¡®Brain in a Vat.¡¯ A rather delicate method of processing. But there are few who can endure interrogation in this state." Paigon tapped on the cylinder as he spoke. At the top of the container, a holographic display flickered. Sections of the brain diagram on the screen pulsed in response to the impact. I narrowed my eyes. ¡®He¡¯s still alive like that.¡¯ A brain without a body was incapable of affecting physical reality. All external stimuli and sensory input it received were completely under Paigon¡¯s control. "That¡¯s... certainly effective." I covered my mouth with one hand as I spoke. A mix of admiration and disgust surfaced at the same time. Keeping a human alive in that state required incredible skill. Humans go insane without a proper level of external stimulation. A brain floating alone without a body wouldn¡¯t last long. ¡®Paigon¡¯s skill is remarkable.¡¯ He subjected them to just enough stimuli to keep them from losing their minds, yet ensured the torture was relentless. The key to effective interrogation wasn¡¯t simply inflicting pain¡ªit was pushing the subject to the brink of death without letting them die. In that regard, Paigon was a master. He monitored real-time data, fine-tuning the stimulation signals with precision. ¡®Just how many people has Paigon turned into that?¡¯ It was a level of expertise that could only be gained through extensive experience. "This device can even extract memories and information from the unconscious mind. Young master, humans know far more than they consciously realize." Paigon spoke with a hint of pride. Even though he was an ally, he was unsettling. "Ah, my apologies, young master. I suppose I¡¯ve grown too accustomed to this work." Paigon seemed to gauge my reaction. "...It¡¯s fine." I spoke in a low voice. Paigon draped a cloth over the container, concealing it, and then held out a data chip to me. "Deliver this to Master Hemillas." I nodded and took the chip, leaving without another word. Even with my training in the Imperial Guard, which had drilled emotional control into me, I couldn¡¯t shake the unpleasant feeling. It clung to me like the residue at the bottom of a cup, stubbornly refusing to wash away no matter how hard I tried to shake it off. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 A vast amount of data traveled through the Empire¡¯s networks at the speed of light. However, we conveyed important words from mouth to mouth, and information was passed from hand to hand. Because networks were vulnerable to security breaches. No matter how much technology advanced, that fact remained unchanged. Upon returning to the Imperial Guard, I handed the data chip to Hemillas. It contained the memories of a Nemesis contact. Clink. Hemillas took the data chip and dropped it into a glass filled with liquid. Tssssss... The chemicals coated on the data chip reacted with the liquid in the glass, neutralizing it. ¡®So that¡¯s the Custoria family¡¯s seal.¡¯ Only the head of the family and a select few would know that chemical formula. If someone connected the chip to a terminal without breaking the seal, it would end in disaster. Not only would the terminal malfunction, but the chip itself would be destroyed. The data seal was one of the many security measures noble families used to protect their secrets. If they were forced to store classified information digitally, they would always add at least one layer of analog security. The Custoria family used a method that involved coating chips with a chemical compound. ¡®If I had accessed the contents of that chip first... I would have been interrogated immediately.¡¯ Hemillas hadn¡¯t given me any warning. He might have simply assumed I wouldn¡¯t look, or maybe he had been testing me. ¡°Hm, that should do it. If it¡¯s soaked for less than the required time, the seal won¡¯t fully neutralize. Too long, and the chip gets damaged.¡± Hemillas explained kindly. He dipped his fingers into the glass and retrieved the chip. Click. The lens of the terminal opened. The moment the chip was inserted, a bluish light swirled around the lens, and a holographic interface appeared. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± I said this to avoid seeing classified information. ¡°No, you have the right to watch. You carried out this mission with me.¡± Hemillas¡¯s trust often felt heavy. I knew far too many secrets and classified matters. Each one held enough weight to threaten my life. Bzzzz. Hemillas reached into the hologram and manipulated the data. Only after a tedious security process did the memory video begin to play. Visualizing a person¡¯s memories was an incredibly difficult task. Even now, the footage was merely a forced assembly of fragmented scenes. The low-resolution images were as dark as the deep sea, and the scattered sounds were so jarring that they hurt my ears. The voices of people, occasionally audible, were muddied as if distorted, and even then, they were frequently cut off. Even after watching the holographic video, it was difficult to grasp the context or content. It felt like looking into the brain of a schizophrenic patient. A sense of futility washed over me. Had a human really been "dismantled" just for this crude information? ¡®Memories squeezed from a brain.¡¯ Paigon must have wrung the contact¡¯s brain dry like a rag, using it and discarding it. In reality, once all the information had been extracted, the person would be disposed of immediately. Whether Hemillas noticed my disappointment or not, he continued explaining. "Now, we¡¯ll input this data into an AI that mimics human cognitive algorithms to accelerate processing. The video and audio will be degradation-corrected. Humans, too, reconstruct fragmented old memories on their own, filling in gaps to create ¡®plausible recollections¡¯ that make sense. This follows the same principle." It was a method I had never heard of before. "Wouldn¡¯t memories corrected this way be inaccurate? By definition, it¡¯s still degradation." The older a human memory is, the more unreliable it becomes. That¡¯s why cross-verification is necessary. "But at least it will become clear enough to observe and understand. Accuracy doesn¡¯t matter. What we need are traces to continue the pursuit." At Hemillas¡¯s gesture, the memory data in the hologram accelerated. With each replay, the arrangement of scenes shifted, and the audio changed. It was as if a vague, skeletal story was being fleshed out through the mouth of a liar. "-...deliver, and." "-Carefully..." "-Two days, blank." I started to feel like I could grasp the context. "Hmm, this complicates things. This man was a Mementori." "A Mementori?" It seemed I would be learning a lot today. "Mementori¡ªhumans whose long-term memory function has been drastically impaired. They retain only fragments of their past while their current memory lasts anywhere from a few minutes to a few days. They make ideal contacts for delivering classified information." Hemillas spoke casually, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from frowning. "The fact that they have a specific designation and usage... Does that mean they were deliberately brain-damaged and turned into cripples?" "Usually, yes. I haven¡¯t seen one in a long time. It¡¯s a security measure that¡¯s almost extinct nowadays." "Then we did something meaningless." I spoke to Hemillas in a confrontational tone. Ever since becoming part of the Custoria family, I had been getting more comfortable dealing with him. Damn it. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing. Regardless of my poor attitude, Hemillas showed neither surprise nor displeasure and continued speaking. "Even computers struggle to completely erase data. Complete memory loss in a human brain is nearly impossible. There must be some trace we can recognize." Hemillas accelerated the memory video. Our pupils glowed as our brains began high-speed processing. We had to find a trace. Blurry images and fragmented voices passed by repeatedly. It was just barely enough to grasp the context. Warm memories and horrific traumas surfaced alike. A person¡¯s entire life was being dismantled before our eyes. Even if it was just a heavily distorted video. "-This time, important, shh, Cus, mine." I sharpened my focus. This wasn¡¯t the first mention of the Custoria family. But something about this part unsettled me. Creak, creak. Hemillas manipulated the holographic interface and replayed that section. A woman was speaking in the video. That much was barely discernible. Her voice came through maybe one word in ten. "Can¡¯t we make it clearer?" "If we enhance it any further, it¡¯ll become completely different from reality. It would cross the line from falsehood into pure imagination. This is the limit." "Then could you send just this part to my terminal? Something about it is bothering me, but I can¡¯t quite figure out what." "That¡¯s easy enough." Hemillas edited the holographic video. Before long, the footage was transmitted to my terminal via short-range communication. "If you figure something out, come find me anytime. No need for prior permission. This isn¡¯t Imperial Guard business¡ªit¡¯s family business." I left Hemillas¡¯s office. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "-This time, important, shh, Cus, mine." I listened to the voice the entire way back to my quarters. Even when I lay down to rest, I kept replaying the video over and over. Eventually, even with my eyes closed, the short clip replayed in my mind, and the voice echoed like an auditory hallucination. Another day passed. I felt like I was going insane with frustration. It was like trying to pick up an object that had fallen between iron bars¡ªmy fingernails could barely reach it, but I just couldn¡¯t grasp it. I wasn¡¯t just blindly, stubbornly listening to the video. My intuition told me there was something there. If I let this go unresolved, I felt like I would lose my mind. Crunch, crunch. I loosened up my body, moving not only my neck and waist but also each part of my prosthetics. ¡®I¡¯ll finish this today.¡¯ I exhaled in steady intervals. ¡®Meditation.¡¯ I directed all my focus inward, shutting out external sensations completely. Right now, even if someone ambushed me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to react. That was how much I had suppressed my awareness of the outside world. Within my conscious world, I spread out the memory video frame by frame, laying it out in a long sequence. I examined each frame carefully, as if admiring a piece of art. "-This, time, im-" The faster I walked through my consciousness, the quicker the voice played. When I slowed down, the pronunciation stretched endlessly. ¡®No matter how much I¡¯ve mastered Akies Combat Techniques... I won¡¯t catch something even Hemillas missed.¡¯ Then I had to think about why I was so fixated on this video. This was the realm of intuition, something difficult to explain. "-This time, important, shh, Cus, mine." Intuition wasn¡¯t a supernatural ability. Something from my experiences, memories, or knowledge had triggered it. ¡®Something Hemillas doesn¡¯t know, but I do.¡¯ My thoughts deepened. As my mind accelerated, a headache flared up. It felt like my nervous system was burning. Tzzt. A sharp, grating noise rang inside my head. It lasted only a moment, but a name surfaced in my mind. "...Barbara." I muttered as I opened my eyes. Hemillas had likely never met Barbara in person. And if he had, it would have been a long time ago. In contrast, I had met Barbara recently. I overlaid my memory of Barbara onto the woman in the video. There was no physical evidence. But I was certain¡ªthe woman in the memory video was Barbara. It wasn¡¯t strange for Barbara to appear in the contact¡¯s memories. She was an Imperial spy embedded within Nemesis. I checked the time to ensure Hemillas would be in his office and immediately went to see him. "It¡¯s Barbara." I spoke briefly upon arrival. There was no need to justify my reasoning with circumstantial evidence or intuition. Hemillas didn¡¯t require explanations like that. He was an exceptional superior who understood the abilities of his subordinates. His pupils trembled faintly. Even I could tell he was contemplating something. "Understood. Wait for further instructions." * * * Two more days passed after my report. The evidence and connection found in the contact¡¯s memory video pointed to "Witch Barbara." Hemillas seemed to be hesitating on whether or not to contact Barbara. The Empire had spent a long time embedding her into Nemesis. ¡®Barbara is monitoring Nemesis from the inside for the Empire.¡¯ For an Imperial soldier to reach out to Barbara first was extremely dangerous. Which meant it was dangerous for Barbara. ¡®She hasn¡¯t been embedded in Nemesis for long. It¡¯s not enough time to have earned complete trust. Even a slightly suspicious move could get her eliminated.¡¯ For now, we had to wait until Barbara solidified her position within Nemesis. Reckless contact was out of the question. But without contacting Barbara, there was no immediate way to dig into Nikolaos Custoria¡¯s death. ¡®Would Hemillas use the Empire¡¯s resources for a personal matter?¡¯ I had my doubts. The Hemillas I knew was a man who drew a strict line between duty and personal affairs. As an exemplary soldier, he wouldn¡¯t cross that line. And I was right. "Luka, this is where it ends. Until we find more evidence or traces, focus on your duties as part of the Imperial Guard." Hemillas and I were having this conversation in an aerial vehicle on our way to the Custoria estate. From time to time, we had meals at the estate before returning to our posts. As members of the family, we had to make appearances. I didn¡¯t respond right away, letting the silence stretch. Hemillas was watching me intently. "...There may be a way to contact Barbara naturally." After some thought, I finally spoke. "A way?" Hemillas¡¯s gaze was sharp and heavy, as if scrutinizing me. "If Giselle goes outside Akbaran... Barbara is highly likely to make the first move. From what I remember, Barbara was excessively obsessed with Giselle. That emotion wasn¡¯t an act." I wasn¡¯t sure if Hemillas would accept this plan. It was a kind of loophole. In the end, we would be using bait to draw in Barbara, who was an Imperial asset. I quickly added, "Nemesis is also aware of Barbara¡¯s obsession with Giselle. After all, they tried to kidnap Giselle at Barbara¡¯s request. Even if Barbara makes an aggressive move toward her, they won¡¯t find it suspicious." "There¡¯s a risk Giselle could get hurt. Are you suggesting we put her in danger?" On the surface, his words could have sounded like an interrogation or anger. But Hemillas wasn¡¯t the type to be overprotective of his children. He was simply asking about my intentions. "You used Giselle as bait once before at the academy, Commander. And even if we don¡¯t deceive her, if we explain the situation, she¡¯ll willingly accept the role. It¡¯s family business. Giselle has the sense of duty and responsibility to do it." Hemillas fell silent, rubbing his chin. The aerial vehicle continued moving steadily. It wasn¡¯t until we were nearing the estate that he gave a slow nod. Hemillas had given his approval¡ªnot as Commander of the Imperial Guard, but as the head of the family. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The Custoria estate was as solemn as its old architectural style. Even the maids passing by kept their mouths shut and their gazes lowered, as if silence was a virtue. In the estate, if one had something to say, they did so behind closed doors. Even among family members, there were many secrets. It was probably not much different for other noble households. Hemillas and I waited after summoning Giselle. Creak, thud. Giselle opened the door and entered Hemillas¡¯s study. When she saw me, her expression flinched in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected me to be here. "Sit down first, Giselle." I spoke in place of Hemillas. Hemillas was lost in thought as he stared out the window. He was likely formulating plans and devising strategies, accounting for variables we weren¡¯t even aware of. Giselle approached me and whispered, "What¡¯s going on? Father looks serious." "There¡¯s a mission. A family matter." I kept it brief. Only then did Giselle, her face now stiff, take a seat. "Because of Nikolaos?" I nodded silently. Swish. Hemillas turned from the window and looked at us. Fixing his gaze on Giselle, he spoke carefully. "Giselle, Luka and I are tracking down the one who ordered Nikolaos¡¯s assassination. We¡¯ve already gotten quite close." "...Isn¡¯t that Nemesis¡¯s doing?" Giselle¡¯s words carried a lot of meaning. ¡®Eradicating Nemesis is impossible.¡¯ Even the Empire had failed to wipe out the terrorist group. On top of that, their decentralized cell structure made a sweeping purge difficult. "We need to make sure they never touch the Custoria family again... We need to demonstrate our power to them." At the very least, we would track down and kill those involved in Nikolaos¡¯s assassination. ¡®It¡¯s a matter of the family¡¯s prestige, as well as our safety.¡¯ I understood why Hemillas was investing so much time and effort into this. "Wasn¡¯t the instigator Rick Silva N¨²?ez? Luka killed him." "Rick was an officer of Nemesis, but everyone knows he wasn¡¯t the one planning and giving orders. He was just following orders from above." That was true. If Rick had been the mastermind, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up at the scene so often. Rick had been a skilled warrior, but to Nemesis, he was replaceable. The ones truly irreplaceable were those hidden away, surrounded by people like Rick, ensuring their protection. "So, I have a role in this as well?" Giselle read the situation and went straight to the point. "We need to lure out Barbara from Nemesis, Giselle. The same girl who attended Kracia Academy with you." Hemillas spoke calmly. The fact that Barbara was an ¡¯Imperial spy¡¯ remained classified for Giselle. As far as she knew, Barbara was nothing more than a psychotic terrorist. "Barbara..." Giselle flinched. Her trembling hands, which had been barely noticeable at first, started to shake more visibly. I placed a hand on her shoulder as if to suppress her trembling. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She jolted slightly at my touch, but it seemed to help. Her agitation gradually subsided. ¡¯Giselle is still afraid of Barbara.¡¯ Barbara was an unnerving person¡ªa woman with a nature far too overwhelming for Giselle to handle. "Luka said you could be used as bait to lure out Barbara. Do you agree with that?" Giselle¡¯s gaze turned to me. I didn¡¯t avoid her eyes. She bit her lower lip slightly. At first, I expected her to lash out in anger or frustration. But her emotions... were sorrow. "...It¡¯s true that she was strangely obsessed with me. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll show up just because of me, but Luka is probably right. He has better instincts than I do." Giselle raised her thumb to her lips for a brief moment before lowering it. Even in such small gestures, I could sense her anxiety and unease. But Hemillas remained unfazed by his daughter¡¯s emotional turmoil. Whatever he felt inside, outwardly he was as unyielding as steel. "We need to make contact with Barbara, Giselle." Hemillas looked down at her as he spoke. No further explanation was necessary. The three people gathered here were all sharp-minded. Even including myself¡ªthough I found it a bit embarrassing to admit. Giselle closed her eyes as if sorting through her emotions. When she slowly opened them again, the sharp light of intelligence had replaced her uncertainty. "Tell me the plan, and I¡¯ll prepare accordingly." * * * The plan was simple. Find a plausible reason to send Giselle outside of Akbaran. If Barbara was still keeping an eye on her, she would attempt to make contact¡ªeither personally or through an intermediary. ¡¯Whoever shows up, we¡¯ll interrogate them about Nikolaos¡¯s death.¡¯ Of course, Giselle couldn¡¯t give off any hint that she was being used as bait or walking into a trap. But at the same time, sending her out without protection was out of the question. If I were assigned as her escort, it would strongly signal that this was a Custoria family operation. And on top of that... "If I officially assign you as Giselle¡¯s escort and send you outside of Akbaran... there will undoubtedly be an assassination attempt. They¡¯ll come after you¡ªthe one who killed Rick. Rick was well-liked. They¡¯ll want revenge just as much as we do." Many were after my life. If anything, I was in a more dangerous position than Giselle. But I couldn¡¯t send her out without an official escort. Hiring private mercenaries would be an odd choice for a military family led by the Commander of the Imperial Guard. It was difficult to find the right person to guard Giselle. "I¡¯ll assign Ilay Carthica to escort Giselle under a cadet mission. This is something I can authorize at my own discretion without an internal meeting. It won¡¯t seem suspicious." "Ilay? What if..." There was a chance things might require silencing. Ilay being my friend was already an issue, but worse, I wasn¡¯t confident I could handle him if it came to that. "Luka, doesn¡¯t Ilay owe you a great deal? He¡¯ll keep most secrets for you. I won¡¯t say any more than that." Hemillas spoke as if it were nothing. I barely held back the words rising to my throat. ¡®How much do you actually know?¡¯ The past resurfaced in my mind. Ilay and I had committed anti-imperial acts to save Lilian Lamones. Even then, Hemillas had prodded at me as if he knew something. ¡®Is he testing me again?¡¯ I forced myself to stay composed and opened my mouth, sensing the need to change the subject. "Then I¡¯ll keep my distance and follow after Giselle and Ilay." "No, that won¡¯t do. This mission requires immediate response. I¡¯ve already prepared another identity for you." There was a tinge of excitement in Hemillas¡¯s voice. My unease grew. ...This felt familiar. I had been in a situation just like this before. ¡®Back when Hemillas sent me to Kracia Academy...¡¯ Hemillas handed me a document. The electronic ink glowed faintly. "This is¡ªsigh." The moment I saw the document, I scrunched up my face with every muscle I had. A curse almost leaped past my teeth but got caught on my tongue, circling there instead. "Are you serious?" I barely kept my emotions in check and forced myself to speak as politely as possible. "I don¡¯t joke about family matters." "No, fuck, what kind of bullshit operation is this...?" Ah, I let it slip. If I had said something like this in front of the Commander of the Imperial Guard three years ago, I would have been executed on the spot. "Hm, it¡¯s not a bullshit operation, it¡¯s a dickless operation. This is the most foolproof disguise, Luka." Hemillas grinned, the wrinkles on his lips deepening in amusement at his own joke. That¡¯s right. I had to pretend to be a woman. As Giselle¡¯s handmaiden. * * * I want to die. I stared out of the window of the airborne vehicle in motion. My thoughts turned more specific. I wanted to open the door and jump out. If I went headfirst, I wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. "Hmmm, open your eyes wider and look this way, Keisa." Giselle spoke in a voice laced with amusement. Inside the automatically piloted airborne vehicle, it was just the two of us. ¡®Keisa.¡¯ That was my alias. On paper, I was a servant employed by the Custoria family. "The mission hasn¡¯t even started yet. If you call me Keisa one more time¡ªugh." Before I could finish my threat, Giselle clamped a strange tool onto my eyelid. "If I call you that, then what?" She rummaged through a bag filled with makeup tools, completely unfazed. Holding another peculiar instrument between her fingers, she continued. "And I need to get used to saying the name so I don¡¯t slip up later. Unlike you, I¡¯m not used to these kinds of missions. Isn¡¯t thorough preparation what being a soldier is all about? Or are you the kind of person who increases the risk of mission failure just because you¡¯re in a bad mood? Hm? Keisa?" Giselle spoke smoothly, leaving no room for argument. "...Fine." I surrendered. "You have decent features, but you¡¯re still too masculine. I¡¯ll have to be meticulous if we want you to pass as a woman." She spread a cool liquid over my face. The unfamiliar sensation made me frown. Swish. The liquid, warmed by my body heat, adhered to my skin, solidifying into a texture that closely resembled flesh. "This will compensate for the lack of fat on your face. It¡¯ll soften and slim down your sharp angles. Since your features are naturally sharp, it works really well." Giselle¡¯s makeup skills were impressive. I could see my face changing in the mirror. Swish. Like she was painting a portrait, Giselle moved the brush across my face. My lips turned red, my eyes looked significantly larger, and thanks to some unknown liquid cosmetic, my forehead, cheeks, and jawline formed smooth curves. "I can¡¯t change your build, so I prepared loose-fitting clothes that don¡¯t reveal much. You¡¯ll need to cover your Adam¡¯s apple, so here¡¯s a choker..." She pulled out the outfit she had prepared and tossed it onto my lap. "A skirt? Women wear pants too, you know." "And what part of those legs looks even remotely feminine? Shut up and put it on. Are you gonna keep whining like a little brat, Lukaus Custoria?" Ugh. No comeback for that one either. Giselle hadn¡¯t prepared just one outfit. She held each garment up against me, eyeballing the fit. Honestly, to me, it all looked the same. "Giselle, I get that you¡¯re enjoying this, but this is a mission." I was starting to get annoyed. "Oh, I know that. Says the brother who came up with a plan to throw me out as bait." Her sharp words hit me right where it hurt. "There wasn¡¯t another way. And besides, I owe Nikolaos. Tracking down the one who ordered the hit and settling that debt is the least I can do." "Right. Tossing me in as bait is the most efficient method, isn¡¯t it? How noble. Truly befitting of a decorated soldier. Should I give you a round of applause?" She raised her hands to clap, but I caught her wrist before she could. "I¡¯m just as much at risk. If we ever end up in danger, I¡¯ll die before you do¡ªso don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ever let you die alone." I spoke firmly. I wasn¡¯t the only one acting immature here. Giselle was smart¡ªshe knew she was being childish. She let out a sigh, her voice softening. "...You don¡¯t have to go that far, Luka. Ah, this should do. Don¡¯t forget to attach the signal jammers to your arms and legs." Giselle placed the clothes beside me and moved to the front seat. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The aerial vehicle carrying Giselle and me arrived at Akbaran¡¯s First Airport. The airport was on a completely different scale from an airfield. Among them, the First Airport was the largest. The airfields we commonly used in the city could only accommodate small to medium-sized aircraft. Large aircraft such as warships or airships took off and landed at airports located on the outskirts rather than inside the city. Because of this, despite being in the outskirts, Akbaran¡¯s airports had security and facilities that were just as good as those in the upper districts. Wuuuuuung! Even now, a colossal cargo ship, responsible for the Empire¡¯s logistics, cast an immense shadow as it moved through the sky. The massive thrusters attached to its underside numbered in the dozens. If that thing were to fly at low altitude, the entire city would be engulfed in flames. ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ But the reason I felt like losing my mind lay elsewhere. The overwhelming presence of the unrealistically enormous airship didn¡¯t register with me at the moment. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swish. The skirt swaying around my lower body felt unfamiliar. "Relax your face. Your makeup¡¯s going to get messed up." Giselle, who had stepped out of the aerial vehicle first, spoke. I took a deep breath to calm myself. ¡®This is a mission.¡¯ And I am a soldier of the Empire. I am not some fool who lets a petty sense of pride ruin an operation. My mind cooled. I flushed out any unnecessary emotions, like water down a drain. I was not defective. I was not subversive. "Yes, my lady." I spoke in a modified voice, altered by the function embedded in the choker. It had a somewhat androgynous tone. But since my appearance was unmistakably female, it was sufficient. Now, let¡¯s recall my identity. My name right now was Keisa. I had entered the Custoria household as a maid two months ago. Keisa was from the lower district, but she had been designated for a noble household¡¯s service and educated for it from a young age. ¡®Because she was deemed suitable as an attendant to a noble family in the selection exam.¡¯ Keisa was obedient, patient, and diligent. From now on, I had to become that kind of woman. "My lady? Ah, well, yeah... sure." Giselle seemed more surprised by my sudden change in demeanor than anything else. Click, click. I stepped down from the aerial vehicle, letting my heels announce my presence. A servant must always make their position known to their master. That¡¯s why they wore shoes that made pleasant sounds. A master could recognize their attendant¡¯s approach just by hearing it. It was similar to putting a bell on a cat¡¯s collar. "Shortly, the Carthica family¡¯s..." I hesitated for a moment as I checked the time. Damn it, I had to speak like this to Ilay as well. Even the resolve I had gathered felt like it was starting to crack. "......Young Master Ilay will be arriving shortly." Since I had already started, I had no intention of doing this half-heartedly. "Right, Lu... Ke... isa." The one who needed to pull themselves together wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was Giselle. ¡®Giselle is not a soldier.¡¯ She was different from me. Giselle was someone I had to observe and protect. If there were any mistakes in this mission, they would come from her. And as a soldier, it was my job to cover for those mistakes and make sure they didn¡¯t affect the operation. I had to stay sharp. Click, click. I stepped in front of Giselle. Amid the bustling crowd of the airport, I spotted Ilay. Unlike me, who felt strangely empty in many ways, Ilay was fully armed as he walked toward us. He wore a chest guard to protect his vital organs, and a thinly folded variable helmet hung around his neck. Flinch. Ilay hesitated¡ªfor a brief moment. Because he had seen me. The glowing edge of his cybernetic eyes flickered rapidly as he analyzed me. My disguise was thorough, but deceiving Ilay¡¯s sharp eyes, after spending years together, was no easy task. ...Damn it. Realizing who I was, Ilay desperately tried to hold back his laughter. But his cheeks were so red and puffed up that it was obvious. "S-Sorry, sorry. If you¡¯re here, that means... yeah." Ilay muttered quietly as he walked up to me. He didn¡¯t ask why I was dressed as a woman. The surface-level mission was to escort Giselle Custoria. But beneath that, there were private affairs of the Custoria family involved. If it was Ilay, he would have already figured it out. ¡®Do not seek knowledge beyond your authority.¡¯ That was one of the virtues of an Imperial soldier, and Ilay followed it faithfully. Brushing past me as if I were nothing more than a maid, he approached Giselle and greeted her. "Ilay Carthica, dispatched from the Imperial Guard for escort duty." From his appearance to his demeanor, Ilay was the very model of a noble young master. "...Giselle Custoria. We¡¯ve seen each other several times, but this is the first time we¡¯re properly speaking." Giselle and Ilay weren¡¯t particularly close. But they undoubtedly knew a great deal about each other. ¡®Because of me.¡¯ I had told Ilay about Giselle, and I had told Giselle about Ilay. "I wanted to arrange a separate meeting to speak with you, Giselle." "I feel the same way. This is a good opportunity. And this here... is Keisa, my attendant." "A pleasure to meet you, Keisa." Ilay looked at me as he spoke. His expression was unnaturally neutral, his smile so mechanical it was almost unsettling. The laughter from earlier felt like an illusion. "It is an honor to meet you, Lord Ilay." I grasped both ends of my skirt and bowed. My expression and tone were just as mechanical as Ilay¡¯s. But that didn¡¯t mean they were lifeless. Like his smile, my demeanor layered artificial, insincere emotions over a machine-like facade. That was what we were¡ªbeings who could, if we wished, become machines wearing the shape of humans. "...Is that all?" Giselle hesitated at the bland exchange. She must have expected two close acquaintances to chatter away upon meeting. But Keisa and Ilay were meeting for the first time. That was how we acknowledged each other. And right now, there were too many eyes watching. Completing the mission was our priority. "My lady, I believe it would be best to proceed with the boarding process before we are further delayed." I urged Giselle forward. "Thank you, Keisa. It¡¯s been a while since I last came to the airport, so I got a bit distracted. Yes, I need to focus." Giselle quickened her pace, and I followed closely behind her. * * * The First Airport had over fifty terminals. Domestic flights using personal aerial vehicles departed from the 30s section. In the Empire, only nobles and the wealthy used aerial vehicles for intercity travel. The lower class primarily relied on ground vehicles or trains. Even so, even the privileged needed official authorization to enter or leave Akbaran¡¯s airspace. Without a permit, departure and entry were, in principle, impossible. Of course, that was only in principle. In reality, it was impossible to prevent all unauthorized flights and movement. And those with real power could ignore the rules entirely. ¡®But if you have nothing to hide, there¡¯s no reason not to get a permit.¡¯ Giselle, having completed the process, walked toward us, an entry permit in her hand. ¡®Another privilege of the nobility.¡¯ We had applied on the same day and obtained approval within minutes. The family¡¯s prestige guaranteed her status, eliminating the need for any thorough verification. If a lower-class citizen had applied, it would have taken days just to issue the permit. By now, Giselle¡¯s travel records and destination had been registered in the airport¡¯s database. All that was left was for Barbara to take the bait. With the permit in hand, we pushed through the crowd and returned to the aerial vehicle we had arrived in. -Switching to manual operation mode. As Giselle operated the controls, a system voice announced the change. When she moved to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, Ilay hurriedly stepped forward. "I can drive¡ª" "No. I¡¯ll do it. I enjoy handling machines." Giselle spoke firmly. What she said was true¡ªher academy major was mechanical engineering. I had often seen her working with cybernetic prosthetics and machines. "In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you." Ilay backed off without protest and took a seat inside. "As you probably already know, Ilay, my destination is a research facility in Autonovus. A new prototype vehicle has been released. Anyone with even a slight interest in this field will be visiting to take a look." Giselle methodically operated the aerial vehicle, preparing for takeoff. "A prototype from Autonovus would certainly draw attention. Even I¡¯m curious. Ah, by any chance..." Ilay feigned interest, using his social skills to steer the conversation. Though he had no real enthusiasm for the topic, he asked about mechanical engineering to get Giselle to talk. ¡®Autonovus.¡¯ I knew the name well. It was a massive corporation specializing in ground vehicles. While it was slightly behind in aerial and flight technology, its ground vehicles boasted overwhelming reliability and advanced engineering. ¡®Nothing about this feels unnatural. It¡¯s just the kind of well-arranged plan Hemillas would set up.¡¯ Many nobles would be attending to see the Autonovus prototype. Giselle¡¯s visit blended in perfectly. Perhaps Barbara had even expected Giselle to attend this exhibition and had been waiting for this exact day. "Quadrupedal tracked vehicles are rare in Akbaran¡¯s urban areas," Ilay remarked. "They¡¯re not well-suited for city environments." He kept the conversation flowing with Giselle. "But I¡¯ve heard their usage is increasing in rough terrain. That¡¯s why people are speculating that Autonovus¡¯s prototype might be a quadrupedal tracked vehicle." "Hmm, I prefer classic four-wheeled vehicles. I wish they¡¯d release more of those as well." Their discussion was completely beyond my interest. I closed my eyes and let my mind wander. My only weapon at the moment was the dagger strapped to my thigh. I reached under my skirt, brushing my fingers over the dagger¡¯s handle, recalling its feel. ¡®Graken Vuth.¡¯ A dagger with a cumbersome name. Unlike the shock pistol Ruina or the high-compression heavy weapon Crucis, Graken Vuth was something I almost never needed to use. ¡®A gift from Ilay.¡¯ According to Ilay, it was an extraordinary sword. A treasure that only commander-class warriors of the alien Equessian race were allowed to possess. ¡®If things go south, this is the only weapon I¡¯ll have to rely on.¡¯ Ruina and Crucis were stored in the aerial vehicle¡¯s compartment. Both were high-powered weapons produced by the Empire¡¯s workshops¡ªfar too conspicuous for a mere maid to be carrying around. ¡®Well, Ilay is here, so it should be fine.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes, observing Ilay. Over the past few months, he had been living at an intense pace, pushing himself relentlessly as if to make up for wasted time. I could sense it¡ªIlay was growing stronger. "Is there something on my face, Keisa?" Noticing my gaze, Ilay flashed a smug smile, his tone laced with amusement. It was only for an instant, but through subtle glances and expressions, we had already exchanged an unspoken understanding. "You just seem to be an exceptionally handsome man. It¡¯s hard to look away." I spoke slowly and composedly. Screech, clunk! The aerial vehicle jolted violently as if we had just crashed. Giselle, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, had nearly lost control after hearing my words. "Khh... Kkk... I-Ilay, please... I need you to take over the controls...!" She gripped the steering lever with one hand while desperately covering her mouth with the other. ...Perhaps our little joke had gone a bit too far. Before the vehicle could completely spin out, Ilay took the driver¡¯s seat. As Giselle switched places, she barely managed to compose herself, then turned to glare at me, silently mouthing: ¡®Weren¡¯t you the one saying we should take this mission seriously?¡¯ I tilted my head, pretending not to understand. She wasn¡¯t wrong. That was a moment where we shouldn¡¯t have been joking around. It was a lapse in judgment¡ªan impulsive mistake on both mine and Ilay¡¯s part. But we weren¡¯t perfect machines. Not yet. Yes, we weren¡¯t perfect. That¡¯s why, for now, we were still just humans¡ªhumans close to becoming machines. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Our aerial vehicle arrived at the research facility in Autonovus. Dozens of aerial vehicles were already visible at the airstrip. Beep. From the airstrip, a guidance signal was transmitted to our aerial vehicle, indicating the designated landing point. A green dotted line appeared at the front of the vehicle. Ilay maneuvered the vehicle, following the guidance line to land. Chiiiik. As soon as the door of the landed aerial vehicle opened, an android with glowing green eyes poked its head inside. - Welcome, Giselle Custoria, Ilay Carthica, and Keisa. I am Autobot, Autonovus¡¯s in-house android. Autobot was not a standardized android of the Empire but an independent-spec model. While its upper body was not particularly different, its lower half was unique. Instead of bipedal legs, it had four limbs, and instead of feet, it had wheels. If Autobot were a commercially available model, its independent specifications would pose issues with expandability and compatibility, but since it was used exclusively within Autonovus, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem... or so Giselle explained. - We will now proceed with security procedures in accordance with Autonovus¡¯s internal regulations. We ask for your understanding. Autobot¡¯s glowing eyes flashed brightly. A net-like green light swept over Giselle and Ilay. It was verifying whether their registered data matched their actual identities. Beep, beep. Each time a verification was completed, Autobot¡¯s glowing eyes flickered red. It happened twice for Ilay. - In accordance with our regulations, we recommend that Ilay Carthica disarm. "I¡¯m here as security detail. And... those people over there are disembarking while still armed." Ilay spoke while gazing at another aerial vehicle. Just as he said, armed guards carrying firearms and protective gear were passing through Autobot¡¯s security procedure. - By our standards, an unarmed Ilay Carthica is classified as a red-tier risk factor. Those individuals, even fully armed, are classified as green-tier risk factors. This is a relative assessment, and we ask for your understanding. Ilay¡¯s cybernetic body itself was as good as a weapon. As Autobot implied, even if that entire group of armed guards attacked him at once, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Ilay alone, even unarmed. Considering the difference in combat capability, Autobot¡¯s assessment wasn¡¯t unreasonable. ¡°...Fine.¡± - Thank you. Arguing further would be pointless. Ilay obediently removed his protective gear and stowed his sword and pistol in the aerial vehicle. Whiiing. Autobot¡¯s gaze turned to me. The net-like green light scanned me up and down multiple times, lingering slightly longer than usual. ¡®Signal jammer.¡¯ Autobot¡¯s sensors would perceive my body shape as that of a woman. That was because I had adjusted the distortion value of the signal jammer to create that appearance. Of course, since it was merely a distortion and interference at the signal level, the deception would fall apart if I were to remove my clothes. However, no one would make such a rude demand of a "servant of the Custoria family." That would be equivalent to admitting that Autonovus did not trust the Custoria family. - On behalf of our company, we appreciate your understanding and cooperation. Autobot said that and backed away. Its four-wheeled lower body smoothly reversed with ease. "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve walked around without even a pistol. Feels a bit empty." Ilay stepped out of the aerial vehicle, now unencumbered. Giselle and I followed behind him. - The 9th Research Facility was established 21 years ago, beginning with the assault vehicle Salamander... Autobot continued its guide-like speech, but no one was really paying attention. Those who were interested already knew this information, and those who didn¡¯t know had no interest in it to begin with. Kwaaaang! A deafening mechanical roar erupted from the distance. The people at the airstrip turned their heads toward the source of the sound. Outside the research facility, the terrain was as rugged as a rocky mountain. A tracked vehicle was moving aggressively across it. Its undercarriage smoothly adjusted to the uneven terrain, absorbing shocks as it went. The way it moved almost resembled a giant insect scurrying at high speed. - To ensure optimal performance in even the harshest terrains, we conduct our product tests in the most extreme environments within the Empire. It was no exaggeration to call it a harsh environment. This was precisely why a major corporation¡¯s research facility was located in a remote region far from Akbaran. With the entire surrounding area being undeveloped rough terrain, it was an ideal location for test drives. Autobot led us to the exhibition hall of the research facility. More people had gathered, many of whom were also being guided by other Autobots, creating a bustling crowd. "Ah, Giselle? You¡¯re here too." A noblewoman greeted Giselle. Others who recognized her also stopped to say hello before moving along. Meanwhile, Ilay and I carefully scanned the surroundings, keeping an eye out for any suspicious individuals. "Ilay Carthica! Fancy meeting you here. I didn¡¯t think you were interested in vehicles." This time, a middle-aged man approached Ilay. "I am here on a security mission." Ilay responded curtly, subtly rejecting the conversation. "Come on, this is Autonovus¡¯s private property. Relax a little. There are plenty of others handling security besides you." Ilay forced an awkward smile. The middle-aged man persistently clung to him, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡®The strongest candidate for the next head of the Carthica family.¡¯ A crowd of people was eager to strike up a conversation with Ilay. From his perspective, it was difficult to coldly brush them off. In noble society, making enemies unnecessarily could only lead to trouble. I was the most at ease in this situation. ¡®Looks like the disguise is working well. No one recognizes me.¡¯ I observed the people approaching Giselle and Ilay. Some had attended Custoria¡¯s banquet before. They glanced at me as they passed by, seemingly assuming I was just Giselle¡¯s attendant. Well, who would expect a promising adopted son of the Custoria family to be here in this state? Even I found it hard to believe. But it was worth enduring the humiliation and disgrace. No one paid me any attention. I was completely outside the scope of surveillance and suspicion. ¡®If I were Barbara... where would I attempt to kidnap Giselle?¡¯ I tried thinking from Barbara¡¯s perspective, but there were too many flaws in my reasoning. Barbara was an electronic warfare specialist. Her expertise was completely different from mine. It was difficult to predict how she would approach. ¡®About 40 hours until we return to Akbaran.¡¯ The Autonovus tour was scheduled to last two days. The first day consisted of product demonstrations in the exhibition hall, while the second day involved test-driving in the field. ¡®If Barbara makes a move, it¡¯ll likely be tomorrow.¡¯ But if she wanted to catch us off guard, she might act today instead. I closed my eyes briefly and recalled Barbara¡¯s personal information. Normally, even as a trainee overseer, I wouldn¡¯t have access to such classified data, but Hemillas had shown it to me for this mission. Strictly speaking, it was an overreach of authority. ¡®...Barbara is an Irregular among Irregulars. No, calling her an Irregular doesn¡¯t quite fit. She was designed for this.¡¯ The Witch, Barbara, was a genius beyond my expectations. For years, the Empire had sought the ideal candidate for Operation Juliet¡ªa plan to infiltrate Nemesis with an elite hacker. Barbara was the product of that meticulous selection process. According to Hemillas, Barbara was an even rarer talent than me. ¡®Barbara possesses extraordinary talent, but she has a personality disorder and antisocial tendencies.¡¯ Shockingly, the Empire was fully aware of Barbara¡¯s unstable mental state. But that instability made her the perfect candidate to infiltrate Nemesis. To recruit a sociopathic Barbara, the Empire must have offered a reward she couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡®Just how many spies does the Empire have inside Nemesis?¡¯ Kinuan, who had long colluded with Nemesis, was also on the Empire¡¯s side. Barbara, whom they had painstakingly recruited, was another imperial spy. Aside from them, there were likely numerous others planted within Nemesis by the Empire. ¡®So even the largest terrorist organization in the Empire operates under its surveillance.¡¯ No¡ªif I thought about it, the only reason Nemesis could maintain its size was precisely because it was under the Empire¡¯s control and watchful eye. If the Empire ever determined that Nemesis had slipped beyond its control... it would mobilize every asset it had embedded within the organization to annihilate it. No one would escape the purge. Murmur, murmur. While I was lost in thought, our group entered the exhibition hall. The atmosphere quickly became lively. "I told you, it¡¯s a quadrupedal tracked vehicle! Now hand over your credits¡ª" "It¡¯s not quadrupedal, you idiot!" "If it¡¯s not quadrupedal, then... huh? Huhhh?" It seemed some nobles had placed bets on the identity of the prototype. The vehicle unveiled by Autonovus defied their expectations. "The highlight of this public exhibition¡ªa transformable multi-legged walking vehicle... Arachne!" An Autonovus executive stood on the podium and proudly made the announcement. Whiiing. Simultaneously, the guiding Autobots projected holographic screens in front of the attendees. Detailed specifications of the Arachne were displayed. "Under normal conditions, it operates with four wheels. In rough terrain, auxiliary legs with high traction extend¡ª" Before people could finish reading, Arachne¡¯s auxiliary legs extended. With those included, it had a total of eight legs. Arachne was a vehicle that could switch between different numbers of legs depending on the terrain. It was designed for both speed and stability, but its transformable nature meant lower reliability and higher costs. ¡®A vehicle purely for the wealthy.¡¯ It would be difficult to use in the military. On the battlefield, reliability was paramount. That was precisely why transformable weaponry, prone to malfunctions and failures, was rarely considered. There were eight prototype vehicles on display, including Arachne, each designed for a different purpose. How many of these would actually make it to mass production was anyone¡¯s guess. Whirrr, whirrr. Apart from Arachne, a construction robot vehicle also caught my attention. It was a collaboration with Roman, a robotics company. Its upper body was a piloted humanoid robot, while its lower half used Autonovus¡¯s continuous track technology. Since the upper body had two arms, it could be utilized for multiple purposes. This type of robot vehicle had existed before, but according to the murmuring crowd, its performance and responsiveness had greatly improved. Not that I really understood the technical details. "Have you considered developing a system where only the robot¡¯s arms are directly linked to the nervous system?" Giselle asked a researcher standing in front of the prototype. "With this level of output and size, the response time isn¡¯t much different from manual operation. Right now, it¡¯s not cost-effective to research and develop such a system. Besides, if we want to enhance operational freedom, it¡¯s better to install sensors that mimic human movements." "I see... That makes sense." Giselle seemed highly interested in the Autonovus exhibition. She would have wanted to attend even if it weren¡¯t for the mission. She eagerly explored the exhibition hall, asking questions as she went. While Giselle was enjoying herself, I found the exhibition dull. As I idly scanned my surroundings, I noticed a man intently staring at Giselle. ...It wasn¡¯t our first time meeting. That said, he wasn¡¯t a threat either. I let out a wry smile. ¡®Enrico Lagan.¡¯ A student from Kracia Academy who had confessed to Giselle. Thanks to my little push, he had been utterly rejected. Even now, he was watching Giselle from afar with a wistful expression. ¡®You can see her at the academy, yet you followed her all the way here? Are you really a stalker...?¡¯ Enrico clearly had no interest in the Autonovus exhibition. He was only looking at Giselle. ¡®Hmm. I almost feel bad for him.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even have the courage to greet Giselle, let alone approach her. Not that I blamed him. I recalled what Giselle had said to him back then. ¡®I am not interested in you. No, it¡¯s beyond mere disinterest¡ªI find your presence uncomfortable. I would appreciate it if you stopped hovering around me without reason.¡¯ Her cold words must have been etched into Enrico¡¯s heart. In any case, the exhibition was coming to an end. Accommodations had been arranged for the visitors. It seemed the staff dormitories had been vacated for us tonight. It was only when we arrived at our rooms that I realized something important. "Well then, I¡¯ll be in the room next door. Have a lovely night, ladies." Ilay flashed us a smile before stepping into his room. The sight of his grin sent a chill down my spine. "Ah..." "Hmm." Giselle and I hesitated. ...We had to share a room. That was how Autonovus had assigned the accommodations. It made sense¡ªafter all, I was her personal attendant. Right. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. We were siblings, even if not by blood. No. It was a big deal. To be honest, this was a problem. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lady Giselle, perhaps we should ask Autonovus for a separate room..." "What are you talking about? Of course, we have to share a room, Keisa. I can¡¯t even change my clothes properly without you." Giselle¡¯s words snapped me back to reality. This was the whole reason I had gone as far as crossdressing in the first place¡ªto stay by her side 24/7 without arousing suspicion. The fool of the day was me. Creak. We opened the door and stepped inside. Thud. The door shut behind us, sealing us in our own private space. ...This was going to drive me insane. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 As soon as I entered the room, I scanned the interior. There were no surveillance devices like cameras in sight. If I couldn¡¯t detect any, it was safe to assume there weren¡¯t any. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I was perfect. Just in case, I maintained the speech and demeanor of a maid, prepared for the possibility of wiretapping. ¡®There are two beds, but...¡¯ There wasn¡¯t even a partition to divide the space. The room was completely open. "I¡¯ll rest on the sofa." I said as much. Sitting on the sofa allowed me to face the entrance while turning my back to the bed and bathroom. It was the best position to ensure both Giselle¡¯s privacy and security. "You can make yourself comfortable." "A night or so is fine, really." I emphasized. I had no problem staying awake for a day or two. Ilay probably wouldn¡¯t be sleeping tonight either. "...Alright." Giselle reluctantly dragged out her words. She hesitated for a moment before stepping into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water filled the room. The dripping sound pounded in my ears. My stupid brain kept picturing Giselle¡¯s bare skin beneath the cascading water. ¡®Focus on the mission, Luka.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes and steadied my breathing. ¡®If Barbara makes a move... it¡¯ll be during the test run of the prototype tomorrow or on the way back.¡¯ The worst-case scenario was Barbara doing nothing. That would mean all my current actions amounted to nothing more than a clown¡¯s performance. The mere thought was unbearable. I¡¯d gone through all this trouble¡ªthere had to be something to gain. Please, approach us, Barbara. I desperately willed it. Shhh. With each sound of water, my senses kept drifting toward Giselle. It was for her protection. Nothing could be allowed to happen. Click. The water stopped, and the door opened. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to picture the scene. Giselle stepping out, her body still damp. Droplets trickling from her skin, tapping softly against the floor. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rustle. The faint sound of her changing into comfortable clothes. Naturally, I didn¡¯t wash up. I had to maintain my makeup¡ªmore of a disguise¡ªuntil tomorrow. "You can look this way now." Giselle¡¯s voice called out. I turned. She was wearing flowing pajamas made from a luxurious fabric that shimmered with a soft luster. Whirrr. Sitting comfortably on the bed, Giselle activated her terminal, bringing up a holographic display. It was detailed specifications of the Autonovus prototype. "I didn¡¯t realize you were interested in vehicles. Are you considering a future in that field as well?" She met my gaze and spoke. "As if. My main interest is cybernetic prosthetics. That¡¯s what benefits the family, after all." "I don¡¯t know much about it, but Autonovus doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with prosthetics." "It¡¯s a company specializing in vehicles. But if you want to dig deep into one field, it¡¯s good to have a broad understanding of related areas too. You know what I mean, Keisa." That made sense. I was a soldier. But I wasn¡¯t just trained in combat. To fight well, you needed all sorts of miscellaneous knowledge and skills. A broad yet shallow understanding of various fields was necessary. "Keisa, you know Lukaus, my older brother and our family¡¯s adopted son, right?" Giselle suddenly brought me up in conversation. I nodded with just a slight movement of my chin. "Of course." "I always thought he was prideful and reckless... but this time, he surprised me. I saw him in a new light. I think I understand why Father values him so much." "I¡¯m not sure what you mean. I don¡¯t know him personally." "He swallowed that fierce pride of his for the sake of the family." "Isn¡¯t that just because he¡¯s a soldier? I¡¯ve heard that Imperial soldiers follow orders with absolute obedience." I spoke calmly. "From what I see, Luka isn¡¯t someone who simply follows orders. He moves of his own will." "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good quality for a soldier." It wasn¡¯t my imagination¡ªmy tone had turned a little colder. For a moment, we silently observed each other. I was the one who broke the silence. Standing up, I walked over to the table where drinks and snacks were placed. "Would you like a warm drink before bed?" "No, I¡¯m fine..." Giselle turned off the hologram display on her terminal. One by one, the bright lights in the room dimmed. Now, only the soft glow of a single light, faint as moonlight, barely outlined the shapes of objects. "...Keisa. More than that, come here and give me a hug, like a nanny would. I left behind the doll I always sleep with." Her voice was unusually sweet¡ªenough to make my ears tingle. She must be feeling anxious because of Barbara. I hesitated but answered with my steps. Standing beside her bed, I leaned forward slightly and extended my arms. Giselle lifted her body just enough to wrap her arms around my neck. She smelled nice. Our chins and the nape of my neck brushed lightly against each other. The hug was brief. Her hands, which had been gripping my back and shoulders, gradually loosened and fell away. Even in the dim outlines of the darkness, I could see Giselle¡¯s expression. "I think I¡¯ll have a good dream tonight. Thanks." "You¡¯re too kind." I walked slowly back to the sofa and sat down. Soon, the quiet rhythm of Giselle¡¯s breathing reached my ears. ...Even if it weren¡¯t for the mission, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep. * * * Morning finally arrived. The room¡¯s lighting gradually brightened, matching the color temperature of the sunrise. "Ugh... Mmm... Ah, right. This place..." Giselle groaned as she woke, shaking off the remnants of sleep. She looked at me, then quickly averted her gaze. Seeing me the moment she opened her eyes must have flustered her¡ªshe wasn¡¯t used to situations like this. I didn¡¯t bother speaking to her either. She needed a moment to collect her thoughts. But the time for leisure was over. From now on, it was back to the mission. Once we were both ready, Giselle and I stepped out of the room. "Did the ladies sleep well last night?" Ilay greeted us, placing a hand on his chest. His face was filled with a smug smile, and I wanted nothing more than to punch it. It was obvious what kind of thoughts were running through his head. "Good morning. The temperature this morning is..." An Autobot approached and began delivering its briefing. The tour proceeded smoothly as scheduled. After a light breakfast, we followed Autonovus staff to the outdoor testing ground of the research facility. Clunk, clunk. At the test site, the prototype vehicle Arachne was on display. Engineers and researchers were clustered around it, performing maintenance and adjustments. "Even from a tactical standpoint, this terrain is extremely challenging. Vehicle entry would be difficult." Ilay commented as he observed the vast testing ground. The landscape stretched endlessly, filled with jagged rock formations. Large and small boulders were scattered unpredictably across the ground. "The first person to navigate through the rocky terrain with Arachne in the shortest time will receive a special prize prepared by our company. Please enjoy this as a lighthearted challenge!" The Autobot projected a holographic map before us, displaying multiple possible routes through the rocky expanse. "This is my chance to show off my skills." "Skills? You¡¯ll probably crash and burn halfway through." Excited chatter rippled through the crowd. They had come here simply to enjoy the tour. Whirr, whirr. An Autonovus employee boarded the prototype Arachne. The vehicle¡¯s four-wheeled legs accelerated, and in an instant, it lunged into the rocky terrain. Vrrrrrrrr! The four legs absorbed the impact, allowing the vehicle to traverse the rough terrain smoothly. When faced with large boulders, it raised its legs to climb over them, and for narrow gaps, it lowered itself to slip through. "Oh, this is way better than I expected." "Hmm..." Its rough-terrain traversal capabilities were impressive. The speed barely dropped even on difficult terrain. As Arachne moved farther away, those with subpar cybernetic eyes had to rely on visual enhancement equipment¡ªeither wearing goggles or using binoculars¡ªto keep track of its movement. Arachne approached a massive boulder. Everyone assumed it would go around it. Vrrr! The vehicle¡¯s power output surged. The sound was loud enough to be heard even from a distance, and auxiliary legs extended rapidly. Thud! Arachne leaped and latched onto the boulder. Despite the steep incline, its auxiliary legs maintained traction. From a distance, it looked like a giant spider. For a moment, the crowd fell silent. Then, exclamations of awe erupted. "This is... quite impressive." Ilay unfolded his arms, clearly amazed. I was just as surprised. Arachne had exceptional mobility. With some refinements, it could be viable for military use, despite the usual drawbacks of transformable designs. Clinging to the massive rock, Arachne used all eight legs to climb upward before leaping down the other side. Beep! Upon reaching the finish line, Arachne came to a halt. The recorded time was approximately 4 minutes and 32 seconds. After completing the test run, Arachne circled the perimeter of the rocky terrain and returned. Some people clapped as it arrived. The vehicle had exceeded expectations. A few nobles were already approaching the staff to place pre-orders. "Giselle, will you be taking a test run?" Ilay asked, standing beside her. "Of course. That¡¯s why I came." Giselle nodded readily. Arachne was a two-seater. Maintaining such high mobility while ensuring stability inside the cabin likely made it difficult to accommodate more passengers. "Then... I¡¯ll ride with you. As part of my duty as a guard." Ilay glanced at me as he spoke. "I leave my lady in your care, Sir Ilay." Even if Barbara didn¡¯t strike, it was better for Ilay to handle any unexpected incidents. Watching me run around with a billowing skirt wouldn¡¯t be ideal in a crisis. And for that reason, I trusted Ilay. If it came down to it, he would prioritize Giselle¡¯s life over his own without hesitation. Vrrr, vrrrr. The tour participants boarded Arachne. Autonovus staff clustered around them, providing a brief explanation. Arachne operated in groups of four. Naturally, this created an unspoken sense of competition among the riders. I focused on Arachne No. 2, where Giselle and Ilay had boarded. ¡®The chances of Barbara making a move here are low. There are too many eyes watching.¡¯ Even if Barbara was antisocial, she was still affiliated with the Empire. She would likely prefer to operate in secrecy. I shifted my gaze to Arachne No. 3. There, I spotted Enrico Lagan, who had hastily volunteered upon seeing Giselle board. ¡®Is he a fool, a hopeless romantic... or both?¡¯ I then studied the man next to Enrico. He was armed with a firearm, seemingly a bodyguard. Thinking about it, it was almost laughable. Even with all that weaponry, he was still far less dangerous than barehanded Ilay. Vrrr. Using my Overseer privileges, I accessed the upper-tier network and verified the bodyguard¡¯s identity. ¡®Nedder Along.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t an unknown figure. In fact, his record was so clean that there wasn¡¯t a single flaw to point out. Even his full-body prosthetic¡¯s registration number was neatly logged in the Empire¡¯s database. Following my gaze, detailed information was highlighted in my retinal display. ¡®Lived in the lower districts with his mother, but his biological father was a retainer of a noble family from the upper districts... He received ample financial support. An illegitimate child, but he lived comfortably in the lower districts. His education was decent, too.¡¯ Nedder Along had completed a selection exam and entered a vocational school suited to his aptitude. Twitch. My eyes paused for a moment. Nedder Along had undergone a basic office administration training program at his vocational school. His background had nothing to do with being a soldier or a mercenary. Sure, it wasn¡¯t strange if he had decided to switch to security work later on. With his father¡¯s backing, he had obtained a high-performance full-body prosthetic. But something about this didn¡¯t sit right with me. That detail kept gnawing at my mind. I didn¡¯t know Enrico¡¯s exact standing within the Lagan family. But would a noble house really assign someone like Nedder Along¡ªa half-qualified bodyguard¡ªto protect him? As I pondered this, the hum of Arachne grew louder. It was about to depart. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! Th-That¡¯s Arachne, right?¡± A familiar voice pierced through the noise and engine roar, stabbing into my ears. My pupils darted toward the source of the voice. In the crowd, I spotted a girl. Her striking red-gold hair stood out. ¡®Barbara!¡¯ My right cybernetic eye instantly confirmed her identity. Every detail matched, down to the smallest biometric data. It was Barbara, without a doubt. Despite being a wanted terrorist, she had appeared in broad daylight, utterly unbothered. She was only about thirty meters away from me. I moved quickly, pushing through the crowd without hesitation. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 To me, a few dozen meters was a short distance. If I could gain enough speed, I could cover it in just a few leaps. But right now, the path was blocked by a crowd. As I pushed through the people, I never took my eyes off Barbara. She had been watching Arachne, but then she suddenly turned around and bolted off somewhere. Her steps were strangely unsteady. ¡®Damn it, they¡¯re in the way.¡¯ My long skirt kept getting caught and stepped on by people. I wanted to rip this inconvenient piece of fabric apart and throw it away. Barbara, with her small frame, slipped through the crowd and went straight into the rest area designated for visitors. Despite being called a rest area, the building had five floors and was quite large. It had everything¡ªbathrooms, a dining hall, and lounges. ¡®What is she up to?¡¯ As soon as I broke free from the crowd, I quickened my pace. Barbara entered the building first. Inside, it would be empty. Since it was still early in the test run, most people were too busy watching Arachne to go inside. Only a few passed through to use the restroom. ¡°Haha, miss, are you in a hurry for the restroom or... hey, you there!¡± A middle-aged nobleman had just exited the entrance and called out to me. He was shaking off the water from his hands, likely having just finished his business. I ignored him and tried to walk past, but seemingly offended, he grabbed my shoulder. Whoosh! I reacted instinctively. Seizing his wrist, I twisted it back and restrained him. Wasting time on something like this was annoying. ¡°If you want to keep your limbs intact, mind your own business and move along. If you understand, nod twice.¡± As I applied more pressure, there was a cracking sound from his elbow joint. ¡°Ugh, al-alright! I get it!¡± Only then did I release him and step into the building. As the door was closing, I heard his angry warning. ¡°I-I¡¯ll find out which house¡¯s maid you belong to and teach you a lesson! H-how dare you!¡± I shut out his words as if closing my ears. ¡®Where did Barbara go?¡¯ The hallway leading from the entrance was silent. There was no sign of where she had disappeared to. ¡®Trust in my senses and intuition.¡¯ I closed my eyes and placed my hand on the floor, listening carefully. Drip, tap, clack. Among the faint noises, I had to pick out the one I was looking for. ¡®Good thing I¡¯ve been keeping up with my auditory enhancement training.¡¯ Auditory enhancement had been my personal training focus lately. I wanted to master echolocation¡ªthe ability to identify and perceive my environment by using sound reflection. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a skill that could be learned overnight. Tap, tak. I opened my eyes. I had pinpointed the direction and immediately moved, following the traces of the sound. There were distinct footsteps on the stairs between the second and third floors. I leaped between the stair railings, covering the floors in an instant. ¡°Haa, haa...¡± In the middle of the hallway, Barbara was panting heavily. The moment she saw me, she squeezed out the last of her strength and started running again. But her movements looked dangerously unsteady, as if she was barely holding on. ¡®Is this a trap?¡¯ I had caught up to her far too easily. That alone put me on high alert, sharpening my senses. The Barbara I knew was beyond strange¡ªshe was bizarre, even eerie. Her darkness ran so deep that even I found it unsettling. Yet, there was no foreign sensation or unnatural presence in the surrounding environment. The only thing that felt off was Barbara herself. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Haa... haa... ugh!¡± Barbara tripped and fell hard. She turned her head toward me, her pupils shaking with fear. Right now, I was nothing more than a mere maid. There was no reason for her to be afraid of me. Even if she had somehow seen through my disguise, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would fear me. ¡°...Are you really that Barbara?¡± I looked down at the fallen girl and studied her closely. Even when I analyzed the patterns in her irises, she appeared to be Barbara. But my instincts were screaming¡ªThat girl is not Barbara. ¡°I... I-I am... B-Barbara.¡± I didn¡¯t have time to drag this out. I reached deep into the dark desires festering within me. ...I had wanted to half-kill Barbara for a long time. Crack! I grabbed her pinky and snapped it. I didn¡¯t even bother breaking it cleanly¡ªthe fractured bone tore through her skin, protruding outward in a jagged mess. ¡°Aah! A-AAAHH!¡± Yeah, if this girl was really Barbara, she wouldn¡¯t be screaming so weakly. If anything, she¡¯d be laughing at me for resorting to torture and violence. ¡°You¡¯re not Barbara. Speak properly. Not that it matters¡ªI already feel like smashing that face of yours flat.¡± ¡°Uu... ugh... uuuugh... p-please...¡± She didn¡¯t seem to have a particularly strong will. But still, she stubbornly kept her mouth shut. Like I said before, I didn¡¯t have time for this. If there was a trap, I needed to find out now. Crunch, crack. I twisted and snapped two more of her fingers. Flesh and muscle contorted and tangled together. With the output of my prosthetic hand, a flesh-and-blood body could be crushed like a mere toy. A natural body was just this fragile. Crunch! I wrapped my fingers around her broken ones and squeezed. Thick, viscous blood dripped from my clenched grip. She was about to let out a gut-wrenching scream¡ª Smack! I scraped my palm across her cheek, striking her. Her skin peeled away, leaving it ragged and torn like a tattered cloth. ¡°Scream later. Answer me first. Who are you, and where is Barbara?¡± ¡°M-my name is Barba...¡± That was enough. Swish. I lifted my skirt and drew my dagger, Graken Vuth. Without hesitation, I drove the blade under the girl¡¯s eye and flicked it. Pop! Her eyeball caught on the edge of the blade and bounced up. Since it was organic, it felt soft and squishy. I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I was going to destroy her body in silence with sheer, relentless violence. I would keep going until she decided to answer of her own will. There was a limit to the pain an untrained civilian could endure. And it seemed this girl had realized just how serious I was. ¡°Ah, AAAAAH! I-I¡¯ll talk¡ªAah, my eye! It hurts, it hurts so much...!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t care whether you talk anymore. I¡¯m going to start peeling off your skin, slowly. Until you beg me to kill you. Because you pissed me off.¡± Her remaining eye widened in terror. Her trembling tongue finally forced out the truth. ¡°M-my name is Nedder, Nedder Along! Please! Stop, it hurts too much, I-I can¡¯t take it... P-please, sob...¡± ¡°Nedder... Along?¡± Even I was taken aback. What the hell kind of nonsense was this? Nedder Along was currently assigned as Enrico Lagan¡¯s bodyguard. His full-body prosthetic registration number matched, too. If the girl in front of me, wearing Barbara¡¯s form, was actually Nedder Along¡ª Then who was the Nedder Along standing beside Enrico Lagan? ¡®Could it be that Barbara...?¡¯ ...If my suspicion was correct, then Barbara was an even more unhinged lunatic than I had ever imagined. Whoosh! I grabbed the girl¡ªno, Nedder Along¡ªby the hair and yanked her head back. My horrifying suspicion was confirmed. A faint surgical scar ran along the edge of her forehead, tracing a long line. The mark of a skull that had been opened and closed again. ¡°You crazy bitch...¡± The curse slipped from my lips. I looked down at him¡ªthe man trapped inside a girl¡¯s body. I felt both pity and disgust. ¡®Barbara implanted her own brain into Nedder Along¡¯s full-body prosthetic, while placing his brain into her original flesh. Just to use him as bait... She discarded her natural body!¡¯ A natural body was like baby teeth¡ªworn down or broken, it could simply be replaced. But no one treated their entire physical form as something so disposable. Even those who transitioned into full-body prosthetics often kept their original bodies in cold storage. Barbara, however, had swapped her flesh for Nedder Along¡¯s prosthetic. A full-body prosthetic that wasn¡¯t custom-fitted to its user caused severe side effects¡ªboth physically and mentally. Barbara had undergone a transformation so grotesque it made me want to vomit. Compared to that, my disguise was mere child¡¯s play. ¡°So, the full-body prosthetic standing beside Enrico Lagan right now¡ªthat¡¯s actually Barbara?¡± ¡°H-he said... if I just followed orders, I¡¯d... I¡¯d get my real body back...¡± Nedder Along choked out his words between sobs. I threw him aside and steadied my breath. ¡®Right now, Giselle, Ilay, Enrico, and Barbara are all on Arachne.¡¯ Enrico would maneuver his Arachne closer to Giselle. And she wouldn¡¯t find it strange¡ªEnrico¡¯s obsession and personality made such behavior expected. ¡®Just as we carefully staged everything to lure Barbara in, she made her own revolting sacrifice to get close to Giselle.¡¯ I raised a hand to my ear and attempted to communicate. Neither Ilay nor Giselle responded. ¡®It¡¯s already happening.¡¯ By now, Enrico¡¯s Arachne should have reached Giselle¡¯s. There was no way to know what was unfolding out in the rocky terrain from here. Yet, strangely, I didn¡¯t feel overwhelming anxiety. ¡®Because the one standing beside Giselle right now is Ilay.¡¯ No matter what preparations Barbara had made, Ilay would surpass her expectations. Barbara could never truly measure Ilay¡¯s skill. Right now, he was growing faster than anyone else. ¡°Barbara isn¡¯t going to return your body. If you want to live, stay put and wait here.¡± With those brief words, I left Nedder Along and descended the building. Murmur, murmur. Outside, the crowd was in an uproar. No one even paid attention to the commotion I had caused inside the rest area. ¡°D-did they crash? Wasn¡¯t the young lady of the Custoria family on board?¡± ¡°A mechanical failure?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Thick, hazy smoke was rising from the rocky terrain. Autonovus employees were moving frantically, their faces stricken with shock as they operated the drones. An accident had occurred in the middle of the exhibition. Worse, the young lady of the Custoria family might be injured or even dead. Autonovus reconnaissance drones zipped swiftly across the rocky terrain. An aerial emergency vehicle, carrying paramedics, was preparing for takeoff. Screeeech! I grabbed the closing door of the emergency vehicle and held it in place. The motor responsible for opening and closing it roared as if about to explode. ¡°What the hell are you doing?! This is an emergency!¡± The paramedics shouted at me. ¡°I am a Custoria employee. My lady was involved in the accident, so I have the right to board.¡± I spoke calmly. At the mention of Custoria, the paramedics hesitated and made space for me. ¡°What kind of maid has that much strength...?¡± They whispered among themselves, casting wary glances my way. The door had bent under my grip, bearing the imprint of my hand. The vehicle soared over the rocky terrain. The paramedics monitored the accident site in advance through the reconnaissance drone¡¯s feed. Tension was thick in the air. If things had gone terribly wrong, the exhibition officials would face severe consequences. -Luka, I¡¯ve secured the situation. Giselle is safe. Ilay¡¯s message appeared on my retinal display. Of course. I had expected as much. I let out a shallow breath, feeling a wave of relief. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 A massive boulder jutted out like a rocky mountain. Beneath it, two Arachne units lay wrecked and entangled. One belonged to Giselle, the other to Enrico. Judging by the impact, the legs of the Arachnes were twisted and bent at odd angles, scattered haphazardly. ¡°Descending. One, two......¡± Before the rescue team even landed, they jumped down. Sliding down ropes with ease, the first thing they did was check on Giselle and Enrico¡¯s condition. I grabbed a rope with one hand, sliding down and setting foot on the ground. Ilay refused the paramedics¡¯ examination. Dusting off his palms and clothes, he walked toward me. Looking closely, faint traces of battle remained on his body. Others would assume they were just signs of an accident. As Ilay approached, he explained the situation. ¡°Our Arachnes suddenly lost control and flipped over on their own. The moment a blind spot was created as we tumbled beneath the rocks, they attacked me. I got hit by three or four shock tranquilizer rounds¡ªI nearly died.¡± Despite his words, Ilay wore a relaxed smile. He forcibly pulled the tranquilizer darts from his arms and legs, then stuffed them into his pocket. He must have taken the shots while shielding Giselle. Our high-performance combat prosthetics wouldn¡¯t be neutralized by just one or two shock tranquilizer rounds to the limbs. At most, they would cause some sluggishness. For real effectiveness, they had to hit the central nervous system. A sudden accident, being unarmed, prosthetics dulled by shock tranquilizers. Ilay must have had a tough time. ¡®Bringing Ilay was the right call. If someone else had witnessed the fight, covering it up would¡¯ve been a hassle.¡¯ Giselle and I were on an unofficial private mission. What happened here had to be passed off as a simple accident. We swiftly disguised the attack as a mishap. Ilay, quick to catch on, coordinated with us, hiding and disposing of the evidence. The only ones left were Enrico Lagan and Barbara, who was disguised as Nedder Along. Both lay unconscious in a corner. Ilay¡¯s precision was impressive. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them. Giselle told me to take them alive. Not killing them made things a lot harder.¡± Ilay gestured toward Nedder Along with a nod. ¡°Ilay, head to the rest stop building. The Empire¡¯s wanted fugitive ¡®Barbara¡¯ is there. Use the Imperial Guard¡¯s authority to confirm her identity and bring her here. I¡¯ll explain later.¡± To be precise, it was Nedder Along trapped in Barbara¡¯s body. A high-ranking executive from Autonovus even arrived at the scene of the accident. The moment he stepped out of his aerial vehicle, he rushed over, wiping away cold sweat in a panic. ¡°I-I sincerely apologize! We¡¯ll find out exactly what went wrong and hold the responsible party accountable immediately......¡± He repeatedly bowed in apology, which made me feel a little guilty. There had likely been nothing wrong with the Arachne units. Barbara must have manipulated them by some means to cause the accident. Thanks to her little stunt, several people were about to lose their jobs. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The paramedics were approaching to transport Enrico Lagan and Nedder Along. ¡°Ah, wait a moment. We¡¯ll take custody of Enrico Lagan and his bodyguard.¡± Ilay stepped in, stopping the paramedics as they unfolded a stretcher. They looked at him in confusion. ¡°Our medical team should at least¡ª¡± ¡°It was your company¡¯s mistake that led to this accident in the first place. I¡¯d be uneasy entrusting them to you as things stand. Or do you have some other motive? I¡¯ve heard rumors about groups across the Empire that specifically target nobles for abduction.¡± Ilay¡¯s tone turned icy toward the end. ¡°We are certified medical professionals under Autonovus. We¡¯ll conduct a thorough examination first, then hand them over to you.¡± The man who seemed to be the lead paramedic refused to back down easily. Ilay¡¯s expression hardened even more. Just as the situation was about to escalate, the high-ranking executive rushed back over to intervene. ¡°W-wait! Do as they ask. You can still perform a basic examination here, can¡¯t you? They just seem to be unconscious, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± ¡°But if something happens later......¡± The lead paramedic continued to argue persistently. I respected his professionalism and sense of responsibility. But right now, he was just an obstacle. ¡°If anything happens to Enrico Lagan or his bodyguard, we¡¯ll take full responsibility. You can even record this conversation as official proof.¡± Giselle stepped forward. At those words, the executive¡¯s face lit up, and he immediately pressured the paramedic. ¡°They said they¡¯ll take responsibility! That¡¯s enough!¡± His strong sense of duty was drowned out by shortsighted self-preservation. And with that, the situation was resolved. We successfully took custody of Enrico Lagan and Nedder Along, seizing them from Autonovus. Ilay then left to secure Barbara. 999 Autonovus¡¯ prototype exhibition ended in complete disaster. Even after the accident, they continued the Arachne demonstration runs, but almost no one was willing to ride them. The Arachnes involved in the accident were transported to the research lab in their entirety. Autonovus would review the internal records of the vehicles, but if Barbara had tampered with them, all data would have been wiped. She wouldn¡¯t have left any traces of herself behind. We boarded an aerial vehicle with Enrico Lagan, Nedder Along, and Barbara. All of them were still unconscious. ¡°The Lagan family is on their way to retrieve Enrico. They¡¯ll be here in an hour. If you need to cover anything up, do it now.¡± Ilay spoke while operating his terminal. He was reporting the situation through various channels, including the Imperial Guard. ¡°You never ask us anything, Ilay. Even though you know this isn¡¯t just a simple escort mission.¡± Giselle watched Ilay in silence. He shrugged and turned his gaze toward me as if passing the question along. ¡°I owe Luka a lot. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but as Luka¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. For the sake of my own future career, too.¡± Ilay firmly promised confidentiality. He wouldn¡¯t reveal anything about the Custoria family¡¯s private mission. ¡°Giselle, how much does Enrico know and remember?¡± I asked calmly. It was time to organize the situation, and covering up things for Enrico was the priority. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. He was the first to pass out, so he barely remembers anything. And honestly... Barbara looks like a mess.¡± Giselle looked at the restrained Barbara with a mix of unease and caution. Barbara lay unconscious, her ankles and fingers broken¡ªtraces of the torture I had inflicted. ¡®That fake Barbara¡¯s real identity is Nedder Along, but...¡¯ The one I was truly keeping a close watch on was ¡®Barbara, who was using Nedder Along¡¯s full-body prosthetic.¡¯ That was the true mastermind behind this incident. ¡°For now, let¡¯s start with Enrico.¡± I lifted Enrico and moved him outside the aerial vehicle. Giselle followed me. She pulled out a stimulant injection and pressed it against the back of Enrico¡¯s neck. Though called a stimulant, it was actually a mixture of cardiac and wakefulness agents. Hiss. The liquid rippled as it seeped into Enrico¡¯s body. His fingers and toes twitched first, then his eyebrows began to tremble rapidly. ¡°Enrico, wake up. I am Giselle Custoria.¡± Giselle spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Hhhhuuuaah! Hah, haah, haah¡ª¡± Enrico woke up gasping, nearly screaming as he sucked in deep breaths. Clutching his pounding chest, he scanned his surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s me, Enrico.¡± ¡°G-Giselle? W-what happened?¡± ¡°There was an accident during the test drive. How much do you remember? I¡¯m asking because I was worried.¡± ¡°Wor... worried? My bodyguard¡ªwhat about my bodyguard?¡± Still in shock, Enrico couldn¡¯t fully grasp the situation. Giselle¡¯s warm and affectionate demeanor probably only added to his confusion. ¡°Nedder Along unfortunately just passed away. Were you close?¡± ¡°No, not particularly. I hadn¡¯t known him long. He offered his services at a low price, so I just hired him. I suppose he was trying to win favor and become part of my household...¡± Hearing his explanation, it was clear that Enrico¡¯s judgment had been unbelievably careless. He didn¡¯t seem to understand just how dangerous the world truly was. If someone had set their sights on him with ill intentions, he could have disappeared without a trace. ¡°We¡¯ll handle the remaining matters, so you should return to the Lagan household. It¡¯s unfortunate that an accident occurred, but I¡¯m glad you weren¡¯t seriously hurt. Let¡¯s have a meal together sometime.¡± ¡°O-Of course! Giselle! I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Regaining his composure, Enrico stood up. That¡¯s when he finally noticed me, staring in brief surprise. ¡°She¡¯s my handmaid.¡± Giselle swiftly interjected. ¡°Ah, I see. She looked strangely familiar¡ªI thought I might have seen her somewhere before.¡± Enrico¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t just for show, it seemed. ¡°She¡¯s a child who only recently came up from the lower districts. You wouldn¡¯t have seen her before.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d know some low-district commoner, hahaha.¡± He was still the kind of person who made me want to punch him. Before long, the Lagan family¡¯s aerial vehicle arrived. As the doors opened, two of their retainers stepped out. The retainers approached us. They looked like they had a few questions, but wisely chose to remain silent, merely bowing their heads. ¡°Ah, Giselle. About that m-meal you mentioned earlier¡ªwhen would be a good time...?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you soon.¡± Giselle replied with a practiced, artificial smile. That alone seemed to satisfy Enrico, who nodded eagerly. He and his retainers boarded their aerial vehicle. ¡°You¡¯ve become quite the sinner, Giselle.¡± I muttered casually. Now that we had secured Barbara, there was no need for any more acting. ¡°You¡¯re no different, Luka.¡± Giselle replied curtly as she stepped into the aerial vehicle. It was time to interrogate Barbara and Nedder Along. Creak. The door of the aerial vehicle shut. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan now, Luka? Just say the word¡ªI¡¯ll help.¡± Ilay, who had been keeping an eye on Barbara and Nedder Along, leaned against the wall as he spoke. ¡°...There¡¯s something I need to explain first.¡± I approached Barbara¡¯s body, lifting a handful of her red hair to expose a faint surgical scar. ¡°Brain surgery?¡± Ilay tilted his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s surgery, yes, but...¡± Even I hesitated to explain. It was something that could only be done by someone far beyond the limits of sanity. Taking a deep breath, I spaced my words out deliberately. ¡°...Barbara removed her own brain and implanted it into Nedder Along¡¯s full-body prosthetic. Meanwhile, Nedder Along¡¯s brain was placed into Barbara¡¯s biological body. She swapped bodies to deceive us. Do you understand now?¡± The moment I finished speaking, Ilay¡¯s expression hardened. Giselle, on the other hand, merely widened her eyes before covering her mouth. Stagger. Realizing the full implications, Giselle nearly lost her balance. I reached out and steadied her. ¡°T-this man... is Barbara?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. She went as far as swapping bodies just to meet you in person. I¡¯m going to wake her up now. If it¡¯s too much, you can step out for a while.¡± Giselle had deep-seated trauma when it came to Barbara. And now, that same Barbara had reappeared through an utterly grotesque method. To Giselle, Barbara must have seemed like a monster from her worst nightmares. ¡°...I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re here with me right now.¡± She gripped my hand tightly, her trembling clearly reaching me. ¡°I¡¯m waking up Barbara¡ªmeaning, the full-body prosthetic that houses Nedder Along¡¯s brain.¡± Saying that, I ran my fingers over the back of ¡°Barbara¡¯s¡± neck. Since this was a full-body prosthetic, the drug had to be administered in a rather forceful manner. I retrieved a syringe that looked more like a weapon and loaded it with the necessary stimulant. Crunch! The needle, long and rigid like an awl, pierced deep into the back of the prosthetic¡¯s skull. Gurgle. The drug coursed through Barbara¡¯s brain. Twitch. Her eyelids fluttered before slowly opening. Her pupils spun wildly, as if experiencing a malfunction, before finally settling. However, her eyes remained unfocused, with each pupil looking in a different direction. ¡°A-Ah, n-nice to seeee youuu... e-everyone.¡± Barbara spoke. It was the voice of a man, yet both Giselle and I could see the woman lurking beneath it. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The airborne vehicle we were on was returning to the capital, Akbaran. It took quite some time before Barbara, who had regained consciousness, could fully communicate with us. Barbara was using someone else¡¯s full-body prosthetic. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even be able to move properly in that state. Creak, creak. Barbara tried to push her cybernetic eye into place with her finger to fix its position. However, its focus quickly drifted again. And it wasn¡¯t just an issue with the focus. Errors kept occurring because Barbara¡¯s brain¡¯s nervous system wasn¡¯t fully compatible with the full-body prosthetic. ¡°I-I¡¯m already at m-my limit.¡± Barbara muttered as she leaned against the wall. Her limbs twitched intermittently, as if no longer under her brain¡¯s control. I crouched down in front of her to meet her eye level. ¡°Your body is over there. At least you¡¯re still alive.¡± I extended my thumb backward, pointing at ¡®Nedder Along wearing Barbara¡¯s shell.¡¯ He was still unconscious, as if in deep sleep. ¡°You, you can just discard that. A body you¡¯re born with... i-it¡¯s meant to be used and thrown away.¡± ¡°So, you already have another full-body prosthetic prepared?¡± ¡°More importantly, you look great, Lu-Luka. At first, I d-didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± Even in her muddled state of consciousness, Barbara dodged the question and changed the subject. ¡°What I did is nothing compared to what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Hu-hu. Is that a compliment?¡± The corners of Barbara¡¯s lips struggled to curl up. ¡°No. It¡¯s contempt, body thief.¡± ¡°But are you sure it¡¯s okay... to keep me restrained like this? You know what my role is, don¡¯t you?¡± Barbara brought her lips close to my ear. Her raspy voice was dreadful. ¡®Barbara is a spy the Empire planted in Nemesis. Ilay and Giselle must not find out about this.¡¯ Once the conversation was over, I would have to release Barbara. Giselle and Ilay would question my decision. I needed to come up with a plausible reason in advance for letting her go. ¡°This is a deal, Barbara. Tell me everything you know about the people involved in Nikolaos Custoria¡¯s assassination. Then I¡¯ll let you go.¡± At the mention of letting her go, Giselle and Ilay reacted in surprise. However, I quickly raised my hand to stop them from voicing their doubts. ¡°Hu, huhuhu, haha, I see. So that¡¯s what this is about? That¡¯s what you wanted to know? No wonder¡ªyou really got me good. The noble lords of Custoria.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d target Giselle.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you used Giselle as bait? Look at this, my dear Giselle, Giselle, Giselle. Even your own family treats you as a tool. So come to me. I can truly cherish you. We were such good friends, weren¡¯t we?¡± I didn¡¯t bother checking Giselle¡¯s expression or reaction. The trauma she had regarding Barbara was something she had to overcome on her own. ¡°Cut the nonsense and just answer the damn question.¡± I grabbed Barbara¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at me. ¡°Alright, I lost this round. I¡¯ll admit it. Come closer...¡± Barbara whispered just softly enough for only me to hear. I engraved her words into my mind as if recording them. Once she finished delivering the information, Barbara let out a heavy, murky breath before continuing. ¡°...That¡¯s all. If you want to dig deeper and interrogate them, be prepared for a hell of a time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± ¡°This whole situation is personal¡ªfor both me and your side. If we can end it here, that works just fine for me. Handle my biological body however you want. Might as well take this opportunity to erase my identity completely.¡± I got to my feet. ¡°Understood. The deal is done, Barbara. I¡¯ll drop you off wherever you want.¡± ¡°A-a scrapyard will do. Just dump me anywhere. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± I followed Barbara¡¯s request. The outskirts of Akbaran had multiple abandoned scrapyards. With no proper disposal or maintenance, the landscape was a desolate mess. Vrrrr¡ª We brought the airborne vehicle to a steady hover at an appropriate altitude. The thrusters pulsed at regular intervals, keeping the craft in place. I shoved Barbara, wrapped in a blanket, out of the vehicle. To an outsider, it would have looked like I was discarding waste. ¡®Carry on with your mission for the Empire, Barbara. But remember¡ªif your madness consumes your purpose, the one who¡¯ll come to cut you down will be me.¡¯ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I gazed down coldly. As Barbara fell, she shrank into a mere dot in the distance. Thud. She landed on a heap of scrap metal with a dull crash. If it was her, she¡¯d survive and make her way back to Nemesis somehow. I turned around. Giselle and Ilay were staring at me, demanding an explanation. ¡°...I know you¡¯re questioning why I let Barbara go, but this was the best course of action. Barbara isn¡¯t someone who would break under torture. She probably had a few trump cards hidden away as well. A deal was the only option.¡± Whether Giselle and Ilay understood or not didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t tell them Barbara¡¯s true identity. Besides, what I said was mostly true. ¡®Barbara underwent a high level of training and education to become an imperial spy.¡¯ Handling another person¡¯s full-body prosthetic wasn¡¯t something one could do with sheer willpower alone. Barbara had to have an extreme tolerance for pain as well. If she were someone who would break under torture, the Empire wouldn¡¯t have sent her to infiltrate Nemesis in the first place. ¡°Luka, does that mean the mission is complete?¡± Ilay set aside his complaints and asked only about the results. I nodded and peeled off the makeup, which was practically a disguise. The hardened gel came off along the contours of my face, leaving a slight stinging sensation on my skin. ¡°Yeah, it was a successful mission.¡± As I spoke, I glanced at Giselle. She was staring at me with displeasure. Unlike Ilay, a soldier who accepted results at face value, she wasn¡¯t convinced by my explanation alone. One of the key principles was to never seek information that wasn¡¯t provided by the higher-ups. But I... didn¡¯t always follow that principle. * * * Two days had passed since the contact mission with Barbara. I was currently at the Custoria estate, walking toward the annex with Hemillas. The Custoria estate had a separate residence called *Silver Moon Pavilion*. ¡®The residence of the family elders, Silver Moon Pavilion.¡¯ Aside from the head of the household, no one was allowed to enter freely. Even the attendants here weren¡¯t human but androids. I had visited the Silver Moon Pavilion once when I was officially adopted. This was my second visit. Entry to the pavilion was a rare privilege, and upon hearing about it, Juppe had seethed with jealousy and grown even more wary of me. Lately, Juppe¡¯s excessive hostility had been exhausting, so I had been avoiding actions that would draw attention. But this time, I had no choice. The matter at hand could only be discussed inside the Silver Moon Pavilion. It was an extremely critical report. Even Giselle, who had carried out the mission alongside me, wasn¡¯t allowed to be here. ¡®The number of secrets shared only between Hemillas and me is increasing.¡¯ Whether that was a good thing or a bad thing, I couldn¡¯t say yet. ¡®If I¡¯m the only one holding so many secrets...¡¯ That meant eliminating me would be enough to keep those secrets buried. I was always considering the worst-case scenario. ¡°How was Barbara¡¯s body handled?¡± I asked from the first-floor hall of the Silver Moon Pavilion. ¡°It was disposed of.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°For the record, that means Nedder Along is dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Nedder Along died trapped inside Barbara¡¯s body. I had wanted to save him if possible, but there had been no other way. To minimize unnecessary risks, Nedder Along had to die. There was no reason for us to take on additional danger just to save him. An innocent Nedder Along. But he was weak. And that was why he died. Hate me if you want. But I was in the same position as you, Nedder Along. ¡®If I had been weak and without value, I would have been silenced long ago.¡¯ To the left of the first-floor hall in the Silver Moon Pavilion, a corridor led to the reception room. The door barely opened, as if it hadn¡¯t been used in a long time. Step, step. With every step, thick dust stirred in the air, swirling around us. ¡°Sit. This might take a while.¡± Hemillas and I sat across from each other with a table between us. As I adjusted to the stale air, I began to speak. ¡°There¡¯s no way to know for sure if Barbara made it back safely. If... something happened to her, then we¡¯ve lost a valuable imperial asset.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. This morning, Nedder Along¡¯s full-body prosthetic was found. The head was crushed, but the registration number confirmed it was his. In any case, Barbara seems to have returned. That woman probably had another full-body prosthetic ready to switch into.¡± I methodically reported what had happened at the Autonovus exhibition. ¡°Giselle still doesn¡¯t know that Barbara is an imperial spy. Ilay might have figured it out, but he won¡¯t go around talking about it.¡± ¡°You handled the mission more cleanly than I expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s thanks to Barbara handing over the information more easily than I anticipated.¡± Hemillas smirked slightly, his lips twitching. ¡°In the end, Barbara is one of ours. She set up the trap to ensure a natural contact. Once that was achieved, she wasn¡¯t going to be uncooperative.¡± ¡°Her obsession with Giselle is another matter, though. From what I saw, it¡¯s at a very dangerous level. We need to pay closer attention to Giselle¡¯s safety. It may not be my place to say this, but... I believe we should send Barbara a warning through the higher-ups.¡± ¡°That, as you said, isn¡¯t your concern. But I¡¯m aware of the issue.¡± This time, I pressed him boldly. This was something that needed to be addressed. ¡°If we only act after something happens¡ªlike with Nikolaos¡ªit¡¯ll be too late. Just as it is now.¡± For a brief moment, Hemillas¡¯ expression hardened, turning deadly serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to bring up Nikolaos¡¯ name here. I already told you¡ªI¡¯m aware of the situation. This isn¡¯t the same as what happened with Nikolaos.¡± Hemillas¡¯ tone was sharp, pressing down on me. He was telling me to drop the subject. Normally, I would have taken that as my cue to shut up. But not this time. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking as a cadet of the Imperial Guard right now... I¡¯m speaking as a member of the Custoria family, just as *Father* would. I saw Barbara¡¯s obsession with my own eyes. I can say with absolute certainty¡ªone day, Barbara *will* try to get close to Giselle. And when that happens, neither I nor you may be there to stop her.¡± Hemillas was a fair man. I believed that. If I laid out my argument rationally, he wouldn¡¯t dismiss it. ¡°...Then let me make this clear, right here and now, with my name on the line. As long as Giselle is within Akbaran, Barbara *will not* lay a hand on her. Trust me. I¡¯ve already taken precautions. What happened with Nikolaos will not happen again. Do you understand, Lukaus Custoria?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I met Hemillas¡¯ gaze head-on and nodded. To be honest, my nerves were beyond rattled¡ªmy heart nearly pounded out of my chest. To put it bluntly, I had *talked back* to Hemillas. It seemed he wasn¡¯t entirely devoid of emotion, as he glared at me for a moment before letting out a sigh. Then, he pulled a small, flat flask from his coat. ¡°Luka, for the record¡ªnot just Giselle, but Nikolaos and Juppe as well... none of them have ever confronted me like this. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m letting this slide just because you¡¯re my son.¡± He took a swig from the flask, exhaling the scent of strong liquor before tucking it away. ¡°...Now, let me ask again. Are you *certain* that the one who orchestrated Nikolaos¡¯ assassination was Bao Zakanan? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I want you to review your memory carefully. This is an extremely important matter.¡± There was a reason Hemillas was asking so cautiously. Even when I had investigated Bao Zakanan myself... there had been a moment when I wondered if Barbara had been messing with me. ¡®Bao Zakanan.¡¯ He had been Nikolaos¡¯ direct superior. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 I spent my time in my room at the Custoria estate. As expected of a military family, the room was equipped with training facilities. Holding onto the pull-up bar with one hand, I slowly pulled my body up. Srrrk. Without any momentum, I raised my entire body using only my left arm, positioning myself upside down. Since my torso was still biological, the muscles in my abdomen and back stung as if they were about to tear. Eventually, my body and toes aligned vertically to the ground. I remained still, holding my posture like a machine. "Hoo." Counting silently in my head, I exhaled. Thud. I pushed against the pull-up bar with my left hand, lifting my body slightly into the air. In that brief moment, I placed my left arm behind my back and reached out with my right arm to grab the bar. Now it was time to descend. Using my firmly extended right arm as an axis, I lowered my body toward the floor like the hand of a clock. The descent was slow, as if unaffected by gravity. Tap. I landed cleanly, feet first. After confirming my movement execution, I wiped the sweat off my face with a towel. Today¡¯s condition was good. My balance and control were excellent. This meant that the integration of my nervous system and the feedback signals were functioning properly. Had my condition been even slightly worse, I would have wavered significantly or even fallen. ¡¯Cybernetic implants, like a living body.¡¯ I had to use my cybernetic implants as if they were my natural limbs. That was the purpose of this training. I took a fighting stance and swung my upper body from side to side. Gaining momentum, I threw a punch. Whoosh! The heavy prosthetic hand moved swiftly. The intricate components forming my cybernetic limb responded organically to the signals from my brain, interlocking in perfect harmony. Whirr, whiiirrrr! Cybernetic implants had more components and a far more complex structure than androids. That was why it was difficult to integrate artificial intelligence into them. Even if an AI were installed in a cybernetic implant, it would quickly encounter errors or malfunction. The reason for these errors was simple. Cybernetic implants mimicked the human body, and as such, they could only be controlled through a human nervous system. While artificial intelligence had achieved remarkable advancements in specialized fields, fundamental structural differences meant that it still fell short of the human brain in terms of versatility. ¡¯For now, our brain remains the most superior computer. If a computer or AI surpassing a biological brain exists somewhere... then it wouldn¡¯t be of human creation.¡¯ This, too, was something I had heard from Ilay. The implication was clear¡ªif it wasn¡¯t a human creation, it could very well be a product of the Arcane Civilization. Crack! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The marble floor beneath my outstretched foot cracked. I had been lost in thought and unconsciously applied too much force. This was another mistake a computer or AI would never make. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough.¡± I muttered to myself, adjusting my breathing. Consistency in training was key. Combat prowess didn¡¯t suddenly improve overnight. It was the crystallization of steady effort and accumulated sweat. No one became strong simply because they decided to. Even if one spent a fortune on acquiring a better cybernetic implant, it would be useless without training and effort. This had been proven countless times in real combat. ...And today, there was a reason I was rambling to myself like this. ¡®Juppe really is taking on a meaningless challenge.¡¯ I threw on my coat and stepped out of the room. My retinal display brought up today¡¯s schedule. ¡ªSparring with Juppe Custoria. It was set to take place in twenty minutes. ¡®I heard Juppe emptied his assets to buy a brand-new, state-of-the-art combat prosthetic...¡¯ I had no reason to refuse, and declining would only lead to people whispering that I was scared. A real combat specialist would immediately recognize the difference in ability between Juppe and me, but most people were clueless. ¡®Juppe is a soldier too. Does he not understand the gap between us? Or does he have something up his sleeve?¡¯ This sparring match with Juppe was nothing more than a minor event to me. ¡°Ah, young master. You¡¯re awake. I heard a noise earlier...¡± A servant passing by my door spoke up. ¡°I accidentally cracked the floor.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have it repaired.¡± The servant bowed deeply. As I walked down the corridor, my gaze lingered on Hemillas¡¯s study. He hadn¡¯t come out. ¡®According to Barbara¡¯s intel, the one who conspired with Nemesis and orchestrated Nikolaos¡¯s assassination was Bao Zakanan.¡¯ Bao Zakanan was a high-ranking imperial official. His official position was something like Chief Secretary of the Intelligence Security Department. Though his rank was lower than the Commander of the Imperial Guard, it was still a considerable position. He wasn¡¯t someone I could just barge in on and interrogate. ¡®His head must be a mess right now. Especially since Hemillas is the cautious type.¡¯ There was also the possibility that Barbara¡¯s information was false. ¡®And the Empire might already know that Bao Zakanan is the mole and is just pretending not to. They could be saving that knowledge for a bigger plan down the line.¡¯ There were countless plans within the Empire that even Hemillas was unaware of. If Hemillas interrogated Bao Zakanan and exposed him as a collaborator, it could end up ruining a plan that the higher-ups had carefully put in place. ¡®The Empire... is so intricately woven that even the Commander of the Imperial Guard cannot move freely.¡¯ Acting recklessly could lead to being labeled a traitor. I felt a chill run down my spine. ¡®I am a cadet of the Imperial Guard and the adopted son of the Custoria family.¡¯ But there was another, unofficial position I held. A sudden shiver coursed through my body. ¡®Akies Domini, the Emperor¡¯s Overseer.¡¯ Before long, I would have to report everything that had happened to Kinuan. ¡®Once I report this, the Custoria family¡¯s private mission¡ªthe one they tried to keep hidden from the Empire¡ªwill reach the ears of the Imperial Court.¡¯ I, too, was part of the Empire¡¯s surveillance system. ¡®The Empire sees and hears everything.¡¯ Perhaps even my and Ilay¡¯s past transgressions were already known. ...To be honest, the more I learned, the more fear crept in. If this were mere oppression through brute force and violence, I wouldn¡¯t be this afraid. The Empire¡¯s dominion did not come from force or suppression¡ªit was built upon absolute surveillance and control. Even identifying allies and enemies was uncertain. Those you trusted could be traitors, while those you opposed might actually be allies. This kind of deception and misdirection must have been commonplace within the Empire. There was only one person who could see through all the hidden truths within the Empire¡ªthe Emperor. As I was lost in these heavy thoughts, a more trivial matter demanded my attention. I had arrived at the Custoria family¡¯s training hall. Juppe was already there, stretching as he waited for me. Around him stood his followers. ¡°Luka, thank you for granting your brother¡¯s unreasonable request.¡± ¡°Unreasonable? Not at all. I¡¯ve been looking forward to having a session like this with you, Brother.¡± This wasn¡¯t just polite talk¡ªI truly wanted to show him the stark difference in our abilities. Thud, thud. I lightly stomped the ground. The synthetic metal flooring had excellent rebound. The Custoria family¡¯s training facilities were no less impressive than those of the Imperial Guard. The metal floor was durable enough that even if I exerted my full strength, it wouldn¡¯t break. The ceiling was as high as a typical two-story building, ensuring that even if I leaped with all my might, I wouldn¡¯t hit my head. Murmur, murmur. People were beginning to gather inside the training hall. Among them, I spotted my adoptive mother, Eva Custoria. She watched us quietly. Her eyes had a gentle curve, but the gaze within them was always cold. I found Eva incredibly uncomfortable. I felt no sense of connection to her¡ªshe was a complete stranger to me. In fact, I found Juppe, who constantly clashed with me, to be more familiar and easier to deal with. Kiiing, King! A loud mechanical whirring filled the air. Juppe repeatedly increased and decreased the output of his new full-body prosthetic, as if flaunting it. ¡®A combat prosthetic tuned to extract maximum performance right up to the threshold of neural overload.¡¯ It had been calibrated with precision, teetering at the edge of its limits. This was the kind of thing only a wealthy noble could afford to do. Kang! Juppe stepped forward and smashed his fists together. The artificial skin on the back of his hands tore apart, scattering sparks. "Luka, are you ready?" Juppe bared his teeth in a fierce grin. "Whenever you are, brother." I stepped toward the center of the training hall. My body was already fully warmed up. My nervous system was activated, and my senses were at their peak. We closed the distance, taking our stances. I observed Juppe carefully. ¡®Juppe relies on standard-issue combat techniques, staying true to the fundamentals. His form is solid¡ªhe¡¯s been training diligently.¡¯ I could tell just from his posture that he wasn¡¯t lazy. He had been putting in the effort in his own way. Giing! Our limbs moved, engaging lightly at first, exchanging blows in a controlled rhythm. ¡®His ability to adjust intensity is impressive, and he¡¯s precise with his braking at the end of each movement. This is enough to call him a proper Imperial soldier.¡¯ I analyzed Juppe¡¯s movements coldly. Swish! As our attacks and defenses flowed together seamlessly, the speed of the exchanges gradually increased. Soon, one of us would start falling behind. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t be me. Kiiiing! Juppe raised the output of his prosthetics. Ka-ang! Each time our cybernetic limbs clashed, a harsh metallic sound rang through the hall. Whoosh! I saw his fist flying toward my face. Tilting my head back slightly, I dodged it. Juppe was targeting my biological weak points. Unlike him, who had a full-body prosthetic, my head and torso were still flesh. A direct hit could either kill me instantly or render me unable to fight. ¡®A smart choice, Juppe. There¡¯s no need to hold back just because this is a sparring match.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t come at me with this level of aggression, he¡¯d have no chance of winning. ¡®So he does have some reason for challenging me.¡¯ By Imperial Guard cadet standards, Juppe had the skills to defeat someone in their first or second year of training. Judging purely by the performance and calibration of his combat prosthetic, he was on par with cadets close to graduation. ¡®But that¡¯s all.¡¯ Juppe had a fatal weakness¡ªhis lack of real combat experience. He would crumble easily in unpredictable situations or against unconventional tactics he had never encountered before. ¡®I¡¯ve entertained him long enough.¡¯ The blade Juppe had painstakingly sharpened was, unfortunately, far too dull to reach my throat. It was time for the noble family¡¯s young master to face reality. I locked eyes with Juppe and feinted a punch. His shoulder flinched in response, bracing for defense. But my real attack was aimed lower. Tak! Without even looking, I swept at Juppe¡¯s ankle, hooking my foot around it. A simple trick¡ªdiverting his gaze and striking from a blind spot. ¡°Keugh!¡± Juppe stumbled and fell. His inability to fully control his cybernetic body made him susceptible to such an attack. I waited for him to get back up. ¡°Kh...!¡± Juppe sprang to his feet, eyes burning with determination. His full-body prosthetic let out an ear-piercing mechanical roar, the vibrations almost visible in the air. At this point, I no longer played along. I sidestepped Juppe¡¯s attack and countered by shoving my shoulder into him. As his balance wavered, I swiftly followed up with a punch. My fist slammed into Juppe¡¯s chest. Kwa-jik! Only a few metal fragments scattered from the impact¡ªmy fist didn¡¯t sink in as deeply as I expected. That surprised even me. ¡®So the latest models are something else.¡¯ At least in terms of durability, his prosthetic was worth the price. ¡°Uaaaah¡ª!!¡± Juppe seized the moment and yanked my arm, attempting to hurl me to the ground. Kiiiiing! I reacted faster than I could think. This was instinct¡ªcombat experience and training etched into my body. Swish! Few people in the room fully grasped what had just happened. In one fluid motion, I twisted my body and locked my arm around Juppe¡¯s neck. Crack! Then, I wrenched it. There was no need for flashy moves. Metal components twisted, and I heard the sound of his spine misaligning. Since he had a full-body prosthetic, snapping his neck wouldn¡¯t be fatal. I released him and stepped back. Soon, Juppe would collapse. But I was very wrong. Whoosh! A fist flew past my face, barely grazing my nose. If not for my reflexes, my skull would have been crushed. I had let my guard down. Pathetic. You¡¯re still not there yet, Luka. ¡°Huff... Huff...¡± Juppe stood there, his neck half twisted. ¡°Hm, that¡¯s... quite a lot of features. I almost want one myself.¡± I murmured in admiration. It wasn¡¯t sarcasm¡ªI meant it. It seemed Juppe¡¯s prosthetic had a secondary system that rerouted neural signals through an alternate pathway, bypassing his damaged artificial spine. With a function like that, he had another way to turn the tide in a disadvantageous situation. Creak, creak. An unpleasant grinding noise came from Juppe. Moving around wouldn¡¯t fix his twisted neck. ¡°A... not... over... yet, Lu... Luka...¡± Juppe¡¯s full-body prosthetic was clearly deteriorating. The auxiliary nervous system was merely a temporary measure. The murmurs from the spectators grew louder. Even Juppe¡¯s own followers looked unsettled. We were, at our core, human. No matter how mechanical one¡¯s body became, people were still unnerved by a form that strayed too far from human appearance. To them, Juppe¡¯s refusal to surrender must have seemed grotesque. ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s end it here for today, my sons.¡± Eva, unable to watch any longer, stepped in. She gestured to Juppe¡¯s followers, silently ordering them to take him away. If this continued any further, it would only damage Juppe¡¯s reputation. ¡°Luka, seeing you in action, I¡¯m even more impressed. Knowing that you¡¯re using that talent to help your father puts me at ease. He¡¯s getting older, after all...¡± Eva spoke as she approached me. Then, unexpectedly, she pulled me into an embrace¡ªclose enough that her chest pressed against me. On the surface, it was an affectionate gesture. ¡°...But this is as far as it goes. No more. You¡¯re smart¡ªI trust you understand what I mean.¡± Her honeyed voice clung to my ear, sickly sweet. It was a warning. The reason I always felt distant from Eva was simple¡ªshe never saw me as family. Not even as a rival. Father Hemillas, the late Nikolaos, the jealous Juppe, and even Giselle¡ªall of them, for better or worse, regarded me as an insider. But to Eva Custoria, I was nothing more than an outsider. She refused to acknowledge me. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The schedule at the Custoria estate was coming to an end. Juppe had suffered a humiliating defeat at my hands. The difference in skill was made crystal clear this time. To make matters worse, near the end of our duel, Juppe had displayed an unsettling sight. His reputation must have taken a severe hit. I was gathering my belongings, preparing to head to the airfield, when my uncle, Arthur Custoria, paid me a visit. "...When the time comes, I will support you. Even though you¡¯re an adopted son, you¡¯re more Custoria than anyone else. You have the makings of an outstanding soldier. The head of House Custoria must be strong, just like you." Arthur placed a firm hand on my shoulder and nodded resolutely. He was also the pathetic older brother who had lost the position of family head to his younger sibling, Hemillas. "And I have a daughter who is ten years older than you. Though you¡¯re cousins, you¡¯re not related by blood, so..." Arthur lowered his voice, glancing around cautiously. That was his real reason for supporting me. He wanted to secure the next family head position for his grandson through me. "I understand your intentions, Uncle. However, it¡¯s difficult for me to give an answer right now. Perhaps we can discuss it later..." I evaded giving a direct response with a politely rehearsed turn of phrase. As I tried to take my leave, Arthur quickly continued, forcing a mechanical smile. "Of course. There¡¯s still plenty of time. I¡¯ll inform my daughter soon as well. I can offer you a great deal of support. You have something I lack, and I can give you something you don¡¯t have." His persistence was on another level. I gave him a brief nod and walked past him. My response could have been considered rude. However, it was Arthur who was the desperate one, not me. If things remained as they were, his descendants would eventually become nothing more than distant branch family members. Given enough time, they might not even be recognized as nobility. "Luka, are you leaving?" At the estate¡¯s entrance, I ran into Giselle. She had been waiting for me. "I¡¯ve finished my business here, so it¡¯s time to go." "I¡¯ll come visit the lower district soon." "I already told you, that place isn¡¯t a playground." I responded indifferently, but Giselle shook her head. "I¡¯m not going there for fun. It¡¯s for business." "Business?" I had just stepped outside when I turned back to ask. "You¡¯ll find out soon enough." Giselle said this as she gave me a push, sending me out of the estate. Creak, thud. There was no time to look back before the door shut behind me. Feeling somewhat awkward for no reason, I rubbed my neck and headed toward the airfield. Vrrrrrr! The hum of the air vehicle¡¯s engine was loud. Below it, Hemillas had finished his preparations and was speaking with some family members. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon noticing me, Hemillas boarded the air vehicle without a word. I followed him inside. As soon as the door closed, the vehicle lifted off. The Custoria estate quickly shrank into the distance. "Is the family¡¯s private mission temporarily suspended?" I had been looking out the window but then turned to Hemillas and asked. "It¡¯s on hold for now. You will return to your original mission¡ªthe task assigned to you." He was referring to the background investigation on Kinuan. But it was a meaningless mission. ...Because Kinuan was acting under imperial orders. ¡¯I know things that Hemillas doesn¡¯t.¡¯ If I said I felt no guilt toward Hemillas, who had given me so many opportunities, it would be a lie. ¡¯But Hemillas hasn¡¯t always told me everything either.¡¯ Our relationship was one of mutual use. I had proven to Hemillas that I was valuable. That was why he had given me opportunities. Ours was not a bond sustained by goodwill alone. So, I had no reason to feel guilty. I sorted my thoughts and reflected on them. "...I have no interest in becoming the head of House Custoria. Announce Juppe as your successor and hand it over to him. Otherwise, Juppe will destroy himself out of jealousy and insecurity." This was my way of doing right by them. ¡¯As an Overseer, I may have to do things that could harm the family.¡¯ I was not qualified to be the head of House Custoria. "Luka, the right to name a successor is mine, not yours." "I understand. But... I believe you have me in mind as a potential heir. If my assumption is arrogant, then feel free to laugh at my arrogance. What I¡¯m saying is, even if you choose me, I will refuse." "I won¡¯t laugh. But this isn¡¯t like you. Luka, the Imperial Guard cadet, was always ambitious, even before he became Lukaus." "Leading a household doesn¡¯t suit me. I realized that even while building an organization in the lower district." "In what way?" Hemillas asked in a calm, emotionless tone. I parted my lips slightly, but the words didn¡¯t come out right away. I... "...I don¡¯t want to talk about it because it makes me sound weak. But if it¡¯s an order, I¡¯ll answer." Hemillas remained silent. He seemed to be contemplating something but did not press further. "Hmm. If I were speaking as the Commander of the Imperial Guard, I would insist on an answer. But right now, this is more of a conversation between family. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to pry too deeply into the complicated feelings of a teenage son." "I believe I¡¯ve already passed that stage." I spoke with a hint of dissatisfaction. "Haha, if you had truly outgrown it, you would have laughed it off just now. You¡¯re still in a sensitive period. And because of that, you can continue to grow." Hemillas chuckled openly. I enjoyed this brief time we spent in the air vehicle. It allowed me to have conversations like this with Hemillas, just the two of us. Sometimes, I even thought¡ª ¡®I could die for Hemillas.¡¯ Not for the Empire, but for Hemillas as an individual. That was how great a leader he was. He had a charisma that could make one willingly sacrifice their life. ¡®Is this something Hemillas planned as well?¡¯ Was our bond something that formed naturally? Or was it part of Hemillas¡¯ design? A bitter taste lingered in my mouth. I took a sip of water, even though I wasn¡¯t thirsty. Before long, Akbaran stretched wide beneath the air vehicle. The familiar landscape came into view. I felt as if I could navigate it even with my eyes closed. Shhhhhh. The air vehicle landed at the Imperial Guard¡¯s airfield. Click! As Hemillas disembarked, the waiting lieutenant and Imperial Guardsmen greeted him with crisp salutes. They showed him the utmost respect. We had returned to the Imperial Guard. Hemillas resumed his role as Commander of the Imperial Guard... and I had to fulfill my duties as both a cadet and an Overseer. * * * Kinuan always drank tea. His tea was an incredibly expensive luxury, made from tea leaves cultivated from Earth¡¯s seeds. I still didn¡¯t understand the appeal of tea. The same went for coffee. "I brewed it a little lighter this time. How does it taste?" Kinuan asked, watching my reaction. Right now, I was in his office. "Shouldn¡¯t you have stopped offering it to me by now? No matter how many times I drink it, I still can¡¯t appreciate it." I barely touched the liquid before grimacing. "Haha, that¡¯s because you still don¡¯t know how to truly enjoy it. You have to savor it, let the depth of the flavor unfold. Don¡¯t just use your tongue¡ªengage your sense of smell as well." I suppressed the urge to throw the scalding tea in Kinuan¡¯s face. "...It tastes so bitter that I can¡¯t help but suspect you made it this way just to mess with me." "If you want to practice, I won¡¯t stop you. That kind of ambition is exactly why your superiors favor you. But remember one more thing¡ªultimately, the key is to temporarily block out visual information and convert auditory input into a visual representation. In other words, you have to close your eyes to use it. You won¡¯t be able to process both sight and echolocation at the same time with your eyes open." "I¡¯ll keep that in mind." After finishing his words, Kinuan set down his empty teacup. Crossing his legs, he interlocked his fingers and rested them on his knee. For a brief moment, his pupils flashed coldly. "A lot must have happened, Luka." Here it comes. I... had to report everything that happened at House Custoria. House Custoria had not committed treason against the Empire. However, it was true that they had carried out certain actions without the Empire¡¯s knowledge. ¡®Hemillas entrusted me with the family¡¯s mission because he trusts me.¡¯ But that trust was Hemillas¡¯ mistake. From now on, I would have to reveal even the details that were unfavorable to House Custoria. The depth of the Empire¡¯s reach was unknowable¡ªI couldn¡¯t risk deceiving them with a lie. Perhaps Kinuan already knew everything and was only asking to test me. Akies Domini¡ªthe Emperor¡¯s Overseer. What a terrifying title it was. Even a single omission in my report could result in disposal. Kinuan liked me. That was an undeniable fact. But he had eliminated Rick Silva N¨²?ez, his friend of decades, without hesitation. A mere few years of acquaintance with me meant nothing in comparison. ...There¡¯s no need to waver, Luka. Remember the essence of your loyalty. House Custoria, my position as an Imperial Guard cadet¡ªthese were all just passing backdrops. It was the Empire that had chosen and acknowledged me. "House Custoria and its head, Hemillas, have..." Kinuan listened to my report in silence. I poured out everything that had happened, the words spilling from me as if I were truly vomiting them out. The Empire was watching House Custoria through its eyes. And those eyes... were me. "...That concludes my report." Kinuan rested his elbow on the armrest and propped his cheek against his hand. His posture exuded arrogance. As the sun set, the light outside the window faded away. Shadows cast themselves over Kinuan¡¯s face, leaving only the rim of his pupils glowing an eerie blue in the darkness. Click. Kinuan lightly clicked his front teeth together as he opened his mouth. His breath escaped in a quiet exhale. I couldn¡¯t tell whether it carried relief or lament. "It seems you¡¯re ready to meet His Majesty." I had just crossed the boundary between life and death¡ªperhaps. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The current emperor¡¯s name was Yuri Accretia. He was regarded as the emperor who ushered in an era of stability for the empire. Under Yuri Accretia¡¯s rule, the empire expanded and grew without major conflicts. Even when there were localized clashes with Bellato or Corite forces, Yuri skillfully resolved tensions through diplomacy. Furthermore, he discreetly opened the black market, allowing some of Bellato and Corite technology and resources to flow in. With the empire¡¯s tacit approval, traces of Bellato and Corite influence seeped into its foundations. As I listened to Kinuan¡¯s explanation, I asked a question. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t opening up lead to seeds of discord and conflict?¡± ¡°But without openness, there can be no progress. The reason our Accretia Empire surpassed the other sibling nations and gained the most superior engineering technology... is because we accepted extraterrestrial science and technology before Bellato and Corite did.¡± I flinched. The empire rejected extraterrestrials. It was nearly impossible to find them within imperial borders. Only a few alien species, those deemed ¡®useful,¡¯ were granted residency permits or permanent stay rights. ¡®And yet, this empire was the first to accept extraterrestrial technology?¡¯ Kinuan saw my expression and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s an event from the distant past. A past so long that we¡¯d have to die and be reborn at least ten times over to bridge that gap. In any case, the empire doesn¡¯t blindly reject change. You should know that.¡± Something came to mind. ¡°...I once met Director Jin Gaw at a banquet. I heard he engages in technological exchanges with the Bellato Federation.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him yourself, so you know¡ªDirector Jin is an unusual kind of person. He fits in better with Bellato than with the empire. That¡¯s why he¡¯s in charge of technological exchanges with them.¡± ¡°He was such a unique figure that I wondered how he even managed to survive within the empire all this time.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t the answer obvious? Irregular, Luka.¡± That¡¯s right. There was only one answer. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°He must have been exceptionally talented¡ªenough to overshadow any personality flaws or weaknesses.¡± ¡°An irreplaceable individual isn¡¯t easily cast aside, no matter the organization.¡± ¡°Like you, Instructor?¡± I shot back sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve already grasped the secret to my survival. As expected, you¡¯re exceptional.¡± Kinuan only smiled smoothly and let it slide. Click, click. Our footsteps echoed through the hallway. I had entered a building whose name I didn¡¯t even know. But from the simple yet grand golden decorations, I could tell this place was one of the imperial family¡¯s private estates. Creak. I scanned the corner of the hallway. The camera that had been operating just moments ago suddenly went still and drooped. It was the source of the unease I had felt since earlier. ¡®At some point, all the surveillance equipment stopped functioning.¡¯ It seemed that the empire¡¯s surveillance system had been paralyzed around Kinuan. His movements weren¡¯t recorded anywhere. ¡°Luka, this is the privilege of an Overseer. You¡¯ll be able to have it soon as well. No imperial agency can track or monitor me. Any electronic device connected to the empire¡¯s network will ignore me, even if it sees me.¡± That was why Kinuan could maintain such a secretive existence. It was only natural that even the Imperial Guard had failed to investigate his tracks. ¡°A literal ghost of the empire. But if an Overseer were to turn traitor, who would be able to handle them?¡± ¡°There must be someone we don¡¯t know about¡ªsomeone whose role is to execute a traitorous Overseer. You understand by now, don¡¯t you? No one, except His Majesty the Emperor, can see the entirety of the empire. That includes me.¡± Even the Overseer¡¯s sight was narrow. We weren¡¯t omniscient beings. We were merely one of the Emperor¡¯s many eyes. I was crushed under an overwhelming sense of pressure, thinking at high speed. My sensory functions were even starting to dull. The perfectly straight hallway seemed to warp before my eyes. I barely managed to walk straight, suppressing my dizziness. ¡®Soon, I will meet the Emperor.¡¯ I would rather be thrown into the middle of a battlefield swarming with enemies. That would have been easier. I was used to fighting against overwhelming odds with little chance of victory. For the past four years, I had learned how to fight. But the Emperor was not someone to be fought and defeated. He was an absolute being to whom I had to offer blind loyalty, someone for whom I was expected to lay down my life without hesitation, no matter how absurd the command or request. ¡°Luka, try to relax a little. Even if you display a seditious attitude or make a mistake here, you won¡¯t die immediately.¡± Kinuan teased me. If I were in his position, I¡¯d probably act the same way. There weren¡¯t many chances to look down on and toy with someone like me. ¡°...That makes it even more unsettling.¡± If I couldn¡¯t grasp the Emperor¡¯s intentions, I would be left trembling, constantly wondering whether I was to be spared or executed. Step. Kinuan came to a halt in front of a door. The golden embossing of the Accretia Empire¡¯s emblem, shaped like an eye staring straight ahead, was engraved upon it. The emblem of Akies Victima was also an eye-shaped symbol, but its presence carried an entirely different weight. If the emblem of Akies Victima was an eye that stole glances from the side, the emblem of the Accretia Empire was an eye that bore down on its target with an oppressive force. Kinuan placed his palm at the center of the imperial emblem. ¡°Luka, if you can¡¯t trust yourself, then trust me. I judged that you were someone fit to become an Overseer. For today, don¡¯t believe in your own abilities¡ªbelieve in the depth of my insight.¡± Kinuan was an extraordinary person. A monster, in a way different from Hemillas. He saw through everything and never lost his composure, no matter the situation. ...And such a man had chosen me. For the first time today, I felt like I had received genuinely helpful advice. The turmoil in my mind cooled as if ice had been dropped into it. ¡°Thank you, Instructor.¡± I nodded, steadying my breath. The panic that had blurred my vision cleared. Creak. Kinuan opened the door. I walked forward without raising my head, my gaze fixed on the floor. Thud! Kinuan, who had stepped in ahead, knelt in reverence. I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. I only focused on the words I had rehearsed hundreds of times, repeating them in my mind. The words I had drilled into myself finally left my lips. ¡°Lukaus Custoria greets His Majesty Yuri Accretia, leader of the people and guardian of the empire.¡± I did not lift my head. Even my unseen soul was bowed in submission as I waited for the Emperor¡¯s words. ¡°It is good to see you, child.¡± The Emperor¡¯s first words were shockingly gentle¡ªso much so that it felt like a reward for all my past struggles. There wasn¡¯t a single imperial citizen who didn¡¯t know the Emperor¡¯s face. His sculptures and portraits were scattered throughout the empire. Even at the orphanage where I had grown up, there had been portraits of past emperors. Among them, the largest had been of the first Emperor, Dino Accretia, and the current Emperor, Yuri Accretia. I knew Yuri Accretia¡¯s features well. I could paint his portrait purely from memory. ¡°Raise your head.¡± I had glimpsed the Emperor from afar before, separated by frosted glass. But now, I was only a dozen meters away from the ruler of the empire. This was my first time facing him directly. I lifted my head. ¡®Yuri Accretia.¡¯ The Emperor sat upon an ornate throne, and beside him stood a familiar-looking man. ¡®The Crimson Crown Prince, Francec Accretia.¡¯ In principle, information about imperial family members who had not entered public office was classified. However, the Crown Prince, as the designated heir, was widely known to the public. No matter how legitimate one¡¯s bloodline or claim to the throne, even the most loyal subjects would struggle to accept a complete stranger suddenly declaring themselves Emperor. That was why the Crown Prince assisted the Emperor from an early age, accumulating achievements and merits of his own. I hadn¡¯t expected the Crimson Crown Prince to be here with the Emperor. He was always dressed in red, earning him that nickname. It was likely a political act¡ªa way to make himself easily recognizable to the people. Before me, I could see only two figures: the Emperor and the Crown Prince. However... As I stepped into the room, I felt an unsettling sense of foreignness. There were at least two or three guards stationed somewhere¡ªbehind the pillars, behind the curtains, or perhaps even outside the window. ¡®By principle, the Emperor¡¯s security is the duty of the Imperial Guard.¡¯ But the ones caught in my sensory net were not Imperial Guardsmen. On the surface, the Imperial Guard was the military unit closest to the Emperor. In official settings, the Emperor was always accompanied by them. ¡®In situations like this... he would bring bodyguards with unofficial titles.¡¯ To put it in a somewhat embarrassing way, they were the Emperor¡¯s shadow guard. Did Hemillas know about their existence? I was a member of the Imperial Guard myself. A bitter feeling welled up inside me. There was a force closer to the Emperor than we were. A small doubt crept into my mind. ¡®The Emperor and the Crown Prince aside... is it really acceptable for those guards to know about the rank and duties of an Overseer?¡¯ Suddenly, the Emperor laughed. ¡°Haha, how endearing, Luka. They can neither see nor hear without my permission. I mean that in a very literal sense, so you need not worry.¡± He spoke as if he had read my thoughts. His words and demeanor were strangely disarming, tempting me to let my guard down. True to his title as the Crimson Crown Prince, Francec was dressed in red today as well. He regarded me with a confident smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re the next Overseer. Just as Kinuan has spent many years with my father... you and I will be spending a great deal of time together.¡± If I lived as an Overseer of the empire, I would inevitably spend an extensive amount of time with Francec. He was aware of that as well, which was why he addressed me so warmly. ...How was I supposed to respond? Every moment felt like torture. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. From now on...¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Francec stepped forward. He leaned in and patted my shoulder. ¡°Enough with the formalities! I know very well that you¡¯re not the type to flatter your superiors. What I expect from you is steadfast loyalty and exceptional ability. I don¡¯t care about your curt attitude or occasional slip of the tongue. If you wish, you can speak to me as rudely as my nanny does. She never stops nagging about my habits or my affairs with women. I swear right here¡ªI will listen to your words just as I do hers.¡± Francec was a popular Crown Prince among imperial citizens. Those who admired the imperial family from afar naturally liked him. Now that I had met him in person, I understood why. ¡®A man of easy charm.¡¯ The kind of person anyone could find appealing. ¡°Francec, have you gotten a good look at the boy who will one day be your attendant and Overseer?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice came from behind Francec. Francec smiled broadly and spread his arms wide, then placed one hand on his chest in a show of respect. ¡°Seeing him in person, I like him even more. It makes me eager to ascend the throne.¡± ¡°I still have a long way to go, Francec.¡± A lighthearted exchange. It almost sounded like an ordinary conversation between father and son. To think that the figures standing at the cold heart of the empire could speak so warmly and familiarly with one another... There was even a hint of genuine warmth in their voices. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Even the Crown Prince cannot interfere with an Overseer¡¯s duties.¡± Francec disappeared through the rear door. At the same time, the presence that had surrounded the room also vanished. ¡°Prince Francec is as spirited as ever,¡± Kinuan remarked. ¡°Well, I think I raised him well. Thanks to that, he¡¯s grown into a man beloved by all. He¡¯s also grown just enough to serve as a proper trigger. His death will turn everything upside down.¡± For a moment, I thought I had misheard. ¡®Trigger? Death?¡¯ The warmth that had briefly filled my chest vanished in an instant. The stark contrast in temperature made my heart feel like it was about to shatter. ¡°When the time comes, I will carry out my orders.¡± What the hell were they talking about? They were speaking as if Crown Prince Francec were nothing more than a tool for some grander purpose. ...The Emperor and Kinuan were discussing Francec¡¯s disposal¡ªhis eventual consumption. ¡°Do not waver, Luka. The real Crown Prince is someone else.¡± Kinuan turned to look at me. I couldn¡¯t hide my reaction. They must have expected me to be shaken. This cursed empire... No matter how deep I peered into it, I could never see its bottom. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I felt my vision distort. It felt like I was about to get dizzy. The Crimson Crown Prince, Francec, was a "prepared sacrifice." Emperor Yuri Accretia intended to kill his own son in the future. A father not only using his child but planning to kill him. If a lowly commoner at the bottom of society had devised such a plan, I could understand. But for it to come from the imperial family, the pinnacle of the empire... and from the emperor¡¯s own lips at that. I kept my mouth firmly shut. If I opened it, I felt like my agitation would spill out. "Luka, you may have to carry out the crown prince¡¯s assassination. An Overseer¡¯s primary duty isn¡¯t combat or assassination... but there are times when it must be done." Kinuan looked at me as he spoke. "If it is for the empire, I will gladly take on the task." The response came out mechanically. Rational thought was nearly impossible. "Let me ask you one thing, young Overseer..." Upon hearing my answer, the emperor smiled faintly. That smile resembled the countless portraits of the First Emperor that I had seen. As the emperors of history aged, they gradually came to resemble the First Emperor, Dino Accretia. Yuri Accretia was no exception. The traces of the First Emperor were etched into his mature, middle-aged face. No doubt, his face had been deliberately crafted to appear that way. "Then... if not for the empire, but for ¡¯my personal reasons,¡¯ would you still be able to kill the crown prince?" The emperor slowly gazed into my eyes as he continued speaking. His pupils swirled with light. There was an almost surreal sense of pressure, as if he were something other than human. It felt like all five of my senses were being crushed. My body wanted to submit to the emperor. I was excellent¡ªI knew well the model answer I was supposed to give here. However, however, however... My chest creaked, and my throat felt dry and rough. I often... veered off course at crucial moments. That filthy nature of mine, which despised bending to power, sometimes reared its head. No matter how much I tried to suppress it, a person¡¯s true nature does not change so easily. "Your Majesty is the empire, so one could say that too is for the empire. However..." You couldn¡¯t hold back, could you, Luka? "However?" The emperor¡¯s response carried a subtle hint of displeasure. Had anyone ever dared to contradict him before? If so, it certainly wouldn¡¯t have been someone as insignificant as me. At most, it would have been a chancellor or a high-ranking minister. "...A guiltless child dying by his father¡¯s command is an unpleasant thing. Even if it¡¯s for the empire. Not just me¡ªI¡¯m sure the people of the empire would think the same." I lowered my head as if bowing and closed my eyes. There was a chance I might die here. Had I clawed my way to survival all this time just to die after saying something so foolish? I was nothing short of an idiot. A voice in my head screamed in frustration. But I wasn¡¯t a fool who would recklessly throw myself off a cliff. I wouldn¡¯t die just from saying that. I was certain of it¡ªan instinctual feeling. "Kinuan, I¡¯ve always trusted you. This child is still young... but he does have the qualities of an Overseer." The emperor laughed, brushing away even the faintest trace of anger. My instinct had been right. "He¡¯s sharp. Even more than me." "You¡¯ve always had a slippery side to you, ever since the old days." Kinuan and the emperor spoke as if I wasn¡¯t there. Every word and action of mine was being scrutinized. The emperor was testing me against some unknown standard. And just now¡ªI had barely passed. But what exactly were the qualities and criteria of an Overseer? It didn¡¯t seem to be just about aptitude for Akies Victima. There was something beyond that. "Nevertheless, Crown Prince Francec must die. It is a matter tied to the future of the empire." The emperor emphasized his words. He and Kinuan did not elaborate further in my presence. They merely gazed at me with cold, resolute eyes. "I may not want to, but if I must bear the disgrace and do the dirty work, then I believe that is my role." That was what I said. My voice did not waver. Because, at least in this, I was telling the truth. "Haha, that is enough. Excellent. I suppose it¡¯s time for an introduction." The emperor tilted his head slightly and rested his chin on the back of his hand. Snap! He flicked his fingers lightly, producing a sharp sound. And then¡ªa presence stirred behind him. Click, click. Footsteps rang clearly against the floor. I knew the owner of those footsteps. A part of me had already anticipated this. When I heard that the Crimson Crown Prince was a fraud, a certain figure had come to mind. A boy with violet hair emerged. His youthful face belied the seductive glint in his eyes. He carried an androgynous allure, his gender almost indiscernible¡ªbut his beauty was so eerily striking that my instincts warned me. Danger. Excessively beautiful flora and fauna often carry poison. A saying I had heard somewhere in the past surfaced in my mind. "It¡¯s truly a pleasure to meet you face-to-face like this. You¡¯ve managed to keep your head attached¡ªhow impressive. You should be proud to have survived this long, Lukaus Custoria." The violet-haired boy spoke words brimming with hostility, yet his tone was warm, almost affectionate. Today, I must have crossed the threshold between life and death several times¡ªperhaps even without realizing it. "It is an honor to be able to meet Your Highness with my head still on my shoulders. I am relieved that I do not appear before you in disgrace." "I told you to call me Ivan. You were the one who chose that name for me, and I like it. Even when I become emperor, I plan to keep using it." I glanced at the emperor¡¯s face. He was merely watching the exchange, a faint smile lingering on his lips as if entertained by it all. "Do you approve of the one who will be your Overseer?" "If I were a woman, I¡¯d make him my consort." The mere thought of it was nauseating. I furrowed my brow slightly. "Haha, Lukaus doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much." "I understand. I wouldn¡¯t like someone like me either. Cruel, capricious, and eccentric¡ªit would be strange to be fond of such a person." Ivan was well aware of how others perceived him. That made him all the more terrifying. "That, too, is a quality of an emperor." The emperor affirmed Ivan¡¯s nature without hesitation. "Luka, no matter what happens, survive and stand by my side. Then all the pain you¡¯ve endured will be repaid in full." Ivan stepped closer, standing right in front of me. His voice was androgynous, and his breath carried the scent of flowers. Yet he was a snake¡ªa venomous serpent luring its prey with dazzling patterns. "I intend to. Even if my soul and mind rot away in the process." But I have no intention of letting you people use me up as you wish. If I die, it will be by my will and my choice. Just as I had once chosen to resist and face death before Rick Kaiser, instead of clinging to certain survival. This was the only form of rebellion I had left. * * * After my audience with the emperor, I returned to my quarters. On the way back, Kinuan said nothing. ¡®Akies Domini, the Emperor¡¯s Overseer.¡¯ I was merely a young apprentice¡ªa provisional Overseer. ¡®If I fail to meet the imperial family¡¯s standards, I will be disposed of.¡¯ At least the fact that a ¡®submissive personality¡¯ isn¡¯t the standard is a relief. Then again, if obedience were the criteria, they wouldn¡¯t have considered making me an Overseer in the first place. They must know well enough that I have a rebellious nature. ¡®A commonality between Kinuan and me.¡¯ If that¡¯s part of the qualification for an Overseer, then so be it. ¡®The aptitude to master Akies Victima quickly.¡¯ Nothing else came to mind. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I could feel my nerves on edge. Even after returning to my quarters, I couldn¡¯t truly relax. Even if I wanted to rest, my trained instincts were already moving quickly for survival. From now on, my every action would reach the ears of Kinuan, the emperor, and Ivan. I had to be cautious at all times. ¡®Being evaluated without knowing the criteria.¡¯ It was similar to learning Akies Combat Techniques. The initiation process involved stealing and mastering the techniques on one¡¯s own. ¡®It must be the same for Overseers.¡¯ Figuring out the evaluation criteria for oneself was probably part of the test. ¡®What should I trust, and what should I doubt?¡¯ Not only the emperor but even Ivan treated me favorably. Kinuan also cared for me. ¡®But there is no guarantee that their attitudes and emotions are entirely genuine.¡¯ Look at the Crimson Crown Prince, Francec. He doesn¡¯t harbor the slightest doubt that he will become emperor. Throb. Throb. It felt as if my skull was cracking. I placed a hand on my forehead, sensing the heat through my synthetic skin. My temperature was high, as if I had caught a fever. The overload was severe. Thinking further with this narrowed and sluggish mind would be pointless. It would only deteriorate my condition. I needed to regain focus and temporarily push away my anxiety. ¡®What I need is rest.¡¯ But even for someone as trained as me, it wasn¡¯t easy to erase the unease. Still, I had to sleep. One fortunate thing was that I was an exceptional cadet. A battlefield is littered with extreme anxiety and stress, like stones on the roadside. I had been trained to sleep soundly even in such places. Slowly, I exhaled and closed my eyes. Right. I must be exhausted. My nervous system felt parched and brittle. The moment I relaxed even slightly, fatigue washed over me. Hoping that no one would disturb me, I sank into deep sleep. Beep. At first, I ignored it. My shallow consciousness quickly faded away again. Beep¡ªbeep. It must be something urgent. But if it were an Imperial Guard summons or an important mission, the message would have been forcibly displayed on my retinal interface. So I should just ignore it and sleep a little longer. Beep! Beep! Beep! Suppressing the urge to smash my terminal, I forced my consciousness to resurface. ¡°Goddamn it...¡± My eyelids felt heavy, as if they were about to shut again. My head prickled, as if needles were sporadically piercing into it. Checking the time, I saw that I had slept for about three hours. Normally, that wasn¡¯t a short amount of sleep for me. ¡®But right now, I need at least four or five more hours for my nervous system to function properly.¡¯ My mind was sluggish, my thoughts thick and murky. They started forming only to get stuck and break off midway. Gabriel. Seeing the sender¡¯s name, I let out a sigh. ¡®This better not be anything serious.¡¯ I opened the holographic message. -Luka, your little sister is here looking for you! Gabriel only had one person he would refer to as my little sister. Damn it¡ªGiselle Custoria. -Shit, what should I do? Should I at least bring her a drink? I¡¯d rather just throw a bucket of cold water on her and send her away. -Hey! Why aren¡¯t you answering?! Damn it, she¡¯s asking a lot of questions¡ªcan I answer them or not? -You always go missing at the worst possible timesss¡ª!! I could understand Gabriel¡¯s frustration. But my own irritation was rapidly rising. After checking the messages, I immediately threw on my coat. Giselle¡ªof all the damn days, why today? I went straight through the security checkpoint and boarded the elevator descending to the lower district. ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wander down into the lower district, Giselle?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t answering my calls. She was ignoring them on purpose. Stepping out of the elevator, I ground my teeth in frustration. ¡®Just leave me alone already. I¡¯m struggling enough as it is.¡¯ The weak words nearly escaped my throat. I stalked through the lower district with a venomous stride. My face must have been so vicious that even the usual pickpockets and thugs, who always lingered nearby, instinctively backed away like frightened dogs. Screech! Bang! I kicked the gang office door open and stormed inside. ¡°Hey, you goddamn¡ª¡± I was already preparing to curse before the door had even fully swung open. Bang! The sharp crack of gunpowder exploded through the air. My frayed and exhausted nervous system instantly detected danger, sending a desperate alarm through my body. My combat reflexes took over. Clack! I reversed my grip on my knife as I unsheathed it in one fluid motion. With my other hand, I drew my shock pistol and activated its preheating sequence. My crossed hands and wrists shielded my face, while my forearms and elbows protected my heart and lungs. Even if a sudden gunfight erupted, I wouldn¡¯t die. Thud! Only then did the door fully swing open, revealing the first floor of the gang office. "Oh, you¡¯re here. Then, let¡¯s celebrate¡ªuh... hey, put the gun away." Gabriel, wearing a gaudy, multicolored party hat, spoke. He had birthday poppers stuck between each of his fingers, ready to set them off one by one. So that gunpowder sound earlier¡ªit must have just been party poppers. I scanned the room. Gabriel, along with eight gang members, stood in ridiculous outfits. On the table sat a cake, its origin unknown. No matter how I looked at it... this was a birthday party. "Ga...briel, is it your birthday or something?" I asked, bewildered. "Luka, what are you talking about? It¡¯s your birthday today. Your dear sister said so." For the record, I don¡¯t have a birthday. My gaze landed on Giselle, who was leaning against the bar. She stood with her arms crossed and merely shrugged. What the hell kind of nonsense is this, Giselle? "Hey, you¡ª" I was about to start cursing again when I sensed movement behind me. "Oh, I heard today was your birthday, Lord Luka. This is a gift from Diva." Grace, the one-eyed woman, walked past me, carrying a stack of gift boxes piled higher than her own head. "Whatever¡¯s going on, your sister went through the trouble of celebrating your birthday. Everyone¡¯s here to congratulate you. Quit frowning already and have a birthday drink." Gabriel strode over, casually draping an arm around my neck and shoulder. With his front teeth, he boldly popped open a bottle cap before handing the bottle to me. "Ha, fuck..." I let out a sigh, laced with curses, as I took the bottle from Gabriel. ...Screw it. Maybe I¡¯ve already lost my mind from all this stress. Might as well just go along with it for now. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°I am! The most amazing! Man in the world!¡± ¡°Man! Man!¡± Gabriel sang, scraping his throat harshly. As he thrust his arm forward like he was holding a microphone, the drunken gang members joined in the song. ¡°Kiyaaaahoooo!¡± Overcome with excitement, Pig Nose climbed onto the table and pulled down his pants. He exposed his ugly lower body and swayed his hips. Pig Nose was a gang member who had lost one of his eyes as punishment from me. Because of that, he was still wary and afraid of me. I sat at the bar, glancing around. Beard and Dog Eyes, whom I had recruited into the gang early on, were also present. ¡°I quit drugs. For real this time. I swear I¡¯m really done with them.¡± Beard spoke, his thick facial hair soaked in beer foam. He hadn¡¯t always been this hairy¡ªhe had developed hypertrichosis as a side effect of using body-enhancing drugs. ¡°Think you can really pull that off? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re gonna live forever, so who cares? Boss said we just need to stay clean while we¡¯re working.¡± Dog Eyes chimed in. He had failed an eye implant surgery, leaving his pupils permanently misaligned. It was a nerve-related issue, meaning even if he underwent another transplant, he would have to live like that for the rest of his life. By now, I even knew the personal circumstances of the gang members. Whether I liked it or not, their stories reached my ears. Gabriel¡¯s gang was slowly growing, steadily establishing itself. But it was less because of Gabriel¡¯s abilities and more thanks to the support from Martina Diva and Grace. ¡°Diva is keeping her promise to Lord Luka. One day, you will have to repay that trust.¡± Grace, wearing an eyepatch, sat next to me. She had been drinking as well, making her face seem softer than usual. There was even a faint, blurry smile on her lips. ¡®My deal with Diva.¡¯ Martina Diva would take care of Gabriel in my absence. With her protection, Gabriel wouldn¡¯t suddenly collapse one day. ¡®Even if something happens, at least he¡¯ll survive.¡¯ In return, I had given Martina my acquaintance. By the time I rose higher in status, she would surely ask me for a personal favor. And as someone indebted to her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse. ¡°Lord Luka, is there any new information on Rowzen?¡± Grace asked. To be completely honest, I had completely forgotten about ¡®Rowzen.¡¯ There were simply too many things more important to me. ¡®Irregular Rowzen.¡¯ Grace had left the academy because of Rowzen. After becoming an Imperial Guard, Rowzen¡¯s personality had gradually changed¡ªuntil it completely collapsed. Witnessing this, Grace sought Martina Diva¡¯s help to leave cadet life behind. She had been able to do so thanks to Martina Diva¡¯s connections with high-ranking officials. I organized my thoughts and looked at Grace. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not pressing you, so don¡¯t worry about it. Just look into it when you get the chance.¡± True to her background as a former cadet, Grace was quick-witted. She must have realized that I had forgotten about Rowzen. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find out anything.¡± ¡°It may not be your real birthday... but still, let me pour you a drink. It¡¯s also a gift from Diva.¡± Grace pulled a glass from the cupboard and handed it to me. She then poured a liquor she had prepared separately. Even just the smell made it clear¡ªit was incredibly strong. ¡°Who do you think was the first person to ever drink alcohol? If you think about it, it¡¯s basically poison. It tastes bad, numbs the mind, and dulls the body.¡± I said as I lifted my glass. ¡°Perhaps it was someone who wanted to die, someone who drank poison with the intent to end their life.¡± Grace filled her own glass as well. The liquid rippled as our glasses clinked together. We emptied our glasses in one go. It felt like my throat was burning. It made me question whether this was something humans were even supposed to drink. ¡°Hmph.¡± I grimaced slightly, but Grace remained composed. Feeling like I had somehow lost, I grabbed the bottle and quickly refilled both of our glasses. ¡°But the first person who drank alcohol didn¡¯t die, did they? Instead, they must have found a way to momentarily forget the suffering that made them want to die. So, they kept drinking every day, ruining their body... but somehow, they found the strength to make it to the next day.¡± It was an irrational act. ...But right now, it felt like exactly what I needed. I raised my glass again and clinked it against Grace¡¯s. We kept drinking the strong liquor in quick succession. The alcohol slowly seeped into my nervous system, unraveling the senses that had been sharpened through training. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Grace. You ran away just because Rowzen was consumed by Legion? Were you that scared of a mere machine?¡± I spoke harshly. ¡°I was young back then. But... I¡¯m satisfied with my life now. Even if I could go back, I would still choose to stay by Diva¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a loser¡¯s way of rationalizing things. You threw away all the honor and status you could have attained with your own ability. You ran away out of fear, nothing more.¡± I spilled out the words I had been holding back. My relationship with Grace wasn¡¯t bad. In fact, it was rather good. That was precisely why I usually didn¡¯t speak to her this aggressively. Yeah, the alcohol was the problem. However, Grace only smiled, as if she was used to dealing with drunken ramblings. She had probably drunk as much as I had, yet she seemed completely composed. ¡°Recognizing one¡¯s own weakness is important too. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Legion. Just like Rowzen.¡± ¡°So, in the end... you were just another loser from the lower districts. You didn¡¯t even try, yet you decided it was impossible and shut yourself off from your own potential. That¡¯s the kind of person I despise the most.¡± Even as I insulted her, Grace showed no sign of offense. Instead, she simply lifted the bottle and calmly refilled my glass. Seeing her composed smile, I snapped back to my senses. I felt ashamed of what I had just said. Damn it... Honestly, Grace seemed more mature than I did right now. Embarrassed by how unraveled I had become, I put down my drink and opted for water instead. ¡°Lord Luka, I lack both the talent and the mental fortitude that you have. However, there is one thing I do have over you¡ªage. I¡¯ve lived at least ten years longer than you.¡± ¡°That idiot Gabriel is older than me too! Is being older something to brag about?¡± At my outburst, Gabriel, who had been singing, flinched. Then, he grinned and brought the microphone to his lips. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m your elder! Call me hyung! Luka! I¡¯ll even let you call me Gabi-hyung! You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever given a nickname to who isn¡¯t a woman!¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot.¡± I grabbed the nearest plate and hurled it at Gabriel. He tilted his head to the side, dodging it with ease. The sound of breaking ceramic rang out. ¡°What a temper.¡± Gabriel shrugged and continued singing. I turned back to Grace. She was calmly bringing her glass to her lips, tilting it ever so slightly. The way she drank was so refined and poised that I half-wondered if she was secretly pouring the alcohol somewhere else instead of actually drinking it. ¡°Hoo...¡± Grace exhaled, releasing a breath laced with the scent of the strong liquor. The rich aroma pleasantly brushed past my nose. Without realizing it, I found myself silently gazing at the side of her face. Grace slowly turned her head, looked at me, and smiled. It was the most expressive smile I had ever seen from her. ...Suddenly, I felt awkward drinking alone with her. ¡°Well, it was a good conversation, Grace.¡± I tried to stand up. Snap! Grace grabbed my wrist. ¡°For the first time in a while, I feel like spending the night with a man. What about you? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lord Luka, you...¡± ¡°Sh-shut up.¡± Grace let go of my wrist. She rested her elbow on the bar and propped her chin up with her hand. ¡°You blushing just now was rather cute. So you do have reactions like that. In any case, this is what experience is, Lord Luka. Since I¡¯ve lived a little longer than you, I naturally have more experience in many areas. Sexual experience is one of them. No matter how talented or mentally strong someone is... when faced with an unfamiliar situation for the first time, they often respond late or inappropriately.¡± I couldn¡¯t come up with a rebuttal. She was right¡ªI had been caught off guard in that moment. I hadn¡¯t responded with the composure or skill I prided myself on. I had acted like an innocent, inexperienced boy. ¡°...I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind.¡± ¡°Have a good night, then. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Grace gave a slight nod and stood up, leaving the gang¡¯s office. There were multiple reasons why I had been flustered just now. The weight of the imperial audience, my lack of sleep, and the effects of the strong alcohol had left my nervous system in a precarious state. That was the first reason. The second was simply that I had never been in this kind of situation before. A woman¡¯s direct proposition wasn¡¯t something my training or education had prepared me for. I had no protocol to follow¡ªI had to rely on my own judgment. And the last reason... was that I found Grace attractive. If I were to build a family in the future, a woman like her wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice. Our personalities would likely be compatible. ¡°...Hmm.¡± I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me. Five seats down at the bar, Giselle was sitting there. She was staring at me with a cold expression. Her eyes were so frigid that they reminded me of our first meeting. As soon as our eyes met, Giselle sharply turned her head and started talking to someone else. She was engaged in a long conversation with an unexpected person. Gilda. Gilda had come late after hearing it was my birthday. She had practically become the gang¡¯s dedicated mechanic. With more customers coming her way, it was a benefit to her, and for the gang, it was reassuring to have someone reliable handling our equipment. Gilda and Giselle had been engaged in a long conversation. Neither of them seemed to have drunk much. Clatter. After their lengthy discussion, the two women stood up. Then, like business partners, they shook hands. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you properly next time, Gilda. You¡¯re today¡¯s greatest find.¡± Giselle spoke politely. Their conversation had come to an end. After parting ways with Giselle, Gilda approached me, her bright smile beaming as she stared straight at me. She was a woman as radiant as sunlight. ¡°Happy birthday, Luka! You know, you¡¯re really starting to give off a manly vibe. If before you were a ¡®boy-boy-man,¡¯ now you¡¯re more of a ¡®man-man-boy.¡¯¡± I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what the difference was, but it seemed like a compliment. ¡°Well, time has passed.¡± Gilda placed both of her hands on my cheeks. Her arms weren¡¯t mechanical but flesh and blood, making them feel even warmer. ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this before, but I¡¯ll never forget that you saved me. If I ever have a child, I¡¯ll name them Luka¡ªwhether it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡± The mention of children suddenly made me wonder about something. Gabriel and Gilda had been close for quite some time now. ¡°...You¡¯re not dating Gabriel, are you?¡± ¡°Ugh, no way. Gabi¡¯s just... not my type. I care more about looks than personality. But don¡¯t tell him that.¡± Gilda covered her mouth with one hand and laughed before giving my back a few firm pats. ¡°Hm, I see.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, is the old man busy these days? He hasn¡¯t been visiting at all.¡± By ¡®old man,¡¯ she meant Kinuan. ¡°He¡¯s probably busy.¡± I kept my answer brief. Gilda didn¡¯t press for more details. After finishing our conversation, Gilda walked over to Gabriel and the gang members. She shoved Gabriel aside, snatched the microphone from him, and started singing herself. Gabriel, momentarily flustered after having the microphone snatched from him, scratched his head. Then, settling into his seat, he quickly joined the other gang members in clapping along and singing to Gilda¡¯s song. Her choice of song was much softer. From the lyrics, it was clearly about love and romance. Tap! Giselle placed her glass in front of me with a firm thud. Then, she sat down beside me. Perfect timing. I had something to say to her as well. "You¡ª" "You¡ª" We spoke at the same time. Both of us paused, waiting for the other to continue, leading to a brief silence. "Go ahe¡ª" "Go ahe¡ª" Most likely, we had both intended to say, You go first. Flick. Giselle extended her hand and began cycling through rock, paper, and scissors. Without a word, I nodded and stretched out my own arm. She often forgot what I was capable of since she wasn¡¯t a trained soldier. I simply observed her movements and reactions, ensuring that I got the result I wanted. It wasn¡¯t difficult for me. Flick. I played rock. She played scissors. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m an idiot.¡± Giselle made a belated grimace of realization. ¡°The loser speaks first, young lady.¡± I gestured toward her with an open palm, as if offering food. Taking a deep breath, Giselle parted her lips. Her lipstick was darker than usual today. ¡°That woman, Grace... is she your lover?¡± ...Of all things, that¡¯s what she was curious about? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The night of my fake birthday grew deeper. I tapped my glass repeatedly, flicking it lightly with my finger. Gilda¡¯s singing was excellent. Her clear voice soared effortlessly. Perhaps thanks to her gentle melody, the gang members drank more quietly than before. Giselle asked if Grace was my lover. I hesitated before answering. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because Grace was actually my lover. But calling Grace my lover... it seemed like it would help me keep some distance from Giselle. "Grace is my..." I spoke while watching Giselle. She was running her fingertip along the rim of her glass. Her fingers looked strangely sorrowful. "...one of my business partners." In that brief moment, I changed my mind. If Giselle was determined to ask, she would see right through a lie. It could unnecessarily complicate things. "For just a business partner, you seem pretty close, don¡¯t you?" "She was an Imperial Guard cadet, so we think alike. She doesn¡¯t get on my nerves like you do. She doesn¡¯t interrogate me, either." Giselle frowned at my words. She emptied her glass and then, insistently, poured more into mine. I didn¡¯t touch my glass. "It¡¯s your birthday drink from me. Drink it. Or are you saying you don¡¯t want something I give you?" Giselle looked like she might cry if I didn¡¯t drink. For a moment, I was tempted to see her break down, but I forced that dark desire back into its cage. I tilted my glass and emptied it. "Now it¡¯s my turn to ask. Why throw a fake birthday party all of a sudden? You even lied¡ªwas there a reason for all this?" "I wanted to see you struggle. But it wasn¡¯t as fun as I thought. You¡¯re surprisingly social." "Then it¡¯s a half-success. I was struggling a lot at first. That¡¯s all? You lied just for that and dragged me out here?" I voiced my frustration, and Giselle snapped, grabbing my collar roughly. "You lie to me all the time! So I can¡¯t lie to you? Fine, you used me as bait¡ªI¡¯ll let that go. But later, you didn¡¯t even bother to explain the situation properly. It felt like... like I was just a tool to you." Still gripping me, Giselle lowered her head. Her shoulders trembled. ¡¯We let Barbara go.¡¯ Barbara was the root of Giselle¡¯s anxiety. The witch¡¯s obsession with her was chilling, even to me. But Barbara had to be set free¡ªfor the Empire¡¯s sake. I couldn¡¯t tell Giselle everything. That meant she wouldn¡¯t understand why we let Barbara go. "In the end, we¡¯re all someone¡¯s tool. You, me¡ªeveryone. If you hate being used... then gain the strength to get even. Stop being the one who gets used and start being the one who uses others. That¡¯s what I intend to do." "That¡¯s not what I meant." "It¡¯s not all that different." I grabbed Giselle¡¯s hand and pried it off my collar. "There¡¯s another reason you let Barbara go, isn¡¯t there? Something I¡¯m not supposed to know." "I already told you the reason back then. The deal was the best option. Cornering Barbara would¡¯ve put us in danger, too. If she felt everything was falling apart, she might have just blown herself up." I kept my stance until the end. It was the best way to keep Giselle safe. "Yeah, you¡¯re so damn brilliant, aren¡¯t you?" "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong. Anyway, what were you talking about with Gilda for so long? You two just met." I tried to change the subject. I was genuinely curious, too. Giselle turned her gaze toward Gilda. Noticing our eyes on her, Gilda, who was still singing, gave us a playful wink. "We just clicked while talking. Gilda has an incredible understanding of machines and cybernetics. She even knows about engineering. Honestly, it¡¯s surprising she¡¯s stuck in the lower districts with skills like that." I already knew Gilda was skilled. "She¡¯s here because she was born here. There are plenty of mechanics as good as her in the upper districts. Being a little talented isn¡¯t enough to climb up. You have to be exceptional." I doused her excitement like cold water. But it was the truth. "Either way, I¡¯m going to work with Gilda." This time, I frowned. "Work with her? A noble like you, with someone from the lower districts?" "If I want to start an official business in the upper districts, I need to graduate from the Academy and become an adult first. But the lower districts don¡¯t care about that kind of red tape. If I ever need legal authorization, I¡¯ll just use Gilda as my proxy..." Giselle calmly laid out her plans. As I listened, it reminded me of myself and Gabriel. Thinking about it, this was just a smaller version of the relationship between the upper and lower districts. "The lower districts are dangerous, no matter what you do. I can¡¯t always be there to protect you." I warned her. "I never asked you to protect me." How irritating. Whether Giselle asked or not, I had to protect her. For now, she was family. "What¡¯s your angle? Trying to annoy me?" Even to my own ears, my words came out harsh. "You¡¯re the one who said it. That waiting until adulthood is just an excuse. So I did what you told me¡ªI looked for something I can do right now." Giselle responded logically. Thinking back, I did recall saying something like that to her before. I traced my memories. ¡®I can¡¯t do anything until you officially become an adult. I need that to receive a vocation and establish a business.¡¯ ¡®That just sounds like an excuse to me, Giselle.¡¯ Yeah, we definitely had that conversation. "I want to go back in time and sew my mouth shut." I lifted my glass and drank. As soon as it was empty, Giselle refilled it. Looked like she was intent on getting me drunk. "I was looking for a business partner anyway. Even if I hadn¡¯t met Gilda, I would¡¯ve found someone else suitable." "What exactly are you planning to do in the lower districts?" "I¡¯m going to apply my theoretical designs and technologies to people¡¯s cybernetic implants here." "Planning to run human experiments?" "I¡¯m installing high-performance parts and modules that people here could never get their hands on. I¡¯ll be covering all the credit losses myself. Problems I never even anticipated will pop up everywhere, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll gather that data in advance here." "So it is human experimentation." I smirked, curling my lips. "In my view, it¡¯s a fair deal. Everyone in the lower districts is already operating cybernetic implants with one risk or another. Or did you think I was going to do charity work?" Giselle pressed the point. I had nothing to say to that. Be the one who uses, not the one who gets used¡ªI was the one who said that. Not being able to start a business until adulthood is just an excuse¡ªI was the one who said that, too. This was the seed I had sown. I had to deal with it. "Fine. If you need anything, talk to Gabriel. He can help with errands or security. As useless as he looks, he¡¯s actually pretty capable in this world." I listened to more of Giselle¡¯s business plans. Most of it was complicated and far removed from my field, so I just nodded along, pretending to understand. "...By the way, Luka, when¡¯s your actual birthday? I want to get you a proper gift later." Giselle¡¯s face was flushed, likely from the alcohol. I scratched my chin and shook my head. "I don¡¯t really have a birthday. I don¡¯t even know when I was actually born. Today¡¯s the first time it has ever been celebrated." "This is your first time?" Giselle¡¯s eyes widened. "It¡¯s nothing surprising. It¡¯s common around here." I felt no particular emotion. Birthdays held no meaning for me. In a world where surviving tomorrow was uncertain, what did the day I was born matter? Celebrations were a luxury for those with the time to spare. Giselle seemed to be thinking about something. After a pause, she spoke. "Then why not make today your birthday?" "That¡¯s not a bad idea." I replied calmly, and Giselle smiled. Before I knew it, the party was coming to an end. Gabriel and the gang members were sprawled out, drunk. Gilda, after roughly tidying up the area, headed up to the second floor. She probably planned to sleep there. A wise decision, given the late hour. Gilda always knew how to take care of herself. Then again, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the lower districts who didn¡¯t. "You should head back, too. It¡¯s late." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I grabbed Giselle¡¯s arm as I spoke. She staggered, clearly quite drunk. "I know. Just take me to the nearest airfield." Giselle clung to my arm, leaning against me. It seemed she could barely walk on her own. I headed toward the nearest public airfield. The Custoria family¡¯s aerial vehicle I had called should be departing from the estate right about now. Tired. But rather than irritation, a pleasant kind of exhaustion settled in. When I got back, I felt like I could sleep peacefully. For a brief moment, I could even forget the worries that constantly surrounded me. To be honest, tonight had been enjoyable. Unexpected, but a good time nonetheless. Whatever her intentions, I was grateful to Giselle for putting this together. Step, step. The streets were quiet. Giselle and I walked in silence. I could feel the warmth of her body against my arm. The lights of the public airfield came into view. There were people coming and going¡ªmostly wealthy individuals who had come to the lower districts for entertainment. "Giselle, we¡¯re here." I watched as the Custoria family¡¯s aerial vehicle descended. "...Are you going back to the Imperial Guard dorms? Why not stay at your family¡¯s estate tonight?" Giselle¡¯s words were slurred. It wasn¡¯t a bad suggestion. But if I went to the estate, I would have to be alone with Giselle in the aerial vehicle. That would be troublesome. "I have Imperial Guard duties tomorrow." I spoke in a businesslike tone. "Hmm, so I called a busy person out. My bad." "No, I had fun too." I pushed Giselle away from my arm. She flinched and stepped aside. "If that¡¯s how you feel, then that¡¯s good." The Custoria family¡¯s aerial vehicle landed in the public airfield. The door opened upward, waiting for Giselle. I watched as she walked toward the vehicle. Her steps were a little unsteady, but I didn¡¯t bother to support her. I simply stood still and waited for her to make it on her own. Suddenly¡ª Giselle stopped in front of the aerial vehicle and turned to look at me. "So, that¡¯s the end of tonight, Luka." "It¡¯s the end." I answered shortly. "Alright then, I¡¯ll be going." Without replying, I gave her a nod. She looked at me for a moment longer, then stepped into the vehicle. The sound of the door closing followed. Woooom. The aerial vehicle lifted off and disappeared over the city. "Haa." I let out the breath I had been holding. I already had enough problems weighing me down. I had no intention of adding more. I wasn¡¯t an idiot. But today, I almost became one. Tonight, spending time with Giselle, Gilda, Gabriel... and well, the others. It had been nice. But that wasn¡¯t the world I belonged in. Remember how you got here, Luka. Sharpen your mind and body like a blade. Dullness means death. As I walked down the airfield stairs, I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them again. The haze of alcohol was gone. ...A short break had ended. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 My life as a cadet was nearing its end. I had spent four intense years. The youthful look on the other cadets¡¯ faces had almost completely disappeared. The same was true for me when I looked in the mirror. A lot had happened. I had faced death multiple times. Thinking back on it, it was a wonder I was still alive. Swoooosh. I let the shower water run over me. My mind was clear today. ¡¯Next year, I¡¯ll be an Imperial Guard.¡¯ After finishing my shower, I stood in front of the mirror again. Surgical scars and battlefield wounds were etched into my body like tattoos. Compared to four years ago, my body had grown significantly. My physical development was reaching its peak. My shoulders had broadened, and my torso had solidified. ¡¯I trained to survive, but this body will be discarded.¡¯ Flesh and blood had their limits. Even now, in combat, I had to protect my biological parts¡ªmy vulnerabilities. ¡¯If I want to get stronger, I need to replace my body with a full-body prosthetic.¡¯ That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to constantly worry about dying from minor attacks. The combat prosthetics used by the Imperial Guard offered overwhelming defensive capabilities. It was essentially like wearing battle gear at all times. ¡¯Abandoning my flesh.¡¯ I blinked. In the Empire, there were plenty of people who wanted a full-body prosthetic but couldn¡¯t afford one. Yet, there were also those who rejected the idea. Even among the nobility, some chose to keep their biological bodies, enduring social disdain and personal disadvantages. ¡¯But there¡¯s no reason for me not to transition to a full-body prosthetic.¡¯ The benefits of making the switch were immense. Nobles who properly maintained their prosthetic bodies could live for nearly two hundred years¡ªtwice the average biological lifespan. Aside from the brain, they were immune to diseases and injuries, and any damaged parts could simply be replaced. The decline in physical ability due to aging was also significantly reduced. Most chose to adjust their appearance with age, typically settling at a middle-aged look¡ªone that exuded both dignity and experience. Being too young or too old often led to being disregarded. ¡¯The brain¡¯s aging is unavoidable, though...¡¯ A person with a full-body prosthetic was, for all intents and purposes, immortal¡ªuntil their mind collapsed. ...I, too, would break free from the confines of flesh and blood. Vrrrrr. I stepped out of the shower room. Warm air blasted from the door¡¯s vents, drying off any remaining moisture. Shff. Dressed in my Imperial Guard cadet uniform, I stepped out of my room. The hallway was filled with the sound of footsteps. "Hey." "Haven¡¯t seen you around much lately." "Well, yeah." The hallway was filled with cadets from my cohort. Normally, due to differing mission schedules, it was rare to see so many of them at once. But today, most were in the dormitory. As if we had all agreed beforehand, we walked in the same direction. Familiar faces joined one by one. It had been a long time since our entire class gathered like this. I would march alongside these people, shoulder to shoulder, across the battlefield. Decades from now, I wondered how many of us would still be alive. Those who survived until then would occasionally reminisce about those left behind¡ªClaude Lamones, Felix Eigen... Someday, perhaps even Ilay and I would become mere figures of the past. Step, step. We left the cadet dormitory and headed toward the Imperial Guard headquarters. The active-duty guards watched us with sharp, scrutinizing eyes. ¡°Hey, Luka.¡± Ilay, who had arrived ahead of us, waved at me. After exchanging greetings with some of our peers, he came to stand beside me. ¡°Back from another mission?¡± I asked him. He could have taken a day to rest, but he was as diligent as ever. ¡°What else would I do? I¡¯ve already lost my shot at being the top cadet, but I might as well keep going.¡± The top rank of this cohort was already decided¡ªit was me. Eliminating Rick Silva N¨²?ez had earned me that title. Even if a cadet completed all their assigned missions flawlessly, it was nearly impossible to achieve the same level of merit. ¡®I wonder how much stronger Ilay has gotten.¡¯ I wanted to test myself against him¡ªproperly, not just in a spar, but in real combat. The memories of the underground fortress in Arcane were still vivid. Back then, I had completely overpowered him. ¡°Are you Lukaus Custoria?¡± A stranger from the Imperial Guard stepped in front of Ilay and me. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± As I answered, I examined his uniform. His rank wasn¡¯t visible just from his attire. Whirr. Accessing the upper network with my Overseer privileges, I pulled up his service record. ¡®Vice Centurion of the 10th Centuria, Arakan Phelideas.¡¯ In other words, the 10th Vice Centurion. Phelideas was one of the prominent military families. There were cadets from the Phelideas family among my peers as well. ¡°And you must be Ilay. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I am Arakan Phelideas, Vice Centurion of the 10th Centuria.¡± The 10th Centuria was the lowest-ranking unit within the Imperial Guard. However, within such a unit, a Centurion was equivalent to a top cadet among students. He was one of the few who might one day become Commander of the Imperial Guard. ¡®If he¡¯s a 10th Vice Centurion, he¡¯s probably only three or four cohorts ahead of us. He must be here to establish some connections.¡¯ It meant that we had now become part of the Imperial Guard community. "One of you two will probably be my successor. Considering both the timing for my promotion and your abilities, you two are the most suitable candidates. For now, as for my lieutenant... Ilay Carthica, you¡¯re the right choice." I, who had been listening beside him, interrupted. "I¡¯m not any less capable than Ilay." Hmm, the moment I said it, I realized I might have sounded too defensive. "I don¡¯t have the skills to handle a wild horse like you," Arakan said, baring his teeth in a fierce grin. "You need a superior who can firmly keep you in check. I, on the other hand, prefer a lieutenant who moves on their own as long as I hold the reins." Hearing that, Ilay chuckled and patted my shoulder. "That¡¯s definitely my specialty. See, Luka? You need to tone down your temper a bit. It¡¯ll make climbing the ranks easier." As frustrating as it was, Arakan¡¯s insight was correct. I also preferred a superior who could convince me of their strength. "I feel like I¡¯ve taken up too much of your time. You should get going. Today is an important day for you." With a dramatic flick of his coat, Arakan stepped aside. We continued walking and soon arrived at one of the annex buildings of the headquarters. The structure, designed with sharp geometric lines, appeared simple at first glance, yet its grandeur was undeniable. ¡®Armament Exhibition Hall.¡¯ The Empire was generally straightforward in its naming, but military facilities were particularly direct. Just from the name, it was clear what this place was for. We entered the exhibition hall. From the outside, it looked dimly lit, but as soon as we stepped in, the interior brightened. The lights hadn¡¯t suddenly turned on¡ªit was the result of anti-glare particles floating like a curtain near the entrance, making it difficult to observe the inside from outside. "Ah, the soon-to-be Imperial Guards have arrived." From the entrance hallway, Hemillas greeted us. He was standing with four other guards. Hemillas scanned the cadets entering the building and nodded. "As you all know, this is a top-class security facility of the Empire. Just in case, if anyone has a recording device on, turn it off now." The area fell silent. Thankfully, no one was foolish enough to disobey. "This will be the first and last time I guide you so kindly." With a smirk, Hemillas turned his back to us and continued walking. He stopped in front of the first exhibition room. "This is Bestia, one of the early general-purpose combat prosthetics from the founding days of the Imperial Guard." Beyond the glass, a full-body prosthetic hung wide open, headless. Its intricate components were tangled together in a complex network. Though it was nothing more than a collection of mechanical parts, it gave off the unsettling impression of a dissected human body. Next to Bestia, detailed specifications were densely written. It might have been cutting-edge in its time, but by today¡¯s standards, it was little more than a mass-produced model. Hemillas slowly introduced the combat prosthetics that had shaped the history of the Imperial Guard. "You are the Empire¡¯s elite soldiers. Different from all others." He occasionally mixed in remarks meant to bolster the pride of the Imperial Guard cadets. "We don¡¯t just use top-tier full-body prosthetics¡ªwe also use the best combat prosthetics." We were unlike ordinary soldiers. That much was true. No matter the cost, we were equipped with the finest gear and prosthetics available. "And this is Caligo, the current-generation general-purpose combat prosthetic of the Imperial Guard." The cadets stopped in front of Caligo for a long while. Hemillas, as if giving us time, leaned against a wall and chatted with the other guards. Caligo was designed primarily for survival and defense, allowing its user to continue missions even after sustaining severe damage. ¡®The auxiliary nervous system that was attached to Juppe¡¯s prosthetic is included as a standard feature.¡¯ ...In other words, to kill a guard using Caligo, you had to destroy their head completely. Until then, they would persist in combat with the help of numerous auxiliary functions. In many ways, it was the epitome of what a combat prosthetic should be. We moved past Caligo. After passing through another door in the hallway, the ceiling ahead of us suddenly stretched to twice its previous height. Vrrrmmm. The sound of ventilation systems rumbled through the metal walls and floors. The deeper we walked inside, the louder the pounding in my chest became. The symbol of the Imperial Guard revealed itself before us. ¡®Full-armor prosthetic Legion.¡¯ The Legions stood behind glass, as if imprisoned. Their helmets were hollow, empty of any glow from within. Though similar in appearance, each Legion had subtle differences. I focused on the one I was most familiar with. ¡®Melee-specialized Legion, model name: Hector.¡¯ I had seen it before. It was the Legion that had fought against the Holy Knights of Corite. Compared to other Legions, Hector had higher output and superior defense. Its structure and functionality were also simplified, making it more reliable. It was the most durable and rugged Legion available. I glanced to the side and saw Ilay intently studying another model. ¡®Lightweight Legion, Achilleus.¡¯ Standing beside him, I also turned my gaze toward Achilleus. "They call it lightweight, but it¡¯s actually a versatile model. High mobility means being able to adapt flexibly to any situation." Ilay spoke as if explaining things to me. He seemed particularly drawn to Achilleus. I had to agree¡ªit suited him well. In fact, Hector and Achilleus together made up half of the Imperial Guard¡¯s Legion units. While Hector was specialized for melee combat, it still belonged to the category of general-purpose Legions that could be used in a variety of situations. I continued examining the other Legions. ¡®Remote-specialized Legion, Heracles.¡¯ It was a Legion designed for artillery and sniping. Its shoulders and sides were equipped with additional mounts to carry heavy cannons, and its legs were noticeably thicker than the others. On top of that, in emergency situations, stabilizers would deploy from its legs, anchoring it firmly to the ground. ¡®For a ranged model, it¡¯s even bulkier than Hector.¡¯ Since Heracles already sacrificed mobility, it compensated by reinforcing its armor even further, opting for sheer defense instead of evasive maneuvers. I scanned the other Legion models as well. The cadets around me were staring at them with excitement. Legions were an object of admiration. ¡®But...¡¯ Legions were different from other weapons. ¡®Legions erode the mind.¡¯ By now, I understood that well. Among all the cadets here, no one grasped the true nature of Legions better than I did. Akies Victima combat techniques and Legions¡ª At their core, there was no real difference. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t coexist. Both pushed the human brain to its limits, over and over, until it broke. Even the great Kinuan was dying from the aftereffects of Akies Victima. And Hemillas had warned me to be wary of Legions. I shook myself from my thoughts as a member of the Imperial Guard approached me. "Luka, the Commander is calling for you." The guard informed me. Ilay glanced at me briefly. It wasn¡¯t unusual for me to be called out like this. No one considered it special treatment anymore¡ªI was the adopted son of the Commander of the Imperial Guard. And unofficially, I was also the leader of my cadet cohort. If someone needed to gather or relay information to my class, it was natural to go through me. Hemillas, who had summoned me, silently led the way into a separate lounge within the exhibition hall. I followed him inside. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Creak. Thud. The door closed behind us. "I need to talk to you about Bao Zakanan, Luka," Hemillas said as he took a seat. ¡®Bao Zakanan.¡¯ The man suspected of orchestrating Nikolaos¡¯ assassination. But was this really the place to discuss such matters? There were four Imperial Guards standing around us. As I hesitated, Hemillas spoke again, his tone serious. "You can trust them." Since it was Hemillas speaking, it couldn¡¯t be a lie. ¡®Then, do these Imperial Guards here owe their loyalty to Hemillas more than to the Empire?¡¯ I felt strange. I couldn¡¯t decide whether to be pleased or angry. These were guards who had served the Empire for at least a dozen years, some for decades. And yet, they would keep secrets for Hemillas, who wasn¡¯t even from their family. "...Did you cover up Ilay¡¯s transgressions because you weren¡¯t loyal to the Empire? You and he have spent years together, and yet, we¡ªwho have spent decades rolling through battlefields together¡ªshare an even deeper bond with each other than you two do, not less." Ah, I see. My eyes widened. I was still inexperienced. Grace¡¯s words resurfaced in my mind. I was young. That truth had just struck me with overwhelming clarity. Hemillas must have had many more "Ilays" of his own¡ªcomrades who shared dangerous secrets and could be trusted. "I¡¯ll speak openly. Are you aware of the reckless actions Ilay and I took at the Arcane Fortress?" "Considering the circumstances, it¡¯s obvious. That much is within my discretion to overlook. Your intent wasn¡¯t rebellion against the Empire. And frankly, you two are too valuable to be discarded for something like that." I lightly bit my lower lip and flicked it away. I barely restrained the self-destructive urge to chew my lips raw until they bled. Our desperate struggle suddenly felt like nothing more than childish mischief. "Bringing up Bao Zakanan in this setting¡ªcan I take it to mean that you intend to invoke the authority of the Imperial Guard?" "The Custoria family attempted to handle it on their own, but they found no clear solution. We plan to gather evidence proving Bao Zakanan¡¯s collusion with terrorists and formally arrest him. That way, it becomes an official matter." Hemillas had broken the balance. He was using public power for a private matter. "I¡¯ll overstep my place and say something." "I¡¯m already used to your overstepping, so go ahead." At Hemillas¡¯ remark, one of the other guards gave a low chuckle, shoulders barely shifting. "Barbara¡¯s information could be false. And Barbara has already reported to the Empire that Bao Zakanan is a traitor¡ªperhaps the higher-ups are deliberately leaving him in place as part of some larger plan. If we interfere, we might disrupt that plan. Are you willing to take that risk and continue investigating Bao Zakanan?" The Imperial Family was already fully aware of the Custoria family¡¯s movements. I had reported it myself. And even without my report, it was highly likely they already knew. ¡®End it here, Hemillas. You¡¯re a wise man. This much effort should be enough to satisfy Nikolaos.¡¯ I desperately wanted Hemillas to stop. "You¡¯re absolutely right. An excellent insight. If I were to honestly report to the higher-ups that I¡¯m investigating Nikolaos¡¯ death... they would tell me to stop. If someone as high-ranking as Bao Zakanan is a traitor yet hasn¡¯t been purged, then it¡¯s safe to assume there¡¯s another plan at play¡ªone that I¡¯m unaware of, operating beneath the surface." It seemed my reasoning was getting through to him. "In that case..." "Luka, Nikolaos was my son." With just that single sentence, Hemillas overrode everything. I closed my mouth. His son had died. I could never fully grasp the depth of that grief. And since Hemillas was not someone who openly displayed his emotions, it was even harder to tell. He had been holding himself back all this time. He must have been restraining an overwhelming urge to tear through the Empire in search of answers. If he had used his full authority and intelligence network, he would have tracked down everyone involved long ago. But he hadn¡¯t. Because he was the Commander of the Imperial Guard. He understood the Empire¡¯s tangled complexities even better than I did. "If you were to die like Nikolaos, I would act the same way." Hemillas added those words. I wanted to believe they were true. "If there¡¯s anything I can do, I will help." There was no other way I could respond. ...An Overseer can do nothing but watch. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The tour of the Armament Exhibition Hall had come to an end. Experimental combat prosthetics laden with uncommercialized technology, and the Legion¡ªan embodiment of the Empire¡¯s cutting-edge science and technology. We had the privilege of experiencing the Empire¡¯s gifts in advance. In essence, it was an event meant to inspire cadets on the verge of graduation. Excitement was evident on the faces of the cadets as they exited the exhibition hall. ¡®Being a member of the Imperial Guard is an honor even for nobles.¡¯ The Imperial Guard was deployed only to battlefields where failure was not an option. That was how much trust the Empire and the Imperial Family placed in them as a combat unit. I pondered my future as an Imperial Guard. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after completing the mandatory thirty years of service, it was rare for an Imperial Guard to be transferred to another unit immediately. Most continued renewing their contracts in ten-year increments, often serving fifty or sixty years before moving on. ¡®To someone who hasn¡¯t even lived twenty years, that seems like an eternity.¡¯ At its core, the Imperial Guard was a combat unit. No matter how well one maintained themselves, after a century of life, brain function inevitably began to decline. The aging of the brain signified the deterioration of mental resilience. Once an Imperial Guard entered the stage of aging, they could no longer control a Legion, and eventually, they had to downgrade the performance of their combat prosthetics as well. By that point, even if they wished to remain active in the Guard, retirement became inevitable. ¡®The real question is whether I can even survive intact until retirement.¡¯ Fortunately, the Imperial Guard did not rely heavily on Legions. The Guard was well aware that Legions eroded the minds of their wielders. ¡®Hemillas probably has at most another ten or twenty years left as Commander of the Imperial Guard.¡¯ Once his prime as a Guard was over, Hemillas would transition into the upper echelons of the military as a high-ranking general. Most Commanders of the Guard followed the same path. The military always had positions available for retired Commanders of the Guard. It wasn¡¯t just the Commanders¡ªeven throughout the military, retired Imperial Guards held key positions. Even at an age when cognitive decline set in, the capabilities of an Imperial Guard remained formidable. ¡®The value of the Guard¡¯s network is immeasurable.¡¯ There was a powerful bond among Imperial Guards. The camaraderie forged over decades of service was not easily severed. Perhaps it was stronger than blood itself. A sense of belonging and unity. I was beginning to recognize the value of that as well. I still remembered Felix. Even when he had become irreparably broken, he mustered the last of his fading will to wish me luck in my path ahead. I had seized success. The name of the Custoria family, the affiliation of the Imperial Guard¡ªboth were now mine. But I was also burdened with the weight of being an Overseer. The moment I faltered, that weight would crush me completely. The higher one climbed, the less room there was for mistakes. I had come to understand that all too well. ¡®I have to survive, no matter what.¡¯ Kinuan¡¯s retirement was not far off. As his successor, I could inherit his authority as an Overseer. "Luka..." Ilay caught up beside me. He studied my face for a moment before smiling. "...If you ever need help, just say so. You have a bad habit of trying to handle everything alone." "It¡¯s not a bad habit¡ªit¡¯s called strength." I retorted brusquely. Ilay was used to this kind of response from me and simply smiled. "I got a call from my family a while ago." Out of nowhere, he brought up his household. There had to be a reason. He wasn¡¯t the type to talk about these things without purpose. "Your family?" I asked out of courtesy. "My father collapsed. He probably doesn¡¯t have much time left before retirement. At the very least, he needs to hold on until I secure my place in the Imperial Guard." It was a cold but realistic statement. Ilay still had to undergo full-body prosthetic surgery, complete rehabilitation, and adapt to the Legion. At this stage, taking on the role of the Carthica family head would be too much. "Didn¡¯t you say your older brother is irreversibly crippled? That makes you the clear successor, doesn¡¯t it?" "If my father falls before I¡¯m ready, things change. He has brothers, and I have older, competent cousins. They¡¯ve started showing their faces around the family estate, thinking now is their chance." I could already predict what Ilay would say next. "The one who actually needs help isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s you, Ilay." "You owe me one from last time. If I show that I have a special relationship with the Custoria family, those half-hearted challengers will back down." "But I¡¯m just an adopted son." "Come to the Carthica family banquet with Giselle. And... I know this is a delicate request, but could you ask Giselle to pretend to be my fianc¨¦e? Not for real¡ªjust enough to suppress any resistance for now." Ilay¡¯s smile grew awkward. He was well aware that this was an unreasonable request. "That¡¯s beyond my ability." My voice was cold. Even I was surprised by how detached I sounded. "In my opinion, if it¡¯s you asking, Commander Hemillas or Giselle would agree to a fake engagement. They both care about you and like you." He was right. Hemillas would likely nod without hesitation, and even if Giselle got angry, she would still grant my request. ¡®For Ilay to go this far...¡¯ It was clear this was a serious matter. If things went wrong, a civil war within the Carthica family could break out. "I¡¯ll discuss it, but don¡¯t expect too much." Saying that, I pushed Ilay away. * * * Hemillas planned to use the strength of the Imperial Guard to investigate and capture Bao Zakanan. Although Imperial Guards would be mobilized, the operation still had to be led by someone from the Custoria family. That was why I was needed. ¡®This time, you won¡¯t be able to act on the field yourself. But the Custoria family must have a presence when Bao Zakanan is taken in. For this mission, you¡¯ll be my representative.¡¯ That was what Hemillas had told me. What did that mean? It meant that I would be carrying out the mission alongside the Imperial Guard as Hemillas¡¯s proxy. Not just any Imperial Guards, either¡ªI would be working with the elite of the elite, the 1st Centuria. "Luka, you may still be a cadet but don¡¯t hesitate to speak your mind. I trust you¡¯re not foolish enough to withhold critical information out of deference to authority." The words came from Iskan, an Imperial Guard dressed in plain clothes instead of his uniform. He was a monster who had already been a veteran long before I was even born. And like me, he was an Irregular. ¡®Iskan never married. He must have received plenty of offers to become a noble family¡¯s son-in-law, yet he remains single.¡¯ He had risen purely through his own strength. His record alone was enough to earn my respect. Together, Iskan and I were tasked with monitoring Bao Zakanan. Along with him, two other Imperial Guards were also participating in the mission. ¡®This isn¡¯t for the Empire¡ªit¡¯s for Hemillas¡¯s personal revenge.¡¯ Yet Iskan and the Imperial Guards willingly assisted him. It was a mission that could potentially stain their careers. "Bao Zakanan has appeared." I reported as I spotted Bao Zakanan stepping out of a building. We had been tailing him in two-man shifts, keeping a constant watch on his every move. Ideally, we would catch him in the act of conspiring with terrorists or subversives. If that wasn¡¯t possible, we would seize an opportunity to abduct and interrogate him through torture. Click. I pressed an electronic mask to my mouth. As it expanded, it concealed the lower half of my face. Whirr. Simultaneously, my right cybernetic eye and the lens in my left eye activated. Even the color of my irises and the pattern of my pupils changed. Iskan didn¡¯t need to go through the hassle of elaborate disguises like I did. He had multiple full-body prosthetics designed specifically for covert operations. No one would be able to identify him. "You take the left. I¡¯ll follow from the right." Iskan issued his instructions with practiced ease. The finer details of command were best left to a veteran like him. Murmur, murmur. Bao Zakanan entered the bustling district of the upper sector. The contrast with the lower sector was striking¡ªpristine streets, neatly arranged high-rise buildings. Below them, the dense crowd formed a living barrier, shielding us from sight. Beep. I activated the tracking function in my right cybernetic eye. Even if Bao Zakanan disappeared from my line of sight, his predicted path immediately appeared. ¡®Heading straight home again today?¡¯ Bao Zakanan was a textbook imperial bureaucrat. Responsible, composed, and living a mechanical life, commuting solely between work and home. We had been tailing him for three days, but his routine never wavered. He was an unremarkable man. ¡®Suspiciously so.¡¯ That was what made him stand out. I had observed countless individuals across the Empire¡ªfrom high-ranking officials to the lowest commoners. Humans couldn¡¯t be perfect machines. Our unstable desires and insatiable cravings made us flawed beings. Whirr. I sank deeper into thought. How could I push Bao Zakanan into breaking from his routine? Tap, tap. I quickened my pace and, in a fluid motion, snatched a drink from someone¡¯s hand as if I were a pickpocket. The startled victim glanced around in confusion, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Pushing through the crowd, I picked up speed as I closed in on Bao Zakanan. Thud! I slammed into him with my shoulder. Stumbling from the impact, Bao Zakanan lost his balance and fell. "Oh, I¡¯m so sorry! I was in a hurry!" He lifted his head and looked at me. His face was well-defined, as if sculpted from stone. "...If you were in a hurry, then I suppose it couldn¡¯t be helped." Even in an unexpected situation, he didn¡¯t show anger. He merely dusted off his clothes with a faint smile. His emotional control was remarkable¡ªtruly fitting for a high-ranking imperial official. "I don¡¯t usually act like this, but I really had an urgent¡ªoh! Oh no! I¡ªI¡¯m so sorry!" Feigning clumsiness, I let go of the drink in my hand, spilling it all over Bao Zakanan¡¯s head. Well, well. Looks like my acting skills have improved, Luka. "Since it was my mistake and your clothes got dirty, at least let me cover the cleaning fee..." Bao Zakanan extended his palm forward, refusing my credit chip. "It¡¯s fine. However, if you¡¯re truly apologetic, wouldn¡¯t it be proper etiquette to remove your mask and at least show your face?" At last, a faint trace of irritation seeped into his voice. As a high-ranking official of the Intelligence Security Bureau, he wanted to confirm my identity here and now. Later, he would undoubtedly find a "refined" way to take his revenge. "Haha, that would be a bit troublesome. The moment I reveal my identity, people start clinging to me because of my family. Ah, not that I¡¯m saying you would, of course. Anyway, judging by your attire, you must be an imperial official... I¡¯ll make sure to remember your face and mention you to my father. If you suddenly receive a promotion, consider it my doing. Well then, farewell." Perfect. That was an insufferably obnoxious way to speak. If someone had said that to me, I would¡¯ve broken their nose on the spot, no matter who they were. Arrogant, oblivious, and completely lacking self-awareness¡ªthe worst kind of person. ...Of course, I was merely imitating Enrico Lagan. "W-Wait! I..." Bao Zakanan tried to grab me, but I smoothly evaded his hand and disappeared into the crowd. Once I was out of his sight, I regrouped with Iskan. He had been watching my entire stunt unfold. "...In my experience, the more meticulous a person is, the darker their buried desires tend to be. With the stress I just put on him, he won¡¯t last long before he seeks an outlet." I briefly explained my reasoning. Iskan slowly curled his lips into a deep smirk. "I think I understand why the Commander is so fond of you." His gaze drifted toward Bao Zakanan, who was now irritably stripping off his soiled coat and crumpling it into a trash bin. "You can call me ¡¯Uncle¡¯ when we¡¯re off duty. I call the Commander by name when we drink, too." Iskan reached out and gave my head a couple of light taps. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The night in Akbaran grew deeper. Iskan and I were keeping watch over Bao Zakanan¡¯s house. His residence was a penthouse in a luxury apartment. The penthouse on the 52nd floor was so large that it occupied an entire floor, but even that was merely a place for Bao Zakanan to come and go from work. It was a testament to his status and wealth. We were positioned at the top of a skyscraper, high enough to look down even on Bao Zakanan¡¯s penthouse. The spot where I stood was a passage that had been temporarily used during construction and then abandoned. The passage was so narrow that only one or two people could barely pass through. The floor was made of metal grating, creaking with every step, and the railing, with its half-loosened screws, was so flimsy that leaning on it felt outright dangerous. And, of all times, it had to start pouring rain. Swoooosh! The weather was miserable. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were likely few citizens of Akbaran who liked rain. Rain was harmful to prosthetics and machinery. Akbaran¡¯s rain, in particular, was thick with foreign substances, making it even murkier. If left uncleaned, it would leave behind black stains. ¡®Lukewarm rain.¡¯ I watched as the black rain trickled down my shoulder. The condition of the rainwater was even worse today. Unrefined chemicals and microscopic metals were heavily mixed into it. Dust wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning as a contaminant. ¡°Akbaran has changed a lot. Luka, do you know why the upper and lower districts were divided?¡± Iskan gazed wistfully down at the city. The building we were on was the tallest in the area. If the weather had been clear, we would have been able to see all the way to Akbaran¡¯s outer boundary. ¡°To ensure the safety of those idiotic nobles from the vermin below?¡± Iskan was an Irregular from the lower district. He would laugh at such a remark. After spending a few days with him, I had gotten a rough grasp of his personality. And, sure enough¡ª ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not wrong. But the biggest reason is to leave room for chaos. The Empire has an overly refined system, like a machine that doesn¡¯t tolerate errors. But true innovation¡ªthe kind that changes an era¡ªcan only be born from unpredictable chaos. The Empire integrates Irregulars who emerge from that chaos into high society, fostering change instead of stagnation.¡± It was a complicated explanation, but it struck a chord. After all, I¡ªa mere Irregular¡ªhad entered the Empire¡¯s high society, stirring up countless changes and incidents in the process. ¡®The Empire is not perfect. But imperfection alone is not a reason to bring it down.¡¯ Kinuan¡¯s words came to mind. ¡°If something is perfect, then there¡¯s no need for change, is there?¡± I spoke while staring at the window of Bao Zakanan¡¯s residence. There was still movement inside. ¡°No matter how sophisticated a machine is, no matter how flawless a society or system appears... with time, it all becomes outdated and imperfect. In a way, change is the word closest to perfection.¡± ¡°Hm, I didn¡¯t realize you were a philosopher.¡± ¡°When you live for around eighty years, you end up learning things whether you want to or not. To those ancient geezers who live for centuries, I must seem young... but for a human, eighty is never a short time. More than enough to understand the ways of the world. Ah, and you should eat something now.¡± As he said that, Iskan took out a candy no bigger than a fingernail and popped it into his mouth. It was a compact ration infused with the nutrients necessary for the brain. With just a single piece, he could last an entire day. There were various energy sources for full-body prosthetics. By default, they were equipped with artificial digestive systems that converted caloric intake into power. In daily life, the energy stored in their internal batteries from regular food intake was usually enough, eliminating the need for external charging. However, the fastest method was still direct external power charging. Iskan had likely charged his full-body prosthetics before the mission. As long as his brain received sufficient nutrients, he could keep going for weeks, even a month without issue. But I was not a full-body prosthetic. Only my limbs were cybernetic¡ªmy essential organs for survival were still biological. Rustle. I unwrapped my compact ration. No matter how convenient military rations were, meals still required designated times. Digestion was necessary, which meant energy absorption was slower. While I ate, Iskan continued watching over Bao Zakanan¡¯s residence in my stead. For the first time in a while, I felt the inferiority of having a biological body. It was an emotion I hadn¡¯t noticed when I was with other cadets. ¡°Luka, even we, who have replaced our entire bodies with prosthetics, still keep our complex and cumbersome digestive systems. Realistically, we could install an alternative energy source in their place, which would be far more efficient. But humans need the act of eating. No matter how much we replace our bodies with machines, in the end, our brains remain human. You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed about eating.¡± Iskan spoke as if he had read my mind. And I understood why he was saying this. ¡°So, you were once embarrassed about it too, weren¡¯t you, senior?¡± ¡°The majority of the emotions and thoughts you experience¡ªI¡¯ve already been through them.¡± ¡°But before we are human, we must become soldiers. For a soldier, the simpler the energy supply process, the better.¡± ¡°This is why the young are amusing. But those who talked like that were always the first to be devoured by the Legion.¡± Iskan spoke while keeping his gaze fixed on Bao Zakanan¡¯s residence. The longer and more frequently one operated a Legion, the more the mind deteriorated. Among the Imperial Guard, it was an open secret. ¡®Devoured by the Legion.¡¯ I had heard the same words from Hemillas. Grace¡¯s words also came to mind. Crunch, crunch. I hastily chewed through the ration bar, faster than usual. I had a feeling my stomach would feel unsettled later. ¡°You¡¯re gonna choke eating like that, you brat.¡± Iskan chuckled. ¡°Excuse me, but may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Well, not like I¡¯ve got anything better to do. Looks like this is going to be a dull night anyway.¡± ¡°Do you know a member of the Imperial Guard named Rowzen?¡± At first, Iskan tilted his head in thought. But soon, his eyes lit up as if he had recalled something. ¡°Ah, Rowzen, Rowzen. Yeah, I remember now. That guy was an Irregular too, just like you and me. That¡¯s why I remember him. But how do you know about Rowzen?¡± ¡°Someone I know was curious about his whereabouts. If it¡¯s not classified information, I¡¯d like to let them know.¡± Grace had helped me in many ways. ¡°Well, he¡¯s dead. He was too diligent for his own good¡ªhe was never the type to last long. To survive in the Imperial Guard, you need to have some tenacity, like you. Sometimes, you need to carry the kind of venom that makes your superiors wonder if you¡¯d stab them in the back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize insubordination was encouraged in the Imperial Guard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple¡ªany officer incompetent enough to be taken down by their subordinates has no place here. That¡¯s one of the strengths of the Imperial Guard. Unlike other units, no one gets promoted just because of their family name.¡± I agreed. It had been the same in the Imperial Guard training program. No matter how prestigious one¡¯s family was, if they failed to meet the standards, they wouldn¡¯t last. ¡®So Rowzen is dead.¡¯ I should let Grace know. Regardless of whether he was alive or not, she would want to hear about him. ¡°...Enough chatter, Luka. Get ready. Bao Zakanan is on the move.¡± Iskan¡¯s eyes gleamed as if they were absorbing the surrounding light. 999 Bao Zakanan was finally making a move. From a distance, a Black-class taxi was approaching the rooftop landing pad. At first, it was difficult to make out, as it blended seamlessly into the rain-soaked night sky. Iskan noticed the Black-class taxi before I did. He pulled out several rods from inside his coat and swiftly assembled them. Judging by the shape, it was a sniper rifle. Click, clack. After assembling the rifle, Iskan checked it over before loading a tracking round. His hands moved with incredible speed¡ªit took him less than ten seconds from assembly to loading. It would have taken me at least thirty. Whirr. Iskan used his own arm as a stabilizing rest and shouldered the rifle. He angled the barrel slightly downward, locking onto the Black-class taxi. At a glance, he seemed perfectly still, but in reality, he was making the tiniest micro-adjustments to his aim. Psh¡ªshoot! A faint gunshot cut through the rain-filled night. Beep. A notification sounded from Iskan¡¯s terminal. The tracker had successfully latched onto the Black-class taxi and was functioning properly. ¡®The security on a Black-class taxi must be top-tier, but...¡¯ We were using tracking equipment from the Imperial Guard. No matter how notorious these taxis were, they were still run by private firms. There was no way they could detect or counteract our tech. The Black-class taxi, oblivious to the tracker, continued its descent onto the rooftop landing pad. Vroooom. Iskan¡¯s eyes gleamed as he watched the rooftop. His pupils expanded, nearly swallowing up the whites of his eyes. I could barely make out Bao Zakanan¡¯s silhouette. He boarded the Black-class taxi. ¡°We¡¯re moving too.¡± Without hesitation, Iskan leapt off the building¡¯s rain-slicked exterior. He slowed his descent by grabbing onto protruding structures along the way. ¡°...Tch.¡± Damn senior. He jumped so naturally, like it was the most obvious thing to do. I had no choice but to follow. Gripping the railing, I hurled myself down. The scenery around me shifted rapidly. It felt like free-falling. ¡®This is insane.¡¯ Honestly, if I were alone, I would never have taken such a reckless approach. And, as I mentioned before, it was raining! One slip, one misstep, and I¡¯d be dead just like that. My biological parts were fragile¡ªgetting impaled by a stray piece of rebar would be instant death. Iskan, who had jumped first, gradually slowed himself before landing lightly on his feet. Thud! I barely managed to land, immediately clutching my knees as a sharp jolt of impact shot up to my skull. I straightened up and looked down at the footprints left on the ground. Despite being much lighter, my landing had been noisier. It was clear how much more experienced Iskan was at handling his prosthetic body. How much more refining would it take for me to catch up to them? Deep down, I had gained confidence in my abilities after my fight with Rick Silva N¨²?ez. I had started to believe I could take on most Imperial Guards and win. But thinking back, I had specifically prepared for my battle against Rick Silva N¨²?ez. I had chosen my equipment with him in mind and even ran simulation drills. That¡¯s why I had been able to hold my ground. ¡®If I were to fight another Imperial Guard, I could win¡ªif my combat style countered theirs and luck was on my side.¡¯ But the odds of losing were higher. Even just from his landing alone, it was clear that Iskan was on a different level. ¡°You managed to keep up.¡± Iskan smirked as he looked at me. He must have found this very amusing. ¡°I don¡¯t like losing.¡± ¡°I could tell that just from looking at your face. Anyway, we¡¯ll be tracking on foot without a vehicle. You¡¯ve mastered Adaptive Three-Dimensional Maneuvering, right?¡± ¡°I ranked second in the class.¡± At the time, Ilay had taken first place. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get started.¡± Iskan took off, as if testing me. He leapt off walls, ascending to a low-rise rooftop. Then, he began high-speed movement between buildings. Adaptive Three-Dimensional Maneuvering was a movement technique designed for navigating dense urban environments, jungles, and rocky terrain¡ªplaces filled with irregular obstacles. It wasn¡¯t just about traversing rough terrain but about utilizing structures and the environment to move even faster than on flat ground. That was why an enhanced nervous system, like that of the Imperial Guard, was essential. Swish! I followed Iskan, leaping between buildings as we cut across the Upper District. ¡°Just follow the route I carve out, Luka. With this rain, it¡¯ll be tough for you.¡± Iskan spoke as he landed in front of a building. Adaptive Three-Dimensional Maneuvering required analyzing the terrain in real time to find the optimal route. That¡¯s why it was most efficient for the person with the best pathfinding ability to take the lead while the others followed. Simply following someone wasn¡¯t difficult. Even an ordinary person without a strengthened nervous system could manage it as long as they had the physical ability. ¡®It¡¯ll be tough for you.¡¯ That phrase lingered in my mind. I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t sting. But this was a mission. It wasn¡¯t the time to let my competitive streak take over. ¡°I¡¯ll watch carefully and follow.¡± My words were obedient, but my bad habit was kicking in. ...Watching Iskan look down on me from above, I wanted to show him what I was capable of. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Iskan sprinted as if gravity had vanished. He kicked off the edge of a building once more and leaped. His movements didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest. Even when faced with narrow gaps, he didn¡¯t detour¡ªhe dove straight through them. ¡®He¡¯s going to crash into that...¡¯ My expectations and reality were completely misaligned. Iskan slipped through the gap without a sound. His entire body was a full-body prosthetic made of hard metal. Yet, he squeezed through the gap as if his body melted into it, moving seamlessly. The hem of his clothing trailed behind him like liquid. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, I had no choice but to admit it. Just keeping up with him was exhausting. Iskan¡¯s mastery of adaptive three-dimensional maneuvering was far beyond anything I had imagined. ¡®At least when it comes to three-dimensional movement, Iskan is probably better than Hemillas.¡¯ Hemillas wasn¡¯t omnipotent. There had to be Imperial Guards who surpassed him in certain aspects. ¡®And combat skills aren¡¯t the only thing that matters for a Commander of the Imperial Guard.¡¯ The ability to earn his subordinates¡¯ trust and lead them¡ªthat was even more crucial. Crunch! I launched my body into the gap after Iskan. Even though I was smaller than him, my shoulders and knees scraped against the walls. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I cursed instinctively. It was embarrassing to show such clumsiness in front of Iskan. Emerging from the gap, I saw a towering boundary wall rise before me like a fortress. ¡®The border between the upper and lower districts.¡¯ Above it, surveillance equipment and drones moved back and forth. Bao Zakanan¡¯s black-class taxi passed over it effortlessly. It seemed he had received prior authorization for unrestricted passage. But Iskan and I were in the middle of a classified mission. Naturally, we had no such authorization. Upon seeing the security wall, Iskan slightly slowed his pace and reached into his inner pocket. Clatter. He pulled his hand out, revealing several small orbs nestled between his fingers. Whisk, whisk. Iskan swiftly flicked his wrist up and down. The orbs glowed blue, as if suddenly ignited. ¡°Luka, once I throw this, we have five seconds to get past the security wall. If you need a break, say so now. You¡¯ve got about a minute to catch your breath.¡± The light inside the orbs was becoming increasingly unstable. ¡°Let¡¯s do it now,¡± I gritted my teeth and said. Iskan¡¯s orbs were most likely electromagnetic bombs designed to cause electronic interference and disruption. I had never seen such a miniaturized version before. ¡°Keep up. If you fall behind, I¡¯m leaving you behind.¡± Iskan took a step back, preparing to leap. Surveillance drones hovered near the security wall. He took off, almost as if demonstrating the technique for me. I watched him with the focus of a camera lens, determined not to miss a single detail. Whoosh! Midair, Iskan spun gracefully. The orb bombs spread out in all directions with the precision of a specialized launch system. Crackle. As the orbs detonated, brief electric pulses flashed, creating a momentary gap in the surveillance system. Iskan used that instant to hook his fingers onto the edge of the security wall. Using only the strength of his fingers and wrists, he propelled himself upward again and disappeared over the opposite side. ...And I was already following in his footsteps. Unlike him, I didn¡¯t need to throw any orbs¡ªI just had to jump. As I soared through the air, the security wall loomed closer. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ I wanted to scream. Had I miscalculated my takeoff by half a step? Was it the rain? Or was it because it had been too long since my prosthetic body had last been recalibrated? Or maybe the electric bomb had caused a slight disruption in my system...? ¡®Either way, I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ I knew before even reaching the wall¡ªI was going to fail. I was short by the length of an arm. ¡®What now?¡¯ Think, Luka. Iskan had already descended on the other side of the wall. He couldn¡¯t help me. At this rate, I was going to slide down and crash into the wall and ground. Should I try scraping against the wall to slow my fall? That might keep me alive. But even if I survived, I¡¯d be out of the mission. And that was worse than dying. Rip! Without hesitation, I tore off my coat and lashed it out like a whip. For once, I was grateful for the rain¡ªthe soaked fabric had just enough friction. Whoosh! The sleeve of my coat caught onto the railing of the security wall. But it would only hold for a fraction of a second. Please, please! I yanked on the coat, pulling my body toward the wall as fast as I could. Grit! My fingers barely hooked onto the ledge. The sudden impact caused the shock-absorption mechanisms in my finger joints to separate slightly. ¡°Haa... haa...¡± I pulled myself up over the railing. I wanted to catch my breath, but there was no time. ¡®Move.¡¯ I forced the command into my body. Two seconds left. I had to jump immediately. There wasn¡¯t even time to scan the terrain below. Whoosh! I flung myself downward, falling headfirst into the rain and darkness. My vision cleared just as I was descending. Ah, what a familiar sight. From here on, this was the lower district. Screeeech! Thud! I slid down, scraping my heels against the wall, and finally landed on solid ground. Somehow, I had made it through. Even I found it hard to believe. Creak, creak. I twisted my dislocated fingers slightly and pressed them back into place. The internal components clicked together, and the unpleasant sensation disappeared. Whoosh. I threw my tattered coat back over my shoulders and pulled my hood down low. In the alley ahead, I spotted Iskan. "A second later, and I would¡¯ve left you behind, rookie." "Not a chance." I bared my teeth as I replied. But I honestly couldn¡¯t tell if the liquid running down my back was rain or sweat. I had just come dangerously close to dying. * * * Even after replacing their bodies with full-body prosthetics, human desires remained the same. I figured Bao Zakanan would head toward the red-light district in the lower district. Sure, the upper district had prostitutes too, but some cravings couldn¡¯t be satisfied up there. I recalled the holographic ads I had seen in the brothels of the lower district. Just thinking about them was sickening. Whoosh! Iskan and I leaped across the rooftops of the lower district. The haphazardly expanded buildings made movement far more unpredictable than in the upper district. Even Iskan, a master of three-dimensional maneuvering, hesitated now and then, slowing his pace. "The red-light district is this way. Bao Zakanan is heading in a completely different direction," I noted. I had a solid grasp of the lower district¡¯s geography. "Let¡¯s just hope he doesn¡¯t leave Akbaran. No, actually, it¡¯d be better if he did. That way, no one would notice if we kidnapped him." Iskan muttered to himself. He must have found it odd that the black-class taxi had bypassed the brothels. "He won¡¯t get too far, though. Considering the cost of a black-class taxi, even for something as secretive as indulgence, no hobby is worth spending that much on." During the Ken Noma arena ambush, I had taken a black-class taxi myself. Even for a short ride, the fare had been... well, just thinking about it made my stomach churn. Even high-ranking officials would find it expensive. "He¡¯s already traveled a significant distance. Whatever he¡¯s up to, he must think it¡¯s worth the credits." Iskan stared at the black-class taxi, now just a distant speck. Occasionally, passing aerial vehicles blocked our view. Without a tracker, we would have lost him a long time ago. "The black-class taxi is heading to the outskirts. It might even leave Akbaran. Should we prepare a vehicle?" "This is getting troublesome. I wanted to avoid using one if possible." Even with a private vehicle, any kind of transport made it difficult to move discreetly. If we wanted to tail the black-class taxi without being noticed, going on foot was the best option. Iskan seemed deep in thought. But just then, the black-class taxi began to slow down. He had been frowning, but now he let out a small sigh of relief. The taxi landed in the ruins on the outskirts of Akbaran. I had been to those ruins before for a mission. Naturally, I had no fond memories of the place. The ruins were infested with twisted creatures¡ªboth in mind and appearance. ¡®The ruins of Akbaran. A place where the worst of the underworld gathers. A lawless zone that goes beyond the gray areas.¡¯ And now, a high-ranking imperial official had come here. "This isn¡¯t normal." Iskan narrowed his eyes as he confirmed the location. "It might not be for indulgence¡ªit could be a meeting with terrorists." At my words, Iskan immediately shook his head. "No, that¡¯s unlikely. Even a black-class taxi wouldn¡¯t protect someone committing treason against the Empire. No matter how powerful it is, it¡¯s just a corporation at the end of the day." Thinking about it, he was right. Maybe, as someone born in the lower district, I had a certain misplaced awe for black-class taxis. I pushed aside that illusion and focused on the distant taxi. It hovered slightly off the ground, likely in the middle of a payment transaction. We moved slowly, keeping our bodies hidden among the wreckage. "Luka, I heard you¡¯ve trained in Akies Victima. Users of that combat technique are known for having an uncanny sense of intuition. Can I trust yours?" "My instincts are sharp. I trust them enough to stake my life on them." I didn¡¯t bother being humble. I simply stated the truth. A soldier should never exaggerate their abilities. But downplaying them to avoid responsibility was just as wrong. "Then I¡¯ll leave detecting anomalies to you. The ruins of Akbaran are beyond the Empire¡¯s surveillance and control. Anything could happen here." The lower district, where people like Gabriel, the arena gangs, and La Vie en Rose operated, was at least monitored by the Empire. But the ruins¡ªan abandoned wasteland with no clear borders¡ªwere completely different. Even the Empire couldn¡¯t track everything that happened here. ¡®A place where even the thin veneer of morality and ethics found in the lower district doesn¡¯t exist.¡¯ The ruins were full of abandoned buildings. A ruin wasn¡¯t necessarily a wasteland¡ªentire urban districts had been left behind, either because development had been halted or because they were simply discarded. Vagrants and outlaws used the remaining structures to survive. Bao Zakanan stepped out of the black-class taxi. As soon as he did, the taxi lifted off, passing right over our heads. Viiing. Iskan manipulated his terminal, sending a signal to the tracker. A fingernail-sized tracker detached from the taxi and dropped into his palm. Crack. He rubbed it between his fingers, reducing it to dust. "Bao Zakanan entered the building." I murmured as I observed him. After stepping inside the ruined structure, Bao Zakanan didn¡¯t reappear for over two minutes. From the outside, it was just a desolate, abandoned building. "We have no choice but to follow. Luka, take the lead." At a glance, it sounded like he was shoving me into a death trap. But having me go first as an Akies Victima combatant was a logical decision. I didn¡¯t mind taking the risk. In fact, I welcomed it. Until now, I had been practically dragged along by Iskan. But this time, it was my turn to demonstrate my abilities. At the very least, when it came to detecting anomalies and danger, I was confident I could match Iskan¡ªno, I had to surpass him. It was time to prove my worth. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Iskan and I checked our equipment before entering the abandoned building. ¡®The shock pistol is too powerful.¡¯ The shock pistol, Ruina, wasn¡¯t a weapon meant for frequent use in anti-personnel combat. It was originally designed specifically to counter Rick Silva N¨²?ez. Click. I adjusted the standard-issue pistol of the Imperial Guard. The components moved smoothly. It had a simple, reliable structure with no unnecessary features. Its firepower was weak, but that could be compensated for with precision shooting. Whirr. I drew my blade halfway. The edge of Crucis gleamed with a cold, blue light. I preferred this over a gun. Whoosh. Then, I spun Ilay¡¯s gift, Graken Vuth, in one hand. The dagger required little maintenance, yet its pristine white blade remained razor-sharp. ¡°You have a Graken Vuth? Did you seize it from an Equessian?¡± Iskan recognized the weapon and spoke. ¡°A friend gave it to me as a gift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rare item. You must have good friends.¡± ¡°...I suppose so.¡± I hesitated for a moment before responding. Iskan raised his eyebrows slightly, as if surprised by my answer, then smiled. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Woooom! A low hum echoed from the sky in the direction of Akbaran. We hunched down and turned toward the sound. A hovering vehicle stopped in front of the abandoned building, and a man stepped out. He glanced around cautiously before entering the building. ¡°There must be something in there. People keep going in.¡± After waiting a moment, we approached the building. The outer walls didn¡¯t seem to have any surveillance devices. Step, step. We walked into the dark interior. A cold hallway stretched ahead, completely devoid of light. ¡®This is a well-traveled passage.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t an abandoned building. There were clear signs of activity. Dust on the floor had been disturbed, forming trails of footprints. ¡°There¡¯s someone up ahead.¡± I whispered. Iskan would have noticed as well. ¡°For now, hold back on the violence until I give the signal. We might be able to resolve this through conversation.¡± Past the hallway, a room opened up. The walls were sealed on all sides, without even a window¡ªan environment where normal eyesight was useless. Whirr. Only the glow of cybernetic eyes flickered in the darkness. Three men stood inside. One of them noticed us and spoke. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here already? There¡¯s still some time before your appointm¡ª¡± ¡°You idiot! They¡¯re not customers!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The men belatedly shouted and pointed their guns at us. The red dots of optical sights landed on our foreheads. ¡°Whoa, whoa, let¡¯s all calm down. I¡¯m just here as a customer.¡± Iskan raised both hands as if surrendering. ¡°Who the fuck are you? A customer? We only take reservations, dumbass.¡± Among the three men, the one who seemed to be the leader tilted his gun toward Iskan. He had no idea that the man in front of him was a high-ranking Imperial Guard. If he really wanted to threaten him, he needed something more than a gun¡ªhe needed a bomb powerful enough to blow up the whole room. ¡°Let¡¯s make an exception just for today. It took me a lot of effort to track this place down. I heard this is the only spot that provides proper service.¡± Iskan lied without hesitation. He was simply throwing out a plausible story to gauge their reaction. ¡°Then why¡¯d you bring someone with you? You think this is a joke?¡± Since he was keeping his gun aimed steadily, he chose to ask questions instead of attacking right away. ¡®He¡¯s curious about where we got our information.¡¯ Until he figured that out, he wouldn¡¯t attack us outright. At first, he¡¯d at least pretend to coax us. ¡°This guy is my bodyguard. It¡¯s my first time here¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be reckless to come alone?¡± ¡°This little punk?¡± ¡°He¡¯s skilled. Go ahead and aim at his head and pull the trigger.¡± ¡°What? You think we won¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he dies.¡± ¡°Hah... Hahaha, you crazy bastard. Well...¡± The man laughed, rubbing his forehead. Then, in an instant, he changed the direction of his gun and aimed at me. Bang! A gunshot rang out. I had already read his finger movement and tilted my head. The bullet grazed past my ear. The men¡¯s eyes widened. They exchanged whispers, clearly startled. ¡°...Seems like he really can handle security. If you can afford someone of this level, you must be quite wealthy.¡± His tone had changed. He must have realized that fighting us outright wouldn¡¯t be in his favor. ¡°I can pay in goods instead of credits.¡± Digital assets like credits were easily traceable. The deeper underground you went, the more people preferred alternative payment methods. ¡°So, who referred you here?¡± The conversation was unfolding smoothly, though their wariness remained. ¡°They asked me to keep it confidential.¡± ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s odd. If another client introduced you, we wouldn¡¯t be having this unnecessary tension.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the full details. They asked me to keep it a secret, so I am.¡± A silence settled after Iskan¡¯s words. I observed the three men carefully, prepared to subdue them instantly if their attitudes shifted. ¡°You should leave for today. Visits like this are troublesome. If you come back properly introduced, we¡¯ll accept you.¡± The men were already gathering their things. The moment we left, they would change locations and inform only their ¡°regulars¡± of the new meeting point. ¡®They¡¯re being extremely cautious. But I suppose that¡¯s necessary for doing business in the underground.¡¯ At this point, I was genuinely curious about what they were selling. Prostitution and drugs were easy enough to find in the lower districts. I waited for Iskan¡¯s signal. Killing two and keeping one alive for interrogation would suffice. ¡°If you turn me away like this, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to continue your business. I tend to hold grudges.¡± Iskan was still trying to talk his way through. ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡± The leader cursed and moved to aim at Iskan. At the same time, my hand moved. ¡°If you knew who you were pointing a gun at, you wouldn¡¯t even dare. Go ahead and try¡ªif you want to regret it. Got family? Friends? They¡¯ll all die. Because of you.¡± I spoke while leveling my pistol at him, making it seem as if Iskan was a noble of exceptionally high status. And, for the most part, my words were true. If this conversation didn¡¯t resolve things, they would be the ones to die. The men hesitated before lowering their guns. I loosened my aim slightly but kept observing. ¡°...Do you even know what we sell?¡± We didn¡¯t. Handling this was Iskan¡¯s job. ¡°I came to buy pleasure. Making me an accomplice would be safer for you too, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± It was a vague phrase that could apply to any underground business. Whether it worked or not was uncertain. ¡°Hah... Alright. Follow me. We don¡¯t normally make exceptions like this. We never take customers without a reservation or a proper introduction.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you generously.¡± ¡°As you should.¡± The man opened a door, revealing a staircase leading underground. ¡®Another damn basement.¡¯ I grumbled internally. It was natural for people in this line of work to use underground tunnels. But ever since experiencing the Arcane Fortress, I had grown to dislike them. The man guided us alone, while the other two seemed to have other customers to attend to. Step, step. The man leading us down the underground passage carried an electric lantern. No matter how well one could see in the dark, nothing was more comfortable than clear visibility under a light. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a reservation, I¡¯ll assign you whatever¡¯s left over. Don¡¯t bother asking for a replacement.¡± He spoke while walking ahead. ¡°I was the one who forced my way in, so I won¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°Do you have any preferred equipment or setups?¡± Iskan was undoubtedly thinking fast. ¡®Prostitution? But if he¡¯s asking about equipment and setups...¡¯ His wording was oddly cold. But I didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. I focused all my mental resources on mapping out the passage we were walking through. Conversation was Iskan¡¯s responsibility. ¡°No need to prepare anything separately. I¡¯ll use my own.¡± ¡°Hmm. So that¡¯s the type you are. You must have something in mind already.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not discuss embarrassing fantasies.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not easy to say out loud, is it? Even for us. We prefer to speak in indirect terms rather than outright stating things.¡± The atmosphere grew noticeably more relaxed. But something had been nagging at me for a while now. I slowly parted my lips. ¡°...Excuse me, but may I ask something?¡± At my words, the man stopped walking. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have any reason to be curious about this place, would you, bodyguard?¡± His response carried a hint of irritation. I rolled my eyes around, scanning the underground passage. A faint hum from my cybernetic implants filled the air. Iskan would have realized that I had increased my output. ¡°People pass through here regularly, don¡¯t they?¡± This was the discrepancy I had noticed. There were no traces of foot traffic. Two customers had entered before us. If they had come through here, there should have been signs of movement. ¡®Unless they use different underground passages for each customer, this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ The man would need to answer carefully. Whether I used force or not depended on his response. ¡°What are you talking about? People come and go all the ti¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, I acted. The forced smile, the sweat forming on his skin, and the blatant lie¡ªwhen all those pieces aligned, I reached a single conclusion. He was leading us into a trap. Whoosh. I slipped behind him and wrapped an arm around his neck. At some point, the dagger, Graken Vuth, had found its place beneath his chin. Iskan simply observed my actions in silence. ¡°Choose your next words carefully, unless you want your throat torn open.¡± ¡°H-Hey now, c-customer... W-What is this...? Ghh! Kghhh...!¡± I pressed Graken Vuth against the man¡¯s chin. The sharp tip of the blade touched his tongue. Blood spilled down his neck like a crimson tie. Threats without violence often sound like empty bluffs. ¡®I can kill you.¡¯ The target needed to feel that truth in their very body. ¡°I wasn¡¯t completely sure... but the way you reacted just now confirmed it. This isn¡¯t a passage for customers, is it?¡± Iskan stepped in front of the man, speaking calmly. ¡°Y-You b-bast¡ª Kahk!¡± I twisted Graken Vuth slightly. The wound tore open, and the bleeding worsened. ¡°Answer only what you¡¯re asked. We don¡¯t care if you die. The only reason you¡¯re alive is to make our job easier. If we decide that getting answers from you is more trouble than it¡¯s worth... we¡¯ll just kill you here and move on.¡± ¡°A-All right, I g-get it... J-just... p-put the k-knife away, p-please.¡± The man barely managed to stammer out a response. Swish! I withdrew Graken Vuth and flicked it clean. The moment the blood droplets hit the ground, the pristine white blade gleamed as if brand new. Clank, clatter! I yanked the man¡¯s weapon from him and tossed it aside. Now unarmed, he clutched his bleeding jaw, gasping for breath. Iskan watched him calmly. ¡°We don¡¯t care what kind of business you run. We just need to meet one of your customers. If you cooperate, nothing will happen. One customer disappears, and you keep doing business as usual. Understand?¡± The man struggled but nodded. ¡°Then take us through the proper customer passage. We don¡¯t want to kill anyone unnecessarily¡ªincluding you.¡± As I listened to Iskan, a thought crossed my mind. ¡®Iskan is sticking to a peaceful approach as much as possible.¡¯ If it were me, I would have subdued all three men the moment they appeared and started with immediate threats. Kill two quickly, and the last one would crumble in fear. Sudden violence and death threw people into panic. And panicked people spilled the truth easily. Iskan knew this method well. But he had chosen the more tedious diplomatic approach. This was a man who had undoubtedly killed countless people in his life as an Imperial Guard. ¡®We don¡¯t want to kill anyone unnecessarily.¡¯ I interpreted that differently. ¡®I don¡¯t want to kill anyone unnecessarily.¡¯ Iskan preferred non-lethal methods. His words weren¡¯t a simple ploy¡ªhe genuinely didn¡¯t want to kill. The Imperial Guard were trained combat machines, their natural aggression honed into lethal precision. And yet, he hesitated to take lives. ¡®A way to hold onto his humanity... to keep from being consumed by the Legion.¡¯ I felt like I had just uncovered Iskan¡¯s defense mechanism. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Step, step. The man I had threatened took the lead, guiding us to the "real business site." His chin, which had been stabbed, was sealed with a liquid bandage, so the bleeding had stopped. "That trained intuition from your combat technique is certainly useful." Iskan spoke from behind me. He was referring to the intuition of Akies Victima. Since an outsider was present, we avoided making direct references. If our personal information was exposed, we would have to kill the man. But Iskan genuinely seemed to have no intention of killing him. "Is this your first time meeting a user?" "I¡¯ve only met them often as enemies. The only user you know has already retired." He was referring to Kinuan, the only user. "This ability has saved my life multiple times." "I¡¯m well aware of its usefulness. It doesn¡¯t let you exceed your limits, but it does help you reliably reach your full potential. But we prefer to raise the maximum potential itself. If your peak is incomparably high, you can still overpower others even at your lowest." That was exactly why the Imperial Guard used the Legion. If you dominated in every aspect, minor skills became unnecessary. Even if I trained Akies Victima to its absolute limit... I still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an ordinary Imperial Guard soldier imbued with a Legion. Perhaps sensing my bitterness, Iskan added, "But I have dozens of times more real combat experience than you. The fact that you detected the anomaly faster than me is impressive." "You would have noticed the trap even without me. The outcome wouldn¡¯t have changed much." Iskan didn¡¯t deny it. His insight and intuition were on par with mine. ¡®The Imperial Guard does not need Akies Victima.¡¯ That was the conclusion from the higher-ups. Iskan and I stopped talking and focused on the end of the corridor. A faint noise and vibration reached our ears. Something was beyond that point. ¡¯Most likely their business site.¡¯ Bao Zakanan would be there as well. "Do you know all your clients¡¯ identities and names?" Iskan asked the man. His voice dropped to a low frequency, carrying an imposing weight. "I know a few... but most of the list is managed by the higher-ups. Ah, damn it, anyway, they handle it. The guest list that reaches low-level guys like me only has aliases." The man grimaced as he spoke. He was revealing information he shouldn¡¯t have. Given that he referred to a higher-up, it seemed their operation was more organized than expected. "As I said earlier, we have no intention of interfering with your business as long as we achieve our objective. We don¡¯t want this to escalate either." "I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re looking for... but if you leave quietly, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. If the higher-ups find out, I¡¯m as good as dead. For reference, there are no surveillance devices or security facilities inside. The same goes for the passage we just came through. This establishment prioritizes customer privacy above all else. Even if a person or two disappears, no one will notice." The man was being cooperative. It seemed he had decided to trust Iskan. Even if he didn¡¯t, he had no other option left. Stop. The man halted at the end of the underground passage. The path we had taken was winding and complex. It had been crudely dug without proper excavation techniques, making it a tunnel that could collapse at any moment. Outlaws had burrowed through the city¡¯s underground like rats. This wasn¡¯t even the city center¡ªit was beneath the ruins, making it a facility even the Empire would have trouble locating. ¡¯This place is nothing like the business districts of the lower sector.¡¯ All businesses in the lower sector fundamentally operated in a gray area. The upper and lower sectors interacted in a mutually dependent relationship. Or more accurately, it was a one-sided sacrifice on the lower sector¡¯s part. Manpower and resources from the lower sector flowed upward, while discarded byproducts from the upper sector were recycled below. However, the lawless zone of the ruins was where all of Akbaran¡¯s waste gathered to rot. Simply put, it was a "cesspool." Even gangs from the lower sector hesitated to handle the kind of work that was done here without a second thought. "Then, we¡¯ll go in." The man glanced at us for confirmation before opening the door. We carefully observed him to ensure he wasn¡¯t trying anything foolish. Creeeeak. As the rusted iron door swung open, the sounds inside grew louder. The difference in air pressure caused the air to stir and leak outward, carrying the stagnant stench past us. I pressed the side of my mask, partially opening the mouthpiece. The smell rushed into my nose. ¡¯What the hell is this...?¡¯ I frowned. It was an indescribable stench, difficult to separate or analyze. Countless odors were vying to assert their presence. Iskan was experiencing the same sensations I was. His forehead creased as well. Urine and feces¡ªboth fresh and rotting¡ªmingled together. Beyond that, there was the acrid scent of oil and the metallic tang of blood. The harsh fumes of disinfectants, regularly sprayed, lingered in the air. Yet even that wasn¡¯t enough to fully mask the stench, so they had scattered perfumes all over in a desperate attempt to cover it up. And then, the distinct artificial body odors secreted by full-body prosthetics to mimic the human scent. The acrid smell of gunpowder, the sharp scent of energy particles, the aroma of cooked meat from somewhere, as if someone was eating, and alcohol, evaporated into the air and drifting around... Throb, throb. The stench was already enough to cause a headache, but my heightened senses only made it worse. Even though I didn¡¯t want to, my brain was heating up as it automatically analyzed the scent particles. Click. Unable to bear it any longer, I shut the valve on my mask. Finally, I could breathe again. "Ah, there¡¯s no ventilation in the hallway..." The man glanced at me and spoke awkwardly. Beyond the open door, a straight hallway stretched ahead. It was wide enough for about four people to walk side by side. On either side, tightly shut doors lined the corridor. Clang, thud. Occasionally, noises came from inside the rooms. The structure prevented any view of the interiors from the outside. "The client who visited just before we arrived..." Iskan finally pinpointed the target clearly. Since he knew the order in which Bao Zakanan had entered, finding him wouldn¡¯t be difficult. "Please handle it quietly. Don¡¯t disturb the other clients." The man displayed a degree of professionalism as he spoke. He walked down the corridor, checking the numbers on the doors. ...And then, it happened. Clatter! One of the doors swung open. Click! Iskan and I swiftly drew our pistols, aiming at the open doorway. "S-save me, p-please..." A naked boy was crawling out. He looked about the same age as I had been when I first entered the Imperial Guard. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His face was filled with terror as he dragged himself across the floor. The reason he was crawling was simple. He had no legs. Drip, drip. Blood gushed from the stumps where his legs had been freshly severed, pooling onto the hallway floor. As he spotted us, he desperately reached out his hand. "You f-fucking piece of¡ªdamn it! How many times have I told you to shut the damn door properly?!" The man who had been guiding us cursed furiously. A dull voice responded from inside the room. "You have to give them hope that they can escape. That way, they¡¯ll struggle harder. Not like he can actually get away, so what¡¯s the problem?" A woman stepped out of the room. Her identity was concealed by a featureless mask, with only her eyes visible through the slits. She was holding a saw blade, stained with blood and flesh. It was clear she had used it to sever the boy¡¯s legs. "A-ahhh! Aaaahhhh! G-get away! P-please! Please!" The moment the boy saw the woman, he froze in terror. His face twisted into an expression on the verge of madness. "Hee-hee, good, good. I love it when they struggle so healthily. Their flesh is so soft and tender. This makes the money worth it." Ah, I understood everything now¡ªwhere the children who frequently went missing in the lower sector ended up... and what kind of business these people conducted here. "Of course. We only deal in one-hundred percent pure, biological humans." The man smirked as he spoke to the woman. This situation wasn¡¯t abnormal to them. Their sense of morality had long since been twisted beyond recognition. What people satisfied here was¡ª ¡®The urge to kill.¡¯ And it had to be directed at pure, flesh-and-blood humans... I already knew that the people here were rotting from the inside out. But facing it directly made it almost unbearable. I must have resisted the urge to pull the trigger dozens of times by now. Creak, thud. The woman dragged the boy back into the room and locked the door behind her. "My apologies. Just a little mishap. That guest always does that." The man turned to us and spoke casually. Iskan and I likely wore neutral expressions. We were used to hiding our emotions. But what was Iskan thinking right now? Was he suppressing the same rage and disgust that I was? "Luka." Iskan spoke my name. Until now, he had avoided revealing any information. ...That¡¯s right. Iskan had changed his mind. He no longer intended to let the man live. "I¡¯m listening." I responded briefly. "You search every room and find Bao Zakanan. I¡¯ll..." Iskan raised his gun, aimed it at the man¡¯s forehead, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Even as the gunshot echoed through the corridor, no one inside the rooms peeked out. Compared to what was happening behind those doors, a gunshot was a trivial matter. Thud! The man collapsed backward, arms sprawled out. His eyes were wide open in death, and blood trickled steadily from the hole in his forehead. "...I¡¯m going to start cleaning up this trash now." "Understood." I liked Iskan. His humanity was commendable. Iskan grabbed the door the woman and boy had gone through. Against his strength, the lock was meaningless. Crash! The iron door was torn from its hinges like a toy and slammed against the wall. Iskan raised his gun toward the interior and fired repeatedly. "You¡ªyou don¡¯t know who I¡ª" The woman¡¯s voice leaked out faintly. She was spewing the same nauseatingly predictable words. I wondered just how many times Iskan, an Irregular, had heard those exact words in his lifetime. "Hah, even trash can talk." The woman, equipped with a full-body prosthetic, didn¡¯t die from just a few pistol rounds. Iskan bounced lightly on his feet, then shot forward like a blur into the room. Crunch! A sickening burst echoed. Most likely her skull. He must have crushed her artificial cranium along with whatever was inside. How did I know? Because I¡¯d heard that sound many times before. I moved as well. Even without a guide, finding Bao Zakanan wouldn¡¯t be difficult. He was bound to be somewhere in here, indulging his twisted urges. Despite the commotion, no one had any intention of stepping out. The dead man had led us down a long hallway. Bao Zakanan wasn¡¯t in any of the rooms we had passed. That meant he was in one of the five doors remaining ahead of me. Creak, crash. I shattered the lock and pushed open the door. Inside, a man covered head to toe in feces was standing. He had a woman hanging against the wall, mutilating her. What an impressive fetish. "What¡¯s this? A bonus service?" The shit-covered man grinned, revealing teeth so white they looked comically out of place against his filth-smeared face. "It¡¯s a service, all right. A one-way guide to the afterlife." I leapt lightly into the air. My body shot forward, and as I reached his side, I swung my heel like a hammer. My inward-curving kick smashed his head down to the floor. Crunch! His skull burst the moment it met the ground beneath my heel. I had no idea what noble family or high-ranking position he might have belonged to. But one thing was certain. No matter how corrupt the Empire had become, they wouldn¡¯t hold me accountable for the immediate execution of filth like this. Even the Empire wouldn¡¯t go so far as to protect this kind of trash. And if... if the Empire did choose to protect them, then I was fully prepared to become a dissident. Creak, bang! I opened the next door. What kind of scene awaited me inside? I didn¡¯t feel like describing it. "H-hurk, do you even know who I¡ª" Trash. Nothing more. I pulled the trigger without hesitation. Crunch! And when I broke down the next door, I finally saw Bao Zakanan. "Ah..." Bao Zakanan turned to look at me with a bewildered expression. My lip curled involuntarily, twitching slightly under my eye. He was dressed in an outfit adorned with extravagant lace¡ªwomen¡¯s clothing. And in front of him, a naked man was bound to a cross. When I saw the man¡¯s face, my eyes widened. ¡¯Nikolaos?¡¯ The bound man resembled Nikolaos. Of course, it wasn¡¯t him. The man had been dead for a while¡ªthere were no signs of life. ¡¯A corpse that looks like Nikolaos.¡¯ I had a vague idea of the vile desire that had driven this entire scene. "My name is Lukaus Custoria." Bao Zakanan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. I aimed my gun at him and continued speaking. "You know damn well why Custoria is here, don¡¯t you, you fucking bastard?" Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The underground was filled with death. Screams, gunfire, and the sound of prosthetic bodies breaking apart spread through the space. It was all the sound of Iskan cleaning up the trash. He was going to kill every last customer in this establishment. No matter who they were. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We were cleansing the Empire¡¯s filth. Crack! I stomped down on Bao Zakanan¡¯s head and scanned the room. A serrated blade, a hammer, nails, a flamethrower, a device for flaying human skin... spiked whips, and tools whose purpose I didn¡¯t even want to know were scattered messily around. The floor was stained with blood that wouldn¡¯t wash away no matter how much it was scrubbed. I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how many lives had ended here. ¡°Disgusting bastard.¡± I looked down at Bao Zakanan. I wanted to press down with my foot and crush his skull right then and there. ¡°H-hic... ugh... kuh...¡± Bao Zakanan whimpered. He was dressed and made up like a woman. The sight beneath his flipped-up skirt was revolting. I didn¡¯t even want to describe what he had inserted. A faint vibrating sound pulsed intermittently. Utterly repulsive. It wasn¡¯t just the act of slaughter that was the issue. If there had been a proper reason behind the killing, I wouldn¡¯t have felt this overwhelming disgust. But here, there was no cause, no justification. Even morality and ethics had evaporated. ¡®Just pure desire.¡¯ This was a place where people were murdered for nothing more than twisted human cravings. A perverse fetish for tearing apart pure, biological humans. I had assumed Bao Zakanan harbored dark desires. But I had never imagined it would be to this extent. Every customer in this place was a noble who had lived for a long time in a fully cybernetic body. The thought made me gag. I covered my mouth, but bile forced its way through my fingers. I looked down at Bao Zakanan again. He had an enviable, high-end full-body prosthetic. ¡®Full-body prosthetics.¡¯ Nobles who had lived on after losing their flesh and blood. ¡®Are you all yearning for the bodies you lost?¡¯ Loss, and perhaps envy and jealousy... might have manifested into this grotesque perversion. This, too, was part of the Empire¡¯s darkness. ¡°You... you¡¯re with the Imperial Guard, aren¡¯t you? Y-you know who I am. I¡¯m with Internal Secu¡ªurk! S-stop! I-it¡¯s gonna burst!¡± I pressed my foot down even harder on Bao Zakanan¡¯s head. A cracking sound came from his metal skull. The ever-composed Bao Zakanan was now utterly terrified. In the face of death, even he couldn¡¯t maintain his dignity. Strip away the outer shell, and he was no different from the lower-class citizens. "I¡¯m not here as a member of the Imperial Guard, Bao Zakanan. I¡¯m here as a representative of the Custoria family." "What does that have to do with m¡ªkeuhhh!" I pressed down harder with my leg. The pressure increased as if a hydraulic press were bearing down. Cracks spread across Bao Zakanan¡¯s skull, and some of his internal components were forced out through the gaps in his synthetic skin. I wanted to see his head burst open. But I held back. "Just talking to you disgusts me. I don¡¯t even want to waste words. Just answer my questions. Why did you kill Nikolaos?" I didn¡¯t even ask if he killed him. I spoke as if I was already certain. "H-ha, haha, what are you talking about? Me? Kill Nikolaos?" He still had the nerve to lie. "Hmm, is that so? Guess I got it wrong, then. In that case, you¡¯ll just die like the rest of the filth outside." I stomped down harder. Crack! More fractures spread across his skull. Even the floor beneath his head was beginning to crack. "W-wait! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!" Only then did I ease up a little. Bao Zakanan gasped for air. The circuits inside his fractured skull emitted a faint glow. The light shone through his artificial skin, branching out like veins. "And tell me how you¡¯ve been colluding with Nemesis." "Wh-what the hell are you... No, fine, alright!" The moment I lifted my foot, Bao Zakanan shouted. Bang! Boom! The commotion outside grew louder. Iskan¡¯s cleanup still wasn¡¯t finished. There must have been an obscene amount of trash to deal with. It made things easier for me. Bao Zakanan knew something unusual was happening outside. "You¡¯re the Custoria family¡¯s adopted son, right? Then I suppose you don¡¯t really know what kind of person Nikolaos was. Heh... heh heh. Are you trying to get revenge?" Bao Zakanan sat on the floor, pulling out a piece of metal lodged in his temple as he looked up at me. Even in this situation, he had already regained his composure¡ªjust like a high-ranking bureaucrat should. "It was just a little debt, that¡¯s all." "Then why does that corpse back there look like Nikolaos? I think I already know what kind of twisted desires you have." "Twisted desires? I won¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong, but... ha, fuck. Seriously. Why the hell am I going through this..." Bao Zakanan spat out curses like some lowly commoner. He glanced at the Nikolaos lookalike corpse, then shifted his gaze back to me. "...Nikolaos was the one who approached me first, that whore bastard. Believe it or not, I don¡¯t care. He wanted to climb the ranks quickly through me. And I actually supported him, thinking of him as my lover. He was capable, so there was no problem." "What kind of bullshit¡ª" "I¡¯m different from you monsters who¡¯ve modified your brains. I can¡¯t process thoughts at high speed. Do you really think someone like me could just make up a convincing story on the spot? And spontaneous lies are easy to see through." Bao Zakanan¡¯s gaze was sharp. What he said was true. "So?" I spoke expressionlessly, still pointing my gun at him. "That piece of trash... discarded me. Do you get what I¡¯m saying, kid? I got used. Fuck, I was serious about him. But that bastard... the moment he didn¡¯t need my help anymore... he threw me away!" Bao Zakanan¡¯s voice wavered with suppressed emotion. "You knew that was his intention from the start." I was once again reminded of what kind of person Nikolaos was¡ªsomeone who would do anything for success. I had sensed it when he approached me in that bold manner. He was an extraordinary man. "I know. But that¡¯s why you¡¯re just a kid. When you fall in love, you want to believe the lies." Bao Zakanan laughed bitterly. I was starting to get irritated. I had no interest in hearing about some old man¡¯s heartbreak. "I¡¯m not here to listen to your sob story. So, you resented Nikolaos for abandoning you? Is that why you hired Nemesis to assassinate him?" I cut straight to the heart of the matter. It was the key objective of this mission. Bao Zakanan hesitated. And so did my patience. Crack! I grabbed his hair and hurled him against the wall. "Keuhk! Guhk...!" A choked gasp escaped from Bao Zakanan as he slumped down. A dark red synthetic fluid seeped from his nose and mouth. Bao Zakanan was a smart man. I had to keep the pressure on him so he wouldn¡¯t have time to think. I was already struggling to suppress the urge to tear him apart. "Alright, alright! Damn it. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t collusion. If I were really in direct contact with terrorists, do you think I¡¯d still be alive right now? And what reason would I have to stoop so low as to work with those bottom-feeding scum?" Even if it wasn¡¯t direct collusion, it was something similar. And that was collusion. He was just playing word games. "So you¡¯d rather keep wasting time with wordplay?" "This place... it¡¯s probably one of Nemesis¡¯ funding sources. Of course, I have no proof. I¡¯m not even certain. But... they recorded everything I did here. Those despicable bastards set a trap and used it to blackmail bureaucrats and nobles like me. If that makes me a collaborator, then every person who¡¯s set foot in here is one too!" I frowned. It was laughable, hearing him call someone else despicable. "So, is that why you ordered Custoria¡¯s assassination through Nemesis?" This was the second time I had asked that question. I had no intention of asking a third. The Custoria family had ways of extracting information without the use of words. I could just resort to that. "Listen, kid. You¡¯re just an adopted son. If you want to protect the Custoria family for the sake of your own advancement, don¡¯t dig any further. This is the only way we survive. End it here." Bao Zakanan shut his mouth. For the first time, I sensed a real sense of resolve from him. He wasn¡¯t going to talk easily. ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ I bit my lower lip and shut my eyes tightly. In my mind, the Empire¡¯s tangled web was slowly unraveling. ¡®Nikolaos¡¯ assassination was probably...¡¯ My accelerated thought process was reaching an answer. It was one of the conclusions I had already considered. But I had come here hoping to find a different answer¡ªhoping that this wasn¡¯t the truth. "I¡¯ve also made some insurance for myself. I couldn¡¯t tell the Empire¡¯s security firms my travel routes, obviously. I couldn¡¯t exactly brag about visiting a place like this. Sometimes, you have to entrust important matters to people with absolutely no stake in them." Bao Zakanan muttered. I tried to decipher his words. But before I could, my instincts detected something. Bzzzt¡ª A cold shiver ran down my spine. Yet, there was no apparent threat in my surroundings. There was no one behind me. I knew that without even looking. And yet, unease crept up my spine. React to the threat. Move for battle. My brain was issuing urgent commands to my body. My fingertips trembled. My pupils dilated endlessly. My mind had yet to comprehend the danger, but my body and brain had already responded. Like a programmed machine, I reacted to the situation. I didn¡¯t yet know what this threat was. But my brain and body knew. Understanding and analysis would come later. Only then would I realize what kind of crisis I was truly facing. Our consciousness and identity are merely fragments of the brain. Shhk. I turned toward the right wall. A crack formed, and a blue light seeped through. An energy beam pierced through the wall, streaking straight toward me. So, the enemy had arrived. The battle had begun. I twisted my upper body and threw myself aside. My shoulder hit the floor first, and I rolled three times before landing in the corner. In the process, I disengaged my mask, reactivating my previously suppressed sense of smell. Tssssss! The beam burned through the wall, leaving a searing red afterglow. It was a high-output energy weapon, the kind rarely seen on the civilian market. Bzzzt! I initiated the preheat sequence of my shock pistol, Ruina. At the same time, my other hand had already drawn Crucis. I hadn¡¯t seen the enemy yet. But I caught an unfamiliar scent in the air. That meant one thing¡ªmy opponent was likely not human. Vrrrrr. A slight tremor ran through my hand as the shock pistol finished warming up. I pulled the trigger, aiming at the spot where the enemy was likely positioned. Thunk! A dull sound rang out as the energy-infused projectile struck the wall. Boom! The wall exploded violently. Before the debris had even finished scattering, I pulled the trigger again. Through the swirling dust and rubble, the enemy¡¯s figure became visible. The shock round was already hurtling toward him. If he dodged it, that would mean he wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. Bzzzzzt! I had miscalculated. He didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, an energy shield extended from his forearm. The semi-transparent shield absorbed the impact of the shock round. A dense blue vapor, a byproduct of the energy neutralization reaction, quickly filled the room. ¡°Well, now.¡± Those words came from my own mouth. Honestly, I was surprised enough for something so flippant to slip out. Hsssss, hsssss. The enemy wore a helmet that completely covered his face. But even through it, the contours of his head were unusual. His snout protruded in a way that was distinctly non-human, and his arms were long enough to reach his knees. His blue skin, exposed between the gaps in his armor, was marked with glowing orange stripes that resembled scars. Just as I expected¡ªhe was an alien. ¡®...An Equessian.¡¯ I had only seen them in videos and documents. Equessians were a warrior race, mercenaries by trade. And my dagger, Graken Vuth, originally belonged to their kind. Without even glancing at my right arm, I swung my blade. Slash! Bao Zakanan¡¯s legs were severed in an instant. ¡°Keuhk...!¡± He groaned. Even with pain dampeners, he would still feel it. "Hey, alien. If you want to take your employer, you¡¯ll have to kill me first." This Equessian was likely a contracted bodyguard for Bao Zakanan. Iskan was probably facing something similar outside. Ssssss... An eerie, distorted breath escaped from the Equessian¡¯s mask. ¡ªThat is my intention, human. A robotic translation voice echoed from his helmet. Bzzzt! The Equessian stowed the long firearm on his back. Instead, he drew a rod and gave it a sharp flick¡ªcausing a spearhead to snap out from the tip. Whirrr. The Equessian vaulted over the collapsed wall and stood before me. Spinning his spear in slow, deliberate circles, he leveled it in my direction. Different species. Same kind of warrior. "Hmm, this is our first meeting... but I already like you." I holstered my firearm and raised Crucis. Reflected in the blade, my lips curled into a wide grin, baring my teeth. Damn it. That habit again. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The Accretia Empire¡¯s foreign policy stance was simple. The Bellato Federation and the Holy Corite Alliance were objects of both love and hate from the Empire¡¯s perspective. They were archenemies, yet at times, also companions. This was because they shared a common origin as humans. Even in hostile situations, non-governmental exchanges were never completely blocked. However, when it came to alien species, the Empire maintained a strict stance of contempt and exclusion. Aliens were never granted equal rights with humans in the Empire. Most were either slaves or illegal immigrants. Only a select few who were deemed useful were given mere permission to stay. ¡®Either way, aliens were a rare sight in the Empire.¡¯ That didn¡¯t mean the Empire tried to hide their existence. In fact, within the Imperial Guard and military, some alien species were even specifically studied. ¡®Fredo, Saura, Crawler... and Equessian.¡¯ These were the names of alien species I was familiar with. They all had one thing in common¡ªthey were so warlike or possessed such exceptional combat prowess that they were known as warrior races. In other words, they were species highly likely to be encountered as enemies of the Empire. And today, I had come face to face with one of them. Bzzzz! The Equessian before me extended his spear sharply, observing me. His hand gripping the spear had four fingers, and beyond his mask, his fierce eyes gleamed ominously. The stripes on his body glowed with an orange hue, releasing excess heat accumulated within. ¡®The mercenary race, Equessian.¡¯ That was what people called them. Equessian mercenaries were renowned for their unwavering loyalty. And right now, their loyalty was being demonstrated before my very eyes. Even in the outskirts of Akbaran, he was operating within the Empire to protect his employer. As long as they were paid, they would work even in a place like the Empire, where xenophobia was rampant. ¡®This one is an elite warrior, even among Equessians.¡¯ I instinctively knew he wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. The energy shield deflecting my shock rounds alone was no ordinary piece of equipment. His combat prowess was bound to match the quality of his gear. An alien fighting in the Empire? That alone was proof of his skills. Bzzzt. I let Crucis hang loosely, dragging the tip of my blade along the ground. ¡®Fighting a being that isn¡¯t human.¡¯ Once again, I would learn something here. Would I survive and grow, or would I fall? A warrior¡¯s fate was ultimately that simple. The strong were born atop the deaths of others. Clink. The Equessian moved first. His arms were so long that his fingers nearly reached his knees. On top of that, he was a full two heads taller than me. ¡®And his weapon has reach¡ªa spear.¡¯ I was the one who had to close the distance. If I stayed too far away, I would only get pressured and eventually stabbed. ¡®Dodge his attacks while moving in.¡¯ My parallel thought process, split between combat and tactics, rapidly devised a plan. Kiit! I fixed my gaze on the thrusting spear as I moved. The weapon grazed past my shoulder, barely missing me. Whoosh! I pushed forward, closing the gap. Now I was within the range of my blade. I struck diagonally, deflecting the spear and slashing at his torso. It was a textbook maneuver. And textbook moves were called such because they were always the most effective. ...And experienced fighters always set traps to counter textbook moves. Tch! I extended my front foot and abruptly stopped. Mid-charge, I took a step back. The Equessian swung his left hand at the spot where my head had been just moments ago. A blade the length of a forearm had silently emerged from the vambrace wrapped around his left arm. ¡®A concealed weapon to exploit an opening.¡¯ That meant he was a seasoned warrior. Had I continued my charge, I would have been either stabbed or forced into a vulnerable position while trying to block. That would have put me on the defensive. ¡®But I anticipated it and dodged. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡¯ I pressed the attack. The Equessian¡¯s stance was faltering. His glowing eyes widened as he looked at me. Swish! My blade tore through his left arm. Thick bone and muscle were severed cleanly. Yet the Equessian didn¡¯t scream. He didn¡¯t even flinch from the pain. His sharp gaze remained fixed on me, already preparing his next move. He was an incredible warrior¡ªtroublesomely so. If he had wavered from the pain and shock of losing an arm, I would have continued pressing my advantage. He had lost our battle of wits and paid the price with his arm, but he wasn¡¯t panicking. That meant it was now my turn to defend. My sword was still extended from the wide swing I had used to sever his arm. My head and left shoulder were completely exposed. ¡®With his bare hand?¡¯ Realizing he had no time to recover his spear, the Equessian abandoned his weapon without hesitation. He reached for my head with his remaining right hand. His palm was large enough to grab my skull in one grip. He wouldn¡¯t do this unless he was certain he could crush my head with a single squeeze. Kiit! I didn¡¯t stop the momentum of my swing. Instead, I drove my blade¡¯s tip into the ground, utilizing its weight to my advantage. My Crucis was a high-density, heavy weapon. It was incredibly hard and carried significant weight. With the blade buried in the ground, my body was propelled upward like a pole-vaulter. Whoosh! I released the sword¡¯s hilt and shot into the air. In an instant, I was above the Equessian¡¯s head. The Equessian had swung his right arm, leaving his back completely exposed. The nape of his neck was wide open. I swiftly drew my dagger, Graken Vuth. It was a blade symbolic of the Equessian race. ...To think the first life my Graken Vuth would take would be that of an Equessian. Even with my barren sense of sentimentality, the irony of it felt both unfortunate and senseless. Thud! I pressed down on the Equessian¡¯s back and drove the dagger deep into the base of his skull. The blade severed his central nervous system as it pierced into his brain. Crunch! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I twisted the blade, shredding his brain matter. ¡ªIf we all fail, then the price... does not... need to be paid... A garbled mechanical voice crackled from his translator. His final words were not meant for me but for his employer, Bao Zakanan. I stood up, pulling Graken Vuth free. I flicked off the blood, and its white blade gleamed as if it were still brand new. The dead Equessian didn¡¯t move. Just moments ago, we had been fighting fiercely for each other¡¯s lives, yet I felt no hatred toward him. He had merely fulfilled his contract with unwavering loyalty. And the Equessian hadn¡¯t harbored hatred or resentment toward me either. Likely not even in the final moments before his life was severed. ¡®So this is what it means to be a mercenary race...¡¯ If all Equessian mercenaries were like this, then they were certainly worth trusting¡ªdespite their loyalty being bought with money. I expanded my awareness, widening my tightly focused senses. The hearing I had dulled before now sharpened, allowing me to clearly pick up the commotion outside. ¡®Iskan is still fighting.¡¯ It even sounded like he was up against two Equessians. The clashing of weapons suggested as much. I had finished my fight¡ªI needed to go assist him. But first... I had something to take care of. "Bao Zakanan." I looked down at him. Bao Zakanan let out a deep sigh, as if he had resigned himself to his fate. "Fine, take me. Let¡¯s negotiate like nobles." He still believed there was room for bargaining. If I were just another member of the Custoria family, I might have taken him alive for interrogation. But I was the Emperor¡¯s Overseer. I knew the larger plans and the greater flow of events. If I wanted to protect the Custoria family here... then Bao Zakanan had to die. "Nikolaos¡¯s assassination was ordered by the upper echelons of the Empire, wasn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you contacted Nemesis and commissioned the hit. That¡¯s the truth buried beneath all the convoluted lies, isn¡¯t it?" Bao Zakanan¡¯s eyes widened even further than when he had been caught in disgrace. His pupils dilated, swallowing the whites of his eyes. "You... how...?" That response and reaction were more than enough to confirm the truth. Thud! I picked up the Equessian¡¯s spear and drove it through Bao Zakanan¡¯s head. The spearhead pierced his forehead and jutted out from the back of his neck. Bao Zakanan was dead. I didn¡¯t want to see the Custoria family fall. Even Juppe and Eva, who despised me, I didn¡¯t want them to die. And even more so, Hemillas and Giselle. ¡®The Empire deliberately killed Nikolaos Custoria to create chaos. They must have expected Hemillas to respond like this.¡¯ The vague unease that had hovered like mist finally took a clear shape. I had wanted to avoid seeing it. Every time I caught a glimpse of the truth, I had tried to deny it. Silently, I bit my lower lip. ¡®The Empire wants to eliminate the Custoria family.¡¯ For that, they needed justification. The ones sitting at the top wanted the Custoria family to turn against the Empire. It was dangerous¡ªboth for Hemillas and for me. And in that moment, I understood. I realized, with a chilling certainty, why Akies Victima was the condition for becoming an Overseer. Because even if I didn¡¯t want to know, I would inevitably come to understand all these connections. Without anyone telling me, I understood the mission given to me by the Imperial Household and Kinuan. They didn¡¯t need to spell it out¡ªI could see exactly what they wanted. If I wanted to be officially recognized as an Overseer, like Kinuan... ¡®I have to assist in bringing down the Custoria family from within.¡¯ A trial and test so impossibly difficult it was almost laughable. Yeah, honestly, this was just utterly fucked. --- To put it bluntly, the Equessians we fought weren¡¯t even close to the Imperial Guard¡¯s average combat level. I didn¡¯t know where they ranked among their own kind, but they weren¡¯t weak by any means. Still, we were an elite combat unit, even by the Empire¡¯s standards. Of course... Iskan, who belonged to the higher-tier units within the Imperial Guard, had taken down two Equessians on his own with ease. ¡°The target died in battle? Can¡¯t be helped. They were a real hassle.¡± Iskan glanced at Bao Zakanan¡¯s corpse and made a casual remark. ¡°I interrogated him beforehand, so we got most of the information we needed.¡± ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s something.¡± Iskan didn¡¯t seem particularly disappointed. He was only on this mission out of loyalty to Hemillas. Whether things went well or not, it wasn¡¯t really his concern. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Equessians to be part of the escort. I only ever heard about them in lessons.¡± I shifted the topic. It wasn¡¯t strange for a cadet like me to find alien species fascinating. ¡°Equessians have excellent stamina and exceptional patience, making them well-suited for long-term escort missions, especially in high-risk environments. Bao Zakanan had plenty of shady dealings, so he relied on Equessians for personal security. He probably had an Equessian summoning device implanted in his molar. Alien communication technology follows its own unique standards, making it difficult even for the Empire to intercept.¡± Iskan spoke like a senior Imperial Guard member offering guidance. As Bao Zakanan himself had said, sometimes alien species with no direct stakes in the Empire¡¯s politics were more trustworthy. That was likely why certain nobles secretly employed aliens for covert affairs. I organized the information I had extracted from Bao Zakanan and reported it to Iskan. ¡°This facility was a financial pipeline connected to Nemesis, and because of that, Bao Zakanan was essentially forced to cooperate with them?¡± ¡°He claimed it was due to blackmail... but from what I gathered, it seemed more like he occasionally fed Nemesis information to indulge his perversions and satisfy his cravings. However, it doesn¡¯t appear he ever handed over critical secrets. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.¡± It was a report mixed with both truth and deception. I occasionally furrowed my brows, letting my visible disgust for the facility and Bao Zakanan slip through while concealing my deeper thoughts. Of course, this place was horrifying. I genuinely believed that. ¡°You should head to the communication zone and call the Security Patrol. I¡¯ll finish clearing out this place. There are probably more people deeper inside.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve killed quite a few nobles here. Are you sure calling the Security Patrol is a good idea?¡± ¡°If we want to keep this incident entirely secret, the only option would be for me to kill all the surviving victims as well. I don¡¯t want to do that. Do you understand? Besides, the Empire won¡¯t come after us just for getting rid of some scum. The noble families will bury this quietly out of sheer embarrassment.¡± I suppressed the urge to smirk. Acts of kindness and justice could sometimes make a person seem weak. But Iskan¡¯s kindness never came across as weakness. His reputation and accomplishments formed an unshakable foundation beneath him. Iskan was a good man. Probably one of the rare few with such integrity within the Imperial Guard. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Many nobles had died in the torture facility. Cleaning up the aftermath was Hemillas¡¯ responsibility. ¡¯A classified investigation conducted solely by the Imperial Guard.¡¯ ¡¯The underground facility in question is suspected to be a financial source for Nemesis.¡¯ ¡¯A large number of deaths, including nobles.¡¯ There was no one in high society unaware of this incident. It was rare for so many members of the upper class to die all at once. Even if their acquaintances or family members had died, people remained silent rather than criticizing the Imperial Guard¡¯s actions. No matter how depraved a noble might be, no one openly defended murder for pleasure. Moreover, many families even reduced funeral ceremonies to private family gatherings. I felt relieved as I listened to the news. If the nobles had stepped forward to hold the Imperial Guard responsible for the incident, I would have been deeply disappointed. ¡¯It¡¯s precisely because of this atmosphere that Bao Zakanan dared to visit such a dangerous underground facility, without even knowing who was running it.¡¯ Even high-ranking officials had to take risks to satisfy their antisocial desires. And the Empire¡¯s terrorist organizations actively exploited these shadows of the Empire. They could seize the weaknesses of the upper class while also securing operational funds. Once the situation had calmed down to some extent, Hemillas summoned me. "The names of all the Imperial Guards who participated in this mission, including yourself, have been erased from the records. No matter how justified our actions were, there could still be people seeking revenge." Hemillas spoke in a voice weighed down with exhaustion. Just from that one sentence, I could tell how much effort he had put into containing the situation. "It must have been quite a challenge to clean up the mess." "This was expected from the moment we deployed Iskan. I know his nature all too well. Iskan and I were classmates back in our cadet days." I was momentarily surprised. "Hmm, you two don¡¯t look the same age." At a glance, Iskan appeared to be at least ten or twenty years younger. "I have to maintain an air of authority, so I use a face that looks older, whereas Iskan has no such need." That made perfect sense. In the Empire, nobles and high-ranking officials typically fixed their appearance around middle age. It was easier to command respect and trust that way. Looking too young made one seem inexperienced, while looking too old made one seem weak. The middle ground was ideal. And it was an unspoken rule to avoid appearing younger than one¡¯s superiors within the organization. I had always been aware of this, but seeing it firsthand gave me an odd sense of dissonance. I had subconsciously assumed Iskan was younger than Hemillas. "Knowing that Iskan has a tendency to cause trouble, was there a specific reason you deployed him for this mission?" I couldn¡¯t suppress my curiosity and asked. Honestly, I was getting quite comfortable with Hemillas. I shouldn¡¯t be, but I was. "Because he¡¯s that reliable. And I judged that he¡¯s someone who could protect you in any situation." I didn¡¯t know whether to be grateful or angry. But anger won out. "I¡¯m a soldier too. I can protect myself." "You¡¯re still just a cadet. Iskan was a veteran before you were even born. If you want to complain, do it after you become stronger than us." I had nothing to say and shut my mouth. A sigh rose to my throat but never came out. "Anyway, was there anything lacking in my previous report?" I changed the subject. Hemillas wouldn¡¯t have called me just for small talk. But I had already completed my mission report on the first day of my return. Back then, Iskan had been with me. "No, nothing was lacking. Your reports are always excellent. You answer your superiors¡¯ questions before they even ask." I couldn¡¯t tell if he was being sarcastic or sincere. Just when I thought Hemillas was easy to deal with, he would turn difficult like this. Before he could pick apart any weaknesses, I recalled my last report. ¡¯Bao Zakanan felt betrayed by Nikolaos, whom he thought of as a lover. So, he commissioned an assassination through Nemesis. Nemesis gladly took on the request to further indebt Bao Zakanan to them. Nikolaos¡¯ movements and schedule¡ªBao Zakanan would have given all that information himself.¡¯ But there were parts that couldn¡¯t be explained by this alone. The fact that Nikolaos had died right after I had tasked Kinuan with investigating him. It was hard to dismiss that as mere coincidence. So I fabricated a plausible addition to the story. ¡¯Nemesis approached Bao Zakanan, claiming they handled contract killings. They anticipated that, upon learning this, Bao Zakanan would immediately request Nikolaos¡¯ assassination. Conveniently, Nemesis also wanted Nikolaos dead because he was investigating Kinuan, so they manipulated Bao Zakanan into providing the necessary information.¡¯ Yes, that sounded convincing enough. And once again, every secret and cause led back to Kinuan. That was one of Kinuan¡¯s roles. He harbored countless mysteries and unanswered questions. As a result, investigations and pursuits always hit a dead end with him. Anyone who tried to uncover the shadows was inevitably blocked by Kinuan. Hemillas stroked his chin, as if recalling my report. "...In the end, it¡¯s Kinuan." As long as Hemillas focused on Kinuan, the Custoria family was safe. No matter how deeply one dug into Kinuan, no clear answers or truths would emerge. Kinuan was a ghost of the Empire¡ªa mere illusion. ¡¯No matter what schemes the Imperial Household and Kinuan devise, they can¡¯t move against the Custoria family without justification.¡¯ I wished, more than anything, that I was mistaken about the Imperial Household wanting to eliminate the Custoria family. If this was all just my paranoia, it would be a relief. ¡¯I haven¡¯t received any direct orders yet. Wanting to protect the Custoria family isn¡¯t an act of rebellion against the Empire.¡¯ I told myself that. But this was nothing more than self-justification. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My intuition had already found the answer. ¡¯The Custoria family¡¯s influence has grown too large. And Hemillas is dangerously competent.¡¯ Among military families, the Custoria family was the most prestigious. And as this incident had proven, there were Imperial Guards who were more loyal to Hemillas than to the Empire itself. I didn¡¯t know the exact percentage, but it wasn¡¯t small. ¡¯If the Custoria family¡¯s influence expands even further... If Hemillas begins to turn the Imperial Guard into his private army...¡¯ Hemillas was a loyal soldier. But how long would he remain loyal? From the Imperial Household¡¯s perspective, he was a potential threat. ...This was why the Imperial Household wanted to remove Hemillas and the Custoria family. The chain of reasoning in my mind was complete. I wasn¡¯t someone who denied reality. It was time to accept it. Luka, decide. The Imperial Household or the Custoria family¡ªwhich side are you on? * * * Since my schedule was free for the time being, I headed down to the lower districts. I had to visit regularly to make it seem like I was still investigating Kinuan. More than anything, the lower districts were a good place to clear my head. For me, visiting here was like taking a walk. But today, rather than clearing my head, I was about to get a bigger headache. "Hey, noble brat. So you¡¯ve been keeping something this nice all to yourself?" Gabriel smirked as he flexed the fingers of his upgraded prosthetic arm. Just seeing that made me frown in anticipation of an impending headache. "A grand opening discount event! Support the new beginning of G&G Workshop!" Gilda was cheerfully shouting. The scent of oil filled the first floor of the gang¡¯s office. "This time, I¡¯ll do it for free. But don¡¯t remove the tracking chip on your own¡ªmake sure to bring it back in a month." Giselle had set up a makeshift maintenance station and was servicing the gang members¡¯ prosthetics. She spoke calmly to these utterly vulgar people. Thinking back to how she used to be, it was surprising. ¡°Heh, heh heh. Of course, miss! Damn, never thought I¡¯d get an upgrade for free in my life.¡± A gang member grinned and stood up. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I sat down across from Giselle. ¡°Do you want an upgrade too?¡± She spoke as if it were nothing. Obviously, I had no need for any of these modifications. Cheap lower-district prosthetics might benefit, but mine wouldn¡¯t. ¡°There aren¡¯t any defects, right? They¡¯re still my subordinates, so don¡¯t install anything weird on them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve optimized their cybernetic and biological signal systems through neural wave analysis. Their reaction speeds should have improved just from that. But we¡¯ll have to monitor how long the effects last¡ªeveryone¡¯s enhancements vary.¡± It was an experiment, plain and simple. Of course, as long as there were no adverse effects or harm, it didn¡¯t really matter... but no scientist or engineer could predict every possible side effect. For now, though, there seemed to be no visible downsides¡ªjust improvements. ¡®These people already take on far greater risks and side effects to enhance their prosthetics.¡¯ When you looked at it that way, it wasn¡¯t really a bad deal for anyone. ¡°G&G Workshop?¡± ¡°Both Gilda and I have names that start with ¡®G.¡¯ And we¡¯re paying Gabriel¡¯s gang for shop security. I heard Gilda had some bad experiences in the past. You actually did something pretty decent, you know.¡± She was referring to the time I had saved Gilda from some lowlife thugs. It was one of the few good deeds I could actually say I was proud of. ¡°...Do whatever you want.¡± At this point, I wasn¡¯t going to stop Giselle. Not that I had the right to in the first place. ¡°Of course. Even if you didn¡¯t say that, I was going to do as I pleased.¡± I glanced around. ¡®Maybe this is a significant new beginning for Giselle.¡¯ G&G Workshop was probably one of the few decisions she had made entirely on her own. It could lead to a major change in her life. I stood up and walked toward Gabriel. The moment I did, a waiting gang member immediately took my seat, eager to receive his upgrade. Gabriel had been continuously adjusting his hand movements, testing out different gestures. I sat down next to him. "I¡¯m remembering how it felt before I replaced my arm with a machine. The sensation, you know? Look at this¡ªit reacts the moment I think about it." Gabriel grinned as he spoke. It probably wasn¡¯t truly on par with a biological limb, but the upgrade must have been significant enough for him to feel the difference. "Gabriel, I hate to ask, but... keep an eye on Giselle for now. Seems like she plans to come down to the lower districts often. Hey, what?" I spoke flatly, but Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at me. "Luka, I think this is the first time you¡¯ve ever asked me for something nicely. Huh, this feels... weird." "You¡¯re making a big deal out of nothing..." I grumbled and glanced over at Giselle and Gilda. Gilda was as cheerful as ever. Gabriel and his gang members all liked her. Some probably admired her, too. I turned my eyes to Giselle, who was focused on her work. The gang members were wary of her. They knew that if a noble like Giselle ever got moody, their lives could be snuffed out in an instant. Plus, her background gave her a naturally sharp temper. "If Giselle were my subordinate, I¡¯d just order her not to come down here, but I can¡¯t do that. And I can¡¯t always be around to watch over her, either." "Got it, man. I¡¯ll assign only my best guys to guard the workshop. I¡¯ll even drop by myself when I¡¯m off duty." Gabriel thumped his chest as he made his promise. But I was still uneasy. I could ask La Vie en Rose and Grace to look after Giselle. But they were business partners, not friends. ¡®If I ask La Vie en Rose for a favor, they¡¯ll demand something in return.¡¯ And worse, La Vie en Rose might manipulate the naive Giselle. There were too many reasons to hesitate entrusting her to them. ¡®Hemillas said Giselle would be safe as long as she stayed within Akbaran.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust Hemillas, but I couldn¡¯t shake my worries. Barbara¡¯s obsession and madness could easily turn toward Giselle without warning. "Ah..." Lost in thought, I suddenly recalled Ilay¡¯s request. I had promised to support him within the Carthica family. I walked up to Giselle and spoke. "Let me know when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll take you back. I have something to talk about." Giselle stared at me for a moment before giving a small nod. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Giselle and I walked side by side through the streets of the lower district. The night was deep. Eerie movements stirred in the alleyways and shadows. Whir. I took out my standard-issue pistol and spun it around my finger. I had to make it clear I was armed¡ªotherwise, some foolish vagrant might try to approach. Not that I particularly enjoyed resorting to such crude displays of force. The lower-district folk adorned themselves roughly, exuding an air of violence. Many were obsessed with flaunting their aggression, to a vulgar degree. There was a reason for it. In this place, looking weak only invited trouble. "The streets have been uneasy lately." I tossed the remark to Giselle. Jumping straight into business felt too stiff and awkward. I wasn¡¯t sure when I started caring about such things, but here I was. Either way, conversing with civilians was exhausting. Military speech was usually blunt and rational. If something needed to be said, one could just say it¡ªstripping away unnecessary emotions. Sometimes, persuasion wasn¡¯t even required. Authority and strength alone could settle matters. Soldiers were accustomed to the logic of power. On the battlefield, there wasn¡¯t time to question every order from a superior. But speaking with civilians required consideration for their emotions. It was a hassle in many ways. ...I¡¯m thinking too much today. Damn it. "Why uneasy?" Giselle asked, a beat later. "Gang clashes have been frequent lately. According to Gabriel, these things happen periodically. On top of that, the arena gang, which handled major business, got split in half, throwing everything into chaos. With the balance of power unstable... outlaws from the outskirts and the ruins are sneaking in. And those bastards are the worst of the worst." Gangs in the lower district were a necessary evil. They filled the void left by the lack of law enforcement, acting as a kind of vigilante force. But the outlaws from the ruins disregarded even unspoken rules. They had lost any sense of human decency, having nothing left to lose. My thoughts kept drifting. It was likely because I myself felt uneasy about bringing up this matter with Giselle. "I see," she replied indifferently. She clearly had no interest in the topic of gangs, and her apathetic response irritated me slightly. "This concerns you too. You said you wanted to do business in the lower district, didn¡¯t you? You should at least understand the balance and movements of the gangs." "I¡¯d rather hear about it from Gilda or Gabriel. They probably know more about it than you do." Giselle spoke sharply. Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong. No matter how much I acted like I knew everything, I was no longer a part of the lower district. Her words hit me harder than I expected. My focus wasn¡¯t great today. We walked a little further. Once we left the more dangerous areas, the streets became somewhat more orderly. "You said you had something to say?" Giselle stopped in her tracks and asked. "Do you remember Ilay Carthica? We owed him one last time." Of course, she would remember. I felt stupid for even asking. "Seeing you beat around the bush like this... it must be an uncomfortable topic. Just say it. I¡¯m ready to listen." As expected, Giselle was sharp. She had already guessed the nature of this conversation from my uncharacteristic hesitation. I closed my eyes for a moment before opening them slightly. She was right. I was acting unlike myself. Get it together, Luka. I had a mountain of serious problems waiting for me. Compared to those, today¡¯s issue was trivial. At least, it wasn¡¯t a matter of life and death. "Ilay asked for our help. He wants us to come as guests of the Carthica family and lend him some support." "That¡¯s not too difficult. Networking is crucial for nobles, after all." "And it looks like Ilay¡¯s in a tough spot. His father collapsed before he could solidify his position as the next head of the family. Now, he has to enter the succession battle much sooner than expected." "You don¡¯t need to explain further. I get what¡¯s happening. Some powerful relatives must be eyeing the family head position, thinking this is their chance. No matter how much potential Ilay has, he¡¯s still a rookie without a solid foundation. If he loses the position, he¡¯ll either die or be completely ruined. No usurper would let a legitimate heir with potential live." Giselle understood the situation well. It seemed every noble family went through something like this during transitions of power. "Ilay invited you as his fianc¨¦e. Of course, it¡¯s only a formal engagement until he secures his position. That way, his relatives won¡¯t be able to touch him so easily¡ªsince there¡¯s always the risk that the Custoria family might get involved." I tried to keep my voice calm. Because of that, there was no emotion in my tone. Good. "...Haha. So that¡¯s the important matter, huh? I get it, Luka. It¡¯s definitely important. You¡¯re finally acting like a proper noble." "Mock me all you want. I know this isn¡¯t exactly fair to you." "Father won¡¯t hesitate to approve. He might even say you should just go through with a real engagement if necessary. If we put the next head of the Carthica family in our debt and establish a close relationship, it would benefit Custoria as well." Giselle understood that perfectly. In noble society, engagements and breakups were nothing more than strategic decisions dictated by interests. I recalled Lilian Lamones. Despite being born into nobility, her humanity had been denied in the name of wealth. She had been transformed into a ¡¯living doll,¡¯ molded to fit her fianc¨¦¡¯s tastes in every aspect¡ªappearance, behavior, even the way she spoke. If I had been in her place, I might have taken my own life. That was how horrific her situation had been. Compared to Lilian, Giselle¡¯s position was far more free. "Since you understand, I¡¯ll set up the schedule." "What if I refuse?" Giselle snapped back sharply. But I knew she wasn¡¯t really planning to refuse. It was just hypothetical¡ªshe wanted to hear how I would react. I was willing to indulge her a little. "If you refuse, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t force you." "Nice words. But you already knew I wouldn¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s not like going against my family¡¯s interests would do me any good." "That¡¯s right." I didn¡¯t deny it. Giselle let out a sigh. "Tell Father yourself." "I will." "And just so you know¡ªyou¡¯re a terrible person." Giselle clenched her fist and hit me in the chest. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it hurt. ...I knew I was a terrible person. --- A week had passed. I received permission from Hemillas for the ¡¯fake engagement,¡¯ and Ilay quickly set up the schedule. And so, we attended the Carthica family gathering. The Carthica family¡¯s main estate was located outside Akbaran. However, like most powerful noble houses, they also owned a high-rise building within the city under the family¡¯s name. Today¡¯s gathering was being held at Carthica Tower. Carthica Tower also served as temporary lodging for lower-ranking family members and vassals. No matter how often I saw it, the hierarchy among nobles was undeniable. The upper class and the lower class. At a glance, they seemed to fall into just two categories, but within those, there were countless subdivisions. I had risen to the upper ranks. Among military families, the Custoria lineage was one of the most prestigious. The reason I was thinking about this now... was because, as an orphan from the lower district, seeing nobles bowing their heads to me felt surreal. "We¡¯ve been expecting you, Lord Lukaus, Lady Giselle." Instead of mere servants, actual nobles had come to greet us at the airfield. Aside from the guide Ilay had sent, there were also several low-ranking nobles present. The lower-ranked members and vassals of the Carthica family knew that Ilay and I were close friends. That was why they were eager to win my favor in any way they could. "We appreciate the warm welcome," Giselle said as she stepped out of the air vehicle. Unlike her usual self, she wore an alluring dress. She must not have been thrilled about it, yet she still played the role of my fake fianc¨¦e with perfect commitment. I, too, stepped onto the rooftop airfield. Lifting my head, I took in the surrounding scenery. The night was deepening, and the city lights were dazzling. This was an area densely packed with noble estates, so airborne vehicles frequently passed by. The Carthica family held a decent standing among military families. However, in the grand scheme of the Empire, they were merely middle-tier. The height of a family¡¯s building was an unspoken measure of its influence, and plenty of buildings in the area towered above Carthica Tower. ¡¯The kind of power struggle happening within the Carthica family must be playing out in all these other buildings as well.¡¯ The web of interests within the Empire was terrifyingly tangled. The more I learned, the less I felt I could see. To fully grasp and manipulate these complex power dynamics... just how much of a monster, accustomed to the darkness, would one have to be? "I heard you¡¯re the first in the history of the Imperial Guard to receive the 4th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit as a cadet." A noble whose name I didn¡¯t care to remember spoke as he stepped beside me. I had been introduced to him earlier, but recalling his name felt like a waste of effort. In the past, I would have carefully memorized the names of every single person I met. But now, there were simply too many people I needed to know. My brain wasn¡¯t limitless. There was a limit to what I could retain. Giselle¡¯s words suddenly came to mind. She had told me I was becoming more like a noble. And she was right. I was prioritizing only those who could wield influence over me or hold a position that might benefit me in the future. I had long since forgotten the names of the children I once passed by in the orphanage. After all, I would never see them again. And even if I did, they would be of no use to me. "...I was just lucky." I muttered a dull, textbook display of humility. Despite my disinterested response, the noble guide plastered on an exaggerated smile and continued his flattery. ¡°Luck, you say? For most, encountering one of the Empire¡¯s top-ranked fugitives wouldn¡¯t be luck¡ªit would be a disaster.¡± I didn¡¯t respond. The noble was still smiling, but I could easily guess what he was thinking. Who does this lowborn think he is, acting so high and mighty? But so what if I was being arrogant? They couldn¡¯t criticize me. I suppressed a smirk from escaping. Bzzzzzz. We took the elevator up to the banquet hall. As we passed through the hallway and opened the doors, a grand hall stretched before us. The walls were made entirely of glass, offering a clear view of the outside. Inside, nobles were already engaged in conversation. Among them, I spotted a few from other families besides Carthica. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A brief silence fell at our entrance. The gathered nobles paused what they were doing and turned their gazes toward Giselle and me. All eyes were on us. It was only natural¡ªtonight¡¯s main attraction was us. ¡°My apologies for not coming to greet you. I was still making my rounds. It¡¯s been a while, Lady Giselle.¡± Ilay, dressed impeccably, approached us. His tone toward Giselle was noticeably more formal than usual. Giselle grasped the hem of her dress and dipped her head slightly. ¡°I never expected we¡¯d meet again like this. You¡¯re quite skilled at maneuvering and scheming.¡± It was half a jab. After all, Ilay and I were both using Giselle for our own benefit. But in the end, even nobles were merely tools for their families. Individuals existed for their houses. And beyond that, the houses existed for the Empire. We all understood reality well. That was why Giselle was playing along without resistance. ¡°My sincerity isn¡¯t entirely absent,¡± Ilay murmured under his breath, glancing at me for a reaction. Giselle kept her head lowered, so I couldn¡¯t see her expression. No, I had no intention of trying to see it. Instead, I surveyed the banquet hall. My eyes moved deliberately, scanning each face. ¡°Hm...¡± As I looked around, I let out a quiet sigh and closed my mouth. I had spotted a familiar face on one side of the room. ¡®Enrico Lagan.¡¯ His eyes were wide with rage, his body trembling. Any moment now, it seemed like he might start shedding tears of blood. He must have come after hearing about Ilay and Giselle¡¯s engagement. Judging by his expression, his one-sided infatuation with Giselle was still burning strong. The look on Enrico Lagan¡¯s face was a mixture of miserable fury. Then, his gaze locked onto me. Ugh. My head hurt. Lately, these headaches had been coming more frequently. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 "Hey, come here for a second, Luka... us Custoria." Enrico approached me as he spoke. It seemed like he still found my new identity awkward. "Excuse me for a moment." I excused myself to Giselle and Ilay, then followed Enrico outside the banquet hall. The hallway was lined with a long brown carpet. Enrico, as if he had a death wish, suddenly grabbed me by the collar and shoved me against the wall. If I hadn¡¯t felt even the slightest bit of guilt toward him, his arm would have been broken. "You, you bastard! You said you¡¯d bring me and Giselle together!" "I never said I¡¯d make it happen. I said I¡¯d help." Back at the Accretia Academy, I had used Enrico. Even though I knew he wouldn¡¯t end up with Giselle, I had still urged him to confess. And of course, Giselle had rejected him. That heartbreak had left a deep wound in Enrico. I had done him wrong. But so what? Compared to the world I lived in, a teenage heartbreak was nothing more than a trivial matter. I lived in a world of killing and being killed. I had no intention of indulging a kid whining as if he had lost everything just because a girl turned him down. "Ilay is your friend! You¡ª you set up Giselle and Ilay, didn¡¯t you?" Enrico shouted so furiously that his spit flew at me. I wiped the saliva off my cheek with my fingers and shoved him away. "They fell for each other on their own. What do you expect me to do about it? Besides, Ilay¡¯s better-looking and comes from a better family than you." "W-what did you just say?" Enrico¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Just then, a servant carrying a tray of drinks passed by in the hallway. I snatched two glasses and handed one to Enrico. Enrico, still flustered, took the glass without thinking. I slung an arm around his shoulders, pretending to be friendly. "Just have a drink and think it over, you idiot." "W-what? Idiot?" "Giselle has a nasty personality. On top of that, she¡¯s got a strong will. She¡¯s not exactly a sweet, gentle girl." "I-I found that part of her... attractive." "That¡¯s just because you don¡¯t have any experience with women. You¡¯ve never actually dated anyone, have you?" Not that I had either. But this was a moment to act cocky. "I¡¯m devoted to only one¡ª Ugh!" I smacked Enrico¡¯s dumb mouth with my palm. He flinched all the way to his shoulders, looking completely bewildered. "Cut the crap. Devoted to one? What, are you planning to stay single forever if Giselle won¡¯t have you? Never date anyone else?" "Th-that¡¯s not what I meant, but..." "I owe you one, so I¡¯ll introduce you to a woman. I know a girl who likes guys like you." Enrico seemed interested. He didn¡¯t reject the offer outright. "Really?" "Of course." ...If I contacted Martina Diva, she would pick a girl that suited Enrico¡¯s taste from La Vie en Rose and send her to him. La Vie en Rose would benefit from establishing more connections with nobles anyway. Enrico, as if he¡¯d never been angry in the first place, fell into deep thought. "Do you, uh, by any chance have a younger sister? Not Giselle, I mean a biological sister." "What?" I frowned. "I once saw a maid serving Giselle who looked a lot like you..." Ah, he must be talking about Keisa. A girl who no longer existed in this world. She would never appear again. Unpleasant memories resurfaced in my mind. My voice had already turned cold. "I don¡¯t." "O-oh, okay. I thought you were going to introduce me to her or something... Ugh! Why do you keep hitting me, you bastard?" I flicked my fingers against Enrico¡¯s nose. The tip of his nose turned red, as if he were drunk. "At least now I know your taste in women is consistent." Enrico seemed to like strong-willed women. Considering his personality, it did seem like that type would suit him best. "I¡¯ll accept the introduction out of respect for your effort and friendship, but I haven¡¯t given up on Giselle yet. You do know engagements don¡¯t always lead to marriage, right?" This was the first time I¡¯d ever realized there was supposed to be "friendship" between me and Enrico. "Yeah, got it. Just give me your terminal¡¯s unique ID before you go. You¡¯ll hear from me soon." In any case, I had successfully pacified Enrico. His steps were light as he headed back into the banquet hall. I didn¡¯t follow him in right away. Instead, I took a moment to collect myself. "Haha..." A self-deprecating laugh slipped out. I stared down at the untouched glass of liquor in my hand. "Who the hell am I to be giving advice..." Thinking about it, the whole thing was ridiculous. I tossed the glass into a trash bin and straightened my disheveled clothes. Tonight was important for Ilay. I had to back him up. Creak. I stepped back into the banquet hall. Ilay and Giselle were standing close, chatting. But I could tell that neither of them was actually smiling. A strange discomfort lingered between them. "Ah, did you and Enrico finish your talk?" Ilay greeted me with a bright expression. It seemed like he had been feeling awkward being alone with Giselle. "Get it together. It¡¯s obvious you two are uncomfortable." "I can¡¯t help it. Giselle is..." I didn¡¯t listen to the rest of Ilay¡¯s sentence and instead turned my gaze toward the crowd beyond him. Among them, a boy with striking violet hair stood out. My eyes locked onto the boy. I barely managed to suppress the tension that coursed through my body. "Luka? Do you know him?" Ilay followed my gaze and also fixed his eyes on the violet-haired boy. "I met him during a mission." I answered briefly. It wasn¡¯t a lie. I had, in fact, been assigned to protect him. ¡®Ivan Accretia!¡¯ I wanted to shout. A cold chill ran down my spine. My head filled with questions. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ ...Ivan Accretia was attending this banquet. But no one in the hall seemed to recognize that he was royalty. And he wasn¡¯t just any royal. He was the true crown prince, the next emperor already designated for succession. He had likely disguised himself as a minor noble to blend into the gathering. Ivan met my eyes and flashed a smile. I had no idea what he was thinking. A deep unease pounded against my chest. At that moment, Ilay¡¯s cousin approached us with a smug expression. What an absolute mess! Seriously! "Congratulations on your engagement, Ilay! My dear cousin! Forming such a close tie with House Custoria¡ªthis is a grand occasion for the Carthica family!" Garcia Carthica¡ªone of the rivals Ilay had told me about. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Garcia was an officer in the Armored Brigade. The brigade operated mass-produced Myrmidon armored prosthetics, and its officers were considered elite even within the Imperial Army. He had already served over twenty years and was a leading candidate for brigade commander. That alone made him a solid contender for the head of a military family. On top of that, one of his children had even passed the selection exam and entered the Imperial Guard as a cadet. "It is a great honor to meet the daughter of the Commander of the Imperial Guard in such a setting. Lady Giselle Custoria." Garcia greeted her heartily. His manner was open and confident, the type of personality that easily earned favor¡ªespecially among soldiers. But despite his presence, my eyes kept drifting toward Ivan Accretia. I needed to figure out why he was here. "So, you must be Lukaus Custoria! The first in the Imperial Guard¡ªno, in the entire history of the Imperial Army¡ªto receive a 4th-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit at your age! Ilay is truly lucky to have such an incredible friend, I¡¯m envious! I would love to hear your heroic tales..." If I let this conversation drag on, it would waste too much time. Ivan Accretia was slipping through the crowd, as if signaling me to follow him. I had a gut feeling that I couldn¡¯t afford to lose sight of him now. "Excuse me for a moment. Something urgent just came up." I spoke decisively. Giselle and Ilay flinched, while Garcia¡¯s face twisted in displeasure, his previous smile vanishing instantly. "How rude. Answering goodwill with discourtesy... I suppose one¡¯s birth is something that can¡¯t be helped¡ª" Garcia never got to finish his insult. Ilay cut in with a cold smile. "I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my guest for any rudeness. But I won¡¯t allow insults directed at my friend." "And what gives you the right to decide that, Ilay?" It seemed like I had sparked a conflict between Garcia and Ilay. On the surface, that¡¯s how it looked. ¡¯No, my rudeness is just an excuse.¡¯ These two would have clashed for some reason sooner or later. This banquet was just a stage for power struggles and influence. "If you have something to do, you should go, Luka." Ilay stepped forward and blocked Garcia¡¯s path. Without a word, I gave him a small nod and walked past. I pursued Ivan. He moved through the crowd like a fish slipping through water, weaving in and out so fluidly that at times, he seemed to vanish entirely. ¡¯Is he playing games with me? Annoying bastard.¡¯ I didn¡¯t like Ivan. In fact, I disliked him. Not that I would ever say that out loud. No matter what, Ivan Accretia was a royal¡ªthe designated heir to the throne. "You made my brother a cripple, and now you walk around like you¡¯re untouchable, Ilay!" "I didn¡¯t issue the duel, and it was a lawful match with witnesses present." Behind me, Ilay and Garcia were still arguing. The attention of the banquet hall had shifted entirely to them. No one was looking at me or Ivan. Well, maybe Giselle was watching my back. Ivan was now standing in a secluded corner of the banquet hall. His pupils shifted, turning into vertical slits like a beast¡¯s, glowing gold. "You must really enjoy making things difficult for me," I growled. "My existence alone seems to trouble you," he replied smoothly. "I only came because I wanted to see you." Nonsense. I hadn¡¯t seen many members of the royal family, but... their words and actions always had a purpose. They never engaged in idle chatter or paid visits for mere socializing. "If you have business with me, please state it now. I am ready to follow." "Haha, you don¡¯t believe a single word I say. That¡¯s a little disappointing..." His smile was clear, without a single shadow. His laughter was light and pure. But the boy standing before me could kill every noble in this room with a mere gesture. He had that power and authority. Ivan parted his lips slightly before continuing. "...And you already know the mission assigned to you. You wouldn¡¯t say you don¡¯t, would you?" All my anxieties and fears had become reality. ¡¯The Imperial Family intends to purge Hemillas and the Custoria family.¡¯ Even without a direct order, Kinuan and I could interpret the will of the Imperial Family. When the time came, we would act according to that will from our respective positions. That was why the Akies Domini, those who had mastered Akies Victima, served as the Emperor¡¯s overseers. "I am aware." I conveyed my reluctance indirectly. Ivan knew what kind of person I was. There was no need to pretend I was a loyal puppet by lying. "Luka, I am not my father. My father is my father, and I am me. This current plan is my father¡¯s will." I narrowed my eyes. Was Ivan telling the truth, or was he lying? Even my instincts couldn¡¯t decide. ...However, if Ivan was being truthful, then there was the faintest glimmer of hope to save the Custoria family. His plan might not include their purge. Even if his words were a trap, I had no choice but to walk into it. "If you were aiming for my weakness, I suppose you¡¯ve succeeded." By belonging to the Custoria family, I had gained power and status¡ªbut in exchange, I had also gained a weakness. The Irregular from the orphanage, Luka, had nothing to lose. But Lukaus Custoria did. I wanted to protect the Custoria family. "From now on, trust no one but me." "I will keep that in mind." I gave a slight nod. But that didn¡¯t mean I planned to trust Ivan either. "Oh, and did you bring your weapons?" Ivan asked as he gazed toward the banquet hall. Weapons. He had just spoken an unsettling word. "I brought a dagger and a pistol." "It¡¯d be wise to be ready for battle. I¡¯ll be going now." With those cryptic words, Ivan left the banquet hall. But I knew better than to dismiss what he said as nonsense. Slowly, I awakened my combat senses. Heat surged through my body as the strain on my nervous system increased. Beep. My terminal rang. I frowned. Hemillas? It was an urgent message from Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas. Whether I wanted it or not, the message projected onto my retinal display. - Word has leaked that you and Iskan killed the nobles. According to intelligence, an assault is imminent. Be prepared. Even a disgraced family member was still family, it seemed. There were plenty who sought revenge. That was why Hemillas had tried to suppress information about Iskan and me. But in the end, the intel had leaked. Vrrrrr¡ª! A deafening roar drowned out the music and voices in the banquet hall. Beyond the hall¡¯s glass windows, an armed helicopter appeared. Its searchlights swept across the banquet hall, scanning the interior. Then, the beams locked onto me. The people in the hall still didn¡¯t fully grasp what was happening. Some even waved cheerfully, mistaking it for part of an event. Whirrrr. The machine gun mounted on the helicopter¡¯s underside shifted. The barrel turned toward me. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me." I lunged to the side, scraping against the floor. Gunfire erupted, sharp and searing. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 I felt wronged¡ªno, I felt extremely wronged. The one who massacred the nobles in the torture facility was Iskan. The only person I killed was Bao Zakanan. But even if they knew that, the nobles blinded by vengeance wouldn¡¯t differentiate between me and Iskan. Thud-woong! The machine gun of the armed helicopter spat its first burst of fire. The large-caliber rounds were powerful enough to shatter even my prosthetic arm and leg. Bang! At first, it might have sounded like a joke, but it was the sound of a human head exploding. Pieces of brain, no larger than a fingernail, scattered in all directions. Before the screams of the people could even be heard, a relentless barrage followed. The helicopter¡¯s gunfire swept across the entire banquet hall in its pursuit of me. Tududududu! The bullets shattered the glass walls, sending tables and dishes flying. The nobles standing near the glass were sucked outside due to the sudden pressure difference. ¡®Just how powerful does a noble have to be to pull off something like this?¡¯ I narrowed my eyes. The armed helicopter unleashed its attack without a care for innocent casualties. Anyone standing in a straight line with me was being torn apart by the hail of bullets. ¡®Ilay, take care of Giselle.¡¯ I glanced at Giselle and Ilay. Ilay was already leading people to safety, including Giselle. Most of the fools in the hall were still frozen, unable to grasp the reality of the situation. "This way!" Ilay shouted. He had immediately realized that I was the helicopter¡¯s target and was guiding the crowd in the opposite direction. ¡®Right in the middle of the upper district, and at a noble family¡¯s gathering, no less...¡¯ Even I found it hard to believe. Most of the people in the banquet hall were nobles. None of them had ever imagined they could die in a place like this. They had always lived believing that death was something that happened to others. ...But it wasn¡¯t strange at all. Their perception was shallow, their thoughts short-sighted. The empire¡¯s noble society was riddled with conspiracies. Exceptional monsters wore friendly smiles as they pointed knives at each other and pulled the trigger. This was merely a moment where that distant malice had surfaced. Creak, creak. The machine gun followed my movements. I maneuvered to draw fire toward an empty area. My mobility was faster than the gun¡¯s rotation, so as long as I secured enough space, dodging wouldn¡¯t be difficult. ¡°Hoo.¡± I exhaled and sharpened my focus. Thanks to Ivan¡¯s advice, I had been prepared for battle, and my nervous system was now at just the right level of activation. My only weapons were the dagger Graken Vuth and a standard-issue pistol. Crucis and Ruina were left behind. I already miss them. If I had my personal weapons, I could have easily taken down that armed helicopter. But wishing for something I didn¡¯t have wouldn¡¯t make it fall from the sky. ¡®This is a bad situation in many ways.¡¯ I was sick and tired of unfavorable conditions and hostile environments. Complaining about my circumstances wouldn¡¯t change anything. I had to make do with what I had. My tactical thinking mapped out a route. By moving between the walls and ceiling while considering the rotation radius of the machine gun, I could advance without ever aligning directly with its muzzle. A perfectly safe route. But someone was in my path. ¡®Enrico Lagan!¡¯ I frowned. Enrico was up ahead, crouched down in panic, unable to figure out what to do. His position was dangerously overlapping with my planned route. If I moved as intended, his body would be shredded by bullets. He would die for sure. I quickly devised an alternative route. I had two choices. Take the safe and certain path, leaving Enrico to die. Or take a risk to save him. I had to decide immediately. Screeeech! I dragged my right foot against the floor, braking hard. As I slowed down, I shifted in the opposite direction. This way, I wouldn¡¯t cross paths with Enrico. ¡®I¡¯ll save Enrico.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t weakness. I owed Enrico. And no matter what, this situation was ultimately my fault. If I let him die here, it would bother me for years. The helicopter¡¯s gun trained on me. Now it was time to face the consequences of abandoning the safe option. The worst situation for a ballistic control user was unpredictable suppressive fire¡ªexactly what was happening now. Dodging bullets wasn¡¯t about reflexes. It was about high-speed thought processing and calculation-based prediction. The more erratic the fire, the harder the prediction. ¡®Think of it as a circular area rather than a linear trajectory.¡¯ There would be errors, but if I limited the machine gun¡¯s fire range to a circular zone, I could move accordingly. Even if I made a mistake, only my extremities would be damaged. Theory and words were always easy. Action and execution were the hard parts. Whoosh! I leaped high and flipped midair. My body barely escaped the line of fire. A storm of bullets shattered the spot where I had just been. As I soared upward, gravity pulled me down. There was no time to adjust my posture for a proper landing. Bang! I slammed my fingertips against the floor, accelerating once more. The fingers on my left hand twisted and shattered from the impact. Thanks to that, I swiftly retreated and completely escaped the machine gun¡¯s range. ¡®Secured a safe zone.¡¯ My lips twitched into a fierce grin. Once again, I had seized life from the brink of death. My brain flooded with hormones as if I had taken a drug. Fear became numb. I wanted to pull off another acrobatic maneuver like before. Yeah, a fight to the death was something only lunatics engaged in. No sane person would do this. The armed helicopter¡¯s gun would need considerable movement to track me. I had bought time before it could line up another direct shot. Ta-at! I kicked off the ground and sprinted forward. The scenery blurred past me. The air was thick with the stench of fuel and blood. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Debt repaid, Enrico.¡¯ Enrico, having finally snapped out of his daze, was now stumbling away in a frantic escape. I no longer owed him anything. If a similar situation arose in the future, I would leave him to die. Click! I drew my standard-issue pistol and took aim. The distance between me and the helicopter had shortened, and my stance was stable. I had a brief moment for precise shooting. Bang! Taang! I pulled the trigger in quick succession. The bullets struck the joint between the machine gun and the helicopter. The rounds wedged into the narrow gap, jamming the side-to-side motion of the turret. Only a strained creaking sound remained. ¡°What... w-what was that just now? What the hell did you do?¡± Someone exclaimed in astonishment. I flicked my gaze in their direction. It was Garcia Carthica. True to his soldier¡¯s nature, he hadn¡¯t run away but had instead prepared to fight. He was hiding behind a pillar, preheating an energy rifle he had acquired from somewhere. Without turning my head toward him, I simply gave a hand signal requesting cover fire. He seemed like a competent soldier, so he would be useful. However, instead of advancing, I moved toward cover. The helicopter¡¯s movements were unusual. Kwa-dududuk! With its machine gun disabled, the helicopter lunged forward, ramming its body into the banquet hall. Its rotor blades scraped against the ceiling and floor, producing an unbearable screech. Kwaaaaaa! I ducked behind a pillar, shielding myself from the flying debris and shrapnel. As the half-destroyed helicopter forcefully entered the hall, its door swung open. From inside, five combat androids stepped out. They were unauthorized units with no identifiable owner or affiliation. ¡ªSurrender, and you will not be killed, Lukaus Custoria. The android¡¯s monotonous voice rang out. ¡°Goddamn it, are these bastards after you?¡± Garcia shouted at me, as if blaming me for the situation. ¡°Shut up and cover me.¡± I snapped irritably. There was plenty of time to point fingers after the battle was over. ¡®They want to capture me and torture me to their heart¡¯s content. That would be a far more satisfying revenge than killing me outright.¡¯ That was why they weren¡¯t using explosive weapons. By now, all civilians had evacuated the banquet hall, thanks to Ilay¡¯s quick action. Only Garcia and I remained, facing off against the androids. Crunch! Suddenly, one of the androids¡¯ heads was blown clean off. The sheer force of the impact made it seem as if a bomb had detonated. A lingering red heat sizzled at the stump where its head had been. The gunshot had come from the entrance of the banquet hall. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who fired it. Ilay, who had just finished evacuating the people. ¡°Well, Luka, I didn¡¯t expect you to still have all your limbs intact.¡± Ilay smirked as he readied his pistol for another shot. Though he called it a pistol, the barrel was as long as a forearm. At a glance, its forward-heavy design made it look unbalanced and unnatural. ¡®Ilay¡¯s personal weapon.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t made in an imperial workshop. The pistol bore the crest of the Carthica family. I didn¡¯t know the exact mechanics, but it was undoubtedly designed to maximize Ilay¡¯s combat abilities. ¡°If you¡¯re going to help, hurry up. I¡¯m about to drop dead here.¡± I exhaled in relief, pressing my back tightly against the pillar. Drip. Blood trickled from my nostrils. My nervous system was overloading. The battle had been short, but it was an exceptionally grueling one. Especially since I had pulled off a death-defying stunt just to save Enrico. ¡°You took on a helicopter with a machine gun using just a standard-issue pistol? Haha, you¡¯ve turned into a monster yourself.¡± Ilay spoke between consecutive shots. His pistol¡¯s firepower far exceeded that of a typical personal firearm. It wasn¡¯t quite on the level of my shock pistol, but every shot detonated on impact, likely using explosive rounds. Ssshhhh. Thick smoke and steam billowed from Ilay¡¯s pistol. Despite lacking any visible cooling system, the weapon endured the extreme heat, proving its remarkable durability. Chiiiiik! Ilay¡¯s hand was melting against the pistol¡¯s heat. His synthetic skin peeled away, revealing the mechanical structure of his cybernetic prosthetic. Boom! With each of Ilay¡¯s shots, an android was blown apart. Even though they were built for combat and capable of some degree of ballistic calculation, they couldn¡¯t keep up. The pistol¡¯s absurd muzzle velocity and firepower were beyond what its caliber should have allowed. Ilay took down all five androids. He then checked the inside of the helicopter to ensure there were no remaining threats. ¡°This mess is because of you, isn¡¯t it? Answer me, Lukaus Custoria. It wasn¡¯t just one or two people who died. And those people were from the Carthica family.¡± The moment the situation was over, Garcia pressed me for answers. I didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, my gaze was fixed on Ilay, who was handling one of the androids¡¯ firearms. Click. The sound of a round being chambered reached my ears. My eyes must have widened. ¡°Ilay, wait¡ª¡± Before I could finish speaking, Ilay had already taken aim. The moment he pulled the trigger, a bullet hole appeared in Garcia¡¯s temple. Thud. Garcia collapsed before me, his death abrupt and meaningless. I frowned openly, making no effort to hide my displeasure. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him to cover for you. It was simply the perfect moment to eliminate a competitor. Now, it¡¯ll look like he got caught up in the incident and died.¡± Ilay spoke calmly as he tossed the android¡¯s firearm beyond the shattered glass. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a threat significant enough to kill.¡± At my remark, Ilay gave a complicated smile. ¡°...You¡¯ve gone soft since joining the Custoria family, Luka. That¡¯ll get you killed. The noble society isn¡¯t as forgiving as you think.¡± I twisted one side of my lips and stared at him. ¡°I might not know much about how things work in this world¡ªI come from the bottom, after all. But there¡¯s one thing I do know. What you just did was cowardly, Ilay Carthica.¡± ¡°Then you can keep your honor. I¡¯ll take what¡¯s practical.¡± We fell silent, both staring outside. Late as ever, the Security Forces¡¯ aerial vehicles were approaching. Grit. I clenched my teeth. Frustration surged within me, boiling up from deep inside. I was angry at Ilay. But when I thought about it, his actions made sense. No, the real reason for my anger lay elsewhere. ¡®Ilay was right. I...¡¯ Since becoming part of the Custoria family, I had been rusting. Dulling. The blade that was Luka was losing its edge. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Carthica family¡¯s gathering ended in tragedy. Due to the attack by an armed helicopter targeting me, twenty-two people lost their lives. One of them was killed by Ilay. On the surface, it would be officially announced as a terrorist attack. Thinking about it, terrorist organizations were quite convenient for rulers. Whenever something inconvenient or secretive happened, they could simply blame it all on the terrorists. I reported the current situation to Hemillas through my terminal. Hemillas also seemed busy investigating where the information had leaked from. - Iskan was attacked as well. The leak probably came from within the Imperial Guard. We¡¯re starting by investigating the guards who are relatives of the nobles who died in the interrogation facility. If Hemillas¡¯ assumption was correct, it was a bitter realization. ¡®Ivan Accretia knew the attack was coming.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t something orchestrated by the Imperial Family. They must have found out about the attack in advance through their intelligence network. The Imperial Family¡¯s ears were everywhere in the Empire. ¡®Then did Ivan really come to meet me out of goodwill? To warn me beforehand?¡¯ Thanks to Ivan, I was able to respond to the attack. Without his warning, I might have ended up in a far worse situation¡ªor even dead. It was a strange feeling. As the next head of the family, Ilay handled the aftermath. Since many members of the Carthica family had died, no one questioned Garcia¡¯s death. "I sincerely regret that such an incident occurred at a gathering I hosted." Ilay said as he saw Giselle and me off. He apologized to Giselle with a respectful demeanor. Giselle simply nodded in silence and stepped into the aerial vehicle. Her dress bore traces of someone else¡¯s blood. After speaking with Giselle, Ilay approached me. He placed a cigarette between his lips and lit it. "Luka, I won¡¯t ask for details. If it was something you could tell me, you would have already." Ilay didn¡¯t pry into the truth. He had always been sharp¡ªalmost cunningly so. And I, too, would remain silent about Garcia¡¯s death. Even without saying it out loud, we had made a deal. "Your gun was impressive." I mentioned Ilay¡¯s personal weapon. "It was my first time using it in real combat. It performed better than I expected. And, Luka..." As he spoke, Ilay glanced briefly at the aerial vehicle where Giselle had entered. "If you have something to say, make it clear." "Do you remember Lilian Lamones?" Remember? Of course. She was a woman I could never forget. "Why bring that up all of a sudden?" "Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re being realistic while just making excuses. You only get one shot at life. Once something passes, it never comes back." "You¡¯re talking nonsense. Are you drunk?" I shoved Ilay¡¯s shoulder aside as I walked past him. He called out behind me. "I still regret it. I made up all sorts of excuses for myself. But in the end, I let go of something I should have held onto when I had the chance." I let his words slip in one ear and out the other as I stepped into the aerial vehicle. Giselle had already taken a seat. When she saw me, she turned her head away and stared out the window. We didn¡¯t exchange a single word. Vrrrr¡ª The aerial vehicle engaged its auto-pilot and began to ascend. As we headed toward the Custoria estate, the dawn was beginning to break. "This attack was related to you, wasn¡¯t it?" That was the first thing Giselle said. I answered with silence, neither confirming nor denying it. "Right before the helicopter attacked, you started acting strangely." At the time, I had spotted Ivan and chased after him. I hadn¡¯t known about the attack in advance, but to Giselle, it must have looked otherwise. "So what?" Before I realized it, my tone had turned cold. The night¡¯s events had left my nerves on edge. "......Just now, you sounded like Father. He never answered my questions either. He was always doing great things for the family. If I press you, you¡¯ll probably respond the same way, won¡¯t you? Because everything is for the Custoria family. Because I don¡¯t need to know." "You understand well." I didn¡¯t have the patience to entertain Giselle¡¯s complaints. ¡¯The Imperial Family, the Custoria family, Yuri Accretia, Ivan Accretia, Kinuan, Hemillas, Iskan, Ilay Carthica...¡¯ My mind was racing, rapidly piecing together cause and effect. The headache from earlier hadn¡¯t subsided. The area above my nostrils throbbed, burning hot as if it were about to bleed. This wasn¡¯t something I could control. Just as the heart beats on its own without conscious effort, the instincts and cognition refined by Akies Victima operated independently. My brain was overloaded and showed no signs of stopping. This mechanism allowed me to anticipate ambushes and react to situations as if I had foreseen them. But right now, it was becoming a disadvantage. I needed to divert my focus somehow. "......During the attack, I was worried about you. Even as I ran away with Ilay, my heart felt like it was going to explode from all the terrible scenarios running through my head." Giselle¡¯s voice was heavy with emotion. I didn¡¯t look at her. I only stared at the blue landscape of dawn flowing past the window. "I wasn¡¯t worried about you. I trusted Ilay. That guy would¡¯ve protected you no matter what." "Is that why you pushed for my engagement with him? Because you trusted him that much?" "I told you, it¡¯s only until he establishes himself." "Father said that if he liked Ilay, the engagement could be real. It seemed like he believed in Ilay¡¯s abilities more than the Carthica family¡¯s name." "If I hadn¡¯t been there, Ilay would have been the top of our class this term. He¡¯s capable, and he¡¯s a good guy. He¡¯s bound to rise in the ranks." "If I marry Ilay, that¡¯d be good for you too, wouldn¡¯t it? Since you two are such close friends." I was starting to get annoyed. "...Do whatever you want. Or what kind of answer are you looking for? We¡¯re siblings, but I¡¯m adopted. I don¡¯t have any say in your marriage." "You¡¯re really saying that¡ª" I cut her off. "Listen carefully, Giselle Custoria. I fought tooth and nail for the chance to get here. And right now, I¡¯m barely keeping up with the things right in front of me. Just breathing drags me into all sorts of problems. I don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about you anymore. Do you understand?" I turned to look at her directly. Her pupils widened. I had a feeling her eyes were red-rimmed, and I was right. ...Damn it. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to lash out. But I couldn¡¯t understand Giselle¡¯s behavior. The emotions I had suppressed came spilling out like a broken dam. Unable to stop myself, I kept speaking, as if trying to shut her down before she could say anything more. "Think realistically. I¡¯m not going to destroy everything I¡¯ve built just because of some fleeting emotion. And neither are you. You always acted so smart, so above it all¡ªso why are you being like this? I don¡¯t..." I trailed off. It wasn¡¯t just because of the tears rolling down Giselle¡¯s cheeks. I didn¡¯t want to speak weak words. I couldn¡¯t afford to show any vulnerability. This was a world where even if you were born a sheep, you had to wear the mask of a wolf. You couldn¡¯t let anyone see you as prey. ...It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t struggling. It felt like I was going insane. More than once, I had wanted to throw everything away. Moving forward without pause had its limits. Monsters surrounded me on all sides, worse than me in every way. Some were beyond my understanding. If I didn¡¯t want to be devoured by them, I had to act like a monster myself. But there was no one I could say these things to. Giselle, who had been blankly listening to me, tried to wipe her tears away with the heel of her palm. But there were too many. "S-Sorry. Just... hic... look away for a second, please." She was struggling to pull herself together. I clicked my tongue, biting down on my lower lip. Once again, I didn¡¯t want to lash out at her. I didn¡¯t hold any ill will toward Giselle. Vrrrr¡ª The hum of the aerial vehicle¡¯s engine spread through the cabin in low vibrations. Even after some time, Giselle¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t settle. She was pouring them out alone. Fine. I just had to make things clear today. I wasn¡¯t entirely without fault¡ªI had left things ambiguous for too long. I should have been more direct from the start. "...I¡¯m okay now." Giselle finally lifted her head. I turned my gaze to her. Her cheeks and the rims of her eyes were red¡ªenough to make anyone watching feel awkward. The collar of her outfit and her sleeves were damp. But at least there was some clarity returning to her gaze. Before we knew it, the aerial vehicle was approaching the Custoria estate. My plan was to drop her off and return to the Imperial Guard quarters. "This is what I¡¯ve decided. I have no intention of becoming head of the family. Juppe just decided on his own to treat me as a competitor. And my stepmother... Eva will do everything in her power to stop me. She¡¯ll never support me." I changed the subject. Giselle remained silent and listened. "But if you were to become head, Eva wouldn¡¯t oppose you. You¡¯re her biological daughter, after all. If you have the will, I¡¯ll take down Juppe and support you¡ªjust like we promised before. That way, even those who don¡¯t want a soldier as the family head will rally behind you." I meant it. I wasn¡¯t suited for the role of family head. Saying I¡¯d never considered it would be a lie, but... not now. Giselle¡¯s expression grew calmer. She parted her lips slightly before finally speaking in a voice that had lost its earlier heat. "Luka, I¡¯m sorry for acting so emotionally. Looking back now, I was being really foolish." "As long as you understand." I spoke with a sense of relief. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to be family head either. Up until now, I was just struggling to be recognized as someone useful within the family. The head of Custoria needs the strength to protect those who bear its name. And right now, I don¡¯t have that strength." Her voice was steady, her gaze clear. The light of reason had returned to her eyes. "Neither Juppe nor I have that strength yet." "Juppe might not, but you will gain power in time. Father favors you, after all. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made my decision. Thanks to you knocking some sense into me, I now know exactly what I need to do." Giselle¡¯s expression was beyond calm¡ªit was frozen. Her eyes were unfocused, as if staring at something distant. Vrrrr¡ª The aerial vehicle came to a stop above the Custoria estate¡¯s airfield. As the propulsion system powered down, the noise gradually faded. In the silence, Giselle¡¯s voice became even clearer. "I¡¯m going to tell Father that I¡¯ll formally marry Ilay Carthica, not just as a pretense. It¡¯s a logical choice. It benefits everyone." That was enough. "Ilay is a good guy. He¡¯ll take care of you." "It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a good person or not. It doesn¡¯t even matter if he doesn¡¯t care for me. In a noble marriage, what¡¯s important is aligning interests. With this, I¡¯ll become someone useful to the Custoria family. And Luka, my marriage to Ilay will benefit you too¡ªyour closest friend will become your relative." She made it sound as if she was doing this for my sake. Thud. The aerial vehicle landed. Giselle stood up slowly. Or at least, it felt slow¡ªmaybe it was just my perception. Everything would be settled. She would step out of this vehicle and tell Hemillas that she intended to marry Ilay. The wedding would likely take place next year or the year after. Hemillas would approve without hesitation and push things forward quickly. Ilay, too, would benefit from solidifying his status by tying himself to the powerful Custoria family. It was a win for everyone. The sooner, the better. And once a decision like this was made, there was no taking it back. This wasn¡¯t some childish whim. It certainly wasn¡¯t something to be done in a fit of anger. "Goodbye, Luka. I hope you live well." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Giselle stood at the door of the aerial vehicle and bowed politely. If she reached out her hand, the door would open. ¡®Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re being realistic while just making excuses. You only get one shot at life. Once something passes, it never comes back.¡¯ Ilay¡¯s words echoed in my mind. Once something passes, it never comes back. Not this moment. Not these feelings. Something inside me collapsed. I was falling, with no bottom in sight. Everything I was¡ªeverything¡ªwas plummeting. "Ah..." The sound escaped my lips. At some point, I had stood up and grabbed Giselle¡¯s wrist. Even I was surprised by my own impulsive action. Giselle¡¯s eyes widened, trembling. The thin mask she had been wearing shattered. Thud! With her wrist still in my grip, I pushed her against the wall of the vehicle. "You said this was foolish?" Giselle looked up at me, her expression unreadable¡ªwas she laughing, or was she crying? I had never said it out loud. I had never even allowed myself to think it. But now, I could no longer deny it. ...I like this woman. Giselle closed her eyes. I brought my face closer. Our breath mingled first. I became acutely aware of how sweet her scent was. Our lips met. Our front teeth knocked together with a soft click. I hadn¡¯t learned how to do this from anywhere, but instinctively, I pushed my tongue forward. She did the same. It was as if we had made this promise long before we were even born. We exchanged breath and warmth, caught in the depth of emotion that made fools believe in fate. Every moment was intoxicatingly sweet. For a moment, it felt like even this wretched reality could be forgotten¡ªas if the disaster waiting ahead didn¡¯t exist. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 I am an idiot. I am a fool. I am a moron. As I woke up, I stared at the ceiling of my quarters, drowning in self-loathing. The events of last night came rushing back. I had been attacked by an armed helicopter at Carthica Tower. Somehow, I managed to take it down. Ilay killed his competitor and cousin, Garcia. And then, Giselle and I... The moment we parted flashed in my mind. ¡¯What the hell have you done?¡¯ S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Do you actually have a death wish?¡¯ Conflicting voices clashed in my head. I had done something I shouldn¡¯t have. A desire I had suppressed over and over again had finally erupted. ¡¯I¡¯ve done something I can¡¯t take back.¡¯ I had introduced an unnecessary risk. "Goddamn it." My ability to control my emotions must have weakened after the grueling battle. Ilay¡¯s pointless words had shaken me as well. No, that was just an excuse. I knew better, and yet I hadn¡¯t stopped myself. I had lost to my own longing. This was bound to happen sooner or later. I should have kept my distance from Giselle. I should have minimized the chances of even running into her. The fact that I hadn¡¯t... meant that I had wanted to see her, too. Even now, I was itching to go find her. I wanted to confirm that what happened last night hadn¡¯t just been a dream. "You stupid bastard." I buried my face in my hands and let out a sigh. My emotions, once unleashed, took complete control over me. I couldn¡¯t suppress them. ¡¯This isn¡¯t the time for this.¡¯ Amidst my turmoil, I noticed a summons from Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas. He had ordered me to report to his office this afternoon. It was probably regarding the attack. Since information about Iskan and me had leaked, there was a chance of additional attacks. The fact that they had made such a bold move¡ªtaking out another noble in the process¡ªmeant they weren¡¯t ordinary enemies. ¡¯Get a grip, Luka.¡¯ I ran a hand through my hair and stared into the mirror. ¡¯If you want to protect your current life and Giselle, you need to become a monster. A monster that can devour anyone who stands in your way.¡¯ Whether that was Hemillas or Kinuan. It was time to steel myself. Remember who you used to be. I had changed so much. I had things I cherished now. Things I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. If I lost the people and things I loved... I might crumble beyond repair. If I didn¡¯t want that to happen, I needed to become strong again¡ªlike the old me, who had nothing to lose. I had to return to being ruthless and unyielding. Sharpen my mind like a blade. Hone my will to a razor¡¯s edge. I needed to build my physical strength and have people who could support me. The problems and events of the real world weren¡¯t things that could be solved with sheer willpower alone. ¡®Is this what impurity feels like...?¡¯ A bitter smile escaped me. My circumstances had become even more complicated, but my path forward had never been clearer. And right now, more than ever, I wanted to become stronger. The raging passion inside me was pushing out the darkness. * * * In the office, Hemillas and Iskan were waiting. It seemed they had been discussing something before I arrived. I gave them my verbal report on last night¡¯s events. "...Only Ilay Carthica knows that the armed helicopter was targeting me. Everyone else will believe it was the work of terrorists." "You handled things well under such pressing circumstances. This was entirely my mistake. I owe you an apology." It was rare for Hemillas to say something like that. It showed just how unexpected this incident had been for him. I had almost died, after all. If my skills had been average for a cadet, I would already be lying in a coffin. "Have you found out who ordered the attack?" A regular cadet wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask such an audacious question. But I had every right to. "Our investigation has narrowed the suspects down to less than ten." "But you¡¯re not certain yet." "It will take time." I thought for a moment before speaking. "Give me the list of suspects. I¡¯ll investigate." Hemillas¡¯ eyes widened. Iskan also looked at me with a questioning expression. "You?" "I can do it with Kinuan¡¯s help. For whatever reason, he seems to like me. And he knows more about the underground world than we do. If we use his information network, we might be able to find traces of the culprit. Having a list of suspects would make it even easier." It was rare for me to mention Kinuan outright. He was a dangerous man. The more I flaunted my ties with Kinuan, the more people would suspect that I was just as dangerous. Hemillas might even stop trusting me. "You¡¯re more deeply entangled with Kinuan than I expected." Hemillas¡¯ words carried many layers of meaning. But he had no idea that Kinuan was the Emperor¡¯s personal overseer. "If I weren¡¯t, I¡¯d be dead by now." "Whatever the case... just remember Rick Silva N¨²?ez. Rick was once a loyal Imperial Guard. So much so that the higher-ups even assigned him to an undercover mission." "I¡¯m the one who killed Rick. I¡¯m not some fool lost in delusions, throwing away my future over ambition." Hemillas finished deliberating, tapping his fingers on the desk before summoning a holographic display. A list of suspects compiled from the Imperial Guard¡¯s investigation appeared before me. I memorized their names and faces in an instant. Before five seconds had passed, the hologram vanished. "If you need support, let me know." I exited Hemillas¡¯ office. Iskan also stood up and walked out with me. As we walked down the corridor, Iskan was the first to speak. His dark crimson uniform swayed elegantly with his movements. "I¡¯m sorry, Luka." "What do you mean?" "My judgment complicated things. The rational course of action would have been to extract only Bao Zakanan." Iskan had slaughtered all the clients in the torture facility. That was the reason we had been attacked. But I neither resented his decision nor thought it was wrong. "If I were in a higher position... I would have made the same call." "No, you wouldn¡¯t have. You would have made a better decision. I let my emotions get the better of me." I wasn¡¯t sure about that. Especially after thinking about what I had done last night. "But I believe killing them was in the Empire¡¯s best interest. I don¡¯t know if it was the best choice, but at the very least, it wasn¡¯t the worst one." My voice was filled with conviction. Because I truly believed it. "...You¡¯ll make a fine Imperial Guard." I could sense Iskan¡¯s sincerity. But at the same time, a question formed in my mind. "I appreciate the compliment, but I¡¯m not sure what it really means to be a ¡®good¡¯ Imperial Guard." "Someone who doesn¡¯t lose themselves." Iskan defined it in a single sentence. It was the kind of statement that could only come from someone with an unwavering sense of values. "I hope to be that kind of person, too." I agreed with his words. * * * I contacted Kinuan. However, even after a long wait, there was no reply. Normally, I would have waited for him to reach out first. But today, I was in a hurry. The sooner I handled things, the better. And I believed my relationship with Kinuan was strong enough that I could visit him unannounced. Knock, knock. I stood in front of Kinuan¡¯s office. There was no response from inside, but when I checked, the door wasn¡¯t locked. Ssshhhk. As I opened the door and looked inside, my eyes widened. "Shi¡ª" I immediately shut my mouth. Then, cautiously, I leaned my head out to check the hallway. Fortunately, no one was outside. ¡®Kinuan is collapsed on the floor.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t an attack. If it were, I would have noticed immediately. Kinuan¡¯s office was neatly organized. He had collapsed right in front of the door, as if he had been trying to lock it but failed. ¡®He¡¯s not dead.¡¯ I checked his condition. He was still alive. The systems in his fully cybernetic body were functioning normally. ¡®It¡¯s his brain.¡¯ It was the same neurological issue that plagued him¡ªa side effect of Akies Victima. "Instructor, excuse me." I lifted Kinuan onto my shoulder and carried him to the sofa. The great Kinuan was completely defenseless in front of me. ¡®With just a single movement of my hand...¡¯ There weren¡¯t even any surveillance devices in the office. A powerful temptation crept over me. Kinuan was my mentor and advisor. But he was also the one who held my life in his hands. If necessary, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to dispose of me. ¡®Kinuan¡¯s death.¡¯ My thoughts stretched freely. If Kinuan were to die here, what would I gain? What would I lose? Would this situation work in my favor? Or would it lead to my immediate execution? Would the Imperial Family trust a mere apprentice like me to replace Kinuan? ...Or was this entire situation a trap to test me? I stood still, staring at Kinuan, who sat motionless as if he were dead. Clatter. I reached into Kinuan¡¯s coat. If my guess was correct, it had to be there. "As expected..." I was also a trained user of Akies Victima. To use Kinuan¡¯s words, I was a "Mista." I understood the principles and properties of Akies Victima well. My fingers closed around a syringe. ¡®A stimulant.¡¯ Kinuan undoubtedly carried a drug synthesized to match his brain¡¯s condition. Given his position and the nature of his assignments, he had to be prepared for combat situations. If something critical came up, he would willingly endure shortened lifespan and accelerated side effects just to push his brain back to operational status. ¡®Even Ken Noma, who became a wreck, could do it. There¡¯s no way Kinuan can¡¯t.¡¯ I found the injection port at the back of Kinuan¡¯s head and pressed the syringe in. Thunk! I only injected about 30% of the dose. That was enough to restore consciousness. Anything more was unnecessary since this wasn¡¯t a combat situation. Tremble. Kinuan¡¯s eyelids flickered violently. They opened and closed repeatedly, and his cybernetic eyes spun so fast that it looked as if he had multiple pupils. Snap. Then, all movement stopped. And the storm hit. Whoosh! Kinuan grabbed my arm and yanked me toward him. He twisted around me, locking my body as if wrapping me in a coil. His movements were unlike anything I had ever seen before¡ªlike a snake constricting its prey, he tightened around my neck and limbs. ¡°In¡ªInstructor, it¡¯s me.¡± I barely managed to slip my hand between his arm and my neck, preventing myself from being completely strangled. My strained voice was enough to snap Kinuan back to full awareness. ¡°Ah, Luka, so it was you.¡± His voice was eerily calm. The pressure around my neck and limbs immediately loosened. ¡®So this is Kinuan¡¯s true ability...¡¯ I had been caught off guard, but his movements were utterly inhuman. It was an unpredictable, grotesque attack, and I had barely survived by instinct alone. He had restrained me purely through combat reflexes. It shattered my understanding of what was possible. ¡®Just how much of a monster was he in his prime?¡¯ What I had just witnessed was only a fragment of Kinuan¡¯s former self. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what he had been like at full strength. Having seemingly finished assessing the situation, Kinuan let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Good thing it was you who found me, and not someone else. I¡¯ve ended up exposing a weakness.¡± ¡°Has your condition worsened?¡± I asked as I rubbed my sore limbs. My body still ached from his sudden attack. ¡°Seems my time is running out.¡± Maybe that was why Kinuan had decided to accept me. Perhaps he no longer had the luxury of selecting a successor at his own pace. That worked in my favor. Even if I wasn¡¯t fully prepared, it meant my chances of being discarded had decreased. ¡°Anyway, what brings you here? I seem to have lost some memories, but I don¡¯t recall summoning you. Or is this about last night¡¯s attack?¡± It was hard to believe he had been unconscious just moments ago. His cognitive functions were already operating at full capacity. I kept my admiration to myself and got straight to the point. Of course, Kinuan already knew that I had been attacked by the armed helicopter. ¡°I want to know who ordered the attack.¡± For the briefest moment, Kinuan¡¯s lips twitched. Ivan Accretia had warned me about the attack beforehand. That meant the Imperial Family was well aware of the situation. And with Kinuan¡¯s information network, he wouldn¡¯t even need to conduct an investigation to know who was behind it. ¡°You think I know the answer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And even if I do, why should I tell you?¡± ¡°...Because I will remove Hemillas and become the head of the Custoria family.¡± I finally said it. Kinuan fell silent. He stroked his chin for a long moment before suddenly breaking into laughter. ¡°So that¡¯s the answer you¡¯ve come up with.¡± I had no other choice. If I wanted to protect everything I had, this was the only solution. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡¯Just as you said... The Imperial Family was aware of the signs leading up to this attack. They also identified the one who orchestrated it.¡¯ ¡¯And yet, they did nothing to stop it.¡¯ ¡¯There must have been a reason for that.¡¯ I recalled my conversation with Kinuan. The Empire and the Imperial Family manipulate and control even the sacrifices of their own people, even the deaths of nobles. The Empire had tightened its grip on each family¡¯s leash. Anyone who tried to break free faced retribution. ¡¯The hostility toward terrorist groups like Nemesis has intensified.¡¯ The Empire officially announced that this attack was the work of terrorists. As a result, public sentiment demanding the eradication of terrorist organizations deeply rooted across the Empire was growing stronger. Even at the cost of certain side effects. I managed to obtain the name of the mastermind behind the attack from Kinuan. It was the work of the Corovus family. ¡¯The culprit was on the list compiled by the Imperial Guard.¡¯ Two days later, I sought out Hemillas and delivered the information to him. "You actually got information out of Kinuan." Judgment was not my role. Hemillas and the Imperial Guard would take care of that. ¡¯The massive tide set in motion by Nikolaos¡¯ death.¡¯ Before that, there had also been my meeting with Kinuan. I couldn¡¯t tell where the planning had begun. "Kinuan seems to have his own intelligence network." "I suspected as much. He¡¯s probably connected to the upper echelons of the Empire beyond my knowledge. If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have survived this long. I¡¯ve submitted multiple recommendations to dispose of Kinuan. It¡¯s not personal. I made the same recommendation even before Nikolaos died." "Kinuan may be just one piece of a larger plan prepared by the higher-ups." I spoke the truth as if it were mere speculation. "That¡¯s possible. However... Kinuan is not someone beneficial to the Empire. If the higher-ups are relying on him for their plans, then they¡¯re being deceived by Kinuan." That was impossible. Kinuan¡¯s direct superior was none other than Emperor Yuri Accretia. The idea that the Emperor was being deceived by Kinuan? Utter nonsense. No matter how exceptional Kinuan was, he was still just an individual. An aging veteran whose skills had long declined from his prime. ¡¯Hemillas is barking up the wrong tree when it comes to Kinuan.¡¯ I still didn¡¯t know how I would bring Hemillas down. He was a formidable man. But it felt like an opportunity would come soon. ¡¯Hemillas doesn¡¯t seem as great as he once did.¡¯ Hemillas was human¡ªprone to mistakes and misjudgments. As family, I began to notice his flaws little by little. And if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, he trusted me immensely. ¡¯If I wait, the time will come.¡¯ That much was certain. The problem was time. Would the Empire bring down House Custoria first, or would I manage to topple Hemillas before that happened? Hemillas was obsessively searching for conclusive evidence against Kinuan. ¡¯Evidence that would allow him to execute Kinuan on the spot.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t fully grasp why Hemillas was so fixated on Kinuan. There had to be a reason behind it. "I¡¯ll likely be spending a lot of time in the lower district for a while." "Giselle has been going there a lot lately as well. Take care of her." Hearing Giselle¡¯s name come from Hemillas¡¯ mouth sent a jolt through my chest, something that didn¡¯t usually happen. But I didn¡¯t let it show. "Do you know what Giselle is doing?" I steered the conversation toward her, as if to conceal my unease. It was a topic I wanted to avoid, so I brought it up first. "I heard she¡¯s running a small business. Personally, I think she could wait until after she graduates from the Academy, but she must have her reasons." "From what I¡¯ve seen, she¡¯s putting in a lot of effort. It looks like she¡¯s about to see results. Does the head of House Custoria have to be a soldier?" "Nikolaos was exceptional and the eldest son, yet because he wasn¡¯t a soldier, he was in a deadlock with Juppe. Don¡¯t underestimate tradition, Luka. And Giselle¡ªshe¡¯s smart, but she has too many flaws to be head of the family. Even without the soldier aspect." Hemillas coldly assessed his own daughter. "People can change," I said. "That¡¯s true. But people don¡¯t change easily. One¡¯s innate nature usually remains for a lifetime. That¡¯s my experience." Innate nature. I actually agreed. People don¡¯t change easily. Even in my short life, I had come to understand that. When someone seems to have changed, it¡¯s often just that their suppressed nature is finally surfacing. My own weakness... It wasn¡¯t something that suddenly appeared one day. It had always been a part of me. * * * I went down to the lower district and visited Gilda¡¯s workshop. Gilda¡¯s workshop, now officially named G&G Workshop. The name was derived from the initials of Gilda and Giselle. Regardless, a peculiar visitor had shown up there. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Giselle to be present¡ªafter all, she and Gilda were running a business there. ¡¯Ilay.¡¯ S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Ilay was there. Why was Ilay here? It wasn¡¯t to visit his fake fianc¨¦e, Giselle. The reason Ilay was here had to do with another man. ¡¯Director Jin Gaw?¡¯ The director of the 4th Imperial Research Institute had come to G&G Workshop. No one could have predicted this. That was why Ilay was here. He had always wanted to have a conversation with Jin Gaw, a leading authority on Arcane Civilization. "Oh ho, Lady Custoria. You¡¯re doing something quite interesting, aren¡¯t you? I once read your thesis with great interest. For an Academy student, your ideas were quite ahead of their time. But did you know? In places like Border City in Bellato, there are already prototype devices that bring your theories to reality. Meaning, your ideas aren¡¯t all that special. When it comes to creative thinking, they tend to surpass us." Jin Gaw stood behind Giselle, observing the work in progress. His sly smile peeked through his glasses. "I-Is that so? M-More importantly, you read my thesis?" Giselle sounded almost overwhelmed with gratitude. "I read every thesis published by the Imperial Academy. Whether it¡¯s by a student or not." Giselle¡¯s eyes widened. "T-That¡¯s unbelievable. Ah, I apologize." "It¡¯s not a lie." Jin Gaw was still smiling. His carefree grin showed no sign of discomfort. "No, I-I didn¡¯t think it was a lie. I was just surprised. I never imagined you would read a student¡¯s thesis." "There are fresh ideas and perspectives that only come from those who don¡¯t know much. Even if they don¡¯t make practical sense, they can be quite entertaining. Almost like reading a novel. Occasionally, I even get inspired by them." I didn¡¯t have the academic background to fully grasp how brilliant Jin Gaw was as a researcher. But judging by the reactions around me and his distinctive demeanor, I could guess his level of authority. "I¡¯m Ilay Carthica. I¡¯ve reached out to you a few times before..." Ilay stepped forward, as if mustering his courage. He wouldn¡¯t even approach a woman this timidly. "So you were the one pestering me with messages all this time. But I¡¯m not here to see you." Jin Gaw¡¯s words were chilling. His attitude toward Ilay was the complete opposite of how he treated Giselle. His blunt honesty was almost rude. Yet Ilay didn¡¯t so much as flinch. He must have already been familiar with Jin Gaw¡¯s personality. Ilay persisted in making conversation. At first, Jin Gaw frowned in disdain, but gradually, his expression relaxed. "Hmm... So you¡¯ve seen a teleportation device with your own eyes?" "The teleportation device from that location was taken by another research institute, from what I heard. At the time..." Ilay managed to break the ice and keep the conversation going. It was an impressive effort. He brought up the teleportation device he had seen back at the Arcane Fortress. ¡¯He must hate bringing up that incident because of Lilian Lamones. So that means Jin Gaw is someone valuable enough to warrant the effort?¡¯ I didn¡¯t particularly care. Jin Gaw wasn¡¯t a soldier, nor was he the type to flaunt authority. "I originally intended to take it myself, but those bastards from the 2nd Research Institute..." "I heard that institute specializes in artifact research, while you specialize in energy conversion, Director..." From their conversation, it seemed Jin Gaw had never gotten his hands on the teleportation device. While Jin Gaw and Ilay continued talking, I moved toward Giselle. She was still calming herself, brushing her hand over her chest¡ªshe must have been quite tense because of Jin Gaw. "L-Luka." But then she stuttered again. This time, it was because of me. "I heard there was some commotion, so I stopped by for a moment. Why is he here?" I spoke calmly, gesturing toward Jin Gaw with my eyes. "I don¡¯t know. He contacted me this morning out of nowhere and suddenly showed up. So I called Ilay. He¡¯s been wanting to meet Director Jin Gaw for a while now, and I figured I¡¯d make him owe me one." Even in the middle of all this, Giselle was thinking ahead, using the situation to her advantage. She might actually do well once she fully dives into business. Surprisingly, Ilay and Jin Gaw seemed to be getting along¡ªthey were deep in conversation. "Good move. Ilay seems to be enjoying himself too. What about Gilda? I haven¡¯t seen her." "She¡¯s on a business trip. More importantly, Luka..." "What?" I replied without looking at her. "Can we talk for a bit about what happened last time? We haven¡¯t spoken about it since." Giselle referred to it vaguely as "last time." I glanced behind me. ¡¯Damn it, Ilay.¡¯ He was looking at us and grinning. He must have picked up on something about our relationship. Not surprising¡ªhe had set this up in the first place. Giselle stood up and headed into a small storage room inside the workshop. It was barely big enough for four or five people to stand in. Creak. I followed her inside and closed the door behind me. The place was thick with the smell of metal and oil. But even here, all I could sense was the sweet scent of Giselle. Every other smell faded from my mind. "Act normal, Giselle Custoria. Did you see Ilay¡¯s face just now? He was grinning like an idiot watching us. Hey, wait a sec..." Despite my words, I couldn¡¯t push her away. Because, in the end, I wanted this just as much as she did. Giselle reached out and wrapped her arms around my neck. Her warm breath brushed against my lips. I closed my eyes, then opened them again. She had done the same. Our eyes met. ¡¯A secret affair.¡¯ I never thought I¡¯d find myself in something like this. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing here. I sighed, yet I couldn¡¯t stop. We didn¡¯t talk about the future. There was no need. We both knew this would end someday. ¡¯If only I had never become an adopted son...¡¯ Noble families and their society were anything but forgiving. If I annulled the adoption and entered as a consort instead, I¡¯d become a laughingstock. House Custoria would never allow it. ...Yeah, this was just a fleeting emotion. It would fade with time. ¡¯But if this isn¡¯t just a momentary indulgence, I need to be prepared.¡¯ Giselle must have been thinking the same thing. "Luka, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly since that night. I kept thinking about what to do over and over again." She spoke first. Taking a deep breath, she continued. "I even made up my mind to leave the Empire with you. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll start preparing. But if you don¡¯t want to throw everything away, let¡¯s end this here. We¡¯ve been foolish enough already. No matter how much I think about it, this is my fault. I know how much you¡¯ve worked to get here... I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I don¡¯t want to ruin you." That was Giselle¡¯s conclusion. She had acted on emotion, but she was trying to think rationally and take control of the situation. ¡¯Leave the Empire?¡¯ I had never considered it. But there was no need to. ¡¯You don¡¯t understand, Giselle.¡¯ I could never leave the Empire now. It wasn¡¯t because I was reluctant to abandon what I had achieved. ¡¯The Empire won¡¯t let me go.¡¯ I was no longer just another cadet in the Imperial Guard. "Luka?" Giselle looked at my face, questioning me. I was lost in thought. ¡ªChhhhk. Chhhhk. It was like static buzzing in my head. My thoughts accelerated. Everything was connecting. The truths I knew, the facts, and the incidents¡ªthey were intertwining, forming a faint path ahead. The mindset of Akies Victima. I¡¯ve said it countless times¡ªI don¡¯t make the impossible possible. But if even the faintest possibility exists, I¡¯ll find a way. And that applies to more than just combat. ¡¯I am Kinuan¡¯s successor.¡¯ My mentor would have found a way to secure his safety even in far worse circumstances. Compared to the tightrope he walked between the Imperial Family and terrorist organizations, my situation was nothing. Right now, Kinuan had established a delicate balance that made it difficult for anyone to touch him. ¡¯Like Kinuan.¡¯ Negotiate with the monsters around me. Set conditions and restrictions. If the interests surrounding me are evenly weighed on the scales, no one will be able to act recklessly. "For now, trust me and wait. No matter whether the outcome is good or bad, I¡¯ll bring something to the table. But I swear, I won¡¯t let it turn into the worst-case scenario." With that, Giselle and I finished our conversation and left the storage room. Ilay and Jin Gaw were still deep in discussion. Jin Gaw suddenly pulled Ilay into an embarrassingly enthusiastic hug. "Yes! If you put it that way, it is possible to retrieve that device! Our institute is the only facility capable of supplying that level of massive energy through a Hollistone-based system! How did I not think of this before?!" "H-Haha... Even the smartest minds sometimes overlook the simplest gaps in their thinking." Ilay laughed awkwardly as he carefully pushed Jin Gaw away. "Oh, and Lukaus Custoria! It¡¯s been a while!" Jin Gaw turned his bright, excited gaze toward me. I bowed my head respectfully. Even Hemillas treated this man with a certain level of formality. "Back then, I was too drunk to notice, but..." Jin Gaw tilted his head and stared at me for a long moment. Then, he reached out and lifted my left eyelid¡ªthe one covering my biological eye. Click. Click. Jin Gaw flicked his fingers left and right, as if conducting an experiment. My heightened senses tracked his movements instantly. "Wow... you... If you keep that up, your brain is going to melt. Having reflexive reactions like that even when you¡¯re not in combat? That¡¯s a dangerous stage. You see, what we call ¡¯focus¡¯ isn¡¯t actually a normal state. The brain is over-activated when focusing¡ªit¡¯s not something you can maintain constantly." Despite the grim nature of his words, Jin Gaw was smiling as if he found this all amusing. I replied in a flat tone. "I¡¯m a cadet of the Imperial Guard. I can endure more than the average person." "Even by Imperial Guard standards, your levels are high. You should know this yourself. Just as a Legion can¡¯t be used indefinitely, Akies Victima is the same. You should take extended leave and undergo psychological therapy. If necessary, I can write a medical recommendation for you." Ilay and Giselle were both listening. Ilay remained indifferent, but Giselle¡¯s expression darkened. "I¡¯m still fine. I can afford to take care of my body." Jin Gaw took a step back and adjusted his glasses. "The symptoms vary unpredictably... but in most cases, auditory and tactile hallucinations will be the first to appear." He kept his smile as he continued speaking. "I like people like you. The ones who dismiss side effects as trivial and push themselves to the limit¡ªthey¡¯re the ones who drive progress in this world. In any field, really. If you have time, visit my research institute sometime." Jin Gaw extended his palm upward. Whirr. A holographic business card was projected from the lens embedded in his palm. As I focused on it, his personal contact information was automatically registered on my terminal. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The past I spent at the orphanage resurfaced. Back then, I used to look up at the upper district through the tangled mess of dirty wires. I believed that if I tried hard enough, I could get there. The Empire promoted and taught that idea. Then, during the selection test, I was deemed fit for the Imperial Guard. I clenched my fists and let out a silent scream. The results of my efforts had finally come. I could escape this cesspool. I no longer had to tremble in fear of dying at someone¡¯s whim. ¡®But it¡¯s the same here.¡¯ The upper district and noble society were no different. The only difference was better clothing and finer food. ...We were all slaves to someone. There were only miserable slaves and slaves who were slightly better off. Even those noble families who once flaunted their power crumbled overnight. More than a hundred Imperial Guards were gathered here. It was a considerable number. The official full strength of the Imperial Guard was a thousand. But in reality, the number was always lower. At most, eight or nine hundred; in times of manpower shortage, five to six hundred. Even in peacetime, Imperial Guards were deployed on missions across the Empire. To gather several hundred of them in one place required months of preparation. Even gathering a hundred in a single day was difficult. ¡®The Corovus Family¡¯s domain.¡¯ We stood before it. At the center of the territory stood a peculiar structure¡ªtoo unusual to be called a mansion. It was a massive residential complex, modified from a colossal airship. I had heard that in the early days of settlement, it had been one of the Imperial immigrant ships that departed from Planet Arc. The ship¡¯s captain was the progenitor of the Corovus Family. ¡°It¡¯s an old family with a long history. At one point, they were even related to the Imperial family by marriage.¡± Ilay, who was standing beside me, murmured. The cadets from my class were here as auxiliary troops for the Imperial Guard. But there would be no battle today. The presence of this many Imperial Guards was merely a show of force. If the Corovus Family wished to avoid annihilation, they would obediently admit their wrongdoing and surrender. ¡®The Corovus Family tried to lay a hand on an Imperial Guard.¡¯ The one who orchestrated the attack on Iskan and me was a member of the Corovus Family. One of their people had been a frequent guest of the torture facilities and had died at Iskan¡¯s hands. Seeking revenge, they had come after us. That information had been relayed to me through Kinuan, and I had reported it to Hemillas. The Imperial Guard had entered negotiations with the Corovus Family. It seemed that discussions with the military¡¯s upper echelon had already concluded, as Hemillas was now officially taking action. Beep. I stepped forward as I was summoned by Hemillas. The gazes of the Imperial Guards swept over me as if appraising me. By now, I had become a well-known figure within the Guard. As I had wished in my childhood, I now stood at the threshold of success. "The moment we presented the list you gave us, Corovus admitted to their crimes. They¡¯re begging to be spared from annihilation. Apparently, it was the work of a few fools among them. Just a handful of idiots managed to ruin an entire family." Hemillas spoke as he stood beside me, the two of us positioned at the front. "I¡¯m glad it was useful. Things are progressing smoothly." "If we make an official announcement, every relative connected to them will be executed. They should consider themselves lucky to get away with being reduced to minor nobility." "I didn¡¯t expect the Corovus Family to surrender without a fight." "They haven¡¯t produced a high-ranking official in over a century. They¡¯ve been living comfortably off the foundations laid by their ancestors." The Corovus Family appeared to be a textbook case of corrupt nobility. They were a landed family¡ªone that owned highly profitable mines. ¡¯The Catacomb Mine.¡¯ It was a mine rich in high-quality minerals. Thanks to that, they had been able to maintain their family¡¯s prestige without ever producing high-ranking officials or military officers. "Because they had so much, they never needed to try. Just selling mining rights was enough to sustain their wealth and luxury." There was contempt in Hemillas¡¯s voice. Not long after, five nobles with their limbs severed were brought before us on an iron cart. They were the masterminds behind this incident. ¡¯The ones who tried to kill Iskan and me...¡¯ I didn¡¯t even feel angry. No matter how deserving of death they were to some, they were still family to someone. ...And they were victims, too. ¡¯The Empire wants to reclaim the rights to the Catacomb Mine.¡¯ It had been nearly two hundred years since the Accretia Empire settled on Planet Novus. The chaos of the settlement period had subsided, and the power structure had solidified. The Empire had entered a period of stability. There was no longer any need to distribute lucrative assets. Every time a justification like this arose, the Empire seized the opportunity to reclaim valuable holdings, further cementing its centralized rule. This was a dangerous thought. My past self would have denied it. But it was an undeniable truth. The Empire surely saw this as a convenient excuse. ¡¯Even nobles never know when they¡¯ll be purged.¡¯ From today, the Corovus Family would walk the path of decline. "Come with me, Luka. You need to learn how to negotiate." Hemillas led me and five of his closest aides into the Corovus Family¡¯s mansion. Among them was Iskan. "We return the right to rule to the leader of the people and the guardian of the Empire. We, who are weak and insignificant, have merely borrowed this land..." The head of the Corovus Family spoke while kneeling. His complexion was grim. ¡®There was a fight here.¡¯ Inside the Corovus mansion, traces of battle were evident. It seemed that factions had formed and clashed. The Corovus Family had made a humiliating choice, but it was the only way to avoid annihilation. "This matter is already settled... but instead of squandering the wealth from your lands on decadence and pleasure, you should have prepared for the future," Hemillas said. "We are not fools, Hemillas Custoria. We tried to prepare and organize." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Corovus patriarch spoke calmly. He said nothing more. It seemed he truly wasn¡¯t a fool. Hemillas narrowed his eyes slightly and stroked his chin. Then, he gave a small nod. The contempt he had held for the Corovus Family faded. I, too, understood what the Corovus patriarch meant. ¡®The Empire and the Imperial Family deliberately hindered the Corovus Family¡¯s expansion and entry into high-ranking positions.¡¯ The negotiations and administrative processes between the Corovus Family and the Imperial Guard proceeded as smoothly as if they had been prearranged. On the surface, the Corovus Family lost their lands and economic rights due to charges of mineral smuggling. ¡®The funny thing is, the smuggling charges aren¡¯t entirely false.¡¯ I watched the holographic display on the table as information scrolled past. The Corovus Family had indeed smuggled minerals and traded with alien species to secure slush funds. ¡®And the Empire won¡¯t touch those hidden funds. At least for this generation, they¡¯ll still be able to live as nobles. Or perhaps, that money will serve as capital for rebuilding their family in the future.¡¯ This was the Corovus Family¡¯s contingency plan¡ªthe condition for handing over their assets without resistance or conflict. ¡®They knew they would eventually lose their holdings, so they steadily built up slush funds through smuggling in preparation for that day.¡¯ The cause and effect had been reversed. But on the surface, it was still the Corovus Family¡¯s wrongdoing. ¡®If they refused to accept the smuggling charges... the Empire would reopen the investigation into the attack on Carthica Tower¡ªofficially labeled as a terrorist incident¡ªand manipulate the findings to pin it on a Corovus family member.¡¯ That would mean complete extermination. The Corovus Family wouldn¡¯t just fall from nobility¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive within the Empire. That was why they had obediently admitted to smuggling¡ªbecause it was a charge they could still plausibly deny to some extent. ¡®Gradually tighten the pressure, secure the justification, and then quietly eliminate them.¡¯ One by one, noble families that had outlived their usefulness disappeared in this manner. If the Empire had relied solely on military force, a rebellion would have broken out long ago. Blink, blink. I opened and closed my eyes several times. ...Damn it. At first, I thought there was a malfunction in my cybernetic eye. But that wasn¡¯t it. ¡®A hallucination.¡¯ In my vision, the head of the Corovus Family looked like Hemillas. Even though Hemillas would never grovel like that, their images kept overlapping. Swish. I squeezed my right eye shut. When I relied only on my left, my biological eye, the hallucination faded after a while. Stopping the use of my cybernetic eye significantly reduced the strain on my nervous system. ¡®That damned Director Jin Gaw...¡¯ His warning to watch out for hallucinations must have affected me more than I realized. ¡®If I don¡¯t act soon, will the Custoria Family end up like this too?¡¯ While I was struggling with my thoughts, the negotiations continued. "The mining rights and profits from the Catacomb Mine will be split evenly between the military and the Imperial Guard." Hemillas spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. His aides murmured among themselves. His words were transmitted through communications, spreading to the other Imperial Guards. To be clear, this was no secret deal. It was an official negotiation. "Is this the military¡¯s decision? No, the Empire¡¯s decision?" The Corovus patriarch looked genuinely taken aback. Hemillas, resting his arm on the chair¡¯s armrest, responded calmly. "The money that was wasted on indulgence and pleasure will now be repurposed into a fund for the Empire¡¯s wounded soldiers." I clenched my mouth shut, struggling to keep my front teeth and lips from trembling. ¡®There¡¯s no way the Imperial Family would allow this, Hemillas!¡¯ This was a unilateral decision by Hemillas, Commander of the Imperial Guard, and the military. However, if they announced it as a fund for war veterans first, the Imperial Family might not be able to openly oppose it without losing face. The real power struggle had begun. Hemillas was fully aware that the Imperial Family intended to oust him. ¡®This cunning bastard...¡¯ Even I, who had been watching from up close, had failed to notice it until now. Stunned, I reopened my right eye. The remnants of the hallucination still lingered. Sssss... Hemillas¡¯s hair and dark crimson uniform seemed to rise, twisting into the shapes of spears and swords, as if they would strike down anyone who dared to move against him. * * * I reunited with Director Jin Gaw sooner than I expected. ¡®A hallucination.¡¯ The hallucinations that had started in Corovus territory continued to plague me in small but persistent ways. When I stared into the darkness, it sometimes felt as if a human figure was watching me. There were times when the statues and portraits of emperors seemed to move, their pupils shifting as if following me. But more than anything, ever since that day, there had been many times when Hemillas no longer appeared normal to me. Whenever my mind wavered even slightly, he looked like a ferocious beast¡ªhis dark crimson form bristling, his sharp eyes filled with a menacing light. ¡®A manifestation of anxiety.¡¯ I tried to analyze my symptoms objectively. ¡®So this is why users of Akies Victima or people with nervous system modifications go insane.¡¯ If I let this state persist, it was clear that things would only get worse. Worse still, I wasn¡¯t in a position to reduce the pressure or stress I was under. I needed professional help. But if I went to the medical staff of the Imperial Guard or the military, my condition would be reported straight up the chain of command. I walked through the stark white corridors of the 4th Research Institute. Beside me, a blond young man beamed with excitement. "Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to come along too?" Ilay spoke in a cheerful voice, as if we were out on a picnic. "You¡¯re already here. And it¡¯s better this way. The director seems to like you quite a bit." I had no idea what Jin Gaw might try to pull. Among the few people I could trust right now, Ilay was the only one capable of being an asset in a fight. Click, hiss. I stopped in front of the lab I had been directed to. The lock disengaged, revealing the interior. "You¡¯re here, Luka. I¡¯ve already got everything prepared. Take a seat over there." Dressed in a white coat, Jin Gaw pointed at a chair in the lab without any formalities. It was an ominous-looking seat, covered in all kinds of surgical tools and mechanical devices. Even I flinched at the sight of it. Whiiirrrr. Jin Gaw repeatedly pulled and released the trigger of a sharp, motorized drill. "Oh, and since you¡¯re an Imperial Guard, anesthesia isn¡¯t necessary, right? You¡¯ve been trained for this." "I may be trained, but I can still feel pain." Did this man even see me as human? "Skipping anesthesia makes it easier to assess your symptoms." So he never planned on using it in the first place. "Luka, want me to hold your hand?" Ilay smiled softly. I scowled and tossed my coat at his face. Thud. As soon as I sat in the chair, the restraints locked my arms and legs in place. Whiiirrrr. Jin Gaw brought the motorized drill up to my face. My eyes widened in alarm. He wouldn¡¯t... He¡¯s not actually going to¡ª "Good, good. That¡¯s a great reaction." Jin Gaw smirked at my expression. Bzzzzzt! The drill made contact with my right cybernetic eye. I barely managed to hold back a scream. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Jin Gaw¡¯s drill came to a stop. Pop! Crack! With a horrifying sound, my right cybernetic eye was pulled out. Blood splattered everywhere. My face was drenched as if I had washed it in blood. My nervous system was adjusting to the flickering, half-formed vision. Clatter. Jin Gaw tossed my right cybernetic eye into the analyzer and checked the data. He didn¡¯t even disconnect the optic nerve connection... A sharp pain throbbed in my head. It felt like static was spreading through my brain. Click, click. The restraints locking my limbs were released. Wiping away the blood that streamed down like tears, I looked at Jin Gaw. My vision hadn¡¯t fully adjusted yet, so his figure was still blurry. "Luka, how did I look as I was extracting your eye? Did I appear as something else?" Jin Gaw spoke without even looking at me. "No. Director, you looked the same as always." "My appearance seemed normal to you even as I forcibly removed your eye? Hmm. Then that¡¯s fine. It means the issue isn¡¯t purely neurological but mostly psychological." I understood. If my nervous system were completely failing and causing hallucinations, Jin Gaw¡¯s face should have looked grotesquely distorted to me. But he looked normal. So he wasn¡¯t torturing me without reason. Whatever the case, his skill was undeniable. "Then does that mean there¡¯s no problem?" "I told you, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no problem at all. Your nervous system is on the verge of falling apart, so you¡¯re prone to hallucinations even from minor triggers. Hmm, the cybernetic eye itself is fine, though." The analyzer¡¯s graph showed nothing but green. "So, my brain can still hold out for now." "That¡¯s one way to put it." "I tend to be an optimist." Jin Gaw chuckled, his shoulders shaking. I could hear Ilay laughing behind me as well. "I¡¯ll make some adjustments before I reimplant your cybernetic eye." "I¡¯m fine as I am." I didn¡¯t like the idea of someone else tampering with it and changing it. I had my own way of doing things. "I¡¯m optimizing it to reduce the strain on your nervous system. A skilled Akies Victima user doesn¡¯t need unnecessary functions. I¡¯ll simplify the prediction features to cut down redundant information. Just that alone should improve things significantly." ...The more I listened, the more it made sense. As expected of a specialist. I nodded without argument. "You seem well-versed in Akies Victima?" "I took an interest in it once. It¡¯s fascinating in many ways. That said, I have a certain approach in mind..." Jin Gaw¡¯s smile stretched wider. "You plan to use me for a clinical experiment." "Theoretically, there¡¯s no issue. Of course, no matter how well I review and simulate things in advance, reality always throws in unexpected problems. But I¡¯m not forcing you to use it." Jin Gaw handed me a sturdy plastic case. I cracked it open slightly to check the contents. Inside were a glass vial filled with liquid and an injector gun. The vial was designed to be loaded into the injector like a magazine. "If you ever find yourself in a desperate situation, try it with a ¡¯nothing to lose¡¯ mindset. If it works well, be sure to tell me. I included a manual." The injector¡¯s needle looked vicious. I hadn¡¯t read the manual yet, so I had no idea what it was for, but the needle was as long as my finger. "I don¡¯t know what this is, but I hope I never have to use it." "I hope so too." Jin Gaw lied without hesitation. A strange man. He was both intriguing and someone I wanted to keep at a distance. Bzzz. A mechanical arm descended from the ceiling, tasked with reimplanting my cybernetic eye. Forceps pried open my eye socket wide. Then, delicate surgical tools began the meticulous process of reconnecting it to my nervous system. There was no need for me to describe the process in detail. While I underwent the procedure, Ilay and Jin Gaw continued their conversation. "Let me show you something interesting, Ilay. I owe you, after all." Jin Gaw tapped the wall. A section of the wall slid open, revealing a glass window. Behind the glass was a space just large enough for a person to lie down. Chzzzt, chzzzt. A strange, mechanical whimpering sound echoed. As a sharp pain stung my eye, I focused on what was behind the glass. ¡¯A rat?¡¯ It was a rat, larger than a fist. But on closer inspection, its body wasn¡¯t covered in fur¡ªit was encased in a hard, metallic exoskeleton. Whirrr, whirrr. The mechanical rat, upon spotting Jin Gaw, immediately began scratching at the glass. ¡¯A machine beast.¡¯ It reminded me of the feral, beast-like machine Ilay had captured before. This rat was much smaller than that one, but it seemed just as aggressive, hurling itself at the glass. Thud! Thud! The mechanical rat pounded against the glass with all its strength. However, the glass didn¡¯t budge, and, unable to contain its rage, the rat started dashing wildly around its enclosure. "I¡¯ve seen bigger machine beasts than this." Ilay spoke with disinterest in his eyes. Jin Gaw smirked lazily and then projected a hologram. "This rat wasn¡¯t originally a machine beast. But it also didn¡¯t have a cybernetic body implanted." "What?" "It was exposed to Hollistone energy for an extended period. The biological tissue mutated and turned into machinery." A holographic video appeared on the glass window, showing a white rat undergoing mutations over the course of several months, played at high speed. At first, the rat lost its fur and claws. Then, its eyeballs grotesquely bulged out before falling out completely. Blackish-red intestines spilled out from its anus, dragging along behind it. It looked as though it had contracted some terrible disease. But the real mutation had only just begun. The now-hairless skin hardened and transformed into metal. Where the eyeballs had fallen out, lenses pushed their way outward from within. Its metallic claws curved like hooks, allowing it to scale walls with ease. "This isn¡¯t just mechanization¡ªthere¡¯s a fundamental transformation of the material itself. Many of the resulting forms are bizarre. Literal monsters. Even when genetically identical subjects are exposed to the same amount of Hollistone energy, they mutate into entirely different shapes." Jin Gaw played more footage. One rat had turned into a grotesque mass of bulging muscles. The mutated beast tore apart a larger predator with ease. Another rat hardened like solid rock, eventually becoming completely petrified and losing all signs of life. However, most subjects simply decayed, their flesh melting away as if stricken by disease. "If we could control these mutations artificially, it would be quite fascinating." Behind his glasses, Jin Gaw¡¯s eyes gleamed with deep intrigue. Beside him, Ilay watched the experiment footage with a mixture of fascination and disgust. "Have you ever tested these mutations on humans?" Ilay hesitated slightly before asking. I had wanted to ask the same question. Jin Gaw kept his smile but gave no direct answer. Instead, he said only what he wanted to say. "...So don¡¯t dig too deeply into Arcane Civilization and Hollistone. Ilay Carthica, this is for your sake. I don¡¯t need to explain why I¡¯m showing you classified information like this, do I?" "So, it¡¯s that dangerous." "Only study Arcane Civilization in books. Getting directly involved isn¡¯t your role." It was a warning to Ilay, who had an excessive interest in Arcane Civilization. Creak, creak. During this conversation, my cybernetic eye reimplantation was completed. I squeezed the ampoule filled with artificial tear fluid, letting it drip onto my stiff pupil. The liquid washed away the blood while also acting as a lubricant. "Thank you for everything, Director." I stood up from my chair as I spoke. Jin Gaw waved his hand with a grin. "I hope you live a long life." "I hope so too." 999 As Ilay and I left the 4th Research Institute, we saw a familiar object. It was something that stirred unpleasant emotions and memories. Researchers, assisted by androids, were transporting the object inside the institute. Clatter, clatter. The object loaded onto the cart was a circular capsule, large enough to fit three or four people with ease. Although it wasn¡¯t connected to any power source, bluish light pulsed along its circuits. A spatial transport device. It was the same artifact we had seen in the underground ruins of the Arcane Fortress. Lilian Lamones had planned to use this spatial transport device to escape to Border City in Bellato Federation territory. But that was nothing more than a delusion. She met her end at Ilay¡¯s hands. "...They really did take it from another research institute like a heist. That guy¡¯s drive and resourcefulness are incredible." Ilay spoke with a bitter tone, staring at the spatial transport device for a long time. Was it curiosity about Arcane Civilization? Or lingering thoughts about Lilian? Maybe both. "You should drop your interest in Arcane Civilization. You¡¯re going to be the head of the Carthica family." "I was already planning to, even without you telling me. And by the way... did you sleep with Giselle?" I choked, despite not even drinking any water. "Cough, cough! What kind of bullshit is that?" "Hmm. So you haven¡¯t yet." Ilay spoke as if he were asking about breakfast options. His smirk was beyond irritating. "I think you¡¯re seriously misunderstanding something..." But Ilay wasn¡¯t listening. He tapped my chest with his fist before pointing a finger at me. "Just don¡¯t have any regrets, Luka. No matter what choices we make, we¡¯ll regret them in the end... but do your best. I still regret not doing the same." His words sounded profound, but in the end, he was just saying that regret was inevitable. "I¡¯m not like you, idiot." We walked farther from the research institute. Even within the upper district, the research complex was a high-ranking facility. The scenery was pristine, and the streets were obsessively clean. Despite being outdoors, the high elevation meant the air quality was excellent. At the research complex¡¯s airfield, we spotted the aerial vehicle we had arrived in. By now, I had grown accustomed to traveling by air. I gazed out the window as I sat inside the aerial vehicle. My line of sight stretched from below all the way to the horizon. At the far end of my vision lay the lower district. Once, I too had looked up at this place from the lower district. Even now, some children were probably staring at the sky with longing. But they couldn¡¯t possibly imagine it. ¡®...That even up here, you have to live in fear.¡¯ I had clawed my way up, believing that once I reached this place, all my worries and anxieties would disappear. But the fear I carried was still alive and well. A monster named anxiety stared down at me with bloodshot eyes. As time passed, that monster grew, feeding on my life as its sustenance. It swelled in size, waiting for the moment I would collapse, its maw open wide. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Luka, I¡¯m going to become the head of the Carthica family." Ilay, seated across from me, spoke. He had been handling family affairs through a holographic interface just moments ago. From the brief glimpses I caught, he had already begun to act as the head in practice. "There¡¯s no need to state the obvious." I responded indifferently. Ilay smirked, as if he had expected that answer. "Becoming the head of the Carthica family is just the beginning for me. I intend to seize power." "So, what? You want to become one of the Empire¡¯s ruling elites?" "Power and violence are just tools. But without those tools, I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect my will, let alone realize it. A will that lacks strength is easily broken and scattered. You were right¡ªI was once a naive noble brat. I thought things would somehow work out. I had never run into true powerlessness, so I underestimated the world. Because I had never been denied anything I wanted." Ilay scratched the back of his hand. His artificial skin peeled along the lines of his nails, tearing apart. "If it¡¯s you, Ilay, leaving the Empire and going anywhere else wouldn¡¯t be difficult." "I¡¯ve already built up too much karma. I¡¯ve killed many people for my own ambition. If I were to run away now, even my sins would lose their meaning. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of irredeemable person." Ilay was moving further away from me. The Ilay I once knew was a boy who pursued grand, unrealistic ideals and dreamed of distant lands. Since the death of Lilian Lamones, I could no longer grasp what lay beneath his words. But that wasn¡¯t strange. He and I were walking different paths now. Ilay didn¡¯t know my circumstances. And for that reason, he would understand my thoughts even less. We were reaching the end of our youth. From now on, we could no longer escape responsibility, duty, or the weight of our past actions. "...Well, good luck with that." "If I¡¯ve shared this much, shouldn¡¯t you open up a little too?" Ilay sighed and leaned back into his seat. "Other than the fact that more people want me dead, nothing much. It¡¯s the usual." I shrugged. Ilay narrowed his eyes. "Luka, I owe you. And I¡¯m willing to do anything to settle that debt." "You don¡¯t owe me anything." "If I say I do, then I do. So tell me before I change. There might come a time when I go so far that I won¡¯t be able to hear your voice anymore. And when that happens, no matter what you ask of me, I¡¯ll ignore it." I don¡¯t need your help. The words rose to my throat, but I swallowed them down at the last second. Not for my sake. For Ilay¡¯s. If I had said it, he would have changed even faster. No¡ªdeteriorated would be the more accurate word. "Fine." At my half-hearted response, Ilay gave me a weak smile. "Thanks, Luka. I... I..." His pupils trembled. His unfocused eyes looked past me, as if seeing something else entirely. "...I live without remembering my dead subordinates anymore. I barely even think about them now." Ilay mechanically pulled out a cigarette and placed it between his lips. Tssssk. The lighter flicked, and the flame caught. Through the rising smoke, his eyes regained their sharpness. "Even on the day I killed Garcia with my own hands, I slept soundly without a single nightmare. That same day, I also lost several relatives I¡¯d known for years." He was talking about the day of the gunship attack. I simply listened in silence. "You know what¡¯s even scarier? If things keep going like this... I think I¡¯d react the same way if you died." Ilay exhaled a slow stream of smoke. "So don¡¯t die before me. I don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s at the bottom of myself." Ilay was becoming an Imperial Guard faster than I was. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 A strange atmosphere was flowing through the Imperial Guard. ¡®The military and the Imperial Guard have taken control of the Catacomb Mine¡¯s interests.¡¯ Officially, it was a fund for disabled veterans. The money was meant for soldiers who had fought for the empire, those who had died or been wounded, and their families. There had always been a fund, but due to chronic deficits, proper support had been difficult. People believed that this decision was made by the imperial family. Those who were unaware praised the empire and the imperial family. But the reality was different. ¡®It was the military and the Imperial Guard¡¯s decision.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know how Hemillas had managed to persuade the military as well. Was his influence that strong, or were there simply many within the military who had the guts to provoke the imperial family? Perhaps, contrary to my expectations, the imperial family¡¯s influence was not as overwhelming as I had thought. I still knew little about the high-ranking officials and generals who moved the empire. I was currently with Kinuan. As always, he was drinking tea. ¡°The imperial family has its pride, so they can¡¯t overturn their decision on the fund. It was a skillful move.¡± Kinuan spoke. I had been reporting to him about everything that had happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the Catacomb Mine¡¯s interests were so important.¡± From my perspective, it was only enough to sustain a single noble family at most. ¡°If the military clears out the bad contracts related to the mining rights and takes over operations directly, the situation changes. Their finances would improve significantly. The companies involved will be upset about losing their mining rights so suddenly, but since they¡¯ll see it as a decision from the military or the imperial family, they won¡¯t be able to resist much.¡± ¡°And just in time, a justification has been provided to expel the Catacomb Mine¡¯s owner... the Corovus Family.¡± ¡°It could just be a coincidence, or there could be a scheme we haven¡¯t noticed.¡± I didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence. The pieces fit together too perfectly. ¡®But this wasn¡¯t the work of the imperial family or Kinuan.¡¯ If they had planned to expel the Corovus Family, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed the mining rights to be taken like this. ¡®...Wait.¡¯ I bit my lower lip and widened my eyes. ¡®Then the military and Hemillas....¡¯ What if they had leaked information about me and Iskan to lure in the Corovus Family? Members of the Corovus Family were already on the Imperial Guard¡¯s internal investigation list. Even without me, the Imperial Guard would have eventually reached them. ¡®Did Hemillas expose me to danger?¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to believe it. But the possibility wasn¡¯t zero. Even if I didn¡¯t trust it completely, I had to keep it in mind. ¡®If they had just told me, I would have willingly acted as bait. But if they deliberately led the attack without telling me... does that mean Hemillas doesn¡¯t trust me?¡¯ My thoughts spiraled rapidly. Until now, I had never once considered the possibility that Hemillas might stab me in the back. I didn¡¯t even want to entertain the thought. Hemillas had always treated me with trust. ¡°Luka, His Majesty is not in the best of moods right now. The timeline might move up. When the time comes, you¡¯ll have to act as well.¡± ¡°Hemillas knows that the imperial family is keeping him in check. That means he must be making preparations too. Does His Majesty intend to risk civil war?¡± ¡°The real enemies of the empire are outside our borders. That¡¯s why the imperial family is trying to avoid civil war, even if it means taking a roundabout approach. Luka, from your perspective, it must look like the imperial family is unjustly stirring up trouble with the military. Like they¡¯re trying to discard the loyal Hemillas.¡± ¡°To be honest, yes.¡± It was hard to deny. Even if I did, he wouldn¡¯t believe me. ¡°We have solid grounds for this as well. If we don¡¯t reorganize the military leadership now, a rebellion will break out within ten years. And every year, the likelihood of a full-scale war with foreign nations increases. Within half a century, an unavoidable war will come.¡± ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re predicting the future.¡± ¡°You, who have learned Akies Victima, should understand. The future is merely a product of the present. It doesn¡¯t come from some external force. The imperial family¡¯s predictions are extremely close approximations to foresight. We cannot fight external enemies while leaving unstable elements within. The empire must be fully prepared to rally around the emperor.¡± If everything Kinuan was saying was true... then the imperial family¡¯s actions were justified. ¡®Who struck first no longer matters.¡¯ The conflict had already begun. If the empire was on the brink of war with Bellato and Corite, it had no choice but to ensure internal stability, even through extreme measures. ¡°Keep watching Hemillas¡¯ movements. If an opportunity arises, I¡¯ll leave the decision to you.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m a double agent now. Just like my old instructor.¡± ¡°When this purge is over, I¡¯ll retire. By then, my authority will be passed on to you. In time, you¡¯ll come to realize it too. That it¡¯s us and the imperial family who are truly acting for the empire and its people. Someone has to dirty their hands and carry out the ugliness. The world is twisted, and there are things that can only be set right through twisted means.¡± ¡°I understand. And I know that role is mine to take.¡± Kinuan was an eloquent speaker. I didn¡¯t know the exact ratio of truth to lies in his words, but he never fed me only falsehoods. His persuasion always contained truth. Sometimes, he spoke nothing but the truth. ...This was no different. What Kinuan had said was likely fact. A memory from the past surfaced. When I stood before Rick Silva N¨²?ez, I had prepared myself for death. ¡®My name is Lukaus Custoria, the sword and shield of the empire. The empire¡¯s enemies are my enemies.¡¯ ¡®So, you plan to spend your whole life handling dirty work, only to be discarded in the end?¡¯ ¡®If someone has to take on the dirty work for the empire... then that role is mine.¡¯ I had chosen to become the empire¡¯s shadow. But it had also been for the Custoria Family. And now, for the sake of the empire, I had to harm the Custoria Family. My oath and resolve couldn¡¯t help but waver. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to know. Once this is over, will the Custoria Family be wiped out?¡± ¡°If this leads to an outright rebellion, then yes, complete annihilation is certain. In that case, you¡¯ll have to change your identity and face to continue operating.¡± ¡°So if we suppress the dissident forces before it escalates that far, it won¡¯t come to that. For example, if Hemillas becomes irreversibly crippled, and I take over as the next head of Custoria.¡± I spoke bluntly. I didn¡¯t want the Custoria Family to be exterminated. ¡°You really are... a good boy. Quite the soft-hearted one.¡± I expected him to say that. * * * An old saying came to mind¡ªThe night before a storm is always the calmest. Just as the saying implied, Hemillas had remained still for a while. For the past fifteen days, his routine had been nothing more than attending to official duties in his office and occasionally visiting the Custoria estate. ¡®Do you not trust me?¡¯ I kept repeating that question in my head as I traveled to and from the Custoria estate in an aerial vehicle. I wanted to hear his answer. Yes, I knew it might sound childish... but I had hoped that my bond with Hemillas was as strong as blood ties. ¡®Did Hemillas really use me as bait without even a word?¡¯ Like how Giselle had been used by Barbara back at the academy. That situation had been easy to understand¡ªGiselle may have been Barbara¡¯s biological daughter, but she was incapable of keeping secrets from her. That¡¯s why Giselle had to be deceived as well. ¡®But I¡¯m different. If he had told me beforehand, I could have played the role of bait even better.¡¯ Here¡¯s what I suspected: Hemillas wanted to take control of the Catacomb Mine, so he sought to expel the Corovus Family. To accomplish this, he leaked information about me and Iskan to them, provoking the attack. ...I wasn¡¯t certain. That¡¯s why I hoped my guess was wrong. I wanted to at least hold on to that hope for the man who had led me this far. ¡®Even if you were to die like Nikolaos, I would act the same way.¡¯ When I first heard those words, I had been genuinely happy. Even now, I wanted to believe in them. But thinking about it, I had no right to be upset. If Hemillas had deceived me, did I really have the right to be angry? I was deceiving him as well. ¡°Luka, the next time you come to the estate, stop by the Silver Moon Pavilion. It¡¯s an important matter for you as well, so make time for it.¡± Hemillas spoke as we rode in the aerial vehicle back to the Imperial Guard headquarters. The Silver Moon Pavilion was a separate annex where the Custoria Family¡¯s elders resided. Major decisions concerning the family had to go through them. As expected, something was in motion. From deep beneath the surface, an unseen current was steadily shifting. A flow so subtle that even I had trouble detecting it. ¡°About Giselle...¡± Hemillas started. My expression remained neutral, but I felt my chest tighten. ¡°...Did something happen? You two seemed close, but lately, it looks like things have soured.¡± Giselle and I avoided speaking to each other in front of others as much as possible. I could control my emotions, but Giselle wasn¡¯t as practiced at it. ¡°We argued over an issue in the lower district. If you¡¯d like the details, I can explain.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for me to interfere in a matter between siblings. Just take care of her. She¡¯s smart, but she¡¯s inexperienced.¡± Smart but inexperienced¡ªI couldn¡¯t argue with that. ¡°I¡¯m keeping an eye on her,¡± I replied. In truth, I was keeping too close an eye on her. I had to resist the urge to go see her every time. ¡°So, will the engagement with Ilay Carthica end as a mere pretense? It seemed like a promising match.¡± ¡°I encouraged it as well, but it¡¯s unlikely to go through. Especially on Giselle¡¯s end.¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect much either. Giselle has the kind of personality to choose her own spouse. That¡¯s why she¡¯s rejected every proposal so far.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to respect that.¡± I spoke with mild surprise, and Hemillas let out a small chuckle. "I have used my children before, but I have never oppressed their choices. Juppe became a soldier despite his lack of aptitude because of his own ambition. He wanted to be the head of the family, so he chose a profession where he could surpass his older brother." At times like this, I couldn¡¯t help but like Hemillas. He felt like the ideal father. ¡®If only...¡¯ I wanted to lay everything bare right here and now. Kinuan, who seemed like a mere dissenter, was in truth a loyal servant and overseer of the emperor. The imperial family¡¯s hidden card for expelling Custoria was none other than me. I was the one aiming for his back. If I had longed for a father just a little more, I might have uttered something foolish. The Imperial Guard headquarters was drawing near. Hemillas, checking his messages, tilted his head slightly before speaking. "Luka, in two days, His Highness Francec will be holding a procession. It will stretch from the upper district to the lower district, lasting over half a day." Francec Accretia, the Crimson Crown Prince. But one day, he was destined to die as a sacrificial pawn. Only the emperor, Ivan, Kinuan, and I knew that truth. "I¡¯m aware. The Imperial Guard is responsible for security." "His Highness has specifically requested you as a special escort. He¡¯s likely taken an interest in you because of the many accomplishments you¡¯ve achieved as a cadet. He has a fondness for Irregulars." It wasn¡¯t just because I was an Irregular. Francec believed that he would become emperor and that I would remain by his side as his overseer for a long time. That was why he had chosen me. "I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations." Chapter 111 Chapter 111 I woke up before dawn. Today, starting at noon, the Crimson Crown Prince, Francec, would be parading through the streets. Entering the reserved private training room, I checked my nervous system. I performed a series of movements, starting from the basics of combat techniques to more complex actions. A quick glance at the display on the wall showed that my execution speed and sense of balance were close to my personal best. My condition was excellent. I threw a punch. It was an optimized movement achieved through the synchronization of my organic body and mechanical parts. Shifting my upper body from side to side, I continued throwing punches in succession. As the output of my prosthetic arm gradually increased, the striking bag rose higher and higher. Pa-ang! Eventually, the bag hit the ceiling before dropping back down. The thunderous noise reverberated off the walls. I caught my breath and closed my eyes. My body had warmed up just enough. Now, it was time to assume the presence of an imaginary enemy and fight. It might seem ridiculous, but the effect was substantial. By repeatedly anticipating my opponent¡¯s movements in advance and imprinting them into my brain, I could react and act faster in actual combat, even without a virtual simulation. ¡®The enemy is...¡¯ I half-opened my eyes. A faint light seeped into my pupils. ¡®...Kinuan or Hemillas?¡¯ By the time I fully opened my eyes, the figures of both men overlapped before me. They were surprisingly vivid for a mere imagination. ¡®Another hallucination.¡¯ I blinked. Since visiting Director Jin Gaw, my hallucinations had improved. At the very least, Hemillas no longer appeared to me as a two-legged beast covered in fur. I wasn¡¯t afraid of my mind deteriorating. What I feared was a decline in combat effectiveness due to brain dysfunction in battle. ¡®As long as I can fight properly, seeing occasional hallucinations outside of battle is fine. I¡¯ve come this far accepting that much.¡¯ However, if I started experiencing hallucinations during combat or developed motor impairments, that would be a serious problem. ¡®Kinuan, Hemillas... It doesn¡¯t matter who. If anyone stands in my way, I¡¯ll break through them.¡¯ The same applied to them. If they ever deemed me an obstacle, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take my life. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to waver in moments of decision.¡¯ I needed to learn from Ilay¡¯s decisiveness. Sever my emotions and act. It was something I could do, too. Kirik! I drew my shock pistol, Ruina, and merely mimed pulling the trigger. If I actually fired it, even the Imperial Guard¡¯s training room walls wouldn¡¯t hold up. Kiiiiing! The high-compression heavy weapon, Crucis, still gleamed with its imposing presence. Despite numerous real battles, its blade remained as polished as if it were brand new. Whirik! I swung the heavy Crucis. It felt like my body was being dragged along with the blade. When using Crucis, attacks had to flow seamlessly. Even with a high-output prosthetic, resisting the kinetic energy of the heavy weapon would strain my wrist and elbow beyond their limits. That¡¯s what made Crucis difficult to handle. To put it metaphorically, it was like a wild horse running rampant. I looked ahead. The imagined enemy, whether Kinuan or Hemillas, was skillfully dodging my attacks. Wooong! As acceleration built up, Crucis and I moved even faster. Spinning like a top, a thought suddenly came to me. Whirik! I turned in a full spin, swinging the blade before releasing it in a low, sweeping throw that scraped the floor. Leaving my hand, Crucis flew low like a boomerang. The imagined enemy was struck by Crucis and faded into nothingness. Kadeudeudeuk! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Spinning as it flew, Crucis tore through the training room wall before climbing up to the ceiling. Exposed wires and circuits crackled with electricity. It finally stopped, lodged deep into a steel beam. I reached up and yanked Crucis free from the ceiling. Kwajijik! A mess of tangled components came crashing down. Taking a step back, I shrugged awkwardly. ¡°...The Imperial Guard¡¯s maintenance crew should be able to handle this much.¡± I left the wrecked training room. Dawn was breaking. The sun cast its light between the haphazardly built structures. I purposely didn¡¯t wash up, letting the early morning wind cool me as I walked. After training, the sensation of cooling sweat under the cold air felt pleasant. It was a difficult feeling to describe¡ªsomething fresh and invigorating. ¡®This is a sensation that won¡¯t last much longer.¡¯ These emotions and feelings I was experiencing now wouldn¡¯t be possible once I had a full-body prosthetic. Today¡¯s memory would become an irreplaceable relic of the past. ¡®This world is full of contradictions.¡¯ I replaced my limbs with machines to become stronger. Yet, in order to remain human, I had to fight against the very machines I had embraced. Kinuan, Hemillas, even Iskan... all of them had advised me to cherish the sensations and memories of my organic body, to experience as much as I could while I still had the chance. Step, step. I didn¡¯t rush, letting my body cool down at a steady pace. Even as my eyes stung, I stared directly into the rising sun. ¡®Will I, too, one day... long for the flesh and blood I¡¯ve lost? Or will I live envying it, like the beasts in the torture chambers?¡¯ I had no way of knowing. For now, as long as I could become stronger, I felt like I could discard something even greater than flesh and blood. Lost in thought, my steps carried me forward until I stopped in front of my door. Before I knew it, I was back in my room. Chiik. Before the door had even fully opened, I knew someone was inside. And as soon as I realized who it was, I frowned. "What brings you here?" Ivan Accretia was sitting on the edge of my bed. With one leg crossed over the other, he gazed at me lazily. "You should at least say hello first. Good morning, Luka. I hear you¡¯ve been assigned to guard Francec?" Ivan spoke as if amused. "I¡¯m carrying out my duties as a member of the Imperial Guard. It¡¯s not personal protection." "No, I¡¯m certain Francec will keep you right by his side." I thought the same. There would be no reason to summon me otherwise. "...Ah, and thank you for the warning last time. Thanks to you, I survived." I expressed my gratitude. Had I not prepared after his warning, I would have lost at least a limb to the attack helicopter. Worse, I could have died. "Even without my warning, you would have managed. I just wanted to put you in my debt. You¡¯re weak to those you owe." "That¡¯s true." "By the way, Hemillas is quite something. I didn¡¯t expect him to take control of the Catacomb Mine¡¯s interests. That makes it even harder to suppress him. If anyone moves against Hemillas or the military now?" Ivan paused, waiting for my response. His eyes gleamed like those of an innocent boy. "Since the Catacomb Mine¡¯s rights were redirected to the Disabled Veterans¡¯ Fund, it¡¯ll look like Hemillas is the one being oppressed." Ivan clapped his hands together in satisfaction. "Haha, you¡¯re sharp. Just as expected from an Overseer. It was never a coincidence that Hemillas has been so skillfully avoiding traps all this time. He always seemed just about to get caught but never did. I never imagined he had a stash of his own. And those other old men flaunting their crests¡ªmanaging the Empire isn¡¯t easy. The moment they grow a little too clever, they all start trying to bite their master." I felt a mix of emotions. Hemillas wasn¡¯t just a dutiful soldier. As one of the highest-ranking figures in the military, he was well-versed in schemes and intrigue. Now that he had revealed his hidden hand, he wouldn¡¯t go down easily. He might even begin to strike back. But the longer Hemillas held out, the greater the likelihood of the Custoria family being wiped out. "His Highness..." "Call me Ivan. If you get my title wrong one more time, I¡¯ll get angry." "Ivan, your thoughts seem to differ from His Majesty¡¯s." I spoke boldly. Ivan had hinted at something like this before. ¡¯Luka, I am not my father. My father is my father, and I am me. The current plan is my father¡¯s will, not mine.¡¯ I had believed those words to be true, which is why I spoke now. Ivan¡¯s lips moved into a faint smile. "My father has grown old. As with all emperors and kings, judgment dulls, and frailty sets in during their final years. Even a sovereign emperor, revered as possessing divine blood, is no exception. Meanwhile, I am just now reaching my prime. My mind is overflowing with countless plans, rising endlessly like waves. What I need is the authority and power to bring them into reality. Forget ten years¡ªI can¡¯t even afford to wait one." Ivan extended his slender hand, grasping at empty space. His eyes gleamed brilliantly, as if they were drawing in the surrounding light. It was as though darkness had gathered around him, with only his pupils glowing like the sun and moon. ...Reckless. Reckless beyond belief. My own boldness felt trivial in comparison. I didn¡¯t know what to say. If anyone other than a royal had uttered such words, immediate execution would have been too lenient. Not only their entire family but even those merely acquainted with them would have lost their heads. ¡¯He intends to push his own father aside and take the throne himself.¡¯ This ambitious boy had no intention of simply walking the path laid out before him. I answered with silence. Any words of agreement would be dangerous. "Luka, this isn¡¯t a test of your qualifications as an Overseer. I swear this with everything I have." He was telling the truth. My instincts told me so. But my lips remained sealed. Ivan sighed and stood up. Then, to my astonishment, he began walking up the wall until he was standing upside down on the ceiling. His bare feet clung effortlessly to the surface. Hanging above me with his hair dangling downward, Ivan stopped and looked at me. "Akies Domini, the Emperor¡¯s Overseer... Let me tell you one of its qualifications. An Overseer must not be crushed by authority. Even if their opponent is the Emperor, they must be able to present a different perspective." My eyes widened. Only then did I fully understand. An Overseer needed the mindset of Akies Victima. They existed to assist in the Emperor¡¯s reasoning and judgment. Even without direct orders, an Overseer had to identify what the Emperor had overlooked and compensate for it. "In the human world we live in, there is no absolute truth. Throughout history, thesis, antithesis, and synthesis¡ªconflict¡ªhave driven higher-level thinking and better judgment. But on the surface, the Emperor must be a divine figure. He cannot appear as someone capable of making mistakes." Ivan, who had been walking on the ceiling, suddenly dropped to the floor, landing behind me. I didn¡¯t turn around. If I looked at him now, I felt like I might kneel of my own accord and swear my loyalty from the depths of my heart. There was something indescribable about him. Perhaps this was what people called an aura, a halo, or charisma. "An Overseer trained in Akies Victima is supposed to erase their own existence and support the Emperor. But my father has grown weak, and Kinuan has crossed the line. The plan to kill Francec? That was Kinuan¡¯s idea from the very beginning. That brain-dead wreck... was the one who proposed assassinating a royal." I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Ivan was making. But I could vaguely feel his gaze burning into the back of my neck. "Is the problem that they plan to kill His Highness Francec?" I broke the silence, wondering if even this monster behind me felt some shred of familial attachment. "No, the plan itself is excellent. But the fact that it came from Kinuan¡¯s mouth, and that my father accepted it so readily¡ªthat¡¯s the problem. That is not the proper relationship between an Emperor and his Overseer. This wasn¡¯t the result of a clash of opinions; it was Kinuan deceiving my father into making a decision." I was a fool for even momentarily expecting any sense of brotherly affection. Of course, that was never the case. "I understand why you can¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t need to respond. The relationship between an Emperor and an Overseer is one that continues without words. Listen, Luka. I need chaos. And I need to ruin my father and Kinuan¡¯s plan." Ivan had come to me just before Francec¡¯s parade. From that point on, my mind naturally began tracing the chain of causality, determining my mission and my role. "...When the time comes, fulfill your role. You belong to no one but me, my Overseer." The door opened, and with it, Ivan¡¯s presence disappeared. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 I don¡¯t know much about the history of the Empire and the Imperial Family. However, even I could tell that the Crimson Crown Prince was a royal with an unusual disposition. High society in the Empire was rigid. The full-body prosthetic nobility lived for nearly two centuries. It was said that after living that long, one¡¯s emotions dulled. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, emotional restraint was considered a noble virtue. Because of that, in a society where solemnity was the norm, suppressed desires had festered and rotted away. Defying the atmosphere of such a society, the Crimson Crown Prince openly displayed his emotions despite being of royal blood. He interacted with those around him with a rich smile, a refreshing manner of speech, and a warm expression. ...Just as he was doing with me now. "The Imperial Guards are always so reliable. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Lukaus?" Francec adjusted the crimson collar of his attire as he spoke. Despite still being a cadet, I was standing beside him. At the forefront of the procession, military armored vehicles and quadrupedal transport units led the way. Along the outer perimeter, two-wheeled vehicles maintained their formation at regular intervals. Wooooong! Over a hundred large drones swept through the sky in a dense formation. Each of these drones was large enough to carry a single person. They monitored the entire crowd surrounding the procession, prepared for any possible incidents. In the mobile command vehicle, an enormous amount of data was being processed to ensure Francec¡¯s security. The military presence in the procession numbered around three hundred soldiers, including fifty Imperial Guards. There were also about a hundred androids. Additionally, numerous nobles from prestigious families and high-ranking officials accompanied the parade. ¡®He¡¯s solidifying his position as the successor through this procession.¡¯ The parade had departed from the entrance of the Imperial Palace, moving along the circular main road of the upper district. This main road formed a massive ring around the upper district, with various large and small roads branching out to reach every corner. Due to the scale of the procession, we were limited to this circular route. As time passed, both sides of the road became packed with crowds who had gathered to witness the parade. The procession moved as slowly as its grand size demanded. Francec waved toward the crowd. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Woooong! From the central vehicle of the procession, a large lens activated. A real-time hologram of Francec was projected high into the air, towering over the crowd like a giant. "Waaaaahhh!" Francec¡¯s enormous image drew everyone¡¯s attention. Cheers and exclamations erupted. "Francec! We love you!" "The Crimson Crown Prince!" "Please look at me! Look at me!" Some people tried to cross the boundary in an excessively vulgar manner. The soldiers and Imperial Guards pushed them back, restraining them. Shiiiii¡ª My breath slowly escaped through the filtration system. I was wearing a helmet that completely covered my face. There were many in Akbaran who sought my life. There was no need to expose my face to the public during the procession. If someone from the lower district recognized me, it would be troublesome. Clearing his throat, Francec began his speech. "We built this Empire in an environment far from blessed. The land was barren, the rivers dried up, and resources were always scarce. It was the same whether on Planet Ark or here on Novus." As he spoke, Francec moved his hands and arms dramatically. His voice rang out powerfully through the large drones¡¯ speakers, spreading far and wide. "Bellato, who claimed Mother Earth for themselves, and Corite, who began on Planet Corta, as rich as Earth itself..." Francec closed his eyes and placed one hand over his chest. After a pause, he continued. The majority of his speech revolved around how Bellato and Corite had oppressed the Accretia Empire. It was a story I had heard countless times before. Bellato were the descendants of those who had driven us from Earth, while Corite were the offspring of the wealthy who settled on Corta, known as the second Earth. Because of this, the Accretia Empire harbored hatred for both Bellato and Corite. Our people were the descendants of those exiled from Earth, persecuted and cast away. The ancestors of the Empire had been exiled to Planet Ark, an environment unfit for survival. Worse yet, they had been forced into economic servitude. "Those who not only oppressed but also plundered us... now call us the root of conflict, warmongers destroying peace. But the only reason we fought was to survive! We never waged war for the sake of war. Yet they have conveniently forgotten their own crimes and now blame us." Francec¡¯s speech was compelling. His gestures were precise, his intonation well-balanced. His strong vocal projection added depth to his words. "Those contemptible fiends say we are people consumed by hatred, as if we are the ones in the wrong! But the truth is clear¡ªthey are the perpetrators! And we are the descendants of the oppressed and the dispossessed! Revenge is our natural right, and they must bear the weight of our hatred and fury!" Francec clenched his fist tightly. Where did the truth end, and where did the lies begin? The Crimson Crown Prince¡¯s cry of hatred spread like wildfire. The older high-ranking nobles maintained their impassive expressions, but the younger nobles, their retainers, and the people from the lower districts responded as if they had been infected by his rage. "Uwaaaaaah!!" The crowd¡¯s cheers were wild and fierce, like an army on the verge of battle. The atmosphere was heating up. Francec had a talent for speeches. Above all, unlike most of the upper class, he openly expressed his emotions, making his words all the more impactful. The procession through the upper district had been a success. Security was excellent, making the escort relatively easy. No suspicious individuals were in sight. The officer in charge of this procession¡¯s security was Iskan. Approaching Francec, he spoke in a low voice. "Are you planning to enter the lower district?" "You¡¯re stating the obvious. I¡¯m well aware of the unrest these days. But that¡¯s precisely why I must not avoid it." Francec spoke like a textbook ruler. "...Understood." Iskan abandoned any further attempts at persuasion and nodded. He shot me a glance, as if entrusting Francec to me, then stepped back. Francec and I stood on the largest and tallest vehicle in the procession. While safety was a concern, it was just as important for the public to have a clear view of him. The people must not get the impression that the Empire¡¯s Crown Prince was hiding among his subordinates. The Empire¡¯s founder, the first emperor Dino Accretia, had always led from the front in battle. Now was no different. At Francec¡¯s side, only I stood. The other Imperial Guards remained below the vehicle, keeping a watchful distance. We had completed a full circuit of the upper district¡¯s main road. The procession stopped at the gateway connecting the circular road to the central road leading into the lower district, signaling the start of a break. I took a moment to catch my breath and looked toward the gate. The massive gateway was large enough for more than ten heavy vehicles to pass through at once, but only a small section was open for checkpoint control. Through the narrow passage, cargo trucks moved in and out. This was an entry point for logistics and transport. The central road extending from the gate cut straight through the lower district and continued beyond Akbaran¡¯s outskirts. However, this road was not meant for the people of the lower district. It existed solely to ensure the smooth transport of goods from the outer territories to the upper district. As such, it connected directly to airports and railway stations. "Vehicles 7 through 13, return for maintenance. Where¡¯s the reinforcement unit? What the hell are those idiots doing?" In the distance, officers were moving about busily. Even during the break, only a handful of people had the luxury of resting. The officers were reducing the size of the procession, following Francec¡¯s orders. "Today, we¡¯ll take a different route than usual. We¡¯ll be stopping here, here, and here." Francec pointed at a holographic map in front of the officers and administrators. The locations he indicated were plazas and streets in the lower district where people frequently gathered. Uneasy expressions spread across their faces. However, no one dared to argue against Francec¡¯s firm tone. Only someone like Iskan, the chief of security, could even attempt to make a suggestion. And even then, if Francec rejected it once, there would be no second time. It was a clear display of his authority. ¡¯Even unreasonable demands must be obeyed.¡¯ Officially, Francec was the undisputed Crown Prince. He was widely popular with the public. No one could oppose him. After finishing his discussion with the officers, Francec turned back toward me. Thanks to his crimson attire, he stood out wherever he went. "Lukaus, you¡¯re from the lower district too, aren¡¯t you?" "They call us Irregulars." "I like people like you. That¡¯s why I like Iskan too. The ones truly supporting the Empire aren¡¯t the nobles¡ªit¡¯s people like you, the Irregulars." It seemed he was sincere about his admiration for Irregulars. "Excessive praise can start to sound insincere, Your Highness." I responded with a cynical remark. Francec would probably enjoy this kind of reaction more. And I was right. He laughed heartily and even placed a hand on my shoulder. "It¡¯s not a lie. There¡¯s no such thing as fair opportunities in this world. Life is inherently unequal. The Empire is no exception. It may sound subversive, but it¡¯s the undeniable truth. Claiming that fairness and equality exist is nothing more than deception." For a moment, Ilay came to mind. Right now, Francec resembled the Ilay of the past in a strange way¡ªthe content of his words, especially. Unbothered, Francec continued speaking. "Irregulars like you break through the rigid foundation of society like a piercing wedge, allowing the system to persist and the world to remain stable. This world is neither fair nor just... but as long as there are those who can rise from the harshest circumstances, people will fall for the illusion of fairness. They¡¯ll believe they too have a chance. A world where everyone prospers is physically impossible. But giving everyone hope¡ªthat is the role of a ruler." It was a relief that I was wearing a helmet. My eyes had widened slightly in genuine admiration. I recalled Kinuan¡¯s words. And so, I borrowed them. "People don¡¯t survive on despair¡ªthey live on hope." Kinuan had said that once. Francec nodded in satisfaction. "Hope is what allows people to endure misfortune." He was a ruler drawn with careful strokes¡ªidealistic, yet not delusional. The world was chaotic. Order carried within it the seeds of disorder, and disorder had its own form of structure. Even knowing what to believe and what to despise was ambiguous. Willpower was nothing more than a fleeting phenomenon born from electrical signals and chemical reactions. A steadfast will was nothing but an illusion. ...Then what should I use as my guiding principle? "Today, we¡¯ll be going deeper into the lower district. I thought it would be a good opportunity. Well, to be honest, it was my younger brother¡¯s advice. He said that visiting during turbulent times would leave a stronger impression on the people. Though he¡¯s my little brother, he¡¯s quite perceptive. I owe him a lot. You¡¯ll meet him someday." A searing flash tore through my mind. The puzzle pieces clicked into place in an instant. ¡®Ivan Accretia.¡¯ The younger brother Francec spoke of¡ªit was undoubtedly Ivan. Ivan had led Francec deep into the lower district. Somewhere in the lower district¡ªmaybe today, maybe tomorrow. If not, then soon. Even if I didn¡¯t want to know, I would come to understand the task Ivan had entrusted to me. And it would likely be something I didn¡¯t wish to do. "The preparations to pass through the gate are complete." Iskan approached us. Francec and I looked down at the procession. The now-reduced formation was lined up with precise order. Wooooong. The gates opened, and Francec¡¯s procession moved forward, leaving the upper district and entering the central road of the lower district. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The lower district was a chaotic sprawl, with few areas adhering to any urban planning. Naturally, it lacked the structured roadways of the upper district, such as its circulation roads. If anything, aerial vehicles were more necessary here than in the upper district. From the gate entrance, people of the lower district were already waiting for Francec. They mostly belonged to the middle class. The welcoming crowd at the entrance greeted Francec with enthusiasm comparable to that of the upper district. The procession was veering off the central road. The atmosphere of the streets was shifting. Amidst buildings that were not just old but decayed beyond repair, the ragged figures of the impoverished came into view. Bzzzzing! A drone, accelerating its movement, entered first. Flying low as if surveilling the crowd, the drone swept through the streets. For those with uncertain identities or high risk levels, it blatantly pointed its gun and drove them away. "Don¡¯t be too aggressive, Iskan." Francec spoke briefly. Iskan moved his lips subtly, whispering into the communications link of the mobile command center. The drones retracted their weapons and only issued warnings instead. As the road narrowed, so did the procession, stretching longer in the process. However, the crowd¡¯s interest did not wane¡ªin fact, it only grew. People leaned out of buildings with haphazardly placed doors and windows, the result of illegal expansions. Everything was so irregular that predictions were nearly impossible. "Y-Your Majesty?" "Long live His Majesty!" "That¡¯s the Crown Prince, you idiot!" Even curses could be heard sporadically. Many had come out simply to gawk, unaware of whose procession this was. It was quite the spectacle. The cutting-edge, large drones maneuvered flawlessly without collisions, while the empire¡¯s propaganda holograms lit up the surroundings. Beneath them, the Imperial Guards and elite soldiers marched in perfect discipline. Even Francec, who held a certain fondness for the lower district, had never ventured this deep before. That meant many here were seeing such a procession for the first time. ¡ªSuspicious individual detected. Low-level armament, but... Communications were running busily. The lower district had its fair share of lunatics. Some, either mentally unstable or under the influence of drugs, ignored warnings and pressed dangerously close. Up ahead, an android was driving away someone blocking the road. Pew. I heard a faint, suppressed gunshot. Amidst all the grandeur, death took place. Hidden in a quiet alleyway, the Imperial Guards were eliminating threats. Disobedience meant death, whether due to a broken mind or temporary intoxication. That wasn¡¯t our concern. ¡¯The most important thing is Francec¡¯s safety.¡¯ No matter what Francec thought of the lower district, today¡¯s visit would claim many lives. The soldiers would do everything in their power to prevent any mishaps. Piyuuuuung! Fireworks shot into the sky to mask the sound of gunfire. As the bursting flames stole the crowd¡¯s attention, death blossomed in the alleyways. Their deaths were erased as easily as they had occurred. ¡®Does Francec know that people are dying because of him right now?¡¯ I stole a glance at him. He was too busy preparing for his speech. We arrived at one of our planned stops¡ªa plaza, one of the largest in the lower district. I knew this place well. Homeless people crammed their bodies between benches and decorative fixtures, filling the air with their stench. Near the public restrooms, men with eerie grins stood selling vials of colorful liquid. Meanwhile, men and women in outfits so crude they were outright repulsive waved their hands with fake smiles, selling their bodies. But now, all traces of that daily life had vanished. The plaza, disturbingly clean, had been scrubbed by Imperial soldiers. A fair amount of blood had likely been spilled in the process. The procession encircled the plaza, forming a perimeter. At its center stood Francec and me. Wiiiiiing! The platform beneath us slowly began to rise. The eyes of the crowd followed us upward. Thump, thump. My heart pounded as if I had suddenly developed a fear of heights. My pupils must have dilated. ¡®Expand your perception and sensory range, Luka.¡¯ I willed my body to obey. Francec was in extreme danger right now. The world was full of people with strange abilities. Who could have predicted that Rick would have the power to teleport? I wasn¡¯t the only one on edge. Iskan and the Imperial Guards radiated an icy tension, their focus sharpened to its peak. ¡ªLuka, if anything happens, sacrifice yourself to protect His Highness. As long as your brain is intact, we¡¯ll find a way to save you. Iskan¡¯s voice echoed in my earpiece. "You don¡¯t need to tell me that," I murmured just loud enough for my words to stay inside my helmet. Wiiing! A towering hologram of Francec extended upward from the center of the plaza. The massive projection illuminated the area. "Uwooooooh!" "Waaaaah!!" The cheers surged. A giant of light stood over the plaza. Some people would never forget this sight for the rest of their lives. "Our Accretia Empire..." Francec opened with his speech. The message he delivered in the upper district was entirely different from the one he gave here. In the upper district, he had denounced the atrocities of Bellato and Corite, spewing words of hatred. But in the lower district, such hatred would not take root. These people were too burdened with their daily survival to waste energy hating distant enemies. So instead, Francec spoke of the Empire¡¯s meritocratic ideals. ¡°...The path is open. Of course, from a distance, it may seem closed. If someone tells you to open a door while you stand in utter darkness, even if a door truly exists, finding it would be nearly impossible. Light is far, darkness is near, and hardship and adversity always weigh upon us.¡± Gradually, more and more people turned their attention to his speech¡ªnot because of the spectacle, but because of his words. ¡°But true citizens of the Empire are born in harsh environments. Our ancestors, exiled from Earth, cultivated barren, inhospitable planets. We began in the wastelands of Planet Novus and built this grand city with our own hands. Our strength does not come from abundance but from deprivation. And now...¡± Suddenly, Francec looked at me. As if on cue, the hologram¡¯s input device adjusted, and I was projected alongside him through the output lens. Wiiiiiing! A full-body hologram of me appeared next to Francec, perfectly scaled to match his own. ¡°Take off your helmet, Luka.¡± Francec switched off the microphone as he spoke. ¡°So you really intend to put me in a difficult position.¡± I frowned inside my helmet. I knew exactly what he was trying to do. ¡°Far from it¡ªI intend to make you a hero.¡± I could not refuse his command. The crowd¡¯s attention was fixated on us. If I defied Francec, it would be seen as an insult to the royal family itself. For now, I had to follow his plan¡ªno matter how much I despised it. Chiik! The pressure seal between my helmet and chest plate released. Cold air brushed against the back of my neck. Srrk. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I removed my helmet, staring at the crowd with an expressionless face. My history and personal information appeared alongside my giant holographic figure. ¡®Fucking hell...¡¯ I wanted nothing more than to grab Francec by the scruff of his neck and slam him into the ground. But if I did, I¡¯d be executed on the spot. Francec shamelessly revealed every detail of my personal life to the public. ¡°Here stands a boy who embodies the very essence of an Imperial citizen! A citizen among citizens¡ªthe truest of the true Accretians!¡± The details of my history scrolled upward in holographic text. Major missions, military medals, battles I had participated in, the elimination of the Lamones family, and even the killing of the terrorist Rick were all listed. But more than anything... it even mentioned that I had killed a noble inside a torture facility. Technically, that was Iskan¡¯s doing. But it seemed they weren¡¯t even trying to cover it up anymore. ¡°He... he killed nobles? But that kid is one of us, a lower-district native!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s a noble.¡± ¡°It says here he was adopted for his abilities, idiot. He¡¯s originally from an orphanage.¡± Not just one or two¡ªaccording to this, I had killed dozens of nobles, including the entire Lamones family. A mix of truth and lies, but the weight of the falsehoods was overwhelming. Francec grabbed one of my arms and raised it high. ¡°WAAAAAAH!!¡± The sheer volume of the crowd¡¯s cheers made the entire plaza tremble. A lower-district native had judged and executed nobles with his own hands. The people were ecstatic. They found it exhilarating. Even the expressions of the soldiers were changing in response to the fervor. The atmosphere was dangerously close to overheating. My record finished scrolling. Anyone who could read would understand I was no ordinary person. And Francec had exaggerated even the smallest missions and battles to make them seem extraordinary. ¡°If you spread propaganda about a lower-district native killing nobles, it¡¯ll cause more harm than good,¡± I whispered, making sure my voice didn¡¯t reach the microphone. Francec responded with a bright smile. ¡°I believe the benefits outweigh the risks.¡± The people of the lower district were now shouting Francec¡¯s name and mine in turn. At this moment, he truly seemed like a champion of the common people. ¡®Francec¡¯s reckless stunt.¡¯ Even Iskan was caught off guard. Meanwhile, the nobles and officials who had accompanied the procession were busy reporting the situation to their respective families and higher authorities. ¡°Is this another one of your younger brother¡¯s ideas?¡± I asked. Francec simply shrugged. He had noticed the cheers beginning to settle and smoothly resumed his speech. ¡°Lukaus Custoria¡ªno, it would be more fitting to call him Luka. This young man stands by my side today because he proved his abilities. I believe Luka embodies the very spirit of the Empire, a true hero. To him, a harsh environment was not an obstacle but merely a backdrop against which he proved his superiority¡ªjust like our ancestors did!¡± Francec placed both hands on my shoulders and gave a firm nod. "My duty is protection. I¡¯ll be putting my helmet back on," I said as I pressed it down onto my head. But it was already too late. My name and information would spread across all of Akbaran. By tomorrow, there wouldn¡¯t be a soul who didn¡¯t know who I was. Gabriel, Gilda, and Grace would all learn the truth... Clench. The moment my helmet was back on, I bit down hard on my lip. But even that wasn¡¯t enough to contain my rage¡ªI ground my teeth furiously, tasting blood in my mouth. ¡°Luka! Luka! Lukaaaaa¡ª!!¡± I was nothing more than a tool of Imperial propaganda now. The crowd chanted my name, but they weren¡¯t truly looking at me. They were cheering for the fictional Luka that Francec had created. ¡°A true citizen of the Empire is not born above, but below! Incompetence must be condemned by its very nature, while ability must be recognized no matter where it is found!¡± Francec gestured up and down as he spoke, his words walking a dangerous line. It wasn¡¯t anti-Imperial rhetoric, but it was undeniably anti-noble. It almost sounded as if he was implying that the current nobility was incompetent. Well... there was some truth to that. Francec¡¯s speech concluded, and the massive hologram projecting his image flickered out. But the crowd¡¯s cheers remained. ¡°If I offended you, I apologize, Lukaus Custoria. But I need your strength. Not all revolutions start from below¡ªsome begin from above.¡± ...But before you can even start your revolution, you will die. At the hands of your father and brother. The words burned in my throat, but I swallowed them. Perhaps mistaking my silence for resentment, Francec awkwardly rubbed his neck and continued. "You are too valuable to remain in the shadows. I want you to be the symbol, the idol of my vision for rule. You are more than capable of fulfilling that role." My throat felt dry. To me, he was already a dead man speaking. His face looked like a skull. ¡°...I will do my best, however little that may be,¡± I finally replied. Francec stretched out his hands, clasped mine, and smiled broadly. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Francec¡¯s procession passed safely through the lower sector and returned to the upper levels. As they entered the Imperial Guard¡¯s grounds, the tension among the people eased. Upon arrival, the procession was disbanding according to unit and affiliation. "Your Highness, this way." Iskan approached with two Imperial Guards to escort Francec. The Imperial Guards and I moved with Francec toward the airfield. Waiting at the airfield was Francec¡¯s private aircraft¡ªa luxurious six-seater aerial vehicle. "I¡¯ve put you all through a lot today in many ways." Francec, who had been walking ahead, turned to face us as he spoke. "We are merely fulfilling our assigned duty." Iskan replied politely. "Due to the circumstances, I had no choice but to change the schedule abruptly. I didn¡¯t want to meet prepared people¡ªI wanted to face the real people of the lower sector. Because of my stubbornness, a lot of blood must have been shed today." So, he was at least aware of that much. His change of plans had caused unnecessary deaths. "Your speech was excellent. You have the power to move people¡¯s hearts. Now, shall we escort you to the Imperial Palace...?" Iskan moved to board Francec¡¯s aerial vehicle with him. "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯d like to go alone from here." As the door to the aerial vehicle opened, the boarding steps extended. Francec placed one foot on the steps and spoke. "Escorting you to the Imperial Palace is our duty." "This is a matter of my personal affairs. If you must insist... then I¡¯ll take only Lukaus Custoria with me." Francec compromised slightly. Even Iskan couldn¡¯t force his argument at the expense of infringing on the Crown Prince¡¯s private matters. Iskan¡¯s gaze briefly turned to me before returning to Francec. "Understood." Reluctantly, Iskan nodded. Only Francec and I boarded the crimson aerial vehicle. Chiiik. The door to the vehicle sealed shut. Thud. Francec slumped into his seat and unfastened the top button of his coat. A weary sigh escaped his lips. I removed my stifling helmet and let out a short breath. Creak. Francec opened the mini-fridge installed beside his seat and took out a bottle of alcohol and a glass. "Care for a drink?" "I¡¯m on duty." I remained standing as I responded, not even considering taking a seat. "How rigid. This is wine made from an original grape variety from Earth. You know what that means? It means you¡¯ve just missed out on an incredible opportunity." Francec poured the wine into his glass as he spoke. The deep red liquid swirled, releasing a distinctive aroma into the cabin. Bzzzz. The aerial vehicle slowly lifted off the ground. "Is there a reason you didn¡¯t bring Iskan and the other Imperial Guards?" I asked bluntly. Francec swirled the red liquid in his glass, twirling it around in circles. He tapped the end of the armrest with his fingers. "You¡¯re questioning me rather aggressively. Need I remind you? I am the Crown Prince." "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve wronged me in many ways today. You made anti-noble remarks while using me as a symbol. And now, in Akbaran, there¡¯s no one left who doesn¡¯t know who I am. Because of that, my chances of getting killed have skyrocketed." "...Hmm, then I suppose there¡¯s something else I should apologize for. Tonight, we¡¯re going to be attacked. That¡¯s why I left Iskan behind. Ah, the wine is opening up nicely." Francec took a sip of his drink, remarkably calm for someone who claimed he was about to be ambushed. A memory surfaced in my mind¡ªthe time I rode in an aerial vehicle with Hemillas. We had been attacked by terrorists back then. ¡®Hemillas was just as composed. Because it had been part of his plan.¡¯ This would be no different. Once I finished my train of thought, I spoke. "You staged this yourself." "I can tell you, as my Overseer, but I couldn¡¯t say the same to Iskan or the Imperial Guards." "Is this to purge a particular noble?" Francec wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth with his thumb and smirked. "I¡¯m not planning to eliminate anyone just yet. I just need to stir up resentment toward the nobles among the lower-class citizens. A Crown Prince who made anti-noble remarks... and then was attacked that very night. That¡¯s the scenario." Emperor Yuri Accretia. Crown Prince Francec. And Ivan. The three members of the Imperial family I had encountered so far had different objectives, but they all shared one common goal. ¡®Strengthening imperial authority.¡¯ To rule the empire as they saw fit, they constantly kept the nobility in check and, when necessary, even carried out purges. "You plan to use the nobles as a sacrifice to unite and gain the support of the lower sector. But are you willing to make enemies of all the nobility?" "Lukaus Custoria, the imperial family isn¡¯t monopolizing the interests left behind by the reduced number of nobles. There are other nobles who have been promised a share." Not all nobles were the same, it seemed. I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡®So Custoria is not a family chosen by the imperial house.¡¯ Noble families that were not granted power or the right to exist by the imperial family either perished or declined. "And the most important part of today¡¯s scenario is that you risk your life to save me." "¡®An Irregular from the lower sector saves the Crown Prince.¡¯ Hah, how dramatic." "Ha-ha, seeing you sneer like that actually puts me at ease. Just as you said, a magnificent story will be completed. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I will make you the symbol of my reign. This is how heroes are made." I furrowed my brows and crossed my arms. "How will the assault scenario unfold? I will review it myself." "I will not head straight to the imperial palace. I have prepared a lover for today. A lovely young lady from the lowest branch of the Itanori family." Francec tapped the armrest, bringing up a hologram. A woman¡¯s face from the Itanori family appeared in holographic form. "But there must be a reason for Your Highness¡¯s location to be exposed." Even the air vehicle we were riding in was constantly changing its color and appearance to evade tracking. "That¡¯s why I chose this young lady. She is vain and has a very loose tongue. She must have been boasting all over that she was dating me. I even told her a week ago that I would visit her right after today¡¯s street procession. It is a perfect cause for my movements to be leaked." Francec was an exceptional man. He was even skilled in schemes and conspiracies. That was why he could not even imagine that he would eventually be disposed of. After all, there was no reason he would not become emperor. "That sounds plausible. Excellent. Thanks to Your Highness, my blade will taste blood today. It is always people like me who get stained and shed it." "You become particularly eloquent when you sneer. Criticize me all you want. But this is not for personal gain; it is for the empire. While we settled on Planet Novus, the power of the nobility swelled excessively. Now that the empire¡¯s expansion has ended and we have entered a period of stability, it must be reined in." My lips tingled. ¡¯Does Francec know that the Custoria family is on the emperor¡¯s purge list?¡¯ Francec was not a mere puppet crown prince. Yet, I did not get the feeling that he truly saw the depths of it all. He simply thought and acted in accordance with the orthodox principles of kingship. ¡¯Francec doesn¡¯t have the same sticky, lingering sensation as the emperor or Ivan. He lacks both greed and malice.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes. My breathing had lengthened as my thoughts deepened. ¡¯If I want to preserve the Custoria family, I must not side with Francec. Compared to the emperor or Ivan, this man is weak.¡¯ The moment Francec realized the malice surrounding him, he would not endure it¡ªhe would despair. "Luka, the assailants will be professional assassins. There are quite a few people in this world who make a living out of killing. Since you¡¯ve mastered Akies Victima, you should be able to handle them without much trouble. And don¡¯t take them alive¡ªkill them and destroy their heads." "Hmm, no matter how money-crazed an assassin might be, they wouldn¡¯t accept a commission to assassinate a member of the imperial family. Normally, the target would be the young lady of the Itanori family. And the client would be Your Highness." Francec pointed at me with the hand holding his glass and gave a slight nod of his chin. "Correct, Overseer boy." * * * The air vehicle carrying Francec and me approached a building in a high-end residential area. As we followed the guiding lines on the instrument panel up to the 72nd floor, the exterior wall slid open, revealing an internal hangar for landing. Whirrr. As soon as the air vehicle touched down, the wall closed again. Light seeped into the dimly lit hangar. "Ah, we¡¯re already here." Francec, who had closed his eyes for a brief moment, opened them again. He must have been quite exhausted. Clunk! The moment Francec stepped out of the air vehicle, the door leading inside the residence opened. "Your Highness! I watched your speech today. It was truly, truly moving! You were so dignified... Ah, ah, w-wait a moment!" The woman from the Itanori family had been running toward Francec but suddenly bolted away in a hurry. ¡¯Is that even considered clothing?¡¯ I watched the woman¡¯s retreating figure. She wore a gown so sheer and flowing that it left little to the imagination. Even her underwear was bold and extravagant. "W-were you not coming alone?" The woman peeked out from behind the door, showing only her face. "They insisted I have at least one bodyguard. There was an event today, after all. I had to come straight here, so there was no helping it." "I-I¡¯m so embarrassed I could die! Th-that was meant just for Your Highness!" The woman shut her eyes tightly, her face flushing red. "My apologies. This is¡ª" Before Francec could even finish introducing me, the woman pointed an accusing finger at me¡ªdaring to interrupt the crown prince. "Ah! I saw you on the parade broadcast! You¡¯re Lukaus Custoria, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m Ren Itanori, His Highness Francec¡¯s... woman." Ren Itanori seemed to hesitate on how exactly to refer to herself at the end. "Yes, I am in charge of His Highness¡¯s personal security today." I placed a hand on my chest and gave a slight bow. "Wow! Do you know the whole Net is in an uproar because of you? There are even people out for your blood..." "Ren, Ren, Ren. Your innocence is truly adorable, but let¡¯s stop here." Francec approached and gently embraced Ren. "Oh, come on. There¡¯s someone else here..." Ren¡¯s face turned bright red. She twisted her hair around her fingers and looked down at the floor. We passed through the garage and entered the house. It didn¡¯t seem like a place that was regularly lived in¡ªthere was no sign of daily life. I checked each room before giving a nod toward Francec. "Luka, stay in the living room. I¡¯ll be spending time with Ren." Francec lifted Ren into his arms as he spoke. Ren wrapped her arms around his neck, planting kisses on his cheek without pause. "Mr. Bodyguard, no peeking!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ren teased as she entered the room. Laughter, as bright as blooming flowers, filled the air for a moment before the door shut behind them. ¡¯...Giselle.¡¯ Ridiculously, I thought of Giselle. Ren and Giselle looked nothing alike. But watching them reminded me of her. Crack. I bit down on my fingernail, forcing myself to focus. ¡¯You have a job to do, Luka. Push away distractions.¡¯ Since I knew about the attack in advance, preparing for it wasn¡¯t difficult. On top of that, I was fully armed. Ruina was in my coat, Crucis sat securely at my waist, and Graken Vuth rested on my other side. Swish, swish. I spun Graken Vuth around in my palm. A white dagger. The blade danced between my right and left hands with delicate precision. Not once did the acrobatic blade even graze my skin. Like a trick of illusion, Graken Vuth slipped seamlessly between my fingers, gaining momentum. I flicked it behind my back and let it drop toward my face. Whirr! Graken Vuth spun rapidly in midair, falling straight toward my eyes. Buzz. I heightened my focus. The surrounding objects felt as if they had momentarily frozen in place. Graken Vuth spun through the air in slow motion. The longer I stretched out time, the hotter my brain burned, as if it were on fire. It was best not to overdo it¡ªjust enough to warm up properly. Click! I caught Graken Vuth¡¯s blade between two fingers. The handle, still spinning, slid naturally into my grip. Despite today¡¯s long series of events, my nervous system was in excellent condition. Even if a fight broke out, I would be fine. Honestly, unless the enemy was an elite Imperial Guard, I was confident I could take on anyone. "Hmm." The house was fairly well soundproofed. However, with my hearing, I could still pick up the sounds from the inner room. ¡¯Not being able to hear would be a bigger problem.¡¯ This was, after all, a security detail. If I detected anything unusual inside, I needed to enter immediately. ...That being said, he was quite impressive. It had already been over two hours. Creak. A noise. Unlike the heated sounds from earlier, this was cold, dark, and distinct. I quietly turned my gaze toward the darkness. The shadows wavered. Looking closely, I could see the outline of a person. "Hah." I let out a low chuckle. The long-awaited intruders had arrived¡ªjust as eagerly anticipated as lovers. It was the kind of thought only the worst kind of human being would have. But I couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthis was a chance to release my pent-up frustration and stress. Yeah, I really was a piece of shit. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 "Hey, I can see everything." I spoke as I stood up. Crackle, crackle. The darkness wavered. Sparks of electricity flickered intermittently, revealing the camouflage-adaptive combat suit. It was a sealed full-body suit, so the face remained hidden. Seeing the camouflage-adaptive suit reminded me of Rick Silva N¨²?ez. However, the enemy before me was much smaller in stature than Rick. They were about the same size as me. "You¡¯re not my assassination target. If you want to live, step aside." The glow from inside the helmet burned a bright red. The voice was mechanically altered, devoid of any emotion. I let out a dry chuckle. "It¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s rare to meet someone who looks down on me from the very first encounter." "I¡¯m not looking down on you. I¡¯m a professional. I make an effort not to kill anyone outside my target." I listened to the noise coming from the back room. Francec and Ren were still tumbling around, completely unaware that I was facing an enemy. ¡®Something feels off.¡¯ The pieces didn¡¯t fit together. That small sense of discord was why I kept talking to this assassin. ¡®From what Francec said, it felt like he hired some third-rate assassin.¡¯ But the assassin standing before me, while seeming a bit eccentric, didn¡¯t come across as third-rate. They had an expensive camouflage-adaptive combat suit, and their footwork was remarkably balanced. Judging by the lightness of their steps, I doubted I could hit them even if I fired a shot. More importantly, I hadn¡¯t noticed them entering the house until they were right in front of me. And I, of all people, had failed to detect them. My combat instincts were usually right. There were rarely any mistakes. If there were, it would mean I was either gravely injured or dead. "Do you even know who the man beyond this wall is?" I asked as I slowly drew Crucis. I deliberately referred to them as a "man" rather than a "person." ¡®The assassin Francec hired was meant to kill Ren Itanori.¡¯ The assassin showed no reaction to my choice of words. That meant they weren¡¯t the one Francec had hired. "I know. But it doesn¡¯t matter to me. This is your last chance, boy. Step aside. I was instructed to leave as many witnesses as possible." The assassin placed both hands on their waist and drew twin blades, gripping them in a reverse grip as they settled into a stance. A dual-wielding weapon style with an unorthodox approach. One blade was about the length of a forearm, while the other reached up to the shoulder. The mismatched lengths would make it difficult to counter. ¡®If they¡¯re not here to kill Ren Itanori, then...¡¯ The assassin before me had been sent by someone else. The assassin Francec had hired was probably already a corpse in some back alley. ¡®This one was sent by Ivan Accretia.¡¯ I followed Ivan¡¯s line of thought, trying to piece together the flow of events. ¡®If he wants to ruin the Emperor and Kinuan¡¯s plans, he has to kill Francec much earlier than the predetermined time.¡¯ That would collapse the grand scheme of the Emperor and Kinuan. The empire would be thrown into utter chaos. Chaos, chaos, chaos... My thoughts were nearing their conclusion. I was beginning to understand where this dual-wielding assassin had come from. ¡®Their complete disregard for royalty, their confidence... And from Ivan¡¯s perspective, what would create even greater chaos...?¡¯ ...This assassin doesn¡¯t belong to the empire. They¡¯re from Bellato or Corite. If someone from Bellato or Corite were to assassinate the imperial crown prince... it would mean war. Especially with someone as popular among the people as Francec. ¡®The Emperor and Kinuan planned to use Francec as the trigger for war! Those crazy old men!¡¯ A curse nearly escaped my lips. Francec had been designated as a sacrifice to rally the empire¡¯s unity before war. If the crown prince were killed by a foreign assassin, the citizens would unite without question and march into battle. Right now, this was Ivan¡¯s arrangement. ¡®Ivan must have used some hidden channel to bring a foreign assassin deep into the heart of the empire.¡¯ I could almost feel Ivan¡¯s eyes watching me. His ominous gaze kept resurfacing in my mind. ¡®Even if things go exactly as Ivan planned, war is inevitable. And it will come even faster than the Emperor and Kinuan intended!¡¯ This wouldn¡¯t be like the sporadic border skirmishes of the past. It would be an all-out war, one that would consume entire planets and continents in its flames. But... if the war started now, the Custoria family would survive. Hemillas¡¯s survival would also be assured. The military wouldn¡¯t be able to purge its key figures right before total war. I didn¡¯t know what would happen after the war. But by then, I would have grown, and Ivan might already be seated on the imperial throne. If I could just buy time, the era of the Emperor and Kinuan would pass, and the era of Ivan and I would begin. They would weaken, and we would grow stronger. ¡®When the time comes, fulfill your role. You belong to no one but me, my Overseer.¡¯ Ivan¡¯s words resurfaced in my mind. The time had come, and I finally understood his intent. I also knew the task he had entrusted to me. Clink. My arm loosened, and the tip of my blade lightly touched the floor. If Francec died, I would be held accountable for failing to protect him. I might even be executed. But I had my past achievements and the Custoria name as my backing. More importantly, Ivan would do whatever it took to keep me alive. If my judgment was wrong, then I would die. "A wise decision. It¡¯s not my place to say, but I¡¯m incredibly strong. No one in this country knows me, though..." The assassin slowly approached, eyeing my lowered arm. He intended to walk past me. "How much were you paid?" At my question, the assassin stopped. He tilted his head slightly, as if he were smiling beneath his helmet. "Enough to change not just my life, but the lives of many others." "But this will lead to war." I knew combat, but I had never experienced war. Even battles alone created countless tragedies. I could imagine the scale of catastrophe war would bring. "Not my problem." The assassin¡¯s response was indifferent. "...I see." I exhaled quietly as I answered. Though only a brief moment passed, my thoughts stretched long. Countless faces flashed through my mind. Buzz¡ª I raised Crucis, blocking the assassin¡¯s path. "I have to stop you. This isn¡¯t right." I had made my decision. The assassin studied me with a tilted gaze. "There¡¯s no such thing as right or wrong in this world, kid." I knew that much. The world was far too complex to be divided into simple right and wrong. "Maybe not for the world, maybe not for you... but for me, there is." Because I decide what is right. "In the end, it¡¯s all just ashitabi¡ªI am right, and others are wrong. Such youthful arrogance, boy. But your fleeting springtime will wither like a blossom beneath my blade." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assassin murmured as if reciting poetry. Then, he took light steps backward. "Shut up and come at me, you idiot." I smirked. The assassin¡¯s form wavered as if disappearing into thin air. Clang! We clashed. * * * I, Lukaus Custoria, fought against the unknown assassin. To put it simply, within less than a minute, my left prosthetic arm was severed and sent rolling across the floor. There was no excuse. I had simply lost in close combat. Though it had only been less than a minute, it felt like I had fought for days without sleep. Time stretched unbearably long, and the weight of exhaustion crushed my mind. "Haaa..." For the first time since the fight began, I was able to catch my breath. Alright, let¡¯s assess the situation again. First, the house we were fighting in was completely wrecked. The walls were shattered, and the windows were broken. Every time we clashed, furniture and walls crumbled, turning the place into an open battlefield. Scattered across the floor were items worth more than my entire salary, all reduced to debris. "What... what the hell...?" Francec¡¯s horrified voice came from behind me. Since part of the wall had collapsed, he could now see what was happening through the gaps. It seemed even he hadn¡¯t anticipated a situation like this. Ren had long since screamed herself unconscious. I still had to protect Francec while fighting. I had no idea how long it would take for reinforcements to arrive. The second surprising factor was the assassin¡¯s identity. I hadn¡¯t learned her name or background, but... ¡®A woman...¡¯ Through the cracked remains of her helmet, I caught a glimpse of her face. Because of her bulky combat suit, I had assumed she was a man, but I was wrong. Her face was covered in scars, just like those of a veteran warrior or soldier. ¡®...And she¡¯s made of flesh and blood. Even her limbs aren¡¯t mechanical.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was due to her advanced combat suit or some form of biological enhancement, but she had physically overpowered me in close combat without any mechanical augmentation. If not for Akies Victima, I would be dead. This assassin¡¯s combat ability far exceeded that of a mere cadet. She was at least on par with an elite Imperial Guard¡ªpossibly even stronger. Crackle, crackle. Electric sparks flickered from the severed end of my left prosthetic. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t the only one catching my breath. The assassin had also engaged in high-speed combat and needed a moment to recover. Regardless, our first clash had cost me my left arm. Once we both regained our breath, I would have to fight under severe disadvantage. "You fight in a strange way. It¡¯s not Imperial combat techniques..." The assassin said as she removed her broken helmet, tossing it aside. Without the voice modulation, her tone was sharp and clear. There was one thing still working in my favor¡ªthe assassin didn¡¯t understand Akies combat techniques. She seemed to sense the unnatural optimization in my movements, making her wary of attacking recklessly. "Your Highness, to be honest, I might lose this fight. I¡¯ll buy time, so you should run." I spoke without looking back. Whoooosh¡ª The strong winds unique to high-rise buildings swept through the ruined house, carrying shattered glass and dust into the air. ¡®Goddamn it.¡¯ Unluckily... a cloud of fine dust and debris blew straight into my face. I shut my left eye and kept only my right cybernetic eye open. And my opponent was a seasoned warrior. She seized the moment when my vision was temporarily narrowed and dashed toward my left. ¡®Fast and precise judgment.¡¯ She had every right to be confident in her strength. Whoosh! The assassin leaped and spun as she closed in from my left. I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, as my left eye was still closed¡ªI judged it purely by shadow and sound. I ducked my head, narrowly avoiding her blade, and lifted my leg to kick her. I didn¡¯t care if my leg got cut. I was outmatched in pure skill and experience. I had to acknowledge that if I wanted to exploit her openings. My strengths lay in Akies Victima and the unique nature of my prosthetic limbs. Even if I lost a limb, I had to continuously create variables, forcing the fight into a situation favorable to Akies combat techniques. ¡®Go ahead, cut my leg.¡¯ Because the moment you do, my blade will tear through your torso. Your pristine entrails will get their first glimpse of the outside world. The kick I threw now was a trap. My real attack was the follow-up slash as I spun. If she tried to retreat to evade my strike, I would swing Crucis in a sweeping motion, using it like a boomerang to cut her down. In an instant, I had prepared a double-layered trap, pushing her toward checkmate. Thud! But the assassin did something unexpected. Instead of dodging, she deliberately collided with my foot, using the impact to propel herself. Whoooosh! She barely grazed my kick but still launched herself toward the outer wall. At this distance, even if I threw Crucis, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hit her. ¡®This cunning...!¡¯ She hadn¡¯t even trained in Akies Victima. Just how much real combat experience did she have to make that kind of decision? My silent curse was as much admiration as it was frustration. As she flew backward, her gaze flickered toward Francec. Fwhip! A flash of light burst from her hand¡ªa needle-like projectile shot straight at him. Swish! Francec dodged, shielding Ren in his arms. He was royalty, the crown prince of the empire. His prosthetic enhancements were top-tier, and he had undergone basic combat training. A half-hearted attack like that wouldn¡¯t hit him. "Tch." The assassin clicked her tongue, gripping an exposed steel beam as she landed against the building¡¯s outer wall. She was trying to scale it and break into Francec¡¯s room. Clang! I reacted instantly, hurling Crucis. The blade tore through debris, shattered walls, and smashed through windows, racing toward the assassin. The assassin extended her arm, grabbing onto another beam to evade Crucis. I hadn¡¯t expected that throw to kill her anyway. I just needed to delay her. I clenched Graken Vuth between my teeth and sprinted forward, reaching out with my right arm to smash through the wall, creating a path. "Hey, you¡ª!" The assassin¡¯s eyes widened as she realized my intent. With Graken Vuth still in my mouth, I grinned. The edge of the blade nicked my lips, drawing a thin line of blood. Rumble! I leaped and drove my heel into the floor. The high-powered impact, combined with a spinning motion, sent a violent tremor through the building, causing part of it to collapse as if an earthquake had struck. The section of the outer wall the assassin had been holding onto crumbled, sending her tumbling downward. But with her agility, she would easily ride the falling debris and make her way back up. ¡®That¡¯s why... I¡¯ll be your companion on the way down.¡¯ I hurled myself at her, committing to freefall together. Bzzzt! Extending my right arm, I pulled out my pre-heated shock pistol and aimed at the assassin. Boom! The moment she saw the barrel, she made a sharp leap to the side. She couldn¡¯t possibly have known the exact power of the shock pistol, yet she instinctively widened her evasion radius. Truly a seasoned fighter. But my shot wasn¡¯t meant for her. It blasted apart the debris she had been using as a foothold. With that, there was nothing left to support us beneath our feet. We plummeted endlessly. Whoosh! As I fell, I flipped in midair, kicking off my shoes and gripping Graken Vuth between my feet. With my remaining right hand, I continuously adjusted my aim with the shock pistol. Without my left arm, this was the best I could do. The assassin and I were hurtling downward at a terrifying speed. The world seemed to collapse around us, as if reality itself was falling away. ¡®Ruina, you better not mess this up. Crucis isn¡¯t the only one I love.¡¯ ...Well, maybe I did favor Crucis a little more. Bang! Bang! I fired the shock pistol in rapid succession. Despite having no footing, the assassin twisted and maneuvered through the air with impossible precision. I had no idea how she was pulling it off, but it was nothing short of incredible. Even after forcing the battle into a rapidly changing situation, the assassin¡¯s combat prowess remained unwavering. Like me, who had trained in Akies Victima, she adapted seamlessly to shifting environments and circumstances. "Looks like you¡¯re out of ammo?" She muttered amidst the rushing winds. Dragging her blade along the outer wall, she slowed her descent until we were at the same height. In reality, I had one shot left. I lowered the shock pistol¡¯s barrel slightly, pretending to let my guard down, only to snap it back up in an instant. Just as I had predicted, she had drawn closer. My chance had arrived. Ruina was my personal weapon. There was no way she could know how many rounds were left in its magazine. Since I hadn¡¯t completely emptied it, I could use this deception to my advantage. At our level of combat, counting bullets was second nature. Ammo deception was a crude trick, an improvised feint. But in a battle where the situation changed by the second, even simple tricks became effective. The more chaotic the battlefield, the harder it was to account for every possible variable. Under such conditions, people unconsciously overlooked basic deceptions. The barrel of Ruina aligned perfectly with the assassin. I poured all my focus into pulling the trigger. If this worked, I promised myself I would take care of Ruina before Crucis from now on. Crunch! But before my finger could even reach the trigger, it snapped. The assassin had flicked her foot with precise control, brushing past my hand just enough to break my index finger. Her technique was absurdly refined. "You¡¯re adorable. You actually fell for that?" She spoke with a relaxed tone. In the end, I was the one who had been fooled by a basic trick. ¡®Looks like you¡¯re out of ammo?¡¯ ...Thinking about it now, I felt disgusted at how stupid I had been for believing those words. And the ground was getting closer. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Kuung! The assassin and I plummeted from the building. My vision flashed momentarily, and my consciousness flickered out for a split second. The Empire isn¡¯t the only thing vast. The world¡ªno, the universe¡ªis immense. I was realizing that fact in the harshest way possible. Akies Victima wasn¡¯t an invincible combat technique. I had known that in theory, but at this moment, I was experiencing it firsthand. Pazijik, pajik. My legs were on the verge of breaking. When I placed my palms on my knees, violent sparks erupted. I had fallen from a high-rise building, but I had endured the impact by taking it on my legs. Of course, my body and limbs were far from intact. Blood was seeping out from the junctions where flesh met machine. My entire body ached so much that I couldn¡¯t even pinpoint where the fractures were. ¡¯At any rate, I¡¯m still alive.¡¯ Blinking while slumped on the ground, I took a deep breath. The stench of blood surged up my throat like nausea. "Kaak, ptoo!" I spat out the liquid pooling in my mouth and forced myself to stand. I felt like I was going to die¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t dead yet. And my enemy was still alive over there. Kkirik, kkirik. My state-of-the-art prosthetic legs were still functional despite being half-destroyed. Their durability was remarkable. Truly, long live the Empire. ¡¯My left arm is gone, my legs are barely operational, and my right hand has a broken index finger.¡¯ I took stock of my condition and lifted my head. My gaze locked onto the assassin, standing about twenty paces away. She was just recovering from the shock of the fall. And her condition was far better than mine. It was almost ridiculous. ¡¯A monster, huh.¡¯ Just before falling, the assassin had used her blade to scrape against the building¡¯s outer wall, reducing the impact. Then, she had twisted mid-air to execute a breakfall, further mitigating the shock. However, as a result, one of her blades had snapped, and she had lost an eye after taking a hit from my Graken Vuth, which I had swung with my foot. Dalgeurak. I picked up the Graken Vuth from the ground and readied myself. An eyeball, still hooked onto the weapon¡¯s tip, rolled onto the floor. It was her left eye. ¡¯Right before we fell, I launched an all-out offensive, while the assassin focused on preparing for the impact instead of fighting.¡¯ The difference between flesh and machine had played out here. The assassin hadn¡¯t been able to take the full impact with her legs. Thanks to that, I had managed to steal her eye using the Graken Vuth wedged between my toes. Kaang! Tung! With a metallic clang, drones crashed onto the ground with hollow thuds. The only reason I had a moment to catch my breath was that the patrolling drones had lunged at the assassin. The assassin hurled a throwing weapon, taking down the incoming drone. It looked like a needle about the length of a finger, but it must have been monomolecular-coated¡ªit pierced through the drone in a single strike. Fwoosh! A needle flew toward me as well. Kang! I deflected it to the side with my Graken Vuth. The assassin, having dealt with the drones, turned her gaze toward me. "You¡¯re unbelievably skilled in combat for your age, kid. You kept shifting the battlefield to your advantage no matter what." As she spoke, she reversed her grip on her last remaining blade. Unlike before, she no longer bounced lightly on her feet. ¡¯She injured her leg too.¡¯ I focused on the assassin¡¯s legs. She was pretending to be fine, but if I looked closely, she was subtly favoring her left leg. "You¡¯re impressive yourself. You¡¯ve got every right to be confident in your strength." It was a statement meant to buy time. But it was also the truth. I had continuously changed the battlefield, creating variables. That was the only reason I had been able to fight her on even ground. ¡¯But I can¡¯t create any more variables now.¡¯ We were on the pedestrian walkway below the building. My only weapon was the Graken Vuth. There was no time to load Ruina, and Crucis was somewhere far off, having fallen away. ¡¯If she charges at me, how many more seconds can I hold out?¡¯ My injuries were far more severe. I had lost my left arm, and my legs were damaged to the point that I couldn¡¯t even run. The fight itself was becoming unsustainable. "Kid, I could kill you right now and leave. I still have enough time for that." Instead of attacking, the assassin initiated a conversation. Her tone was calm. "Then why don¡¯t you stop talking and try it yourself?" I narrowed my eyes and provoked her. "You already know the answer... I¡¯ve failed this job. A professional doesn¡¯t kill unnecessarily. Don¡¯t throw your life away over some petty pride. Life is all about possibilities." The assassin relaxed her stance, lowering her arms as if she had no intention of fighting. With her one remaining eye, she glanced up briefly. Francec was still up on the 72nd floor. ¡¯She¡¯s right.¡¯ I had almost let my emotions get the better of me and put myself in danger. If I died, everything would be over¡ªthe Custoria family, Giselle¡ªeverything. ...My death wasn¡¯t just my own. I gave a slight nod but kept my guard up. She was an expert in deception and trickery. I couldn¡¯t trust that she wouldn¡¯t strike when I least expected it. "Give me back my left eye, and I¡¯ll leave. If I have the original, regeneration treatment will be much easier." The assassin spoke with an empty eye socket fully exposed. The dark crimson hollow was eerie, with blood smeared across her face like a scar. Whoosh! I picked up the eyeball from the ground and tossed it. The assassin caught it midair and tucked it into a storage compartment on her combat suit¡¯s waist. ...She turned her back to me and disappeared between the buildings. Soon, martial law would be declared in Akbaran. The military would comb through the city¡¯s outskirts, searching for the crown prince¡¯s would-be assassin. But she would escape Akbaran unscathed. There wasn¡¯t any logical reason for me to believe that. It was just a gut feeling. No¡ªthinking about it, it was more of an emotional reason. A warrior strong enough to push me to this point shouldn¡¯t die in such a trivial manner. * * * Two days had passed since the assassination attempt. To my great honor, I was receiving treatment at the Imperial Medical Center. The doctors placed some strange device emitting a crimson glow over my injuries and injected unknown drugs into my body. At first, I had no idea what they were doing. But within a day, my fractured bones had almost fused back together, and my wounds were already closing with a pinkish hue. My personal physician proudly explained something about accelerating cell division. As a side effect, there was an exponentially increased chance of cancer developing in the regenerated areas. But it didn¡¯t matter¡ªI¡¯d be getting a full-body prosthetic in the future anyway. ¡®Damn, this hospital room is ridiculously huge.¡¯ Lying down, I stared at the empty space in my ward. It was larger than most training facilities, with nothing but a single medical bed in the middle. My voice would probably echo if I spoke. Creak. The door to the hospital room opened. Francec entered first. I struggled to sit up and greeted him. "Lukaus Custoria! You saved my life. Apologies for the late visit." Francec made an exaggerated gesture and hugged me. Then, he gestured for the accompanying personnel and doctors to leave the room. "I only carried out my duty," I replied formally. Once everyone else had left, only Francec and I remained in the hospital room. "I swear, I had nothing to do with that assassin." Francec whispered, his expression genuinely remorseful. "Did you capture her?" "No. We¡¯ve been combing through Akbaran, but it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll be caught. And on top of that, there isn¡¯t a single trace of her in the Empire¡¯s database. She¡¯s probably..." Francec hesitated. It wasn¡¯t something easy to say. "...from Bellato or Corite. She didn¡¯t seem like an Imperial citizen." ¡°We¡¯re investigating where things went wrong. Ren Itanori... is also being interrogated. I doubt she¡¯s involved in this kind of political intrigue, but you never know.¡± Francec was both a ruler and a member of the imperial family. For the sake of his goals, minor immorality and sacrifices meant little to him. Ren Itanori might even be subjected to torture. ¡®The assassin was hired by your trusted younger brother, Ivan.¡¯ The words reached my throat but never left my mouth. ¡°One fortunate thing is that, in the grand scheme, my plan was a success. I was attacked, and you protected me. Right now, you¡¯re a hero to the lower district! You might not feel it yet, but it¡¯s true.¡± I really didn¡¯t feel it. And it wasn¡¯t something I particularly welcomed. Instead, I calmly shifted the topic. ¡°For Your Highness¡¯s goal of weakening the nobility, the assassin¡¯s identity must not be revealed as a Bellato or a Coritan.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already planted people in every tavern in the lower district. The rumor spreading right now is that a noble tried to have me killed. But for the time being, I¡¯ll need to be more cautious with my security. After all, we still don¡¯t know who the real mastermind behind this was.¡± Francec and I concluded our private discussion shortly after. ...The next visitor was Hemillas. He exchanged a few words with Francec at the door. ¡°You have a fine son, Commander of the Imperial Guard. He¡¯s a promising talent.¡± ¡°He¡¯s capable, yes. But I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯t push him too hard or take him too far. I still want to keep him under my wing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been harsh on him. Besides, a child must leave his father¡¯s side someday. Personally, I intend to reward Luka. He did save my life.¡± Hemillas stood by the door, as if bidding Francec farewell. Francec nodded and left the room. Without a word, Hemillas took a seat beside my bed. He scanned my condition and curled one side of his lip. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in Akbaran who could leave you in this state... I¡¯m quite curious about who it was.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too. I didn¡¯t expect a mere assassin to possess this level of skill.¡± I raised my left arm, now fitted with a temporary prosthetic. Soon, I would be receiving new limbs. ¡°An Irregular from the lower district who prevented the crown prince¡¯s assassination... That holds significant symbolism. Do you know what it means?¡± ¡°It means the value of my existence and my political utility have increased. The likelihood of my disposal has decreased.¡± At my words, Hemillas burst into laughter. He laughed for quite some time, then braced himself against his knee and leaned slightly to one side. ¡°This reminds me of when you had just become a cadet. I gave you a piece of advice back then.¡± I remembered it clearly. ¡®It¡¯s fine to be better than others. But you must not be different from them. Not if you want to live long.¡¯ Retracing that memory, I repeated his words aloud. ¡°You told me that if I wanted to live long, I must not be different from others.¡± ¡°But now, you have become different. Not just from other cadets, but even from the Imperial Guards.¡± ¡°According to your words, that means I won¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°Well... If you¡¯re only slightly above average, then yes, you shouldn¡¯t stand out. But... if you become so overwhelmingly exceptional that you are irreplaceable, then it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve seen a few people like that, haven¡¯t you?¡± Two names immediately came to mind. ¡®Kinuan and Jin Gaw.¡¯ They were different from others. But they were also overwhelmingly exceptional. That was why they had survived for so long. Hemillas took a breath and looked around the hospital room. It was a single-person ward so spacious that I could probably run around and kick a ball inside. ¡°Lukaus Custoria, now that you¡¯ve become different from the rest, the only way for you to survive is to become stronger. Use everything at your disposal, and never let go of what you seize.¡± ¡°I already am.¡± ¡°...The season of storms will be upon us soon. We need to prepare as well. As soon as your treatment is finished, return to the main estate immediately. We¡¯ll meet at the Silver Moon Pavilion then. Juppe and Giselle asked me to pass on their regards. Ah, and Eva too.¡± Hemillas rose from his seat. Just as he was about to leave, he hesitated. Srrrk. He extended his large hand and ruffled my hair lightly. ¡°Well done. You never fail to impress me.¡± With those words, Hemillas left the room. I watched his back until the door shut behind him. Hemillas often spoke in layered meanings. Ambiguous probing was one of his specialties, making it difficult to gauge exactly how much he knew. ¡®Silver Moon Pavilion.¡¯ Most likely, I would have to make some kind of decision there. And my uneasy premonitions were usually correct. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I slowly closed my eyes. My chest felt tight. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The laser scanner, shaped like a pistol, swept over my new prosthetic arm and leg. A grid-patterned laser passed over my limbs. It was a non-destructive integrity test. If there were any unnecessary or suspicious foreign substances, they would be immediately detected. Beep. The scan results came back clean. Even so, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down just yet. Creak, creak. I moved my fingers one by one, starting with the ones that had finished being scanned. Even though they were covered with artificial skin, the unfamiliarity made them produce a rough sound. ¡®It¡¯s much better than what I was using before.¡¯ Despite being brand new, it felt natural. The signal stability and compatibility were excellent, making the sensation remarkably similar to my previous prosthetics. Even though it was a new prosthetic, its output was nearly identical to my old one. That was to be expected¡ªI had already been using the highest-output prosthetic available within my class specifications. To increase the output any further, I would either have to enlarge my frame or undergo a full-body prosthetic conversion. I closed my eyes and focused my hearing. Tap. I tapped my new prosthetic arm and leg with my fingers, listening to the sound waves as they spread. Even from the returning sound, I couldn¡¯t detect any foreign substances. This was reassuring enough. Slowly, I opened my eyes. Now was the time to be cautious. I had to suspect everything. ¡®Looks like there¡¯s nothing strange embedded in the gift.¡¯ The new prosthetic arm and leg were a gift from Francec. Among commercially available products, they were the most high-end. It was almost a waste for me to use them, considering I would soon undergo a full-body prosthetic conversion. Once that happened, I would be using prosthetics exclusive to the Imperial Guard. I had been hospitalized at the Imperial Medical Center for three days. My recovery was so fast it was beyond surprising¡ªit was eerie. If I had been treated by the Imperial Guard, it would have taken at least two months to heal from such injuries. ¡®The only people who visited me in those three days were Francec and Hemillas.¡¯ Kinuan, Giselle, and Ivan hadn¡¯t visited. ¡®That¡¯s normal.¡¯ Giselle didn¡¯t have the authority to enter the Imperial Medical Center. Officially, neither did Kinuan. ...And Ivan had always visited me without anyone knowing, just like now. The moment I boarded the air vehicle set to autopilot towards the Imperial Guard headquarters, I narrowed my eyes. Ivan Accretia was inside. With his legs crossed, Ivan gazed at me. His eyes beneath his long lashes gleamed almost unnaturally bright. "You disobeyed my orders, Luka." "Have you ever given me an order?" I responded calmly as I took a seat across from him. For the first time, I clearly felt Ivan¡¯s emotions. ¡®Anger.¡¯ Ivan was angry at me. I clasped my fingers together, afraid my hands might tremble. "Luka, Luka, Luka. I don¡¯t want to play word games with you. You understood both my command and my intent. Right now, we should be holding Francec¡¯s funeral." "No, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the funeral. I¡¯d be in prison, held accountable for the failure in security. With all my limbs severed, no less." "So even after I said that, you still didn¡¯t trust me. I would have taken care of the aftermath." "I didn¡¯t want to gamble my life on someone who isn¡¯t even my comrade. No matter who they are." Now was the time to stand my ground. I couldn¡¯t afford to be submissive. I had to negotiate on equal terms. Don¡¯t let the monster drag you around, Luka. I steadied my wavering heart and stared at Ivan, my gaze sharp. "I believe I¡¯ve treated you well," Ivan said. "I put in my utmost effort. Do you think my sincerity was lacking?" His eyebrows curved in an expression of pity. But that, too, had to be an act. A royal who saw even their own blood as mere tools, who deceived and killed without hesitation¡ªthat was what he truly was. "Ivan, you are not my superior. You¡¯re not the Commander of the Imperial Guard, nor are you Kinuan. And you¡¯re certainly not His Majesty, to whom I must offer blind loyalty. I believe I¡¯ve already done enough by not reporting your treasonous scheme." Ivan bit his lower lip as if stung by my words. A flicker of emotion passed through his gaze, something almost like the verge of tears. I couldn¡¯t be deceived by his appearance. I had to sharpen my senses and look beyond¡ªto see the monster beneath. Last night, that deranged boy had tried to kill his own blood relative to start a war. It wasn¡¯t out of some overwhelming sense of justice that I stopped it. I didn¡¯t know much about war. I had simply followed my instincts. Starting a war just to escape my own predicament... would only lead to even greater sacrifices. I would end up losing far more. I had fought in many battles. And every time, misfortune and sorrow had raged like wild beasts. The madness and disaster that would come from a war¡ªa series of battles, hundreds or even thousands of them¡ªI knew all too well. I didn¡¯t just endure battles. I relished them. I even found them exhilarating. Every time I crushed and killed the strong with my own power, I felt an indescribable pleasure¡ªone far beyond something as trivial as sexual gratification. ...But even I understood that war was madness. "In the end, you were never my Overseer," Ivan said, drawing a line between us. His voice was detached, as if severing all emotion. He moved to stand up. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to be Ivan¡¯s enemy. I need him on my side.¡¯ I quickly opened my mouth to speak. "Blind loyalty is not the purpose of a Overseer¡¯s existence¡ªthat¡¯s what you said, Ivan." Ivan stared at me intently. He leaned back against the chair again and moved his delicate lips. "Hmm, keep talking, Luka. If you have a different opinion, I¡¯ll listen." Ivan pursed his lips as he observed me. I steadied my breath and continued speaking. "Starting a war immediately would be an extreme decision. The Empire would have to wage war while dealing with internal instability. That¡¯s why His Majesty sought to solidify his power first and use Prince Francec¡¯s death as the trigger for war." Ivan¡¯s pupils widened. A deep smile spread across his lips as if he were pleased. "You really do understand the situation well, Luka. That¡¯s right¡ªFather believes that once war breaks out, the power of the nobility, especially the military factions, will grow. So he wanted to deal with them in advance. But I think differently. If war breaks out, the imperial authority will strengthen. Many nobles and soldiers will die... and most importantly, I will be commanding the battlefield as the Crown Prince. Strengthening the imperial authority is simple¡ªonce I become a war hero, it¡¯s resolved." I couldn¡¯t picture that delicate-looking boy being revered as a war hero. We were exchanging thoughts and discussing our perspectives. Ivan was envisioning an ideal relationship between an emperor and his Overseer. He was likely enjoying the current conversation quite a bit. "If, as you say, His Majesty is being swayed by Kinuan... then the Empire and the Imperial Family¡¯s greatest problem is Kinuan. That means the first person who needs to be eliminated is Kinuan, not Francec. We should use Kinuan¡¯s death as the trigger to set everything in motion. If Kinuan dies, many currents will shift. His Majesty¡¯s plans will have to change as well. If His Majesty is truly dependent on Kinuan, he may even pass the throne down immediately after Kinuan¡¯s death. Ivan, that would bring your era much sooner." Please, take the bait. I desperately hoped. If this didn¡¯t work, it was all over. "...You don¡¯t know Kinuan very well. If assassinating him were easy, it would¡¯ve been done long ago. Even I can¡¯t see the full extent of his depths." "Of course, I don¡¯t know him well. But if you teach me everything you do know, our chances will increase. What you don¡¯t know, you can teach me, and I can move in places you can¡¯t. Right by Kinuan¡¯s side." "Alone, it¡¯s difficult, but with two, it¡¯s possible? Not bad, Luka. You just managed to tempt me quite well." Ivan leaned his upper body forward, bringing his face close to mine. His eyes gleamed with exhilaration. As expected, Ivan desired an ideal relationship between an emperor and his Overseer. His dissatisfaction with Kinuan made perfect sense. Kinuan was far too heavy a presence to maintain any sort of balance in a relationship. He was a man who pulled everything around him toward himself, as if he were the center of the world. His very existence was a singularity. "Kinuan has exposed a fatal weakness to me. His brain dysfunction is gradually worsening. If I stay by his side for a long time, an opportunity will come my way. And if you create that opportunity for me, even better." "Interesting, really interesting. Are you planning to kill your own mentor?" "If necessary, Kinuan wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill me either." "Well, that¡¯s true." "And while I respect Kinuan, I don¡¯t treasure him." That was the truth. Killing Kinuan was an unpleasant thought. But if I made the decision, I was certain I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. "See? You can do it when you try, Luka. You really are my Overseer." Ivan¡¯s voice brimmed with excitement. "As always, I don¡¯t need an order. I¡¯ll act when the time comes." "Haha! Good. Let¡¯s start everything with Kinuan¡¯s death. I¡¯ll plan everything under the assumption that he¡¯s already dead. I can barely contain my excitement¡ªI feel like I¡¯m going to explode. Ah, I mean my head feels like it¡¯s going to explode, so don¡¯t misunderstand." Like a surge of inspiration bursting forth, life overflowed from Ivan. He radiated an energy so intense that, for a moment, he seemed more alive than a mere body of flesh and blood¡ªalmost as if he were something beyond human. Perhaps influenced by that vitality, I suddenly envisioned a future where Ivan sat upon the throne. It felt as if my instincts were foreseeing what was to come. ¡®Ivan...¡¯ He would never be a good emperor. ¡®...But he will be a powerful one.¡¯ That, we call a tyrant. "Luka, the season of storms is coming soon. Take care of yourself." Ivan spoke as he approached the air vehicle¡¯s door. Slowly, he fastened his coat and pulled his hood down low. His coat had an adaptive camouflage function, causing his figure to blur and blend into the surroundings. ¡®The season of storms...?¡¯ Hemillas had said the same thing once. At the time, I thought it was merely a metaphor. But it wasn¡¯t. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I searched for information. The season of storms was truly approaching. It was a storm cycle that struck Akbaran approximately once every thirty years. Since it could last for over a month at its longest, it was called the season of storms. * * * I was making deals with everyone. ¡®To Kinuan, I said I would bring down Hemillas and take the position of family head.¡¯ ¡®To Ivan, I said I would kill Kinuan.¡¯ That was how I bought myself time and support. This was a role only I could play in this tangled web of relationships. ¡®...Just like Kinuan.¡¯ I had twisted these entanglements further to carve out a domain of my own. I had learned more from Kinuan than I had realized. He had been a good teacher. Click. Inside the air vehicle, I checked my weapons. For now, I planned to prioritize the maintenance of Ruina. Although Ruina hadn¡¯t played a major role in the last battle, I felt the need to take care of it. If I put effort into it first, then next time, Ruina might do something in return. I knew this was just a superstitious way of thinking. Beep. A notification sounded¡ªit meant I was nearing my destination. As I partially disassembled Ruina, I looked outside the air vehicle. The Custoria estate came into view. ¡®Hemillas told me to come to the estate as soon as my treatment was complete.¡¯ There was nothing strange about this visit. These were chaotic times. We had matters to catch up on. And as a Custoria myself, visiting my family¡¯s estate wasn¡¯t unusual. Creak, click. But even as I headed to the estate, I was inspecting my weapons. Right. I had to prepare for the worst. So far, I had made deals with both Ivan and Kinuan. ¡®And today, it¡¯s time to make a deal with Hemillas.¡¯ The air vehicle descended. The estate¡¯s landing zone was getting closer. Down below, I saw a single person waiting. The one who had come to greet me was Giselle. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Custoria Manor was silent. From the outside, it almost looked like an uninhabited estate. Whirrr¡ª I stepped out of the aerial vehicle. Giselle was standing alone on the airstrip, without even a single servant. Normally, it was customary to have a few retainers or attendants accompany her. As I glanced around, Giselle answered, "Everyone¡¯s busy, so I came alone." She spoke while looking up at the sky. My gaze followed hers. The sky was as gloomy as ever. There were no signs of an impending storm yet. "Because of the storm?" "The manor has to be prepared too. When the storm gets too strong, even aerial vehicles can¡¯t be used." I fixed my eyes on the warehouse behind the manor. There was a lot of movement over there. They seemed to be stockpiling supplies. "What about the Commander?" "Shouldn¡¯t you start calling him Father?" "It still doesn¡¯t feel natural." I replied as I stepped closer to Giselle. We walked along the garden path that curved around toward the manor. Step, step. Our pace was slow, but the walk itself was short. "The lower district is in complete chaos after that recent procession incident. I thought you should know. Gilda and Gabriel... told me not to go down there for a while." Giselle spoke as we reached the front gate of the manor. ¡®So things really did get dangerous.¡¯ My identity and history had been fully exposed to the public. If I wanted to go down to the lower district from now on, I would have to conceal my face. Naturally, Giselle needed to be careful as well. I was already concerned about Barbara, so this was actually a relief. Custoria Manor was safe. "How are people reacting now that my identity is out? I mean Gabriel¡¯s side." I asked casually. "Gabriel seems a bit angry. Gilda, on the other hand, actually looks pleased. She tends to think of you like a prince." I let out a bitter smile. "Giselle, do as Gabriel and Gilda say and stay out of the lower district for now. It¡¯s not a good time. Gilda is smart¡ªshe¡¯ll handle business on her own. Besides, you can organize data from here just fine, can¡¯t you?" "But... No, you¡¯re right. I should be cautious." Giselle spoke with a lingering hesitation in her voice. She reached out and opened the manor door. Creeeak. Unlike usual, the main house was bustling with activity. It was clear they were busy preparing for the storm. Given the location of Custoria Manor, their urgency was justified. The estate was in the outskirts of Akbaran, accessible only by aerial vehicles. They would need to stockpile enough supplies to last through the storm season. "You¡¯ve done a remarkable job, Lukaus. I¡¯m incredibly proud of you. Forgive me for not visiting you while you were recovering. The circumstances weren¡¯t favorable." My stepmother, Eva, spoke while looking at me. She was giving instructions to the family¡¯s servants, carrying herself as the mistress of the household. "I only did what had to be done." She and I always spoke in a formal, detached manner. Neither of us had any expectations of emotional connection or familial bonds. That had been abandoned long ago. "...Never forget to do what must be done. Your father is at the Silver Moon Pavilion. He told me to let you know when you arrived." Eva¡¯s words carried a pointed edge. It was her way of telling me to know my place. Yet, a trace of resentment and jealousy seeped through her tone. Silver Moon Pavilion. It was an important place within the Custoria family. Even her biological son, Juppe, was not allowed to enter freely, while I had unrestricted access. As if... I were the rightful heir of the Custoria family. "I¡¯ll see you at dinner, then." I took a step back, distancing myself from Eva as I spoke. Then, I gave Giselle a small nod before widening the gap between us. As I moved down the hallway, passing by servants coming and going, I made my way toward the back entrance of the manor. "Ah, young master. It¡¯s been a while." "You¡¯ve achieved something truly great." The servants and retainers bowed their heads in greeting as soon as they saw me. I returned the gesture out of formality and hastened my steps. I knew this manor well enough now to navigate it with my eyes closed. What once seemed overwhelmingly vast and complicated had become familiar. No matter what anyone says, the one who brought me this far was Hemillas. I owe him a great deal. I would have no hesitation in killing Kinuan. But Hemillas... that would not be so easy. "Luka, we need to talk." A harsh voice called my name. It was Juppe. He stood by the back door, arms crossed, leaning against the wall. From the look of him, he had been waiting for me. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t right now. I have a prior engagement with ¡¯Father.¡¯" At first, Juppe¡¯s face twisted in irritation. But then, as if trying to suppress his hostility, he lowered his arms and spoke in a calmer tone. "I know you find me unpleasant and irritating, but make time for me." He was being uncharacteristically earnest, making it difficult for me to ignore him. "We can talk on the way to the Silver Moon Pavilion." "That¡¯s good enough." Juppe gave a nod and opened the back door. Then, in a rare gesture of consideration, he held it open, waiting for me to pass through. ...This was different from his usual antagonistic demeanor. Something had changed in him. Because of that, I didn¡¯t rush my steps. We walked the path leading from the back of the manor to the Silver Moon Pavilion. "I¡¯m a soldier too, Luka." "I know." "Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Lately, the atmosphere has been strange. If even I can sense it, I¡¯m sure you must know something." Juppe was by no means a prodigy. But he wasn¡¯t a fool either. He was an ordinary man¡ªone who envied and resented what he didn¡¯t have, yet at times, compromised with reality. If you had functioning eyes, you could tell a storm was coming just by looking at the dark clouds in the distance. You didn¡¯t need extraordinary insight for that. That was the current state of the Empire and the military. The clouds were gathering. Even Juppe, as a soldier, seemed to feel an inexplicable sense of unease. And Hemillas likely hadn¡¯t given him a proper explanation. "A storm is coming." I answered briefly. "...You¡¯re close to Father, and you have a good relationship with Giselle. So I believe, as an adopted son, you must have some attachment to the Custoria family as well." I stopped walking. Juppe halted as well. "This is my home now. Whether I like it or not, I consider you my brother." It was an awkward thing to say, but it needed to be said clearly. Because I truly meant it. I didn¡¯t like Juppe, but I didn¡¯t wish for his death. The same went for Eva. "I don¡¯t like you either, but I consider you part of the Custoria family. If our family faces a crisis, I will stand with you. I expect you will do the same." Juppe extended his hand for a handshake. A symbolic truce. I took his hand without hesitation. As our eyes met, Juppe gave a small nod before letting go. ¡®Family.¡¯ Liking or disliking each other wasn¡¯t the point. We were part of the same house. If an external enemy appeared, our personal feelings wouldn¡¯t matter¡ªwe would have to work together. "Father is waiting for you. Go on." Juppe saw me off, then turned back the way we had come. Leaving him behind, I headed toward the Silver Moon Pavilion. The old front gate stood half-open, as if expecting me. Knock. I lightly tapped on the door before stepping inside. "This is Lukaus Custoria." A staircase leading to the second floor came into view. Below it stood Hemillas. "Ah, good. You¡¯re not late." I had no idea what I supposedly wasn¡¯t late for. Hemillas said no more and simply climbed the stairs, gesturing for me to follow. As he stepped onto the second-floor corridor, he spoke again. "One of the Elders is waiting for you." "For me?" "Do you know who it is?" A figure came to mind. During my adoption process, two of the Elders had opposed it, four had remained silent, and only one had voted in favor. "It must be the one who cast the sole vote in favor of my adoption." An old memory resurfaced¡ªan Elder who had once affectionately touched my cheek. ¡®Child, you must survive for a long time. To do so, you must not be swept away by chaos¡ªyou must consume it. Even if it means your throat is torn to shreds.¡¯ That was what he had told me. Looking back now, it felt as though he had known something. He hadn¡¯t simply been referring to the life of an adopted son from the lower districts. "His time is running out. He doesn¡¯t have long left. He¡¯s holding on purely by willpower." A part of me felt relieved. The reason Hemillas had summoned me to the Silver Moon Pavilion was different from what I had expected. Honestly, I had been prepared for an interrogation. "I vaguely thought... that nobles with full-body prosthetics would be immortal. I knew, logically, that they could die of old age, but it never truly felt real." Even with a fully cybernetic body, one could still grow old and die. I had known that in theory, but it had never hit me until now. "Luka, even I don¡¯t know much about the Elders. Compared to them, I am still but a child. But one thing is clear¡ªCustoria has endured thanks to the wisdom of these sages. Always listen to their voices." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But the choices are ours to make. As are the consequences." The deepening wrinkles at the corners of Hemillas¡¯s mouth suggested he was satisfied with my answer. At the end of the second-floor corridor stood an ornate door, exuding the scent of aged wood. Creak. Hemillas and I stepped inside. The room was filled with thick incense smoke. Beyond it, Elders draped in black veils stood in silence. Their dark robes trailed along the floor as though swallowing even their shadows. If ghosts were visible, I imagined they would look like this. ¡®The Elders number seven.¡¯ But only six were standing. They stood solemnly by a bedside. One Elder, nearing death, lay on the bed. Tubes and cables jutted out from the sides, supporting what remained of his life within his cybernetic body. "You have arrived just in time, Head of the House. And Lukaus Custoria." The voice echoed from all directions, making it impossible to tell which of the six had spoken. "Go on." Hemillas nudged me forward with a nod. As I stepped closer, the Elders shifted aside, making room. Hiss... Hiss... The dying Elder gasped for breath on the bed. His brain¡¯s signals had weakened, leaving his full-body prosthetic unable to function on its own. "I was told you summoned me, Elder." I spoke as I sat beside the bed. From beneath the veil, a pair of eyes watched me. Their once-dull light regained a faint glimmer. "...Your hand." The Elder on the bed spoke. I reached out and held his hand. Despite his full-body prosthetics, I could feel how weak he had become. Rustle. The other Elders didn¡¯t just step back¡ªthey quietly began leaving the room one by one. Even Hemillas exited. Before I realized it, I was alone with the dying Elder. ¡®Why? Why would he want to speak to me alone?¡¯ Even Akies Victima¡¯s intuition couldn¡¯t grasp what was happening. The situation was so unusual that, at first, I suspected it might be a trap set by the Custoria family to eliminate me. But if that were the case, there was no reason to go through such an elaborate process. "Elder, is there a secret about me? Genetically or otherwise..." Only one conclusion remained. I had questioned it before. The thought that I might have been designed for a specific purpose. But despite being on the verge of death, the Elder¡¯s shoulders trembled with laughter. His breath was rough and uneven. "Child, you can put that worry to rest. Even those who govern the stars and the scientists who trespassed upon the domain of gods have failed to recreate and control humanity. Listen to me. From the time when lightning was believed to be a divine spear and volcanic eruptions were seen as the wrath of gods, all the way to this era¡ªwhere atheism is common sense and mankind travels between planets¡ªone truth has remained unchanged." There was a deep fondness in the Elder¡¯s voice. Though his tone was calm, it almost felt like he was singing. "I¡¯m listening." "As always, when humanity faces an overwhelming force beyond its control, it turns to the chaos of the universe and prays. Inevitably, people come to believe in fate. Luka, do you believe in fate?" I hesitated, my lips slightly parted before I finally spoke. "Fate is unscientific. But... there are moments when I can¡¯t help but acknowledge its existence." There are times when no other word but fate can explain a situation. I knew that even without living a full half-century. Someone who had lived many times longer than I had would surely feel the weight of that word even more. "Artificial reproduction is impossible. Even if the genetics are identical, the outcomes will always differ. The belief that human effort can create miracles is nothing more than the arrogance of ignorance. But this universe is different. When inevitabilities, woven together through chaos, overlap, they become fate¡ªand that fate, as if by some cruel joke, re-creates the past. That is why I believe in reincarnation, child. Even if it is nothing more than an illusion conjured by a fragile consciousness, I am fine with that." "...I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean." "You will, in time. I am simply glad I could meet you one last time. I wish I could say more, but it would only serve to satisfy myself." A sharp pang struck my chest. It wasn¡¯t fate I was feeling. It was as if this person¡¯s emotions were reaching me. A force of will so strong that it seemed capable of delaying even death itself. "If there is anything I can do, I will." If it was within my power, I wanted to grant his request. "Keep fate by your side, but do not be swept away by it, Lukaus Custoria. That is my only wish." I stared silently at the Elder for a moment before reaching out. Without realizing it, my fingers lifted the veil. Beneath it was a stark, featureless visage. Not the face of a human, but a mechanical one, devoid even of synthetic skin. The Elders of the Custoria family had erased even their own identities in their pursuit of existence. And yet, I felt as if I knew his name. A causal determinism that seemed to resonate with Akies Victima. The first rebellion, Noel Mullizcane. And figure from Custoria¡¯s past, living in that same era. Fragments of events and years locked into place. Every time a piece didn¡¯t fit, I overturned the board, reconstructing my reasoning from the ground up until the puzzle aligned. Blood trickled from my nose. I wiped it away with the back of my hand and opened my eyes. ...It wasn¡¯t perfect, but the picture in my mind was complete enough. Only one name lingered on the tip of my tongue, and I cautiously spoke it aloud. "Your name... is Agatha. Agatha Custoria, isn¡¯t it?" The woman who had founded the Custoria family. The progenitor¡ªAgatha Custoria. At my words, her eyes widened. If her cybernetic body had the ability to shed tears, she would have. "It is likely the result of high-speed, multi-faceted inference through Akies Victima... but I would like to believe that you recognized me, Noel." Agatha Custoria was a woman who wished to believe in fate and reincarnation. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The incense smoke curled around Agatha and me, rising and swaying as if enveloping us. ¡®Agatha Custoria.¡¯ Even I found it hard to believe after saying that name. The elder lying in bed was Agatha Custoria. A figure from over two hundred years ago. Even among full-body prosthetic nobles, it was rare for someone to live beyond two centuries. Roughly calculating, Agatha had survived close to three centuries. ¡®Agatha called me Noel. She believes I am Noel¡¯s reincarnation.¡¯ Reincarnation and the cycle of rebirth were nonsense. When one dies, everything vanishes. Consciousness was merely the result of electrical and chemical reactions. Agatha simply wanted to believe in superstitious concepts. It was an illusion born from her feeble mind. More than anything, Agatha herself admitted that she had grown weak, which was why she now believed in such things. ¡®But I need to take advantage of Agatha¡¯s goodwill.¡¯ I half-opened my eyes and gently clasped Agatha¡¯s hand. ¡°If you mean Noel, are you referring to Noel Mullizcane?¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°...Mullizcane was a name added later. Noel was simply Noel. I never liked the name Mullizcane.¡± It was confusing. Even organizing my thoughts felt overwhelming. But there wasn¡¯t much time. Agatha could die at any moment. ¡®How much does Agatha know? And... what about the other elders and Hemillas?¡¯ Did Agatha think I was the Emperor¡¯s Overseer? And was Noel Mullizcane... also an Overseer for the Emperor? A long-standing question surfaced in my mind. ¡®The first rebellion led by Noel Mullizcane.¡¯ From what I had seen of the Empire¡¯s depths, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if the Empire had used Noel to instigate the rebellion. They could have orchestrated it, only to eliminate it before the flames grew too large. ¡®Noel, who took on the role of the rebellion¡¯s leader, must have been an Overseer for the Emperor, just like Kinuan.¡¯ If that were the case, everything made sense¡ªthe reason Akies Victima was a requirement for Overseers. That¡¯s why the Overseers¡¯ other name was Akies Domini. ¡°You look so deep in thought... Just like Noel.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no genetic connection, I wouldn¡¯t resemble him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about appearances. I mean your soul.¡± What utter nonsense. If a vagrant on the streets had said something like that, I would have ignored it. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the existence of souls. But even if they did exist, they wouldn¡¯t be something you could see.¡± A murky laugh followed. It had the distorted resonance of a mechanical voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to separate the inner self from the outer self. Our soul isn¡¯t something inside us; it exists outside. The shape of a soul isn¡¯t determined by inner thoughts but by outward actions.¡± ¡°Have you been watching me all this time?¡± The sharpness in my voice was no illusion. The secrets I carried were my shield. But the moment they slipped out, they would become the blade that pierced my heart. If Agatha knew my secrets, then I was in grave danger. Hemillas could be standing behind the door, armed and waiting. ¡°I want my descendants to prosper. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to betray you twice. I hope this answers your questions and fears.¡± Agatha¡¯s words were strange. She was seeing Noel and me as the same person. I parted my lips slightly. ¡°I also want to protect the Custoria family. If there¡¯s something I need to know, you must tell me.¡± Silence fell. The light in Agatha¡¯s metallic face flickered, as if it might go out. I feared that her consciousness would fade at any moment. I had to make a choice here. If I wanted answers from her, I would have to offer a piece of my own secrets in return. ¡°...The Emperor is trying to bring down the Custoria family. I need your counsel. Though I do not share your blood, I ask you as a descendant who has inherited the Custoria name.¡± Agatha¡¯s eyes flared. With a trembling motion, she struggled to lift her upper body. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s plan to expel the Custoria family isn¡¯t exactly a great secret. Before asking for my help, you should have revealed that you are the Emperor¡¯s Overseer. You hide your own secrets while begging me for aid... Just like Noel!¡± She had known everything. For the first time, hatred flickered in Agatha¡¯s voice. My chest tightened. I couldn¡¯t control the pounding of my heart. My breath caught in my throat, rising to the very edge. I had made the wrong choice. I had stirred the hatred buried deep within her. ¡®Her feelings for Noel are a mix of love and resentment.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t know what had happened between Noel and Agatha. It wasn¡¯t something that could be explained simply. ¡°Does Hemillas... also know about the existence of the Overseers?¡± I had to confirm this first. Agatha listened to my words, then placed a hand over her metallic face. It was as if she were crying. But with a mechanical body, even if she wanted to cry, she could not. "I already told you¡ªI don¡¯t want to betray you twice, child. Don¡¯t make me any more miserable." "You¡¯ve remained neutral, then." Even if I had to trample on Agatha¡¯s feelings, I had no other choice. There were far more important matters ahead of me than her emotions. If things went wrong, I might have to fight Hemillas the moment I stepped outside that door. Among the scenarios I had considered, that was the worst. "Noel, in the end, you¡¯re repeating the same mistakes. Chasing a grand cause, only to lose everything." Agatha¡¯s artificial eyes flickered, growing dim and bright in turns. I wasn¡¯t even sure if she was in her right mind. Grit. I clenched my teeth and glared at Agatha with fierce eyes. "If I am to make better choices, I need to know the past. I need to understand what mistakes Noel made. If you want to sigh in regret, do so all you like¡ªbut do it alone. I¡¯m going to stand up from this. You¡¯re a person who will die soon. But I have to live tomorrow and the day after that. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on the ramblings of a ghost." I rose to my feet. Slowly, I sent combat signals to my prosthetic body. My senses awakened and expanded. My brain was already heated, so my focus quickly sharpened to its peak. Srrrk. I reached into my inner pocket, preparing to activate Ruina. If Agatha called for Hemillas now... I would fire Ruina straight at that door. ¡¯There¡¯s no point in despairing just because I¡¯m facing the worst enemy, Luka.¡¯ Life rarely offered anything good. Most of the time, you were left choosing between the worst and the lesser evil. Today, luck had simply dealt me the worst hand. "Calm yourself, child. Hemillas doesn¡¯t know about the Overseers, nor do the other elders." Agatha¡¯s voice came from behind me. It was much calmer now, devoid of emotion. "Why didn¡¯t you tell them? That information is crucial to the Custoria family¡¯s survival." "Because knowing would mean death. Being talented and perceptive isn¡¯t always an advantage when it comes to survival. Sometimes, it¡¯s far safer to be incompetent and oblivious. Hemillas has always had a sharp intuition. If given the right clues, he would uncover things he shouldn¡¯t. Even now, he¡¯s already begun sensing the imperial conspiracy and preparing for it on his own. If that child dies, it will be because he was too capable." It sounded contradictory, but it was the truth. The Imperial Court viewed Hemillas as a threat precisely because of his brilliance. Because he was exceptional, he was able to perceive their schemes. That, in turn, led to conflict. And since such conflicts could lead to civil war, the Imperial Court was trying to remove him preemptively. Cause and effect were tightly woven together, forming an endless cycle. The Imperial Court¡¯s judgment wasn¡¯t wrong. Hemillas was a potential threat. Even his unwavering loyalty was, in the end, nothing more than human will. And will, like the mind, was a physical phenomenon¡ªone that could be influenced by variables. Machines did not change. But humans did. And both Hemillas and I were human. "I would have told him. Hemillas is the most exceptional soldier I know. His abilities are beyond measure. He would have found a way." "You don¡¯t understand, Luka. No matter what the Custoria family does, it cannot defeat the Imperial Court. The more Custoria prepares, the weaker the Empire will become from internal strife. In the end, all that would remain is an Empire exposed to external threats. That¡¯s why I opposed Hemillas being named the head of the family. But that child forced his way into that position through his own strength. As if it were his fate. Yes... If it cannot be stopped, then it is fate." Fate again. I was starting to hate that word. "If all that¡¯s left after accepting fate is defeat and resignation, then I refuse to accept it." Agatha laughed in a mechanical tone. It was strangely chilling. "You say the same things as Noel, child. Then go and learn from his choices. The despair and anguish of having to choose the lesser evil because you can already see the future." As if she still had strength left, Agatha rose from her bed. The cables and tubes attached to her body detached one by one. Like a wandering ghost, she stood behind me. Her cold hand wrapped around my neck and traced down to my chest. "If you are Noel, then I must believe you have returned to make a better choice." "I am not Noel." "A long time ago, a mysterious wanderer from Cora¡ªno, from Corita¡ªtold me something. That if I endured through endless darkness, I would see the one I longed for once more. I have held onto those words to survive until now..." Agatha¡¯s glowing eyes reflected on the floor, gleaming red. "...So you have to be Noel." What a misguided faith. She only saw what she wanted to see. She only believed what she wanted to believe. I wasn¡¯t even angry. I only felt pity for this woman who had once been stronger than anyone¡ªnow so feeble and broken. I closed my eyes for a moment before opening them again. Agatha swayed unsteadily, looking as if she would collapse at any moment. Creak. I caught Agatha as she fell, wrapping my arms around her. Then I turned and carefully laid her back onto the bed. "We don¡¯t have time, Agatha. If my presence has brought you any comfort, then you must help me in return. That would only be fair." Noel had likely said the same thing in my position. Agatha¡¯s metallic lips parted slightly. I leaned in closer. She whispered a long-kept secret to me. "...Thank you." Lifting my upper body, I nodded slightly. Agatha¡¯s hand, as if lingering with regret, reached toward my neck before falling away. She wouldn¡¯t last beyond today. The only thing keeping her alive until now had been her superhuman willpower. But she was broken, and she had just lost her last reason to endure. "Goodbye, Noel." Agatha murmured. Beyond the mechanical face, I saw not an old woman but a young girl. She must have cried alone for countless nights. That was why¡ªso that she would never shed tears again¡ªshe had removed the ability to express sorrow from her prosthetic body. "May you dream well." I bowed my head and pressed my lips to her forehead. * * * Creak. I stepped out and closed the door behind me. Walking down the hallway, I reached the second-floor railing. Looking below, I saw Hemillas and the elders standing on the first floor. There had been no eavesdropping or listening in. Some of the elders must have known that the dying woman upstairs was the Custoria family¡¯s founding ancestor. Given the family¡¯s traditions, they would have regarded Agatha with absolute reverence. They would never dare question her authority. Even when I first met the elders, Agatha¡¯s presence and influence had been the strongest. ¡¯The oldest elder sought me out before her death.¡¯ I was neither the head of the family nor an heir by blood. Seeking me out in her final moments was more than unusual. ¡¯What will they think of me now?¡¯ As I descended the stairs, I locked eyes with Hemillas and the elders. They looked back at me. Srrrk. The elders walked past me without a word, heading toward Agatha¡¯s room. They would bear witness to her final moments. Thud. Thud. I continued down the stairs. Hemillas stood waiting for me and spoke. "What did you talk about?" "She said I resembled her first love." "Hmm, I figured it¡¯d be a woman." That was the end of our conversation. Hemillas didn¡¯t say another word. And that silence made me endlessly uneasy. But I couldn¡¯t be deceived. This was Hemillas¡¯s specialty¡ªpretending to know more than he did, making assumptions, and drawing out the truth through his opponent¡¯s reactions. ¡¯Hemillas doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ I had to trust Agatha. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The visit to the Silver Moon Pavilion was over. Hemillas sent me to my room, telling me to rest until dinner. ¡¯Luka, we¡¯ll talk in detail later.¡¯ I recalled Hemillas¡¯ last words. Now that I had some personal time, I sat alone in my room, repeatedly spinning the Graken Vuth. Whirr, whirr. The Graken Vuth rotated in my grip, making a faint slicing sound. Agatha¡¯s words and actions wouldn¡¯t leave my mind. ¡¯Agatha Custoria.¡¯ I assumed that everything Agatha said was true. She was a woman on the verge of death due to the aging of her brain. She wouldn¡¯t be capable of fabricating an elaborate lie. ¡¯And those emotions, condensed over time... there¡¯s no way they were false.¡¯ Never in my life had I encountered emotions so deep and dark. Just being near her felt like I was being stained by them. The grudge, like a curse, was vividly entrenched. Click. I stopped the spinning blade with my finger. ¡¯Noel Mullizcane, Agatha Custoria.¡¯ Agatha had probably loved Noel. And she must have felt betrayed. So she betrayed Noel in return. That likely led to Noel¡¯s downfall. ¡¯And the wealth and glory she gained for disposing of Noel must have been the foundation of the Custoria family.¡¯ It was only a hypothesis. I needed more precise details about what had happened in the past. But as I had realized in my previous investigations, very few records remained from that time. Creak! I stabbed the Graken Vuth into the wooden table. The blade sank in about a knuckle¡¯s depth, making the table tremble side to side. ¡¯Let¡¯s organize this, Luka.¡¯ First, I was not a clone of anyone, nor was I a genetically enhanced human. At least according to Agatha, that was the case. I had reached this point solely through my own efforts. The relief I felt from that fact was substantial. My sense of pride remained intact. If anything, it meant I had every right to look down on those at the bottom. ¡¯Second...¡¯ Agatha Custoria and Noel Mullizcane had a deep connection. Given the circumstances, Agatha betrayed Noel, received credit for suppressing the rebellion, and was elevated to nobility. And that rebellion itself was likely orchestrated by the Empire. ¡¯If Noel was similar to me... he must have said and done plenty of things that could hurt others. Enough for Agatha to feel utterly betrayed.¡¯ I was well aware that I was an insufferable bastard. That meant Noel must have been the same. A fool who went out of his way to make enemies. And the third fact, the one that mattered to me right now¡ª ¡¯Agatha knew about my position as an Overseer, yet she didn¡¯t tell Hemillas or the Elders.¡¯ It was purely out of her sense of debt toward Noel. She saw Noel in me, which was why she refrained from doing anything that might harm me. ...How weak, Agatha. Even when her own descendants might die because of me, she still chose to withhold that information. Either way, it worked in my favor. ¡¯Agatha must have once led the Custoria family to prosperity with an iron will. It was only with age that her mind weakened, and her judgment became clouded.¡¯ To think that the founder of the Custoria family believed in reincarnation and was waiting to reunite with her dead lover. "Hah..." I wanted to sneer at Agatha¡¯s choices and judgment, but all that came out was a hollow, bitter laugh. ¡¯But Hemillas isn¡¯t someone who can be kept in the dark just because information is hidden. There¡¯s no telling how much he already knows.¡¯ All I could do was make the necessary preparations on my end. Outside the window, the sun was setting. Still seated, I closed my eyes and took a brief nap. Step, step. About thirty minutes passed. I heard the footsteps of a servant outside. A knock at the door followed, announcing dinner. I opened my eyes, my mind somewhat clearer. As I stepped out of the room, I saw members of the Custoria family making their way to the dining hall one by one. Because of the approaching Storm Season, the mansion was more crowded than usual. There weren¡¯t even enough seats at the table¡ªthose of lower status couldn¡¯t attend at all. Even among my closer relatives, those within three degrees of kinship, there were over thirty people. Hemillas stood from his seat before the meal began. "The Storm Season is upon us again after thirty-four years. As always, if each of us fulfills our roles diligently, it will pass without incident. And..." He never finished his sentence. Daaang, daang, daang. A solemn toll echoed, making the windows tremble. The sound came from the Silver Moon Pavilion. It was the bell announcing the death of an Elder. Clack. Everyone closed their eyes in unison and bowed their heads in silent tribute. ¡¯Agatha Custoria is dead.¡¯ How many at this table even knew the founder was still alive until now? Agatha had lived well past the limits of even a noble with full-body prosthetics. She must have watched countless descendants be born and die. As a military family, many likely perished young. The Elder¡¯s death passed without much ceremony. A brief moment of silence was all there was. Most of the family members had only known of the Elder¡¯s existence; few had ever seen her face. Hemillas was the last to open his eyes. "...Now, let us continue. My son, Lukaus Custoria, has achieved many merits thus far. Most recently, he protected His Highness Francec from an assassination attempt. This is not a feat to be overlooked. Even at a young age, he has proven his capabilities." The eyes of everyone in the room turned to me. Having drawn sufficient attention, Hemillas continued speaking. "If I were to die or become incapacitated, Lukaus will act as the interim head of the family until a new head is formally elected. This has already been discussed with the Elders¡ª" The entire dining hall seemed to stir. Someone even dared to interrupt the head of the family¡ªa rare occurrence in a household where authority was paramount. Five people abruptly stood up, pushing their chairs back with force. Two others struck the table in frustration. Even those who remained seated failed to conceal their shock. And I was just as dumbfounded. "You¡ªyou made this decision without even consulting me...?" The most vocal opposition came from my stepmother, Eva. Hemillas ignored her and kept his gaze forward. His eyes gleamed, pressing down on the opposition with sheer force. "This is not an arbitrary decision but a rightful authority of the current head. And let me remind you, this is only an interim position, not that of the next official head. The next head will be chosen through the family¡¯s traditional election process." Even as Hemillas attempted to assert his authority, the uproar did not subside so easily. This was not a statement that could be taken lightly. ¡¯The Custoria family elects its head, but the interim appointment by the current head inevitably influences the final decision. That¡¯s why the position has always gone to a direct descendant.¡¯ Hemillas wielded immense authority as the current head. His choice of an interim successor was, in practice, a declaration of his preferred heir. ¡¯What is Hemillas thinking?¡¯ Confusion swelled within me. I could not discern his true intentions. He had never once hinted at this decision before. Even Juppe, with whom I had reached a ceasefire today, was scowling deeply, unable to mask his expression. Despite having older biological sons, Hemillas chose me, his adopted son. At that moment, whatever authority Juppe had left crumbled completely. By tomorrow, his support within the family would be cut in half. The food arrived swiftly, thanks to Hemillas signaling the servants to hurry. The meal provided a slight reprieve from the commotion. However, the relatives barely touched their food. They whispered amongst themselves, murmuring in hushed but urgent tones. Clatter. I mechanically moved my utensils, barely tasting the food. My mind was preoccupied with observing the reactions of those around me. "During the last Storm Season, rioters exploited the lapse in security and pushed into the noble districts." "That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to stay at the main house for the time being..." "Besides, the atmosphere feels rather unsettling." Ensuring security and safety was one of the reasons why so many had gathered at the mansion ahead of the Storm Season. The Custoria estate, being in a quiet suburban area, was well protected from any unruly mobs. Any unauthorized intruder would be riddled with bullets long before they got close. "Why would the head of the family choose an adopted son..." "Enough. From my perspective, he¡¯s qualified." Scattered arguments broke out. Not everyone opposed my appointment as acting head. In particular, people like my uncle, Arthur Custoria, seemed pleased with the decision. ¡¯Arthur Custoria.¡¯ A man who appeared just often enough to be hard to forget. He was Hemillas¡¯ older brother but had been all but stripped of his chance to inherit the family headship. His modest ambition was to marry his daughter to me. "The position of acting head is necessary when the family faces a major crisis. It means we need a fixer. And Lukaus has learned well under Hemillas, hasn¡¯t he? There¡¯s no issue here!" Arthur spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear. He flashed me a smile and winked. Beside him, his daughter sat shyly, though she had such little presence that I couldn¡¯t even recall her name immediately. Arthur didn¡¯t wield immense influence within the family, but he wasn¡¯t powerless either. Hemillas still treated him with a degree of respect as a brother. ...Somehow, the uncomfortable dinner finally came to an end. I immediately headed to Hemillas¡¯ study. I wasn¡¯t the only one. Eva and Juppe were already standing in front of the door. Looking down from the railing, I saw other relatives lurking, waiting for their chance to speak with Hemillas. "I go first, Luka. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI haven¡¯t forgotten our agreement to cooperate." Juppe spoke at the door, barely containing his displeasure while maintaining a calm facade. Since he arrived before me, I thought it was only fair to let him go first. I took two steps back in consideration. But when had anything in life ever gone the way I expected? "I need to speak with Luka first. The rest of you can come in when I call for you." Hemillas emerged from his study and spoke firmly. Juppe, unable to hold back any longer, raised his voice. "Father! This is unacceptable. You¡¯re being too unfair!" Juppe finally erupted, pouring his emotions out at Hemillas. "...Juppe, act like an adult. Nikolaos would not have behaved this way." Hemillas did not meet his son¡¯s emotions with emotions. Instead, he reprimanded him with an unsettling level of composure. Then, with a slight tilt of his chin, he gestured for me to enter. Step, step. I had no choice but to walk forward. Before entering, I gave Juppe and Eva a brief nod as an apology. I had no understanding of what it felt like to be rejected by one¡¯s own father. But in this moment, I sympathized with Juppe. Creak, thud. The study door closed. In the silent room, Hemillas stood waiting. "One thing is certain¡ªyou¡¯ve completely abandoned the idea of being a good father." I spoke dryly. "You¡¯re stating the obvious, something both you and I already know. The responsibilities of a family head leave no room for being a good father." Hemillas sat down first. I remained standing, watching him. "Why did you appoint me as acting head?" "What do you think?" He responded to my question with a question¡ªone of the most infuriating conversational tactics. If it were anyone other than Hemillas, I would have grabbed them by the collar and thrown them. "At first, I thought you were trying to put me in a difficult position. But jealousy and resentment from others mean nothing to me. In fact, I had more supporters than I expected." "Hmm. Especially my brother¡ªhe seems to like you quite a lot. He even had Anna all dressed up today." Hemillas chuckled as he uncorked a bottle of liquor on the table. Anna was Arthur¡¯s daughter. "...I have no interest in my uncle¡¯s schemes. Regardless, I still don¡¯t understand why you chose me as acting head. I can¡¯t even guess." "It¡¯s a major gamble for me as well. So, of course, you wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out." Hemillas poured himself a drink and downed it in one go. Then, retrieving another glass from the cabinet, he poured two drinks. ¡¯A gamble?¡¯ What kind of gamble was he talking about? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My thoughts spiraled further into a maze. No answers came to me. My forehead burned with heat. Once an Akies Victima¡¯s thoughts started running, they were difficult to stop. There was no simple switch to shut them off like a machine. My head grew hotter. My brain had already been overworked from meeting Agatha. Biiiiiii¡ª A ringing noise filled my ears. Hemillas¡¯ figure almost looked like a black beast again. Damn hallucinations, acting up again. "The Elder who passed away today... told me to place my trust in you. I don¡¯t know what they meant by that. So let¡¯s figure it out together." Hemillas picked up a glass of liquor and extended it toward me. I hesitated before taking it. He knew something. Yet, he wasn¡¯t pressing me for answers. What exactly was this monster thinking? There was only one thing I could promise him. "...When the time comes, I will stake everything to protect the Custoria family." "That¡¯s enough." Hemillas raised his glass and extended it toward mine. The sharp clink of glass against glass rang out. ...As expected, liquor still tasted awful. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 In the study, I listened to Hemillas as he explained the current state of the Imperial Guard. "As you may already know, the military is currently in conflict with the imperial family on several matters. The fact that they secured the rights to the Catacomb Mines is a result of that." Disloyal words came from Hemillas¡¯ mouth. What he spoke of now was not about ideology or beliefs¡ªit was the reality of politics. ¡¯The military and the Imperial Guard are at odds with the imperial family.¡¯ The lower classes wouldn¡¯t even imagine such conflicts existed. Until recently, neither had I. I had believed that every institution of the Empire was unified in loyalty under the Emperor. But to speak of an unsettling truth¡ªthe Emperor does not control everything. There were areas within the Empire beyond his reach. ¡¯If perfect control was possible through the system alone... there would be no need for Overseers or spies.¡¯ sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flawless rule cannot be achieved through institutions and governance alone. Even the imperial family was forced to resort to expedients. The Empire was not perfect. It only managed to function, creaking along as best it could. "The Imperial Guard is His Majesty¡¯s direct force. We are not under the military¡¯s command. Shouldn¡¯t our allegiance lie with the imperial family, not the military?" I spoke sharply. It wasn¡¯t just rhetoric¡ªthere was sincerity in my words. "Principally, yes. In the early days of the Imperial Guard, you would have been correct. It operated as an organization wholly loyal and obedient to His Majesty. In fact, the Guard even played a role in keeping the military in check." "¡®Principally¡¯¡ªmeaning that¡¯s no longer the case?" Hemillas fell silent for a long time, as if carefully considering his response. What he was about to say would be words the Imperial Guard should never utter. "Luka, listen carefully and don¡¯t misunderstand. The history of the Imperial Guard is long. There have always been generals from the Guard at the highest levels of the military, and the core leadership of the military is full of former Imperial Guards. Over time, it has become impossible for the Imperial Guard and the military to remain entirely separate organizations." "Blocking members of the Guard from entering the military..." I trailed off mid-sentence. Even to myself, it sounded like an absurd idea. It would be a problem even if Imperial Guards were released into the civilian sector. The immense cost of their training would be wasted, and controlling those who entered the civilian market would be extremely difficult. But keeping them confined within the Guard until death wasn¡¯t a solution either. That would only breed enormous resentment, even among the most loyal Guards. Ultimately, the reason Imperial Guards endure brutal training and undertake dangerous missions is... the promise of wealth and honor after retirement. No matter how strong their loyalty, no one wishes to die a pointless death. "As time passed naturally, the Imperial Guard could no longer function as a check against the military. From the perspective of the imperial family, a drastic reorganization became necessary. But to achieve that, they would have to strip the Guard of its privileges. You may not know this... but the Imperial Guard was not the first direct force under the imperial family. Before us, there were other units similar to the Guard." The fate of those nameless predecessors had likely been grim. At this point, discussing right and wrong or assigning blame was meaningless. The issue ran far deeper. ¡¯It¡¯s a matter of survival.¡¯ Both the Imperial Guard and the military were desperately fighting to protect their own interests. And the imperial family, for the sake of stable rule, needed to bring both the Guard and the military under control. "This isn¡¯t a matter of disloyalty or treason. It¡¯s simply that the balance has been broken. Because of that, the scales have tipped." But no matter how he framed it, it was still disloyalty and treason. Those who had served for decades might barely recall their original indoctrination, but as a cadet, I had undergone near-brainwashing levels of ideological training only recently. ¡¯No matter the reason, the blade of the Imperial Guard must never turn inward toward the Empire or the imperial family.¡¯ And yet, the very people who had drilled that lesson into us were now baring their fangs at the imperial family. When I thought about it, it was almost laughable. This world was full of ironies. "So, how do you intend to restore the balance?" "...That¡¯s as much explanation as I¡¯ll give, Luka. You¡¯re just a cadet. What I¡¯ve told you so far isn¡¯t even known to most young Guards. Those freshly inducted are still too blindly loyal." The younger the Guard, the stronger their devotion to the imperial family. But those who had served longer and had more entanglements... they would prioritize themselves, their families, and the well-being of their fellow Guards over the imperial family. "I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave..." Hemillas waved a hand dismissively. "Stay a little longer. I need a drink first. I can¡¯t endure Eva¡¯s nagging sober." Once I left, Eva and Juppe would come in. Understanding his need, I waited as Hemillas took his drink. He emptied his glass quickly. The burden he carried must have been unimaginable. Even for someone like him¡ªbeyond human¡ªsome form of respite was necessary. With a flick of his hand, Hemillas signaled for me to leave. Outside in the hallway, Eva and Juppe were seated on the sofa. Eva sprang to her feet, her expression ferocious. She stormed toward the study door as if ready to smash it down. "I have something to say, ¡¯Mother.¡¯" I stepped in front of Eva, blocking her path. Eva¡¯s face burned with intense fury. However, like the mistress of a prestigious family, she quickly regained her composure. "...Speak." She kept her response brief, likely to prevent her emotions from seeping into her tone. "Father doesn¡¯t need to be interrogated right now¡ªhe needs comfort." "So, you¡¯ve reached the point where you think you can give me advice, Lukaus?" Her words carried a sharp sting. "Now is the time to trust in Father, in the judgment of the head of our family. I believe you are a wise woman, Mother. You, more than anyone, must know how to support a husband going through hardship." Eva didn¡¯t push me aside. Instead, she bit her lower lip with a quick, sharp motion. I remained in place, blocking her path until she responded. Eventually, she closed her eyes briefly before reopening them and nodding. "...If Nikolaos were alive, he would have said the exact same thing. In this situation, I suppose you¡¯re right." A distant longing flickered in Eva¡¯s eyes. No matter how equally she had treated her two sons outwardly, she had supported Nikolaos over Juppe. "Thank you." I bowed respectfully and stepped past her. Click. Eva undid the top button of her blouse and entered the study. Now that this had become a matter between husband and wife, Juppe naturally couldn¡¯t follow. Instead, he and I descended the stairs together. Being alone with Juppe felt awkward. Just this afternoon, we had shaken hands in a temporary truce. But now, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if war had erupted between us. Not knowing the full details, Juppe must have felt deeply betrayed by me. I was prepared to take a hit from him if he lashed out. I did my best to suppress my combat reflexes. "Luka." At the bottom of the stairs, Juppe called my name. He concealed his turmoil behind a neutral expression, then spoke flatly. "I haven¡¯t given up yet. But for now... I have to acknowledge that you¡¯ve pulled ahead." "I wasn¡¯t scheming anything. I didn¡¯t expect Father to make this decision either." "I know. You¡¯re not that kind of person. If you were, Father wouldn¡¯t favor you as much as he does." Juppe took a deep breath, as if steadying himself. Then, with narrowed eyes, he clapped me on the shoulder twice. "...Until the storm and chaos settle, our agreement still stands. For now, the family comes first." For the first time, I truly felt like a member of the Custoria family. Even from Eva, I could sense a faint connection forming. I haven¡¯t lived in this world for long, but that statement feels true. You just have to live long enough to see how things unfold. * * * A long day was coming to an end. The sky had been swallowed by darkness. I returned to my room and began light training. Since I had recently received new prosthetic limbs, skipping training¡ªno matter how busy I was¡ªwas not an option. I tested my balance and reaction time with high-difficulty gymnastics, such as one-handed handstands. Even with advanced cybernetic implants, my movements weren¡¯t yet flawless. I wobbled during some motions. My brain and my prosthetics hadn¡¯t fully synchronized yet. No matter how advanced cybernetic technology became, control ultimately relied on the brain. Even with tools you¡¯ve used for years, it takes time to adjust when you get a new one. That applied even more to prosthetic limbs. Step, step. Someone was walking toward my room. At first, I assumed it was Giselle. I had sent her a summons message around the time I finished training. ¡¯Two sets of footsteps. One is heavy.¡¯ I didn¡¯t even have time to wipe my sweat. I simply threw on a shirt. Knock, knock. The visitor knocked on my door. Creak. When I opened it, I saw familiar faces. But I wasn¡¯t pleased to see them. ¡¯Arthur... and Anna.¡¯ My uncle and cousin. Two unwelcome visitors stood before my door. And something about Anna¡¯s appearance was off. A faint fragrance of powder clung to her, and her outfit exposed too much skin. ¡¯What does this man even think of his own daughter?¡¯ Disgust surged through me. But in aristocratic society, this was common. Think of Lilian Lamones, Luka. Compared to that, Anna¡¯s treatment is practically decent. Suppressing my emotions, I greeted them indifferently. "Were you training? As expected of the next head of the family. You¡¯re already dependable." Arthur showered me with flattery. "I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t say things that could be misinterpreted. I¡¯m merely acting in the head¡¯s absence." "No need to be so modest. Everyone already knows. Do you think Hemillas would¡¯ve chosen you without reason? Now, now. Anna, go inside and pour your strong little cousin a glass of water." Anna lowered her head and entered the room. Moving like she owned the place, she rummaged through the fridge and pulled out a bottle of water. "L-Lukaus? I can just call you Luka, right? This is the first time we¡¯re having a proper conversation." She smiled bashfully as she poured the water into a glass. Looking at her now, I realized there was no need to pity her. Father and daughter¡ªboth of them had come here deliberately to cling to me. Clack. Anna placed the glass of water in front of me. Reluctantly, I took a sip and looked at her. I was thinking¡ªno, fiercely strategizing¡ªhow to get Anna and Arthur out of my room. Anna fanned herself with her hand, as if she were feeling hot. Then, stepping closer, she touched the top of her blouse. Shff. Her fingers hooked onto the buttons. I immediately recalled what Eva had done earlier today and acted just as swiftly. Snap! I grabbed Anna¡¯s wrist, stopping her from unbuttoning her blouse. It seemed that, in this household, undoing buttons was the standard opening move for seduction. "I-I was just feeling a little warm," Anna stammered, her face a mix of embarrassment and fluster. "Then let me open the window for you." I walked over and opened the window, all the while watching their reflection in the glass. Anna was glancing at Arthur. Arthur, in turn, was signaling her to do something¡ªas if urging her on. They really thought I couldn¡¯t see. This was beyond ridiculous. "By the way, Luka, do you remember what I mentioned last time? About my daughter wanting to get closer to you?" I did remember. I just hadn¡¯t given it any thought. "I-I really want to get close to you too!" Anna said as she moved in closer to me. ¡¯What a mess.¡¯ Embarrassing them outright wouldn¡¯t cause any real trouble. But I didn¡¯t feel like being particularly harsh today. It wasn¡¯t the worst day I¡¯d had, and I especially didn¡¯t want to treat another Custoria family member too cruelly. "Earlier, when I was moving, I noticed my prosthetic still isn¡¯t fully calibrated. The women of the Custoria family are generally well-versed in cybernetics and engineering, so..." I sat down and placed my arm on the table. Then, I pulled back a section of artificial skin on my left forearm, revealing a connector port. "...If you take a quick look at my prosthetic, I think we¡¯ll get close in no time." I accessed the Overseer¡¯s database and pulled up Anna¡¯s records. As a daughter of the Custoria family, she had indeed studied mechanical engineering. However, she hadn¡¯t been admitted to the top-tier Royal Accretia Academy. Even in other institutions, her grades had been below average. There was no way she could handle the calibration of a high-output prosthetic. "Uh, um... Ah... Dad?" Unsure of what to do, Anna looked toward Arthur. She must have realized that if she messed with it carelessly, it would backfire on her. "I¡¯ll do it. My skills are probably better than Anna¡¯s." A voice came from beside the door. Giselle appeared behind Arthur. I had already sensed her arrival. "Mm... W-Well, Giselle¡¯s skills are certainly better than my daughter¡¯s." "Dad!" "What? It¡¯s the truth. Well then, Luka, I¡¯ll see you next time." Arthur took this opportunity to quickly drag Anna out of the room. Only after they left did Giselle step inside. She nodded toward the door. "What were they even here for?" "Probably to bring some entertainment to this dreary family." At my words, Giselle let out a soft laugh. Looks like the joke landed. "Anyway, do you actually need calibration? I¡¯ll do it if you do." "I do. It¡¯s a new prosthetic, so I haven¡¯t fully adjusted to it yet." Giselle sat across from me and pulled out a terminal and some portable maintenance tools. Click. Before starting, she unbuttoned the top of her blouse. I flinched and looked at her. "What?" She lifted her gaze at my reaction. "No, uh... Nothing." I turned my head toward the open window. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Giselle¡¯s skill was excellent. A tingling sensation spread from the extremities of my prosthetics, and soon my senses became clear. Of course, the reason I had called Giselle today wasn¡¯t for maintenance and calibration. I moved my fingers, which were now more responsive than before, and spoke. "You have access to the armory, don¡¯t you?" Very few people were allowed independent access to the Custoria family¡¯s armory. Giselle was one of them. "I do. I¡¯m the person in charge of the armory in Mother¡¯s absence." Giselle answered while tidying up the scattered maintenance tools. Beads of sweat clung to her forehead after the intensive work she had just finished. "I want to stop by the armory for a bit." "You¡¯re a member of the Custoria family, so there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t. But it¡¯s not just because you want to look around, is it? What¡¯s your purpose?" Sometimes, I wished Giselle were a fool. But if she were that kind of woman, I wouldn¡¯t have been drawn to her in the first place. "Do I have to say?" "I¡¯m getting sick of you acting all high and mighty and keeping everything to yourself." I shrugged. "Even so, I can¡¯t tell you." I had no confidence in confiding my tangled darkness to her. And Giselle wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. "...Your tight-lipped nature is probably why Father trusts you. Juppe would never act like you do." "Nikolaos would have, though. But Nikolaos is gone now." I felt a certain sense of duty to fill the void he had left behind. His death was a great loss to the Custoria family. ¡®Nikolaos was one of the few talents capable of navigating the empire¡¯s darkness.¡¯ He had even managed to manipulate the emotions of our superior, Bao Zakanan, which proved his potential. But he didn¡¯t have the strength to protect himself from the imperial conspiracy. Before he could gain that strength, he died. Maybe that was exactly why he had to die. Giselle stared at me with an expressionless face before standing up. Even in her silence, I could feel her dissatisfaction. "Follow me, oh esteemed acting head of the family." I let out a sigh, grabbed my coat, and followed her out of the room. As the night deepened, the mansion was silent. Once outside, my gaze drifted toward Hemillas¡¯ room. A soft glow spilled through the large window. Inside, the faint silhouettes of Hemillas and Eva could be seen. They were dancing, their shoulders and cheeks gently touching. ¡®They seem to have a good relationship.¡¯ I knew a fair bit about noble society. Compared to most noble couples, Hemillas and Eva got along exceptionally well. Many married only to produce heirs and then lived as strangers. "By the way, don¡¯t you think Anna is kind of cute, even if she¡¯s a bit clumsy? She¡¯s actually pretty popular." Giselle, walking a step ahead of me, spoke without turning around. "Well, there are guys who like that kind of woman, I suppose." I answered indifferently as I followed her. "So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t?" "I prefer women with a bit of an attitude." "You have some weird tastes." "I think so too." We weren¡¯t walking side by side but with a gap between us, one leading and the other following. Still, I knew Giselle was smiling. This wasn¡¯t some instinct from Akies Victima or anything. I didn¡¯t need something like that to notice. "They say daughters tend to be drawn to men who resemble their fathers." Giselle¡¯s pace slowed slightly. "Is that superstition or science?" "I don¡¯t know. Just something I heard once. I always thought it was nonsense, but maybe not entirely." I let out a short chuckle. Giselle¡¯s shoulders also shook slightly. There are things in this world that can¡¯t be controlled by will. Emotions are one of them. Up ahead, the Custoria armory came into view. Giselle, who had gone ahead, stopped in front of the entrance, while I stood behind her, waiting for the security process to complete. Clack. The lock disengaged, and the armory opened. Creak. Giselle pushed the door open and stepped inside. I followed her. As we entered, the lights automatically flickered on. The interior had remained unchanged, resembling a museum of sorts. ¡®I followed Giselle¡¯s lead back then too.¡¯ And now, I was doing the same. The circumstances were just a little different. Back then, it was daytime; now, it was night. And the emotions flowing between us were different as well. Not just a little¡ªquite significantly. I slowly closed my eyes, shutting off my vision and focusing on my hearing. Click. I lightly clicked my tongue. The sound mapped out the entire armory in my mind. There was no one here but us. "What was that?" Giselle looked at me curiously. "I bit my tongue." I brushed it off vaguely and walked deeper into the armory. Various pieces of equipment, a testament to the history of the Custoria family, passed by in the background. Thud. I stopped walking. As the lights illuminated the farthest corner, a towering, almost antique full-body prosthetic came into view. ¡®The full-body prosthetic, Scylla.¡¯ It belonged to Agatha Custoria, the progenitor of the family. The helmet had a single horn, and its right arm was longer and bulkier than the left. Step. Step. I halted in front of Scylla. "Giselle, this is one of the first secrets I¡¯m showing you. Not even Father knows about this. It¡¯s a secret that only you and I will share." "Luka..." Before Giselle could even finish saying my name, it was already over. Clack. Creak. I twisted Scylla¡¯s right thumb at a precise angle. A section of the right elbow opened like a gun barrel, and a small chip, no larger than a fingernail, shot upward. A hidden mechanism. Click. Scylla¡¯s twisted thumb snapped back into place in an instant. Creak! The elbow compartment closed as if it had never opened. That section of the elbow must have originally functioned as a vent for pressure and heat. ¡®Agatha was telling the truth.¡¯ I caught the falling chip mid-air. It was an outdated format, long out of use. Practically an ancient relic. Then again, this thing was over two hundred years old. This chip was the secret Agatha had whispered to me before she died. She had told me there was a chip hidden inside Scylla. "What did you just do? How do you know something even I don¡¯t...?" Giselle wore a bewildered expression before furrowing her brows. "An elder from the Silver Moon Pavilion told me." "And why the hell would they tell you? That doesn¡¯t make any sense!" "They must have decided I was trustworthy." ...Or they had gone senile. Giselle bit her lower lip. She must have been struggling with this as well. She knew things around her were turning strange, but no one was explaining anything to her. And I was no different. Grip. She clenched my clothes in her fist as if she were trying to hold something in. "Luka, can I really trust you?" A foolish question. If I intended to deceive her, I would tell her to trust me. And if I genuinely had her best interests at heart, I would still tell her to trust me. No matter the answer, the response would be the same. Giselle must have known her question was stupid. But after some thought, I answered. "...I don¡¯t know if you can trust me. But I trust you. If you tell Father what you just saw, I won¡¯t come out of this unscathed either." Emotions between men and women are volatile. The chances of them lasting even a handful of years are slim. Rationally speaking, it¡¯s reckless to trust someone based on such fleeting emotions. I had just made a foolish decision. Yet, I felt no regret. "Alright, I¡¯ll trust you." Giselle rose slightly on her toes and pressed a kiss to my lips. This wouldn¡¯t erase all her anxieties. But she didn¡¯t demand an unreasonable answer from me. She chose to fill her uncertainty with trust. * * * Hemillas and I boarded the aerial transport heading back to the Imperial Guard. I used to enjoy this time. Back then, chatting with Hemillas about various things made the time pass unnoticed. Of course, now it was uncomfortable. "Ah, Luka. I saw a record of you and Giselle entering the armory." Hemillas spoke while reviewing holographic documents. "I was reminded of an old armament the elder mentioned, so I went to take a look. It really was just an antique." Nothing strange about that. Since I had spoken with the elder for a long time, it made sense that I¡¯d want to see an old relic. Hemillas seemed convinced, nodding slightly. He swiped the holographic documents aside with his hand, bringing up a new agenda in dense text. It was about the Catacomb Mine. "Last night, for the first time, Eva had something good to say about you. Seems you finally earned some points with her." Hemillas pressed his fingers against his brow and leaned his head back. "The first time, huh? That means she hasn¡¯t had anything nice to say about me until now." "Well, you¡¯re an intruder digging deep into her territory. Don¡¯t hate Eva too much¡ªshe¡¯s a good woman." "I¡¯ve never hated her, truly." "Then I can take it to mean that Eva is now within the range of people you¡¯re obligated to protect?" I nodded. Hemillas let out a small sigh of relief and smiled. The aerial transport landed at the Imperial Guard¡¯s airfield. Instead of heading back to my quarters, I immediately made my way to the lower district. Hemillas disappeared to tend to his own duties. We both had work to do. Since I had departed from the airfield, I reached the checkpoint in no time. The soldiers on duty widened their eyes upon recognizing me. As I passed, they started whispering like they had just seen some famous figure. "That kid¡¯s Lukaus Custoria, right? So it¡¯s true he comes through here often." "Kid? If you don¡¯t want to die, watch your mouth. That¡¯s a walking murder machine. Even the crown prince favors him. He could execute a couple of lower-ranked soldiers on the spot, and no one would bat an eye." "Yeah, considering he takes out nobles like it¡¯s nothing..." I can hear everything. And no, I have no intention of killing you. After passing through the checkpoint, I let out a sigh and slipped a hand into my coat. My fingers wrapped around a palm-sized mask. Tssssk. I pulled it over my face, covering everything up to beneath my eyes. I didn¡¯t like wearing it¡ªit dulled my senses. But I had no choice. Thanks to Francec¡¯s reckless stunt, I could no longer walk around the lower district with my bare face. Passing through official checkpoints was risky. Somewhere out there, nobles were targeting me. To stay safe, I had to erase my tracks. The problem was, I had no real way to do that. ¡®At times like this, I envy Kinuan¡¯s Overseer authority.¡¯ Kinuan could disable the Empire¡¯s security systems, leaving no trace wherever he went. Viiiiiing. The high-speed elevator shot downward, swiftly reaching the lower district. Ding. As soon as the doors opened, I squinted. The commotion beyond the hallway pressed down like a physical force. "Reveal the true culprits!" "Punish the nobles who tried to harm the crown prince!" "We can¡¯t let this pass! Never!" Protesters stood on either side of the checkpoint passage, waving signs and shouting. Normally, such demonstrations would have been unthinkable. But the current situation was unique. Among the crowd, I spotted several well-dressed individuals. "Praise Dino Accretia! Long live His Majesty! Long live Prince Francec!" These people supported the imperial family and the crown prince. The authorities would be hesitant to suppress them by force. "Strike down the incompetent nobles!" For a second, I thought I had misheard. A bold declaration rang out from within the crowd. "Strike them down!" My gaze fixed on the center of the protest. ¡®Damn it...¡¯ A curse nearly slipped out. ¡ª The True Face of an Imperial Citizen. Above those words, a crude drawing of me was displayed on a sign. It looked like a child¡¯s scribble, exaggerated and ridiculous¡ªbut it was unmistakably me. And in the drawing, I was holding someone¡¯s severed head. Blood dripped from the neck. ¡®Luka, the noble slayer.¡¯ There was no mistaking the message. Until recently, such radical imagery would have never been tolerated in the Empire. And this wasn¡¯t even the lower district¡ªit was the checkpoint just below the upper levels. ¡®Francec, is this what you wanted?¡¯ The whirlwind of chaos was only accelerating. The lower district was undoubtedly crawling with Francec¡¯s agitators. Forget his so-called new era¡ªif this continued, an entire army of people would come for my head. Like it or not, I was becoming a symbol of the lower district. Tch. Pulling my hood low over my face, I pushed through the crowd. Their shouts echoed long after I had walked away. In the back alleys, murals of me and Francec appeared here and there. I stopped in my tracks. A long wall painting stretched before me¡ªme, drawing a bow, loosing arrows, and slaughtering nobles. Below it, scrawled in bold letters, were the words: Noble Hunter. ¡®...This is insane.¡¯ The situation seemed worse than I had anticipated. I quickened my pace. Rather than heading to a gang hideout, I made my way to G&G Workshop. The grim atmosphere of the lower district had likely forced them to shut down business¡ªthere were no lights on the sign. After checking my surroundings, I knocked on the door a few times. Click. A small panel in the door slid open, revealing Gilda¡¯s eye. "Who is it?" "It¡¯s me, Gilda." I pulled my mask down slightly as I spoke. "L-Luka?" Gilda¡¯s eyes widened. The sound of multiple locks being undone rang out noisily. Creak. The door opened. I stepped inside but immediately sighed upon sensing another presence. Gilda wasn¡¯t alone. ¡®Gabriel.¡¯ Inside the workshop, Gabriel was sitting, watching a televised fighting match while drinking a beer. As soon as he saw me, he scrunched up his ugly face and stood up. "Well, well, look who it is. If it ain¡¯t young master Lukaus Custoria himself! Oops, my hand slipped!" The beer bottle he threw whizzed past me and shattered against the wall. Without so much as blinking, I tucked my mask into my coat. "Gabriel, do you have a death wish? You knew my status from the start." "Yeah, but I didn¡¯t realize you were this big of a deal. I bet even Martina the Diva knew who you really were. Ah, whatever. Doesn¡¯t even matter anymore. To you, I¡¯m just some fun little plaything. Kill me or don¡¯t¡ªdo whatever the hell you want." Gabriel cracked open another beer with his fingers and poured it straight into his mouth. This was exactly why I hated running into him. He didn¡¯t want power or money from me. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be sulking over something like this. Yeah... Gabriel was never really my subordinate to begin with. "I¡¯m sorry, Gabriel." I bowed my head slightly as I spoke. Thunk. The beer bottle slipped from Gabriel¡¯s hand. He just stood there, mouth agape, staring at me. "Wh-what did you just say?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, forget it if you didn¡¯t hear." "Hey, hey! What the hell did you just say?! Holy shit! No way! Gilda, you heard that, right?!" Gabriel grabbed my shoulders and shook me. Yeah, I¡¯d had enough. Thwack! I struck Gabriel¡¯s chin lightly with the heel of my palm. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed at my feet, unconscious. Gilda covered her mouth, laughing at the sight. I held out a chip to her¡ªthe one I had retrieved from Scylla. "I need a terminal or device compatible with this." Gilda examined the chip closely before letting out an awkward laugh. Yeah, I knew¡ªit was beyond outdated, practically an ancient relic. "...I¡¯ll do my best." Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The advancement of technology accelerates. This is the same in any industry. When a new standard emerges, compatibility with the previous generation gradually diminishes. The data chip field, in particular, undergoes generational changes and specification updates so rapidly that within just a few decades, ordinary people can no longer even attempt to use older models. Moreover, the chip I had brought was from the era when Agatha Custoria and Noel Mullizcane were still actively in service. Gilda stared at the holographic screen and searched the network for specifications on the chip. However, as she struggled to find any clues, her eyes narrowed. "If there¡¯s not even a trace of information online... hmm." "Ah, it¡¯s probably a chip that was manufactured before the Empire settled on Planet Novus." I added. Gilda¡¯s eyes widened before she uncharacteristically furrowed her brows. "You should¡¯ve told me that sooner! Not a hundred or two hundred years ago... this thing was used around three centuries ago. Well, now I¡¯m really feeling the challenge." Rolling up her sleeves, Gilda headed into the storage room. She returned carrying an armful of books that smelled strongly of dust. Thud! Gilda dropped the pile onto the table, sending a cloud of dust swirling into the air. "Look for anything that looks the same or similar. Also, check for any matching numbers or letters. If you find a model with overlapping features, let me know immediately. It¡¯s likely from the same manufacturer or at least the same standard." Judging by the covers and titles, all of them were books related to electronic devices. Gilda and I flipped open the books, our eyes darting back and forth across the pages. Shffft. I turned pages at a much faster pace than she did. Gilda shot me a startled glance before refocusing on her own book. I finished a book in about thirty seconds. Even for me, reading at that speed wasn¡¯t feasible. But since I was only scanning for matching letters and images, it wasn¡¯t an issue. "Ugh... what the hell happened?" In the meantime, Gabriel groaned as he sat up, clutching his head. "You were completely drunk and collapsed. Try drinking in moderation." I spoke while flipping through the pages. Gabriel rubbed his jaw as if it felt sore and tilted his head. "R-Really? I passed out from falling? No... I feel like something important happened... Damn, what was it?" Gabriel blinked in confusion. I tossed a book at him and repeated Gilda¡¯s instructions word for word. "Start looking through this first. It¡¯s important." Still dazed, Gabriel flipped through the book with his thick fingers. Gilda¡¯s hand, which had been swiftly turning pages, began to slow. She alternated glances between the chip and the book. "I think I found it. Hold on." The first to find a clue was Gilda. She sat in front of the holographic screen with an old book open beside her. Dragging and overlaying information across multiple holographic displays, she consolidated everything into a single screen. "No wonder I couldn¡¯t find anything! This chip could easily bypass the highest security clearance of its time, and its capacity is absurdly large because of its stacked interlocking structure. Stacked interlocking means it¡¯s layered like a puzzle, fitting into empty spaces instead of just being piled up... Ah, never mind, you probably don¡¯t care. Anyway, it¡¯s an excessively advanced chip that condensed the cutting-edge technology of its era. It was so expensive that there was almost no demand, so only a small batch was ever produced. Honestly, it feels like it was made just to show off their technological prowess. The company that manufactured it even created a separate top-tier category called the ¡¯OOPArts Grade¡¯ to classify this chip. Though, by today¡¯s standards, it¡¯s nothing special¡ªyou can find chips of this level anywhere on the street now." Gilda spoke excitedly and added that it could fetch a considerable price on the market. "So basically, it¡¯s expensive?" Gabriel, who had been listening absentmindedly, suddenly perked up at that part. "So, can you extract the data?" My only concern was its contents. "If we line up computer terminals from different generations and transfer the data step by step through compatible formats, it should work. Once we convert it to a standard from about a hundred or fifty years ago, reading it won¡¯t be a problem. But there will be data loss and corruption. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on it, but if it¡¯s a program, there¡¯s a chance it won¡¯t function properly. Also, the security system is vastly different from modern standards, so..." Gilda continued explaining why the process would be lengthy, but I didn¡¯t bother listening. I intended to leave everything to her. "Ah! I remember now! Luka, you bastard!" Gabriel suddenly snapped back to his senses and shouted. "If you wanna punch me, go ahead. I¡¯ll take it." "That¡¯s not what I meant! Whatever, I¡¯ll let it slide this time. Because you, with that smug mouth of yours, actually said... sorry!" Gabriel emphasized each word, pressing them out with exaggerated force. I had an overwhelming urge to take back what I said. But once spoken, words couldn¡¯t be undone. Crash! Thud! Gilda was busy dragging out electronic equipment that was practically antique from the storage room. She was completely absorbed in her work, paying no attention to us. "So, you¡¯re saying you were an orphan and then got adopted into a noble family? Damn, you¡¯re one hell of a guy. No wonder you didn¡¯t have that typical noble brat vibe. I kept thinking it was weird¡ªsome lowborn bastard claiming to be a noble." Gabriel nudged me with his shoulder as he spoke. Apparently not tired of drinking, he pulled out another beer and handed one to me as well. "I didn¡¯t tell you because it¡¯s too complicated to explain." I was thirsty too, so I drank the beer. Compared to other alcohol, it was more like a soft drink¡ªeasy to drink, and I didn¡¯t feel drunk. "But still, you could¡¯ve told me, Luka. I was kinda hurt, you know." Gabriel, now completely over his earlier anger, grinned and joked around. ¡¯Gabriel is a failure from the lower districts.¡¯ When I first met him, his prosthetics were barely functioning. They were so unbalanced that it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if they malfunctioned or broke down at any moment. At that rate, he wouldn¡¯t have lasted two or three more years before dying. It was a predictable outcome. ¡¯He spends his days drinking and partying, and whenever he comes across a lump sum of money, he wastes it all within days. A short-sighted idiot.¡¯ That¡¯s why Gabriel never made it up the ladder and ended up living the life of a failure. He was exactly the kind of person I despised the most. If not for our interactions and the bond we had built, I wouldn¡¯t have even considered him as the same kind of human as me. And in the past, I acted accordingly. ...But now, I don¡¯t dislike Gabriel. I don¡¯t feel the need to look down on his life either. ¡¯Everything about this is just funny.¡¯ Just because you¡¯re close to someone, you start overlooking their flaws. Once, I had despised that kind of attitude, seeing it as hypocrisy. ¡¯Well, Gabriel still seems pathetic to me sometimes... No, not sometimes¡ªalmost all the time.¡¯ Yet, even this pathetic Gabriel wasn¡¯t all that bad. If I had to put this complicated feeling into simple words, it came down to one thing¡ªif Gabriel died, I would be sad. "Luka, can you see my wing tattoo?" Gabriel pulled down his coat, exposing his back. His shoulders, covered in scars, bore an oddly out-of-place wing tattoo. "You don¡¯t have to show me. I have no interest in looking at another man¡¯s back." "The name Gabriel is pretty common, right? My mom tattooed this on me so she could find me again. Apparently, Gabriel was originally an angel¡¯s name or something." "Yeah, sounds fitting. I don¡¯t know much about angels, but I guess they must all be handsome like you." "I used to be pretty good-looking before my face got wrecked. If you go through about three rounds of facial fractures and reconstructive surgery, you¡¯d probably end up looking like me too." "At least you have an excuse for being ugly." "Ha, shit, I swear I wanna beat the crap out of you. If only you were weaker than me, I would¡¯ve¡ª" Gabriel clenched and unclenched his fists, barely holding back his irritation. "Well, at least you remember your mom¡¯s face. Not that I¡¯m jealous or anything. I¡¯m not that sentimental." "I wasn¡¯t originally born in Akbaran. To be precise, the Empire isn¡¯t my homeland." I hesitated for a moment and glanced at Gabriel¡¯s profile. This was something new. The Empire¡¯s database didn¡¯t keep detailed records on every lower-class citizen. Its information network wasn¡¯t that meticulous. "So, you¡¯re from Corite or Bellato?" "Not that either..." Gabriel smirked and let the suspense drag out, clearly trying to get on my nerves. "...I was born in the Wastelands. I¡¯m a Nomad, someone who lived a free life." There was unmistakable pride in his voice. That only made me want to stomp it down out of sheer spite. "You mean those homeless vagrants with no proper houses?" "Hey, you¡ª!" "I¡¯m kidding. I know who they are. Still, that¡¯s unexpected. A Nomad, huh?" It was a term I almost never heard. On Planet Novus, there were wandering groups that didn¡¯t belong to any nation. They were called Nomads. Calling them a faction was a stretch, as the term encompassed numerous small communities with no real collective presence. More importantly, the Nomads were a mixed-race society, with humans making up only a part of their population. To the human supremacist Empire, they were an impure element, not worth engaging with. I only knew they existed¡ªnothing more. "I was only about four or five back then, so I hardly remember anything. But thinking back, my group must have been in danger. They paid to leave me at an orphanage in Akbaran. Since I haven¡¯t heard from them in over twenty years, they¡¯re probably all dead." At least he was lucky that the Empire didn¡¯t treat him as a non-citizen and throw him out of the orphanage. A different boy named "Gabriel" had died in an accident, and the orphanage director, wanting to keep collecting subsidies, forged records to replace the dead child with this Gabriel. It was a common form of corruption. After that, Gabriel¡¯s life was no different from any other boy in Akbaran. During the aptitude screening, Gabriel failed to meet the requirements for military service and was assigned to a vocational school. After a short training period, he was sent to work at a construction company, but an accident cost him both of his legs, leaving him on the verge of being discarded. ¡¯This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about this.¡¯ Gabriel spoke about his past in a calm tone. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, out of spite, I robbed the boss¡¯s safe. Since I had no legs, my body was light, which made it easier to climb up walls. Anyway, I used that money to get combat-grade prosthetics. I didn¡¯t bother calculating compatibility or anything¡ªI was desperate, so I just had them installed. Looking back, I was lucky. Those legs let me take down the company goons who came after me." After bouncing from one disaster to another, he had made it here. "I used to be pretty confident in a fight. That is... until I met you. I¡¯d never been beaten so thoroughly before." Gabriel stared at his hands. His arms were crude lumps of metal. To grow stronger, he had continuously replaced his limbs. I silently drank my beer as I listened. It was clear why Gabriel was telling me all this. Regardless of how we had gotten here, he knew about my past, and this was his way of sharing his own. "That was just bad luck. You don¡¯t run into someone like me in the lower districts every day." I set my empty beer bottle down as I spoke. "No, I think I was lucky. After all, it led me here. See you around, noble hunter Luka." Gabriel threw out a meaningless remark as he stood up. Stuffing his large hands into his coat pockets, he left the workshop. I stared at the door he had walked out of, lost in thought. Creak. About ten minutes later, the door opened again. At first, I thought Gabriel had come back because he had forgotten something. Whoosh. A cold gust of wind swept in through the open door. The sun was setting, but even if it weren¡¯t, I would have still felt a chill run down my spine. The warmth in my chest froze solid. I squinted slightly and fixed my gaze on the man standing at the entrance. ¡¯...Kinuan.¡¯ Kinuan casually took off his coat and stepped inside the workshop. "Ah, Luka. You¡¯re here too. Gilda, it¡¯s been a while. You seem busy with work, but I trust you¡¯ll still accept my greetings." Kinuan brushed past me and took a seat. ...Think, Luka. Why has that monster come here? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 "Wow, it¡¯s been so long! Uncle." Gilda stopped what she was doing and welcomed Kinuan. "You look busy, so I¡¯ll make the coffee. Was the break room this way? The interior seems a bit different." "You saw the sign, right? We started a business as G&G Workshop. We also changed some of the equipment." "Oh, I¡¯ll always be cheering for you." Kinuan pretended not to know, even though he was already aware of G&G Workshop¡¯s collaboration with Giselle. ¡¯Calm down. Don¡¯t show any agitation. Act as usual.¡¯ I half-closed my eyes and controlled my body, consciously suppressing emotional signals and blocking the anxiety that could be revealed physically. "I didn¡¯t expect to see you in the lower district, Instructor." I spoke to Kinuan, who was in the break room. He was mixing various things into his pitch-black coffee, creating his own recipe. The boiling-hot oil mixed with the coffee, giving off a strange aroma. "I happened to have some free time, so I came by. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here." Kinuan said he hadn¡¯t expected me to be here. Whether that was the truth or a lie, I had no way of knowing. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Was this a coincidence, or was there an ulterior motive?¡¯ Thinking about it now wouldn¡¯t give me an answer. The information available to me was limited. Kinuan was a master of emotional control. Even a seasoned warrior like Rick Silva N¨²?ez had been caught off guard because he couldn¡¯t read Kinuan¡¯s true intentions. ...If that was the case, I had to assume the worst as always. ¡¯Kinuan is here because of Agatha¡¯s chip.¡¯ That was the most reasonable assumption to make. "Uncle, did you know? Luka has become quite the celebrity in the lower district." Gilda loosened up on her work and joined the conversation. She was quite fond of Kinuan. "Oh, I know. I heard he even got a nickname... What was it again?" Kinuan sat down with the coffee he had just made. "They call him the Noble Hunter, Luka." I was the one who answered. "That¡¯s a dangerous nickname to have. You must be going through a lot." Kinuan took a sip from his coffee cup. "A lot of unexpected things have happened. Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling like my plans are going off track." "When do things ever go according to plan? What we need isn¡¯t just planning but adaptability. Anyone can stray from the path. But the real question is whether they become a lost cause or find their way back to the right road." "...I¡¯m doing my best." I sharpened my senses, trying to read Kinuan¡¯s emotional signals. If my perception had a physical form, it would be like tendrils crawling all over Kinuan, scrutinizing him from every angle. However, Kinuan was astonishingly emotionless. He was like a statue. ¡¯His emotional control is perfect.¡¯ Kinuan did not reveal a single emotional signal on the surface. The occasional smiles and composure he displayed were false signals. He shielded himself with deception and pierced others with the spear of truth. There was no one more fitting to be a double agent than him. And if I wanted to survive, I had to become someone like Kinuan. No matter what anyone said, he was my teacher. "So, Luka. How is your work going? Your time as a cadet will be over soon. I doubt there has ever been a cadet as tumultuous as you in the history of the Imperial Guard." "I¡¯ll be producing results soon." Whatever those results may be. ¡¯Kill Kinuan to blind His Majesty¡¯s eyes.¡¯ ¡¯Remove Hemillas and become the head of the Custoria family myself.¡¯ One of these two tasks had to be done by my own hand. Only then could I and the Custoria family survive. Both were formidable challenges. That was why I had to choose whichever opportunity presented itself first. The moment that opportunity arrived, I couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate. ¡¯Can I defeat Kinuan?¡¯ Kinuan had a broken brain, but his true capabilities and depth remained immeasurable. If I acted recklessly, I would be the one to fall. ¡¯Hemillas goes without saying¡ªhe¡¯s a soldier as unyielding as steel.¡¯ Don¡¯t think too deeply, Luka. If you get lost in your thoughts, the scent of your anguish will start to leak out. "By the way, Gilda¡¯s workstation is quite something." Here it came. Kinuan¡¯s curiosity had shifted toward Gilda¡¯s work. "It¡¯s a project I commissioned." There was no point in trying to deceive him. I hadn¡¯t coordinated anything with Gilda beforehand, anyway. "Leaving the tech team at the Imperial Guard headquarters aside and choosing Gilda? Ah, Gilda, I don¡¯t mean to belittle you. I¡¯m just stating the facts." Gilda, who had been working, lifted her head with a pout. "That is belittling me! Geez. Of course, I admit my skills aren¡¯t as refined as those elite engineers in the upper district. This is just Luka giving me some pocket money. You know, as a friendly favor. I work with Luka¡¯s younger sister, after all." Gilda spoke nonchalantly. I was stunned inside. ¡¯Gilda just lied for me.¡¯ I had the sudden urge to hug her right then and there. I never imagined she would respond this cleverly. ¡¯She must have realized that decoding the chip is a job that requires confidentiality. She¡¯s a smart woman, after all.¡¯ There was no real reason for Gilda to lie. She had simply picked up on my conversation with Kinuan and acted on my behalf. My chest felt tight. It was hard to put into words. No¡ªlet me be precise. Damn it, I was honestly moved. "So you deliberately gave Gilda the job. I¡¯ve thought this for a while, but you really are..." Kinuan trailed off with a playful smile. "A kind person?" "...A good boy." "Let¡¯s just go with that. Arguing over every little thing is exhausting." I grumbled. After that, we exchanged small talk, briefly touching on the topic of Crown Prince Francec. "The recent parade incident and the nickname ¡¯Noble Hunter¡¯¡ªthere must be a lot of people out for your life. Even those who have no real grudge against you will start to dislike you." "The number of people gunning for me has gone from one truckload to two. That¡¯s why I always stay armed." I pushed my coat aside, revealing my weapons. Crucis and Ruina came into view. "And since we¡¯re here, I should let you know. Before the storm arrives, you and I will need to meet with certain individuals. I¡¯ll be calling for you soon." I instinctively felt it¡ªthis was an opportunity. It could be a turning point. ¡¯At last, Kinuan and I will be moving alone.¡¯ It could have been a chance orchestrated by Ivan. I suppressed the surge of excitement and anticipation. "Luka, the data transfer and recovery are done!" Gilda lifted her head from behind the equipment and called out. The data restoration for the chip I had entrusted her with probably wasn¡¯t actually complete. ¡¯I have to trust Gilda.¡¯ I stood up and approached her. Gilda had been working the holographic interface but suddenly paused. "Looking at the data format, it seems to be some kind of video... Should I play it?" "Ah, well, let¡¯s check it out." I nodded casually. Kinuan was watching us while sipping his coffee. His gaze was oddly sharp. Beep. A large holographic screen was projected onto the wall. After a few bursts of static, a blurry video began to play. ¡ªHaa, huk, ahang. An obscene sound ominously filled the room. As the image cleared, a man and a woman were seen entangled in a rough embrace. The man had sculpted, handsome features, while the woman had an unrealistically perfect figure. Their skin glistened as if wet. Even through the screen, the air felt thick and humid. Even as someone unfamiliar with this field, I could tell... this was quite explicit. It was so sensuous that it almost felt artistic. Moreover, there was something abnormal about the interaction between the two, whose entire bodies had been modified for enhanced sexual function. The man and woman were entwined like an octopus and a snake, their movements fierce and predatory as if they were trying to consume each other. "...Ah, so it was something like this." Gilda shrugged and turned off the video. I instinctively took two steps away from her, feeling awkward for no reason. "I really had no idea it contained this kind of data." "Oh, no, no. This happens a lot. Sometimes, when a chip has strangely tight security, you think it¡¯s hiding secret assets or something, but when you recover it... well, you know? It turns out to be a collection, memories of parents, records from someone¡¯s youth, things like that." Gilda smiled knowingly, as if to say it was no big deal. "Either way, it seems like useless data to me." "Should I dispose of it, then?" "The chip¡¯s owner would probably want that. I¡¯d like to preserve their honor." Kinuan had been watching us, and now he rose leisurely from his seat. With a smile, he stepped toward me. "Seeing the contents, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t hand this over to the Imperial Guard. Can I ask whose chip it is?" "...It belongs to Nikolaos." I¡¯m sorry for dragging your name into this, Nikolaos. But if I had to guess, Nikolaos¡¯s sexual appetite was probably not ordinary. This wouldn¡¯t even be a disgrace to him... or so I rationalized to myself. "The coffee was good, Gilda. And Luka, you shouldn¡¯t stay in the lower district too long. I have information that people are after you." "Thanks for the warning." "Then, I¡¯ll be off." Kinuan stood up from his seat. "You¡¯re leaving already? I just finished my work. Stay a little longer and hang out!" Gilda, reluctant to let him go, tried to stop him, but Kinuan declined with an apologetic smile. "I have a lot on my plate. I came to the lower district for business today, and visiting you was just an added bonus." Leaving behind only an empty coffee cup, Kinuan stepped out of the workshop. Thud. The door closed. ¡¯Kinuan didn¡¯t come here knowing everything in detail. In a time as sensitive as this, he must have found my visit to the lower district suspicious and followed me. Today, he was just testing the waters.¡¯ I felt a strange sense of exhilaration. I was almost certain¡ªI had succeeded in deceiving Kinuan. I had read his intentions and defended myself! Of course, this wasn¡¯t something I accomplished on my own. ¡¯Even Kinuan wouldn¡¯t have expected Gilda to help me like this.¡¯ It was thanks to her unexpected assistance that he had been completely fooled. "Thank you, Gilda." Gilda gave me a bright smile. She lightly bumped her shoulder against mine. "The real data recovery will be done soon, so just wait over there. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on... but I¡¯m rooting for you, Luka." "You trust me?" "Working with Giselle has made me even more certain. Luka, you¡¯re a good person." I gave a bitter smile. "I¡¯m probably not as good a person as you think." "Maybe to some people, you¡¯re not. But to me, you are." Gilda operated the latest terminal. The data restoration process seemed to be reaching its final stage. "That quick thinking earlier was impressive. You must¡¯ve had a hard time finding a video like that on such short notice." I complimented her efforts while inputting numbers into a credit chip. This was the least I could offer in return. "Oh, that? It¡¯s from my personal collection. Let me know if you want more¡ªI¡¯ve got a carefully curated selection. To be honest, after the kidnapping incident, I completely lost my sex drive for a while... but I¡¯ve been doing a lot better lately and enjoying life again." Gilda said it casually. I was momentarily at a loss for words. She must have struggled silently to free herself from the weight of her past trauma. ...Now that I thought about it, Gilda was no ordinary person either. She wasn¡¯t rigid, but she wouldn¡¯t break. No matter what hardships she faced, she always found a way to stand back up. Then, I suddenly remembered that Gabriel had been at the workshop today as well. He was probably here for security reasons, but it still made me uneasy. "Gilda, by any chance... you and Gabriel..." "I told you before, Gabi and I aren¡¯t like that. I care about looks." It wasn¡¯t that I disliked Gabriel. But for some reason, I felt like a woman as good as Gilda was wasted on him. Hmph, my own twisted nature was probably to blame for that. Click. Beep. A series of mechanical sounds followed. Gilda wiped her forehead, straightened her posture, and flashed me a thumbs-up. The data recovery was complete. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 "This looks like a virtual simulation program. That makes things difficult." Gilda spoke as she projected the restored data onto a hologram. Complex, indecipherable characters streamed down like a waterfall. "Can you run it?" "I¡¯d love to help, but... this is beyond my capabilities. Either we convert the data to work with modern devices, or we need to find a virtual machine from that era. The latter is nearly impossible, so the former is our only option." Gilda was a technician and a mechanic, not a hacker or a programmer. ¡¯Giselle is in the engineering field too.¡¯ I was now convinced that Agatha Custoria had lost her mind. ¡¯If you¡¯re going to give me a chip, at least make it readable!¡¯ Frustration started to creep in. I had no way of knowing how useful¡ªor harmful¡ªthis data might be. "What level of skill is required to convert this data? Keep it simple, so I can understand without technical jargon." Gilda rested her arm and stroked her chin before giving a short answer. "Top-tier." She raised a single index finger. It was a response even I could understand easily. In this field, I knew only two top-tier individuals. ¡¯Director Jin Gaw... and the witch, Barbara.¡¯ The problem was that neither of them were trustworthy. "I¡¯ll handle the rest on my own." I placed a credit chip on the table as I spoke. Gilda¡¯s pupils widened when she saw the number. "I think this is excessive pay, but I won¡¯t refuse." I took both Agatha¡¯s chip and the chip containing the restored data. "Stay safe for now, Gilda. A storm is coming." "You too, Luka." After our brief farewell, I left the workshop. The outside was dark and chilly. Creak. Creak. I placed an electronic mask over my lower face. As it expanded, it adhered to my jaw and mouth. The lower district was a maze of buildings and alleys. Outsiders could easily get lost, especially at night. Unlike usual, I stuck to the main roads and bustling streets. It was a bit of a detour, but I figured it was the better option. The last thing I needed was to get caught up in trouble or stand out. "Bang! Bang! I¡¯m Luka, the noble hunter!" "Idiot! Lord Luka uses a sword, not a gun!" "You¡¯re both wrong! Hunters use bows! Take this!" Since it was a lively area, children were running around playing. I glanced at them as I walked past. The children were wearing makeshift battle suits crafted from plastic and cardboard. Since the rumors about me were rampant but vague, they each wielded their weapon of choice and ran around shouting, "I¡¯m Luka!" Once again, let me emphasize¡ªuntil recently, this kind of behavior would have never been tolerated in Akbaran. Just because this was the lower district didn¡¯t mean there were no nobles around. You could be killed simply for offending the wrong person. Right now, this was a highly unusual situation. ¡¯Akbaran is on the brink of storm season.¡¯ From what I had heard, riots and uprisings tended to break out in some regions during storm season. The chaos provided an opportunity for the people of the lower district to strike at the upper district residents. Even the high-and-mighty nobles had to be cautious during this time. ¡¯...And ever since the public procession, anti-noble sentiment has turned vicious.¡¯ A crowd consumed by madness acts irrationally. If a noble tried to scold these children, they might end up beaten to death by the lower district masses. No noble would be foolish enough to do something like that in this climate... "What, a noble hunter? You shouldn¡¯t toss around words about hunting nobles so carelessly! Understand?" And there, standing like a perfect caricature of an idiot noble, was someone proving me wrong. "Ugh..." I pressed my lips together and swallowed a sigh. A familiar noble youth came into view. At this point, I was starting to think there was some kind of strange connection between us. ¡¯Enrico Lagan.¡¯ Enrico was picking a fight with the street kids. Thud! He snatched one of their weapons and smashed it to pieces. The plastic sword shattered pathetically against his knee. ¡¯You¡¯re unbelievably petty, Enrico. It¡¯s almost impressive.¡¯ I was stunned by the sheer smallness of his character. "Darling, p-please stop! They¡¯re just kids playing!" Beside Enrico stood a beautiful woman. At a glance, she seemed like a young lady from the middle class, but I knew exactly who she was. ¡¯A Doll from La Vie en Rose.¡¯ Dolls were the professional women of La Vie en Rose. After the Carthica Tower incident, I had reached out to La Vie en Rose and connected Enrico with them. Martina, the Diva, had likely jumped at the chance and assigned him a suitable woman. That suitable woman was the one now standing beside Enrico. "Playing? You think saying ¡®kill nobles¡¯ is just play? Everything is getting strange¡ªreally strange! And I know Lukaus well. We¡¯re close friends! That guy is not on the side of lowlifes like you!" Since when had I become Enrico¡¯s "close friend"? I had just learned something new about myself. Regardless, Enrico was picking the worst possible actions. The crowd¡¯s attention had now fully shifted to him, and among them were eyes filled with hostility. ¡¯Are you aiming for the Idiot of the Year award...?¡¯ The woman beside Enrico desperately tugged at his arm. "Let¡¯s just go! This is going to turn into a serious problem!" She was stomping her feet anxiously, unable to hide her panic. "They may not be adults, but I¡¯m still a man of House Lagan. I can¡¯t ignore such dangerous ideas. They need proper education. That¡¯s a noble¡¯s duty¡ªthough I wouldn¡¯t expect a lowborn like you to understand." It was almost fascinating how he managed to say the worst possible things. If there were a course on "How to Become the Most Hated Noble," Enrico would make a fortune teaching it. I resisted the urge to applaud and continued watching the farce unfold. ¡¯Enrico, I saved your life from an armed helicopter last time. You don¡¯t remember, but I do.¡¯ If things went south this time, I wasn¡¯t going to save him. Maybe a good beating would knock some sense into him. If he was unlucky, he might even die. "Aha! So, you¡¯re a young master of House Lagan! My lord, my lord! I¡¯ve always admired the noblemen of House Lagan!" A man swaggered through the crowd. At first glance, he looked like an ordinary thug, but his steady, balanced gait revealed that he was someone trained. "And who the hell are you?" Enrico scowled. The thug grinned grotesquely and positioned himself behind the children, almost as if he were deliberately playing the villain. "Consider me one of those people who aren¡¯t too happy with the current mood. No matter what anyone says, it¡¯s the noble lords who have led the Accretia Empire thus far. But seeing a noble being disrespected on the streets like this? I just couldn¡¯t stand by. So, so, you said your name was Enrico, right?" The first to sense the thug¡¯s ominous intent was Enrico¡¯s woman. "Darling, let¡¯s go now! I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want later! Remember last time, you said you wanted to try tha¡ªahh!" The thug abruptly slapped the woman across the face. "Stay out of this, you whore. A noble doesn¡¯t act on such filthy desires. Isn¡¯t that right, young master?" He bared sharp teeth in a sinister smile. The air grew thick with violent intimidation. "Y-yeah, of course! H-how dare you say something like that to me?!" Enrico, completely overwhelmed by the thug, was now berating his own woman instead. I never imagined someone could be this pathetic. "Lord Enrico Lagan. You have a gun, don¡¯t you? Ah, here it is. Grip it tight with both hands. Let¡¯s shoot just one of them as an example¡ªso they¡¯ll never dare speak of ¡®noble hunters¡¯ again." Things were escalating dangerously. The thug was openly encouraging Enrico to commit murder. "Huh? What? No, that¡ªthat¡¯s too much!" "Come on now, that¡¯s not true. If we let them grow up, they¡¯ll turn into rebellious elements causing riots. Cutting them down now is the best way to protect the Empire. This is a noble¡¯s duty." He was spouting utter madness. The surrounding crowd was growing restless, and someone attempted to step in to stop them. Click! The thug swiftly drew his pistol and aimed at the approaching person. The would-be intervener hesitated, then raised both hands and stepped back. "Listen up. If you don¡¯t want to die, stay out of this. I¡¯m a retainer who serves as a noble family¡¯s guard. You know what that means, right? Even if all of you came at me, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thug¡¯s threat was chilling, but the people of the lower district weren¡¯t easily intimidated. A large man behind the thug was slowly maneuvering to take advantage of his blind spot. Bang! Without even turning his head, the thug fired behind him. The large man crumpled to the ground, clutching his knee where the bullet had struck. His skill was impressive. This wasn¡¯t some ordinary back-alley thug. Enrico¡¯s lips and hands trembled uncontrollably at the gunshot. The thug stepped closer to him. "Y-you... Which noble house are you from? If you¡¯re from a family I know¡ª" "Does that really matter right now? Young master, pull the trigger. Do it." Enrico was being pressured. Not even understanding what was happening, he pointed his gun at the child. Regardless of the reason, if a noble were to kill a street kid in this climate, it would ignite a full-scale riot. There were far too many witnesses. ¡¯That man is a provocateur, stirring up a riot on purpose. Who sent him?¡¯ I accessed the database to check his identity. There were no unusual records. One thing was certain¡ªhe wasn¡¯t a noble family¡¯s retainer. Meaning, he was a liar. Squelch. A dark stain spread across Enrico¡¯s pants as he lost control of his bodily functions. His legs shook violently. "I-I can¡¯t do this..." "Shut up and shoot, you idiot." The thug whispered into Enrico¡¯s ear while guiding his hand over the pistol. I could read his lips. Step. Step. I moved forward. This wasn¡¯t to save Enrico¡ªI was simply curious about the thug¡¯s background. "Huh? And who the hell are you? Take one more step and¡ª" The thug raised his gun and aimed at my leg. But before he could finish his threat, I kept walking. Bang! He pulled the trigger. He had no hesitation in shooting people from the start. Tap! I twisted my body and dodged the bullet. A shot aimed at my leg was laughable. Even if it had hit, it wouldn¡¯t have done much to my prosthetic limb. "Tch." The thug clicked his tongue, eyes widening. Realizing the difference in skill, he immediately turned to run. Quick judgment. He really was trained for combat. Crunch! I bent my waist and knees, increasing power output. My toes dug into the ground. Kwah-jik! I launched forward, tearing up the ground beneath me. In an instant, I closed the twenty-meter gap between us. My hand reached the back of his neck. "N-no, please! Don¡¯t!" The thug was visibly terrified. No¡ªhe wasn¡¯t afraid of me. Beep. Beep-beep-beep! The necklace that had looked like a throat guard started flashing. Acrid smoke seeped from its seams. Sensing danger, I quickly covered my head with my arm and shoved the thug away. Boom! His head exploded in an instant. The blast sent me flying several meters. ¡¯A bomb collar?¡¯ The moment I grabbed him, the collar detonated. Someone had activated it remotely upon seeing what happened. "W-what the hell?!" "Is he dead? How did he die?" "Did that guy kill him? The moment he touched him, he just blew up!" The crowd stirred. True to their nature as lower district folks, no one screamed in horror just because someone had died. I casually brushed off the human debris clinging to my clothes and stood up. The stench of death was nothing new to me. "Luka?" Enrico spoke, recognizing me from behind. He seemed to have a knack for noticing familiar faces at the worst possible moments. Then, he continued. "L-Lukaus Custoria! My friend! You came to save me!" He jumped to his feet. His soaked pants were still dripping with yellow liquid. "You really... have no damn awareness, do you?" I glanced around. The crowd, having heard Enrico, was now murmuring among themselves. "L-Lukaus Custoria?" "That¡¯s Lord Luka! The one who saved the Crimson Crown Prince!" "Luka! Luka!" A dozen thoughts raced through my mind in an instant. I could grab the fallen children by their collars and accuse them of insulting a noble. I could slap them and make some disparaging remark about the lower class, clearing up any misunderstandings. If I openly declared my allegiance to the nobles here and now, all the ridiculous rumors would disappear. ...But instead, I chose to use my infamy. I could only hope it was the better decision. "Enrico." I looked at him and smiled. It was probably a rather vicious expression. "Uh, y-yeah? My friend?" "Shut your damn mouth." I clenched my fist just enough and punched Enrico square in the face. Kwak-jik! A deeply satisfying sound rang out. Enrico was sent sprawling to the ground. A tooth, ripped from his gums, spun through the air in a trail of blood. "Uwaaaaaaaa!" "Luuuuuukaaaaaaa! Long live Luka!" Cheering erupted behind me. "Wh-why? L-Luka?" Enrico, his face covered in blood, looked up at me, teary-eyed¡ªlike a man who had just been utterly betrayed. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "Ah, it hurts... Ugh, it hurts so much. The blood, the blood won¡¯t stop." Enrico, lying on the sofa, whined. His woman brought an ice pack and pressed it against his cheek. "Baby, are you okay?" "It hurts like hell. My god, I... I¡¯ve never felt pain like this before. What if I die like this, huh? What then?" What a load of crap. Even Enrico¡¯s woman couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter and let out a small chuckle. "People don¡¯t die from something like this. So, don¡¯t worry." She showed her professional dedication and embraced Enrico. As he nestled into her ample chest, he seemed to calm down, his breathing slowing as he closed his eyes. "Luka, you... You really hit me like that, and... You think you¡¯ll get away with it?" Enrico, out of habit, tried to threaten me but quickly realized the reality of his situation, his voice shrinking. "Enrico, I don¡¯t think you understand. Earlier, you were in a situation where the crowd could¡¯ve beaten you to death." I crossed my arms and gazed out the window. Outside, the streets were bustling with people. ¡¯This is La Vie en Rose¡¯s safe house.¡¯ That was where Enrico and I were now. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary middle-class home. However, the cabinets were stocked with rare medical supplies. Enough to perform minor surgeries if necessary. Because of Enrico, the crowd in the lower district had practically worshipped me, following me around. Just then, Grace had appeared and whisked both me and Enrico away to the safe house. While Enrico and I were catching our breath here, Grace was outside handling the cleanup on our behalf. "Did you contact Grace?" I asked Enrico¡¯s woman. True to her profession as a La Vie en Rose courtesan, she had immediately called for Grace as soon as trouble started. "Oh, yes. In emergencies, we just press the call device, and Grace comes running in no time¡ªlike a prince from a fairy tale. We always carry one when escorting nobles in the lower district." Her tone was completely different from when she spoke to Enrico. That ditzy act was gone. It seemed she had been playing along with Enrico¡¯s intellectual level until now. "Well done." I muttered. Without Grace, getting through that crowd on my own would have been a hassle. "It feels strange to be praised by the famous Luka. You do know you¡¯re the hottest topic right now, don¡¯t you?" She spoke with a hint of admiration. "A lot of it is exaggerated. I¡¯m not the person people think I am." Hearing my words, the half-dead Enrico chimed in. "Yeah, yeah. He¡¯s the kind of guy who throws a punch before he talks! Typical of someone from the lower district. Look at me, he nearly beat me to death." If I had really intended to leave you half-dead, you¡¯d be a walking corpse by now... As we talked, someone was approaching from outside the window. A woman wearing an eyepatch¡ªGrace. Step. Grace entered the safe house, pulling back her hood. "I had one of my subordinates, who has a similar build to Luka, lure the crowd away. If you move in about twenty minutes, you should be fine. And as for Enrico, I will personally escort him home safely." As always, Grace was as precise in her words as she was in her work. "Ugh, I¡¯m not coming down to the lower district for a while! I¡¯ve had enough of these savages." "That¡¯s a wise decision, Enrico. If you want to live a long life, it¡¯s best to stay away." I replied curtly. But in the end, Enrico hadn¡¯t pulled the trigger. He was a fool and an idiot, but he wasn¡¯t cut out to be a true villain. I crossed my arms, watching the window. Once the crowd thinned out, I would make my move. "Luka, you¡¯re a far bigger figure than I expected. Or should I say, you¡¯ve become one?" Grace stood beside me, leaning against the wall with a lazy gaze. A faint smile played on her lips. "Are you the type to get caught up in every stupid rumor?" "Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. Maybe the rumors are exaggerated, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve killed a few noble lords." That was hard to deny. I was a rebel, after all, and I was the one who had taken care of the Lamones family. Bao Zakanan was my doing as well. "It was all part of the mission. There was no other motive. I never wanted to be some kind of hero for the lower district." "But that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re doing now. After this incident, you¡¯ve become the hero who saved the children from the oppression of the nobility. Oh, and Enrico, I¡¯m not joking¡ªdo not come down here for a while. Even La Vie en Rose won¡¯t be able to protect you right now." Grace emphasized once more. "I said I¡¯m not coming back!" Enrico shouted in frustration. "There¡¯s bound to be at least one rational person in the Lagan family. They¡¯ll probably put Enrico under house arrest." I added. Enrico scowled before sharply turning his head away. A brief silence settled. Grace observed me as if she were trying to read something. For once, she felt uncomfortable to be around. ¡®I ended up moving the way the people wanted this time, too.¡¯ It was for the sake of symbolism. The Imperial Court was paying attention to the sentiment of the lower district. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®They won¡¯t be able to dispose of me so easily when I¡¯m this popular among the lower-class citizens.¡¯ The water had already been spilled. If hiding was becoming difficult, then exposing myself further would actually be safer. ¡®Noel...¡¯ A chill ran down my spine. Noel Mullizcane¡ªhe must have gained the same kind of lower-class support and popularity as I had. I wondered just how similar my current path was to his. I needed to uncover Noel¡¯s movements and the history of that time. Not just a summarized version¡ªI needed detailed records. ¡®Agatha¡¯s chip should have records from that period.¡¯ I reached into my pocket and felt the two chips. One was Agatha¡¯s old chip, and the other was the one with restored data. Grace¡¯s lone eye flickered for a moment. She was communicating with someone. ¡°...Diva has a message for you. If there¡¯s anything you need, La Vie en Rose is willing to support you in any way. You seem like you¡¯re about to become quite an important figure. Consider it an early investment.¡± I felt my stomach churn. Even in this situation, Martina Diva was quick to latch on with her own agenda. "Well, now that¡¯s good news. Though I doubt some petty gang from the lower district can really offer much help." I curled one side of my lips as I spoke. Grace, long used to my sharp tongue, didn¡¯t even blink. "They may not be much in terms of force, but they can assist in other ways. I understand that you¡¯re on edge, but there¡¯s no need to turn potential allies into enemies with irrational words and actions." A calm piece of advice. Grace was too talented to remain with La Vie en Rose. There was a reason she had been selected as suitable for the Imperial Guard. "You should think about getting out of La Vie en Rose while you still can. At this point, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve repaid your debt." "Whether I¡¯ve repaid it or not is for me to decide, not someone else." Hm, she had a point. I felt my mind cooling down. That was what I liked about talking with Grace. It brought logic to the forefront. Likely because she always maintained a rational attitude herself. The emotions inside me froze. My thoughts began moving swiftly, logically. I closed my eyes for a brief moment before opening them again. "Grace, how good is your marksmanship?" "I¡¯m more confident in shooting than in close combat. Back in the academy, I was the top student in marksmanship." That made sense. Calm types like her usually excelled at shooting. Close combat, on the other hand, was better suited to more aggressive fighters. Whoosh. I pulled out the shock pistol, Ruina, from inside my coat. Grace¡¯s eyes widened. She must have recognized it as an Imperial workshop product. "I¡¯m entrusting ¡¯Ruina¡¯ to you for now. If it¡¯s you, I know you can help me at a critical moment." I was laying down a piece on the board through Grace. Whether I would use this move later or not, even I didn¡¯t know. But now was the time to think far ahead and act accordingly. If I was going to fight monsters, I needed to be bold in my foresight. "I¡¯m not the type to covet someone else¡¯s lover... but this is quite charming." Grace took Ruina, inspecting its specifications. She ran her fingers smoothly over it before tucking it into her coat. Creak. After handing her some extra rounds as well, I opened the door to check outside. It seemed safe to leave now. "Do you really think entrusting this to me is a wise decision? I¡¯m not Gabriel. You and La Vie en Rose cooperate purely out of mutual interest." Grace spoke as she watched me preparing to leave. "I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m entrusting it to you, Grace¡ªnot to La Vie en Rose." She flinched as if momentarily speechless. I simply gave a small nod before stepping out of the safe house. I intended to use Grace¡¯s emotions. Even if I thought it was wrong, there was no choice. I had to use everything at my disposal. * * * Three days had passed since the Enrico incident. The way people looked at me had changed. Even at the Imperial Guard headquarters, more and more people whispered when they saw me. ¡¯The symbol of anti-nobility, Lukaus Custoria.¡¯ That label stuck to me like a brand. If even the atmosphere within the Imperial Guard was like this, then the number of nobles wary of me in high society must have been increasing rapidly. The Custoria family, which had taken me in, must have found the situation rather troublesome as well. ¡®Are you really on our side?¡¯ That was the kind of gaze people gave me. ¡¯If I weren¡¯t part of the Custoria family... I¡¯d probably be in a very bad spot right now.¡¯ The only reason I hadn¡¯t been openly insulted or interrogated was because of the Custoria name. No one could easily accuse the Custoria heir of being a spearhead for anti-nobility sentiments¡ªthat would mean questioning the Custoria family itself. I was enjoying the full benefits of my family¡¯s prestige. Long live Hemillas. Long live Custoria. ...Lost in my idle thoughts, I found myself facing Ilay in the break room. "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the noble hunter himself. Whoa, don¡¯t glare at me like that. You¡¯re scaring me." Ilay¡¯s ridiculous joke was just as nonsensical as my thoughts had been. "When I¡¯m not around, what does everyone say about me?" I got straight to the point. Ilay dropped his playful tone and glanced around. "Your fellow cadets and those close to you don¡¯t really care. They know your personality well enough." "That¡¯s a relief. What about the others?" "They sit around drinking and badmouthing you, saying things like, ¡®The nobility took in a poor orphan from the lower district, and he doesn¡¯t even know gratitude.¡¯ Acting as if they were the ones who did you some great favor." "Well, that¡¯s about what I expected. If all they do is talk, then that¡¯s actually not so bad." "What the hell was Prince Francec thinking, putting you in this mess? Did you screw up big time? The funny thing is, right after that, you went and saved him from an assassin. Hmm." Ilay was likely trying to piece things together. But with limited information, it would be hard to see the whole picture. "Forget it. More importantly, what¡¯s the mood like in your family?" "The Catacomb Mine situation stirred things up. A few of the elders in my family are even happy about their pensions increasing..." Ilay trailed off, watching me. He must have sensed that something was off within the military. After all, the Carthica family had many high-ranking officers. "...Luka. Redirecting the Catacomb Mine profits to the disabled veterans¡¯ fund¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the Imperial Court¡¯s decision, was it?" This wasn¡¯t a huge secret. Any key military figure would be aware of it. Given Ilay¡¯s status as the future head of a military family, it was a reasonable deduction. "The military acted on its own." "I used to think I was the only one being rebellious... Funny how things turn out. Thinking back, the stuff we did at the Arcane Fortress¡ªCommander of the Imperial Guard must have known about it, right?" Ilay had put the pieces together this far. This was something I had hoped he wouldn¡¯t realize. "Yeah. He knew about it and let it slide. Said it would¡¯ve been a waste to dispose of you and me over something like that. It was considered an acceptable level of misconduct within the Imperial Guard." Ilay¡¯s lips twisted into a dark smile. The veins on his jaw stood out beneath his tense expression. His fingers trembled. "Hah... Hahaha. Yeah, maybe Lilian..." "Calm down, Ilay. It¡¯s in the past. Back then, it was the best decision we could¡¯ve made." Despite my words, Ilay let go of his emotions remarkably fast. He clasped his hands together, steadying their tremors. "I know. It¡¯s all in the past. Soon, chaos is going to engulf Akbaran. You see it coming too, don¡¯t you?" "Probably." "This chaos is an opportunity¡ªfor both of us. A chance to rise." The word rise had come from Ilay¡¯s mouth. Normally, that was something I would say. There was a time when I wished Ilay would let go of his dangerous thoughts. But now... seeing him seemingly conform to the Empire¡¯s order felt unfamiliar. Ilay must have sensed the meaning behind my gaze. He leaned against the railing and smiled. "Don¡¯t look so heartbroken, Luka. I still think this Empire is messed up. This society is wrong. But if we want to change it, climbing the ranks is the only way. I¡¯m still the same Ilay Carthica you remember." "I never cried, idiot." Ilay smirked. He leaped off the railing and waved at me. "Whatever you do, stay safe, Luka." I watched as Ilay disappeared from sight. ...Looks like it was time for me to go as well. Kinuan had summoned me today. It seemed the time had come. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Living in the comfortable upper districts, there was something people often forgot. Beneath Akbaran, lava flowed. Geothermal power was one of Akbaran¡¯s core energy sources. The lukewarm air unique to the lower districts was entirely due to geothermal heat. At least the surface was habitable. Even if it was called a lower district, it was still above ground¡ªnot underground. However, the deep zones beneath the city were practically hell. The air was so hot and stifling that the ventilation shafts installed throughout the tunnels felt useless. It was like my lungs were being cooked. More than anything, the air quality wasn¡¯t just poor¡ªit was lethally toxic. "This is exactly the kind of place where full-body prosthetics are most necessary." Kinuan spoke as he walked through the underground passage. I was beside him. Sssss. My breath was long and narrow, constrained by the heavy filter attached to my helmet. In contrast, Kinuan, who had a full-body prosthetic, walked through the tunnel with ease. In extreme environments like this, I could feel the absolute necessity of full-body prosthetics. ¡®Even back when I went into the sewers with Hemillas and Paigon, I was the only one who suffered.¡¯ Back in those sewers, I was the only one who vomited because I still had biological organs. There were limits to what sheer willpower and training could endure. Calling this a "deep zone" barely made sense. It wasn¡¯t a residential area. No one lived here. The only things down here were the geothermal generators that powered the city and the maintenance tunnels and facilities supporting them. In any case, deep zones were places most imperial citizens never had a reason to visit. As critical national infrastructure, geothermal power plants weren¡¯t freely accessible to just anyone. Whirr, clank. The security cameras in the tunnel shut down one by one as we passed, their heads drooping lifelessly. It was because of Kinuan¡¯s Overseer authority. "......Unless you¡¯re just trying to make me suffer for no reason, you must have a good reason for taking this route." I voiced my complaint. Honestly, I felt like I was going insane. My clothes were already soaked with sweat. "It¡¯s because the matter is that confidential. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t draw attention. Even I¡¯m getting a bit hot." Kinuan opened a section of his forearm. He injected coolant into his prosthetic system. As it circulated through his artificial body, it would quickly dissipate the heat. I, on the other hand, felt like I was about to be steamed alive. I wanted to inject that coolant straight into my veins. Well, only in thought. If I actually did it, I¡¯d die instantly. Instead, I took out a water bottle and connected it to the intake tube on my helmet. The cool water brought some relief. My tongue moved smoothly again. "There are groups attempting to manipulate and distort public opinion in the lower districts these days." I shifted the topic as I spoke. Even during the Enrico incident, agitators had latched on. The moment I tried to capture one of them alive, his bomb collar activated. That meant a rather terrifying force was backing them. "There are plenty of factions in the Empire that manipulate public opinion. The group we¡¯re about to meet is one of them." Kinuan spoke as he opened a door leading into a side passage. His back was completely exposed and defenseless. ¡¯Could I kill Kinuan right now?¡¯ The scorching deep zone was an extremely unfavorable battlefield for someone like me, who still had a biological body. I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight at even half my full strength. If I failed to ambush him here, I¡¯d be the one left helpless. "Luka, if you want to achieve your goal, it¡¯s time to start moving." Kinuan spoke without looking back. He was referring to the ousting of Hemillas. "I¡¯m working on it." "Very soon, whether it¡¯s the military or the imperial family, a decision will be made. Honestly, in such a short time, it¡¯s nearly impossible for you to remove Hemillas and take control of the Custoria family. The only path left for you is to cooperate with the imperial family and dismantle the Custoria family from within." A harsh reality. Even if I wanted to deny it, it was closing in fast. ...My stomach churned. The heat made the nausea worse. Kinuan pressed on, cornering me with his words. "If you want to walk the path of an Overseer, it¡¯s time to make your choice. You don¡¯t have much time. Neither do I." To me, his words sounded like a threat. Clank. After walking for a while, Kinuan opened the next door. Whooosh. The difference in temperature caused the air to rush past us. At last, we had reached a passage connected to the outside. "Luka, from this point on, the group we¡¯re meeting is Nemesis." One of the Empire¡¯s most notorious terrorist organizations. I wasn¡¯t even surprised. They were among the factions I had anticipated. ¡¯Kinuan¡¯s point of contact.¡¯ This was the very moment of collusion that Hemillas had been desperately searching for. If it had been the old me, I would have been filled with the urge to run straight to Hemillas and report it. "Is this by order of His Majesty?" This collusion must have been sanctioned by the Emperor. Kinuan nodded. "Just another routine event during a storm season. That¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing you along. In the future, even if I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll have to handle similar matters." It felt like a handover. A predecessor teaching his successor the ropes before stepping down. If our duties had been more ordinary, I might have even found this moment moving. We passed through the deep zone and emerged onto the surface. Before long, we began to see abandoned ruins scattered around. At some point, we had reached the outskirts of Akbaran. Swish. Kinuan rummaged through the ruins and uncovered a tarp. Beneath it lay a rusted-out vehicle, reduced to little more than a skeletal frame. At first glance, it looked like a wreck, but upon closer inspection, the engine and parts were intact. Even the rust was merely a disguise. "Head to the preset coordinates. It should take about an hour." Kinuan settled into the passenger seat. I tossed my helmet onto the backseat and jumped into the driver¡¯s seat. Since the vehicle was open, a simple leap was enough to get in. Screeeech! The tires spun fiercely as the vehicle tore through the ruins. Before long, we left even the remnants of the ruins behind and entered the wasteland. Kinuan sat with his arms crossed, eyes closed. His presence was eerily quiet, as if he were asleep. ¡¯Just how strong is Kinuan in combat right now?¡¯ I had promised Ivan that I would kill Kinuan. Today could be my chance. As if sensing my intent to kill, Kinuan opened his eyes slightly. His heavy lips parted. "Luka, the struggles and confusion you¡¯re going through¡ªI¡¯ve already walked that path. Trust me. The path of an Overseer is the best one for you." Depending on how one looked at it, his words could carry many meanings. "Even if my methods differ from your intentions, in the end, I will become an Overseer." "Hm. Do your best. For the record, I became an Overseer by killing my predecessor." Kinuan said it casually, as if it were an offhand remark. But I nearly slammed the brakes. It was such an explosive statement that my vision almost spun. "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about your predecessor." I barely managed to suppress my shaking and continued the conversation. "It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s a common story anywhere in the Empire. The better a full-body prosthetic is maintained, the longer its lifespan. It¡¯s not unusual for a son to be unable to wait for his father¡¯s retirement." I felt like I was going insane. My heart pounded violently in my chest. This time, his words sounded like they could be about the current Emperor and Ivan. "I don¡¯t know why you killed your predecessor, Instructor, but I doubt it was a noble tale." "My situation was different from yours. I wasn¡¯t so much a successor as I was a backup plan. There was only a ten-year age gap between me and my predecessor. Unless he died suddenly, it would have been difficult for me to become the next Overseer. The more likely outcome was that I¡¯d be thrown into missions even Overseers avoided and be ¡¯used up¡¯ instead." "...So it was less of a betrayal and more of a survival necessity." "Either way, even if you were to target me, it wouldn¡¯t be an unfamiliar situation for me." I almost reached for Crucis beside me. My mind was in utter turmoil. ¡¯Should I settle this here and now?¡¯ S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A simple plan immediately came to mind¡ªjerk the steering wheel to flip the car, and in that split second, use Crucis to sever Kinuan¡¯s neck. ¡¯But he wouldn¡¯t fall for such a shallow trick.¡¯ I kept driving calmly. Nothing had happened yet. I stared at the vehicle¡¯s radar screen. The outdated display showed neither terrain nor obstacles¡ªonly the distance and direction to our destination. What awaited me at the coordinates might not be Nemesis, but an executioner. "You¡¯re overthinking things right now. The more unnecessary thoughts you pile on, the slower your decisions become. The more you have to protect, the more situations you try to avoid, the more inefficient your thinking becomes. Instead of taking the fastest path to the answer, you start going in circles. You can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do that¡ªso you hesitate." Kinuan¡¯s words were dangerously sweet. It felt as if they were clearing the fog in my mind. ¡¯Protecting the Custoria family.¡¯ I discarded that premise. The answer became strikingly clear. Report Ivan¡¯s deviation to His Majesty... and act as the imperial family¡¯s agent within Custoria and the military. In this tangled web, the true dominant forces were undoubtedly the Emperor and Kinuan. Even Agatha had said that Custoria could never win against the imperial family. "Some say that impurities make a person stronger." I forced out the words, as if rejecting temptation. Kinuan let out a small, mocking laugh. "That¡¯s utter nonsense. Whoever told you that¡ªthink about it. Aren¡¯t they the very ones who shackled you with those so-called impurities? Who benefits the most from you carrying those burdens? That person is the one forcing duty and responsibility onto you while demanding sacrifice and loss." It felt like someone had struck my skull with a hammer. That had always been one of my deepest concerns. ¡¯That I¡¯m growing weaker.¡¯ Back when I had no family, no house to belong to, I was razor-sharp. I only had to protect myself. I wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this, agonizing over everything. ¡¯Hemillas Custoria.¡¯ ...It was Hemillas who strapped the weight of family onto my back. He was also the one who preached about humanity and the value of those so-called impurities. I felt sick. I wanted to be wrong. ¡¯Acting head of the family.¡¯ A symbol of trust in me. Deep down, I had been happy about it. It meant he believed in me that much. That¡¯s why I had worked even harder¡ªto protect the Custoria family, no matter what... I wanted to deny it. But the inferential thinking of Akies Victima wasn¡¯t something I could control at will. My thoughts followed the clues Kinuan had laid out, branching further and further. That was exactly what he had intended. My brow and nose felt hot, throbbing as if blood were pooling there. "I¡¯ll say it again¡ªI¡¯ve already experienced the confusion and struggles you¡¯re going through. During this storm season, the imperial family will launch a large-scale purge. Many key figures in the military will die. Handle it wisely, young Overseer." Kinuan even revealed a critical piece of the plan to me. Beep, beep. The alert sounds on the radar screen grew more rapid. We were nearing our destination. Thanks to that, I was able to shift my train of thought. ¡¯A person?¡¯ I squinted in the direction of our destination. A figure stood atop a distant hill, still too far away to be more than a speck. Kinuan stepped out of the vehicle first. "From here, we walk. Ah, cover your face. If they recognize you, they¡¯ll shoot first and ask questions later." I put on the helmet I had tossed into the backseat. After killing Rick, I was as good as a sworn enemy and wanted fugitive to Nemesis. As we neared the hill, a heavily armed man stood waiting, holding a rifle. He had wrapped his face in cloth up to his eyes, suited for the harsh wasteland climate. Drones and heavy weaponry were strapped to his waist and back. He looked like a seasoned soldier. "Who¡¯s this?" The man scanned me before turning to Kinuan. "A comrade who shares our cause. I can¡¯t reveal his identity yet." "You and we have worked together for a long time... but this is difficult. You¡¯re asking us to trust someone whose identity is unknown?" "What will you do if you don¡¯t?" Kinuan remained still as he spoke. The man frowned before touching his ear, communicating with someone over comms. "...Understood. Let¡¯s begin the information exchange." Kinuan pulled out a terminal. As its lens opened, a holographic map of the upper districts appeared. "For Rick." "For Rick." As if rehearsed, Kinuan and the man paid tribute to Rick. On the holographic map, routes leading from the lower districts into the upper districts were drawn. Each route was marked with detailed dates and times. As I stared at the map, I noticed something off. ¡¯There¡¯s no escape route.¡¯ There were paths leading into the upper districts, but none leading out. The plan itself didn¡¯t account for anyone making it out alive. "How many can you mobilize?" Kinuan asked casually. "Around a hundred who can actually fight." "I see." They were preparing for the terrorist attacks they would carry out during the storm season. Detailed plans were being exchanged at a rapid pace. I committed each part of their plan to memory. According to Kinuan¡¯s arrangements, Nemesis would target the nobles designated by the imperial family. The fragments of chaos were gradually coming together. The outline of the picture was beginning to emerge. ...How many pieces in this picture could I place or shift? And whose plan would ultimately complete the image? Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The mission with Kinuan ended quietly, and I returned to the Custoria estate. And then, the storm season began. The first week started with overcast skies and strong winds. At this stage, no flight ban was imposed within Akbaran. The first week was essentially the last chance to prepare for the storm season. From the second week onward, aerial vehicles and airships could no longer be used. By the third week, when the storm¡¯s power reached its peak, going outside was practically forbidden. It was a period when casualties surged dramatically. I welcomed the first week of the storm season at the Custoria estate. Clatter, clatter. I stared at the window that was shaking violently. The outside was not visible. Metal plates had been reinforced over it. Even in the first week, this storm season was proving to be exceptionally harsh. Reports from outside mentioned continuous accidents involving aerial vehicles, airships, and drones. ¡®There¡¯s a reason they impose the flight ban from the second week.¡¯ I was balancing on my hands, with just one finger touching the floor. My sense of balance had returned to a satisfying level. It meant I had fully adapted to the new prosthetic. ¡®Starting from the third week of the storm season, Nemesis will incite riots and terrorist attacks in the upper-class residential areas. Many nobles will die.¡¯ In particular, nobles from families the Imperial Family kept in check would stand out among the dead. ¡®And in the midst of that chaos, the Imperial Family will personally eliminate key figures in the military.¡¯ Those who handled the Imperial Family¡¯s dark affairs would make their move then. It was a bit childish, but for now, I decided to call them the Shadow rather than the Dark Imperial Guard. The Imperial Shadow. ¡®Will the Imperial Shadow target the Custoria family?¡¯ Was Hemillas on the elimination list? Even if he was, was there someone skilled enough to assassinate him? The idea that a soldier of Hemillas¡¯ caliber could get caught up in a riot and die was absurd. A natural assassination would be difficult. ¡®Ivan... wasn¡¯t able to create an opportunity for me to assassinate Kinuan.¡¯ I had contacted Nemesis with Kinuan. In that time, I never had a chance to kill him. ¡®I¡¯ll rule out collaboration with Ivan for now.¡¯ If Ivan provided an opportunity, I would recognize it and act. But for now, it was best to assume that no such chance would arise. Whip. I pushed off the ground with my hand and leaped up. After a full rotation, I landed lightly. ¡®The only path left for me is to take down Hemillas.¡¯ I mulled over Kinuan¡¯s advice. ¡®Did Hemillas tie me to this family just to use me? If so, since when was this part of his plan? Or was it just a coincidence?¡¯ Maybe Kinuan had simply shaken my mind with his silver tongue. He was skilled at psychological manipulation. ¡®Who should I trust, and who should I betray?¡¯ The choice was mine to make. ¡®Agatha, I never even had the chance to observe Noel¡¯s choices and learn from them. You gave me the information too late.¡¯ The time for decision was approaching. Creak. I stepped out of my room. I had sensed a presence outside. The estate was crowded. Normally, the relatives lived in the upper district, but during the storm season, they came to the estate to avoid any misfortune. It was a wise decision. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now? We don¡¯t know when the flight ban will be issued. The storm is stronger than expected.¡± Looking down the corridor, I saw Eva trying to stop Hemillas. So this was the presence I had felt. Hemillas was wearing his Imperial Guard uniform. He seemed ready to leave for headquarters. ¡°Something important came up. I can¡¯t just sit back.¡± Hemillas emphasized his words. Even if there were no official duties, he couldn¡¯t stay cooped up in the estate. If he remained trapped here throughout the storm season, he wouldn¡¯t be able to respond to changing circumstances. Even if it was dangerous, he had to be in the heart of the upper district¡¯s city. Both Hemillas and Eva turned to look at me. ¡°While I¡¯m away, you¡¯re in charge of the estate, Luka. I¡¯ve already instructed everyone to prioritize your orders over Eva¡¯s.¡± Hemillas stepped in front of me as he spoke. Even his way of addressing me had changed. No longer ¡®you (formal)¡¯ but ¡®you (casual),¡¯ just like with the other children. I couldn¡¯t answer right away. ¡®This might be the last time I see Hemillas.¡¯ My stomach churned. ¡°...Understood.¡± That was all I could say. I had no time left. I had realized the Empire¡¯s plans and the flow of events too late. My power and actions weren¡¯t enough to change the grand scheme. ¡®If Hemillas dies, it will be under disgraceful circumstances, and the Imperial Family may use it as an excuse to eradicate the entire family. Even if we avoid annihilation, the Custoria family will lose all its power.¡¯ And once we lost power, we would have no means to protect ourselves. The resentment and grudges accumulated against the Custoria family under its authority would crash down like a disaster. I, too, would have no choice but to operate as an Akies Domini, erased from records and identity. ¡°Lukaus Custoria, remember my request.¡± Hemillas patted my shoulder before descending the stairs. ¡®Am I just an insurance policy for his failure?¡¯ There was only one thought in my mind. ¡®Hemillas probably doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m an Overseer. No matter how perceptive he is, it would be difficult to deduce such an absurd position as the Emperor¡¯s Overseer from limited information.¡¯ However, Hemillas must have sensed something about me. My strange coexistence with Kinuan, my excessive achievements as a cadet, my interactions with the Crimson Crown Prince Francec, and Agatha¡¯s obsessive trust¡ª Even without direct evidence, Hemillas must have realized that I was operating in a realm beyond his understanding. ¡®He believes that even if he fails, I¡¯m the one who might still be able to protect the family. He¡¯s making a gamble.¡¯ That¡¯s why, despite finding me suspicious, Hemillas never interrogated me. He needed to win me over. He carefully crafted an environment that would make me emotionally attached to the Custoria family. When I factored in Kinuan¡¯s advice, the full picture became clear. ¡®Hemillas is using me.¡¯ And that wasn¡¯t an incorrect statement. He had shown me more favoritism than his own children, even taking me into the Silver Moon Pavilion alongside him. In hindsight, the privileges and goodwill he extended had been excessive. ¡®Not all of the affection he showed me was a lie. But it¡¯s clear that calculations were involved.¡¯ I wanted to twist my lips into a smirk. No matter how skilled or talented I was, there was no way someone like me¡ªa forsaken orphan from the lower depths¡ªwould be treated this well without a reason! I had always known. That was why I had remained wary of Hemillas¡¯ kindness. But now that I had fully grasped its underlying purpose, a bitter taste filled my mouth. Hemillas boarded the aerial vehicle as his relatives and retainers saw him off. Whoooosh! The aerial vehicle rose into the sky, shaking more violently than usual. The engine¡¯s roar was so loud that it drowned out even the howling wind, and the propulsion flames stretched longer than normal. The flight would not be easy. ¡®What kind of decision will Hemillas make?¡¯ I would never see it with my own eyes, whether he succeeded or failed. ¡°Lukaus.¡± Eva called me after the send-off was over. She and I moved to another location. For the first time, she entered my room. ¡°Mother, I know you have complaints about me. But as the acting family head, I¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to talk about.¡± Eva sat down, looking exhausted. She let out a small sigh before continuing. ¡°Do you think Hemillas... Do you think he¡¯ll come back to me alive? I¡¯m asking because I believe you¡¯d know better than I would.¡± I flinched. Eva did not possess remarkable insight or exceptional political instincts. Her actions so far had proven as much. At times, her greed had led her to commit foolish acts. ...But a relationship built on affection between husband and wife must be different in some way. Even Hemillas couldn¡¯t have hidden all his anxieties from her. I wouldn¡¯t know for sure, but according to Martina, Diva, and Grace¡ªwho were well-versed in such matters¡ªmen tended to reveal their secrets easily in bed. I parted my lips several times, unsure of what to say. This was a situation I had never encountered before. Should I offer words of comfort? Or should I speak of the cold, hard reality? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mere act of pondering this was enough to drive me mad. I¡¯d rather be sent to the battlefield instead. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But if I judge based purely on probability, the chances are low.¡± I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could offer kind words. Sometimes, I hated that about myself. The awkward silence was broken when a tear fell from Eva¡¯s chin. ¡°...If the worst happens, don¡¯t concern yourself with me. Just leave me behind. I have no will to live without him anyway.¡± ¡°Father¡¯s request included you as well, E¡ª no, Mother.¡± I almost called her by her name. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest with each other. I don¡¯t consider you my son, and you don¡¯t see me as your mother either. But since Hemillas trusts you, the only person who can protect my children is you. No matter what happens, keep them safe.¡± ¡°I intend to. You don¡¯t need to say it outright.¡± Eva¡¯s shoulders trembled. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, Luka. Even if the Custoria family collapses and the other family members all die¡ªeven if you abandon the duties and obligations of the acting family head... I am telling you to protect my children above all else.¡± Eva stared at me intently. The light pooling around the edges of her pupils carried a hint of madness. ...Hemillas had given up on being a father. But Eva was still a mother. I didn¡¯t answer. My silence was my rejection. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to hope that he succeeds, then.¡± With that, Eva rose from her seat and left my room. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since I had taken Hemillas¡¯ place. ¡®This is already exhausting.¡¯ Eva had humbled herself before me. It was to make an unreasonable demand. Even if I had wanted to grant it, there was no way to do so. Being the head of the family never suited me. If I could, I would have thrown it to Juppe without hesitation. I needed more options. This wasn¡¯t the direction I wanted things to go. I had no desire to take responsibility for the crumbling Custoria family. ¡®...Is it too late, or is it not?¡¯ I rummaged through my pocket and pulled out two chips¡ªAgatha¡¯s chip and the chip containing the restored data. ¡®I need to see Noel Mullizcane¡¯s choice.¡¯ There was only one option left for me. Beep. I called for Giselle. The moment she stepped inside, I got straight to the point. If I looked at her face properly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. ¡°Giselle, I need a way to contact Barbara. If you send a signal through the Net, Barbara will respond.¡± Giselle¡¯s expression hardened. Her fingertips trembled. ¡°...Even if she responds to my signal, there¡¯s no reason for Barbara to help us.¡± I bit my lower lip. It was time to tell her. ¡°Barbara is an imperial spy. She¡¯s in a precarious position, always at risk of being cut off. I have information that can increase her chances of survival. She won¡¯t refuse to cooperate.¡± Giselle stood frozen like a broken computer overloaded with data. The string of bizarre events must have suddenly crashed down on her mind all at once. ¡°Wait, Barbara, the incidents at the academy, then that means...¡± Muttering to herself, Giselle staggered. I quickly reached out and caught her before she could collapse. As the situation finally sank in, her face twisted. She grabbed my arm, her nails digging in so hard they scratched my forearm. Rip. Snap. The synthetic skin on my forearm tore open. ¡°What the hell did Father and you... all this time, what did you take me for?¡± Her expression was venomous, as if she were ready to stab someone. It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen her look like this. Unlike before, this time¡ªit hurt. "Hemillas and I have always been immersed in this world. A bottomless pit of madness where there are no fools¡ªonly deceivers. You¡¯ve merely set one foot at the entrance." I had no intention of gently soothing Giselle¡¯s anger. If persuading her was going to be this difficult, cooperation would be impossible. I liked her, but business was business. "Giselle, if you want to see the darkness from the same perspective as I do, pull yourself together and listen to me. If you can¡¯t handle it, then slap me and walk away." Giselle took a step back and raised her hand. I braced myself for the impact, suppressing my combat reflexes. Smack! A flash of light exploded in my vision. ...Her slap stung. Since her arm was also a prosthetic, it was practically a chunk of metal. My molar cracked and rolled around in my mouth. My jaw joint popped out of place with a creak. "I¡¯ll slap you and still listen." Giselle sat down as she spoke, crossing her arms with an impish expression. Grind. I adjusted my dislocated jaw, moving it up, down, left, and right. "Ugh... mm. So, a third option, huh? You sure are greedy, wanting both." Saying that, I picked out the broken piece of my molar with my fingers. Well, all things considered, this was a cheap price to pay. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I explained Barbara¡¯s true identity to Giselle. Barbara was a spy that the Empire had spent over a decade preparing and deploying. A carefully cultivated agent meant to infiltrate Nemesis. Antisocial yet loyal to the Empire, brimming with madness yet possessing a sharp intellect. "...That¡¯s Barbara. That¡¯s why even Nemesis never suspected she was an imperial spy. Because to anyone looking, she¡¯s just a crazed witch perfectly suited to a terrorist group." I finished speaking. Even Giselle, who had steeled herself for this, had her expression change multiple times. Anxiety, nervousness, anger... and betrayal. Her emotions were clear to me. "So Father knew about what happened at the Academy all along. He knew how much I suffered, and yet..." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He had no choice but to watch. Barbara was an agent the Empire had painstakingly prepared. If the imperial high command had hovered around her, Nemesis would never have taken her in." Giselle must have understood that, at least rationally. "So the reason Barbara was able to toy with the Accretia Academy was because the Empire let it happen. Now it all makes sense. She was a Trojan Horse." Her fingers twitched restlessly, betraying her unease. The more she listened, the more her frustration and curiosity must have grown. "The deeper you dig, the more the questions will pile up, and the more impossible it will be to shake off the fear and doubt. Even I can¡¯t give you a clear answer." I spoke as if reading her mind. If an explanation alone could resolve everything, I would have told her long ago. "The reason Barbara is so obsessed with me?" "That¡¯s something you have to figure out, Giselle. It might have to do with something you did in the past. Or maybe Barbara is just insane. A madman¡¯s actions don¡¯t need a rational reason." Giselle reached for the glass of water on the table. She moistened her dry lips before quietly closing her eyes. "I¡¯m scared of Barbara, Luka. I can¡¯t even understand what she truly wants. I don¡¯t know if she loves me or hates me." I didn¡¯t think it was hatred. Being someone who had strayed from the norm myself, I could recognize it. Barbara expressed affection and goodwill in a twisted manner. Hm, no need to say that out loud. Giselle opened her eyes and pulled out her terminal. A holographic screen appeared, prompting her to enter her network ID. "Do you think it¡¯s possible to negotiate with Barbara?" She asked while typing, her gaze fixed on the letters appearing on the screen. "Barbara is a lunatic, but in the end, she always acts based on rational judgment. That¡¯s what makes her even more bizarre. If she sees a benefit, she¡¯ll accept my deal." "This deal... will it truly benefit Father and the Custoria family?" Having finished entering her ID, Giselle hesitated before asking. "I¡¯ll put it simply. Father and the Custoria family are in crisis right now. Father, Hemillas, may never return to us alive." "So it¡¯s true that he¡¯s in conflict with the Imperial Court...?" It seemed Giselle had heard something about it from somewhere. I nodded and looked at the holographic screen. Giselle lowered her head slightly and logged into the network. * * * Networking and electronic warfare weren¡¯t my area of expertise or interest. But I was familiar with the classification of the Empire¡¯s network systems. There were lower-tier networks accessible to commoners, operated freely by private companies. These were flooded with corrupted data and low-quality information. Since the lower networks were publicly available and widely used by the Empire¡¯s lower-class citizens, they were inexpensive. However, they were virtually devoid of security. A device with a low security rating would get wrecked by viruses the moment it connected. The upper class of the Empire typically used private networks managed independently by institutions, corporations, or noble houses¡ªlike the Imperial Guard¡¯s internal network. These networks were exclusive to members of their respective groups, offering curated information and high security, making them both reliable and safe. ¡®But that also means they¡¯re constantly under the scrutiny and censorship of higher authorities.¡¯ Then there was the highest-tier network, managed by the Imperial Court itself. Only high-ranking officials and the top aristocracy were granted access. The network I accessed with my Overseer privileges as the Emperor¡¯s agent belonged to this category. ¡®Lower, internal, and upper networks.¡¯ Most people classified networks into these three categories, but electronic warfare specialists and hackers divided them even further. I had heard that those so-called tech wizards could bypass through alien servers and even access the networks of Corite and Bellato factions. Well, that world was beyond my interest or comprehension. "They¡¯ll always be tracking you on the network, Giselle." I spoke while standing beside her. Giselle, still seated, manipulated the holographic interface. "I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never logged in with my own ID." We stared at the holographic screen. The moment we connected to the public lower network, the firewall activated. The security system of the terminal was in the process of burning away hundreds of viruses and illegal programs. Quite literally, it was incinerating them. Beep, beep! Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep! As soon as we logged in, a flood of alarms popped up. - If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s talk. - We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? - I protected you! Why can¡¯t you understand that? - Connect, connect, connect, connect, connect, connect... The sender varied with each message, but anyone could tell they were all from Barbara. Hundreds of overlapping messages covered the entire screen. Whatever trick she had used, even mass deletion wasn¡¯t possible. We had to manually remove each message one by one. In other words, unless we closed our eyes, we had no choice but to see them. - Don¡¯t trust Lukaus Custoria. I flinched. And then came the real spectacle. - Luka is a pervert who rolls around with men in the back alleys! I saw it myself. Here¡¯s the proof! A doctored, manipulated photo appeared. It was horrifying. Someone with my face was engaging in acts I didn¡¯t even want to describe. ¡°...It¡¯s fake, right?¡± Giselle glanced between the photo and me. I really hoped that faint blush on her cheeks was just my imagination. ¡°Of course it is. Are you kidding me?¡± I frowned and answered. - Heehee, Giselle. It¡¯s nice to see your face after so long. You¡¯re still as lovely as ever. The messages became more recent. - Ilay Carthica? Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re marrying that trash? That¡¯s a lie, right? - Giselle? Giselle? Giselle? Giselle? Giselle? Giselle? Giselle? - Why can¡¯t I see you? What did you do?! The tone of the messages became increasingly agitated. It seemed that thanks to Hemillas¡¯ efforts, Barbara had a much harder time stalking her. He had been protecting Giselle in his own way. - Suddenly, I feel scared of myself. I even started to think I might hate you. So contact me, Giselle. Right now! Even under official scrutiny, these messages would probably just look like those of a typical obsessive stalker. Which, to be fair, Barbara was. - The season of storms is coming. Be careful. I¡¯m doing well, so don¡¯t worry. After that, there had been no messages for a long time. ¡®Barbara must be incredibly busy inside Nemesis.¡¯ If things were going according to the Empire¡¯s plan, Barbara would be holding an important position within Nemesis. Beep. And then, a new message appeared. - Giselle! Please, answer me. I¡¯ve been struggling so much lately. Talk to me like before. Please, please, please! Don¡¯t run away. I won¡¯t treat you badly. I could almost hear her voice. Leaning forward, I pressed my hand against the table. "I¡¯ll talk to her instead." I pulled the holographic interface toward me. - It¡¯s been a while. Message sent. The reply came instantly. - Who are you? Who the hell are you to use Giselle¡¯s ID? I swear I¡¯ll find you and kill you. You¡¯re not in bed with her, are you? No, Giselle, you¡¯re my goddess! A goddess must remain pure! - Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m a pervert who rolls around with men, remember? I can personally guarantee Giselle¡¯s chastity. Giselle shot me a glare and pinched my side. Hm, that¡¯s definitely going to bruise. Beep. The next message had no text¡ªjust strange code. The terminal recognized it as an external network gateway. We brought out an old, unused terminal and entered the code. Even so, this felt like a bad idea. Contacting Barbara on the network was incredibly dangerous. That world was her battlefield. In reality, I could snap Barbara¡¯s neck in less than a second. But in the network? It was the opposite. If I left even the smallest security vulnerability, she could hack into our terminal in a single second. Vrrrrr! The old terminal began processing the code. Despite its age, it was still a high-end model, equipped with a sturdy firewall. Since no viruses were detected, we could breathe a little easier¡ªfor now. "Never seen this script before," I muttered, staring at the screen. Strange characters stretched across it in a long sequence, formed from dots and lines. It was bizarre. "It¡¯s the Tajirun script. Looks like she¡¯s rerouting through a Tajirun server. Those money-grubbing bastards wouldn¡¯t do this for just a few coins..." Giselle recognized it before I did. ...Tajirun. The name felt unfamiliar. I racked my brain, trying to pull up the memory, like digging out a dusty old book from the back of a forgotten storage room. ¡®Tajirun, the merchants.¡¯ Finally, I remembered. The Tajirun were a species. Snake-like in appearance, and saying their entire race was dedicated to trade and commerce wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. If the Equessians were a race of mercenaries, the Tajirun were a race of merchants. As a soldier, they weren¡¯t particularly relevant to me. I only knew that, true to their reputation as traders, they were cunning and cowardly. - This network will only last five minutes, even if I empty my entire fortune for it. If you have business, speak quickly, Luka. If you called me here for something trivial, you¡¯ll regret it. - I want to make a deal. - Haha, the situation is different from last time. Back then, I cooperated only because you had me captured. Here, I¡¯m stronger than you. I hold the superior position. I have no reason to negotiate. So hurry up and try to tempt me. I moved my fingers quickly, forming my response. Barbara could disappear at any moment. - I have Noel Mullizcane¡¯s records in the form of virtual simulation data. If you convert them into a modern format for me, I¡¯ll share them with you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find them useful. At the mention of Noel Mullizcane, Barbara didn¡¯t reply right away. "Noel?" Giselle tilted her head in confusion. The Empire deliberately avoided teaching anything about Noel Mullizcane. It was natural that she was unfamiliar with the name. Even if someone tried to look him up, the only information available was a brief mention labeling him as a rebellion leader. - Now this is interesting. Who exactly are you? Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re one of my kind? - That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll deliver it to you in person. - I have a condition. Giselle comes with you. I glanced at Giselle. She placed her palm over the back of my hand and nodded. We set a time and place. Barbara would appear in a form we wouldn¡¯t expect. After all, she now had a fully cybernetic body. The communication with Barbara ended. She grumbled about spending half of her savings on the connection. "Luka, can you promise me one thing?" "I can¡¯t promise anything without knowing what it is." "When this storm passes... tell me everything you¡¯ve been through. No matter what it is, I¡¯m ready to accept it." I couldn¡¯t tell her. My silence was my answer. Srrk. Giselle withdrew her hand from mine. My fingers twitched before I clenched them into a fist. "I¡¯ll fulfill my role, but keep this in mind. I¡¯m not like my submissive mother. I can¡¯t love someone completely if they won¡¯t open up to me." I still didn¡¯t understand Noel¡¯s choices and struggles. But I thought I was beginning to grasp Hemillas¡¯ burdens. Fulfilling two roles at once was difficult. Whether as a family head and a father, or as an Overseer and a lover¡ªcommitting to one always meant neglecting the other. Now I understood exactly how Hemillas felt. ...If I wanted to protect them, I had no choice but to be hated. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Giselle and I made our decision, so there was no hesitation. I would not waver anymore. "Mother, I will be leaving as well. Something urgent has come up." I went to Eva and spoke. As the acting head of the family, if I were to leave, the next person in charge was Eva. She looked at me before nodding. Eva was not flustered. She merely gazed at me with ice-cold eyes. She carried the dignity befitting the lady of the house. "I don¡¯t know what it is, but I hope it¡¯s something that will help your father." I nodded. But even I did not know whom my actions would ultimately help. "And Giselle will be coming with me. I need her assistance as well." A brief silence followed. Eva bit her lower lip slightly before speaking. "...If it¡¯s necessary, then there¡¯s no other choice. No matter what happens, protect that child." This, I could answer with certainty. "I intend to. Even if it costs me my life." Giselle and I left the main house and headed for the airstrip. She had prepared thoroughly as well¡ªher attire was heavy. Beneath her swaying coat, I caught sight of a pistol and personal equipment. Whooosh! The wind was fierce, befitting a Storm-class aircraft. Just standing still was enough to make one stagger. ¡¯Juppe?¡¯ Juppe stood in front of the airstrip, facing the wind. Upon spotting us, he braced against the gusts and walked toward us. "Luka, if there¡¯s anything I need to prepare, tell me. If the worst-case scenario happens, what should we do?" I looked at him in silence. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t trust Juppe. It wasn¡¯t a matter of his character or personality. I simply didn¡¯t rate his abilities highly. ¡¯Could Juppe really handle it if I left it to him?¡¯ But right now, I had no choice but to trust him. At the very least, he was not someone who lacked a sense of responsibility. He would do his best within his capabilities. "Before the storm ends... if Father and I do not return or fail to make contact, you must prepare for exile, Brother." From Juppe¡¯s sturdy frame, I could see the signals of his emotions seeping out¡ªhis pupils losing focus, the tremble of his fingertips, the slight flinch in his legs, the way he bit his lip in small acts of self-harm. He was terrified. "If we have to prepare for exile... I see, so that¡¯s what it is. Father never gave me a word of warning until the end. Was I truly a son he could not trust...?" Hemillas¡¯ judgment was right. Juppe would not be of much help in the current chaos. If anything, there was even a risk of classified information being leaked. Yeah, the biggest problem was that Hemillas was right. He had made the correct judgment, even at the cost of deeply wounding his own child. "Go, Luka. If Father needs your help, I¡¯ll hold things together here however I can." Giselle and I nodded before passing by Juppe. We boarded the air vehicle. Giselle, being skilled with machinery, sat in the driver¡¯s seat and operated the controls. The hum of the engine vibrated through the cabin. "It would¡¯ve been good if Nikolaos were here at a time like this..." Giselle muttered. Even she longed for the deceased Nikolaos rather than relying on Juppe, who was still alive. Nikolaos was a man who could understand and navigate through dark chaos. Even I, who had only recently taken on the Custoria name, felt the void he left behind. ¡¯It¡¯s not that Juppe didn¡¯t try. Compared to Enrico Lagan, he¡¯s an admirable hard worker.¡¯ But Juppe had failed to surpass the wall of reality. I pitied him. And even that pity would likely wound him. So I didn¡¯t show it. The fifteen-year-old Luka never pitied the weak. He scorned and looked down on them. But the eighteen-year-old Lukaus Custoria understood them. He knew that their pain and failures were not solely their fault. Between the fifteen-year-old me and the me of today¡ªwho was stronger, and who was weaker? Sometimes, the boy inside me blamed me for becoming weak. That sharp-edged youth sneered at how I had grown dull. And he was right to. Even if I were sprinting at full speed, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Yet here I was, running back and forth, wasting time meddling. If I stayed like this, I¡¯d lose my head. The closer the moment of decision came, the more the contradictions within me grew. It was driving me insane. The agony was unbearable. A darkness so deep it felt endless filled me from within. "Luka..." Suddenly, Giselle called my name. I must have been sitting there in silence for quite a while. She kept her eyes forward as she spoke. "...Don¡¯t cry." I hadn¡¯t cried. Probably. * * * From the first week of Storm-class operations, chaos was stirring like a faint breeze. In the lower district, muggings and thefts were rampant. Savage shouts and gunshots rang out every few minutes. I gripped Giselle¡¯s wrist tightly as we moved through the lower district. I deliberately chose a labyrinthine path, weaving our route back and forth to throw off any potential pursuers. My senses remained heightened as I constantly checked my surroundings. "This is the place." I came to a stop. A signboard stood in front of us, its neon lights broken. We had arrived at an illegal clinic at the very bottom of society. If someone asked what kind of procedures were done here, the answer would be everything. From biological modifications to cybernetic enhancements, nervous system adjustments, and full-body prosthetics¡ªnothing was off-limits. Naturally, there was no real expertise involved. No sane person would entrust their body to a place like this. It was a place for those who had truly hit rock bottom. People came here with only two options in mind: survival or death. Creak. We pushed the door open and stepped inside. The four-layer security lock had been completely destroyed. There was no dust on the broken edges, meaning it had been wrecked recently. Sssss. Inside, a strange scent filled the air¡ªa mix of chemicals and the stench of blood. In one corner, industrial grease had pooled, making my stomach churn even more. As the door swung open, a woman sitting on an operating table came into view, playing a holographic game. She was wearing a white coat, and when she saw us, she broke into a wide grin. More precisely, she smiled at Giselle. "Oh, you¡¯re here! Giselle! I missed you so much! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! Barbara!" The woman, who called herself Barbara, lunged toward Giselle. I raised my standard-issue pistol and aimed it at her, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°B-Barbara...¡± Giselle grimaced at the sight of her. I, too, struggled to suppress a visceral sense of disgust at Barbara¡¯s appearance. I had known she was insane, but this went beyond mere madness¡ªit was something inhuman. "You changed bodies again, Barbara." The full-body prosthetic Barbara was currently using belonged to the clinic¡¯s doctor. ¡¯A full-body prosthetic belonging to someone else.¡¯ A full-body prosthetic was far more sophisticated than a simple cybernetic limb. It was designed to completely replicate human biological functions. Only after delicate calibration and grueling rehabilitation would the brain finally recognize the prosthetic as its own. That¡¯s why using someone else¡¯s full-body prosthetic was utterly insane. The mismatch and disconnect would throw the brain into chaos. In short, it would drive a person completely mad. And that... I glanced down. That must be Barbara¡¯s previous prosthetic body. A discarded full-body prosthetic lay sprawled beneath the operating table. It was a male model, with the top of its skull neatly removed¡ªa clear sign of surgical work. It seemed she had performed the procedure on herself. "Hiding my identity and avoiding surveillance? There¡¯s no better way than this, hehe." Barbara giggled. "Giselle, Giselle! Now you understand, right? I¡¯m not a terrorist¡ªI¡¯m a citizen of the Empire! So there¡¯s no reason to be afraid of me anymore." Barbara pushed up the corners of her lips with her fingers, trying to force a smile. That gesture¡ªit was unmistakably Barbara. Since the prosthetic wasn¡¯t originally hers, it seemed she couldn¡¯t fully control its facial expressions. "Barbara, don¡¯t delude yourself. I¡¯m not afraid of you¡ªI despise and loathe you." "Aww, empty lies won¡¯t work on me. Besides, fear isn¡¯t always a bad thing. A little bit of fear can actually strengthen relationships, don¡¯t you think? Luka?" This was what made Barbara terrifying. She was insane, yet still capable of rational thought. Worse, she could read people¡¯s emotions, pinpoint their weaknesses, and use them to her advantage. I ignored her question and got straight to the point. "Can this facility handle data conversion? And just so you know, if you suggest moving to another location, the negotiation is off." This place was already dangerous enough. Before coming in, I had thoroughly checked for surveillance and potential ambushes. "There¡¯s no need to be so on edge. I know your capabilities well, Luka. No matter what kind of trap I set, if it comes down to it, you¡¯ll just escape with Giselle. See? It¡¯s all good. I¡¯m just happy to see Giselle, even like this." Barbara was difficult to read. But unlike Kinuan or Hemillas, it was for an entirely different reason. Kinuan and Hemillas rarely expressed their emotions, and even when they did, it was often a calculated deception. Tzzzz. I narrowed my eyes and focused on Barbara, using every sense I had to read her. ¡¯There are too many emotional signals leaking from her words and actions.¡¯ That was why I couldn¡¯t see through her. It was as if she had wrapped herself in threads of fabricated emotions. By constantly overloading her expressions with excessive emotional signals, she made it impossible to tell what was real. Clank. Clank. Barbara pulled out a heavy bag. When she opened it, I saw a portable computer terminal inside. It seemed to be of exceptionally high performance. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Small as it is, it¡¯s on par with the main computer of a decent research lab. Giselle, can you help me? Pull that bundle of wires over here and connect them. We used to do all sorts of things together like this. Ah, I suddenly feel nostalgic." I moved to take the wires in Giselle¡¯s place. "I¡¯ll do it. You keep an eye on Barbara." Giselle stepped forward, cutting me off. I nodded and moved closer to Barbara. "Barbara, I won¡¯t waste even a second killing you. Don¡¯t try anything. Even a suspicious move, and that brilliant brain of yours will be nothing more than a lump of meat." "Brutal... thrilling, Luka. This side of you is what I really like." Barbara shivered slightly, just her shoulders twitching. I knew it, though¡ªthreats wouldn¡¯t work on her. She connected the power cables to the computer. Sparks flew, and the lights in the clinic flickered out. Chzzzt! Crackle! The computer was drawing so much power that it temporarily knocked out the clinic¡¯s electricity. Bzzzzzzzt. Complex numbers and symbols flashed across the screen. There were dozens of security protocols, but they were bypassed in less than ten seconds. "You¡¯ve gotten a lot prettier, Giselle. Did you get a boyfriend? Oh, if you did, tell me. I¡¯ll kill him for you." Barbara spoke while operating the computer. "A boyfriend? He¡¯s standing right next to you. Go ahead, try killing him." Giselle checked the voltage meter on the wall, responding indifferently. Barbara tilted her head and looked at my face. Her fingers, however, never stopped moving. "Hmm, I do like Luka, but... that¡¯s got to be the most ridiculous thing I¡¯ve heard. He¡¯s a lunatic who prefers fighting over women. You do know how to differentiate aggression from sexual desire, right? I bet they feel like the same color of emotion to you." Who was calling who a lunatic? Unbelievable. In any case, Barbara didn¡¯t seem to know the nature of my relationship with Giselle. ...And I made an effort not to let any emotions slip. Barbara¡¯s words were sharp. She jabbed at me in an unexpected way. Clatter. I tossed the data restoration chip onto the table. "Get started, Barbara." "Luka, just so you know, if you kill me the moment this job is done... something bad will happen. I didn¡¯t come here without a contingency plan." She didn¡¯t need to say it. I already knew. Barbara was the same kind of person as Kinuan and me¡ªsomeone who carves out their own space amid chaos. To be honest, I felt a certain sense of kinship with Barbara. That was an unpleasant fact. "I keep my promises." "That makes two of us. I keep my promises too." Barbara inserted the chip into the computer. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 "This is a virtual simulation program at Depth Level 2 by current standards. Rather than a virtual simulation, it¡¯s closer to an immersive video experience. Internal manipulation is not possible." Barbara spoke rapidly. Her pupils and fingers moved nonstop. On the screen, scattered letters and symbols tangled together before aligning in a structured format. Broken segments of the data were manually reconstructed by Barbara, who matched the codes based on context and verified their execution. Even with my basic knowledge, I could tell that Barbara¡¯s skills were top-notch. "A word of advice¡ª you should have brought me the original sooner. When someone with poor skills tries to recover data, a lot of it gets lost. Thanks to that, I¡¯m putting in unnecessary work. They used a pretty crude method to restore this. It wasn¡¯t done by a professional programmer, was it?" Barbara deduced the process just from the remnants of the restored data. I didn¡¯t deny it and simply watched. "I should be able to finish this within today...." "It¡¯s already done. I got sick of doing this kind of work by the time I was seven." If it had been anyone other than Barbara, I might have felt inclined to compliment her efficiency. We took out the virtual simulation device¡ª a simple ring-shaped apparatus that wrapped around the forehead. Since the program¡¯s depth level was low, this was sufficient. Bzzzt. As I put on the simulation device, a pair of goggles popped forward. The screen spun like it was inducing hypnosis, colors bleeding into each other like spilled paint. The vibration from the metallic contact points against my temples resonated through my brain with a low hum. Barbara was also entering the virtual simulation. "I¡¯ll leave part of my perception outside to monitor, but if Barbara tries anything suspicious, shoot her immediately." I instructed Giselle before closing my eyes. Bzzzzzt. The vibration in my ears was unpleasant. The sensation and noise, carried through my central nervous system, spread throughout my body. Screeeech, skreeeek. The entry process into the simulation wasn¡¯t smooth. The old data made it feel like breathing in dusty sand¡ª coarse and dry. My senses and cognition rejected the clumsy simulation. I lowered my sensory sensitivity, as if I were about to drift off to sleep. I sank deeper into my consciousness. Like a state of light sleep, my awareness distanced itself from reality. It felt like staring out from beneath the surface of a swimming pool. But there was no need to sink all the way to the bottom¡ª this level was just right. -Noel. "Noel." Focus. The simulation still feels fake. "Noel?" Yeah, I¡¯m in now. I closed my eyes, then opened them again. The first thing I saw was Giselle. No, not Giselle¡ª a woman who looked like her. But I immediately recognized who she was. ¡¯Agatha Custoria.¡¯ Agatha was looking at me. Or rather, she was looking at "Noel," whose perspective I was experiencing. "Get a grip, you idiot." Agatha snapped at me out of nowhere. Pii¡ªshung! A gunshot rang out. ¡¯A simulation reconstructed from Noel¡¯s extracted memories.¡¯ I grasped the situation. The memory started in the middle of a battlefield. * * * The virtual simulation wasn¡¯t highly refined. With just a little focus, I could probably break away from it. The data was incomplete, causing the edges of objects and the background to flicker with multicolored fluorescent hues. Still, it was immersive enough. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I surrendered my consciousness to the flow of the simulation. The sensory signals it transmitted seeped into me as if they were real. I could smell dirt and gunpowder. ¡¯This is a battlefield.¡¯ I¡ªNoel¡ªwas a soldier. By current standards, the gun in my hands was practically an antique. I leaned my back against cover. ¡¯Who¡¯s the enemy?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t tell if they were Bellato or Coritans. The only thing I knew was that they were people¡ªpeople firing at us. There were soldiers around me who had fallen into panic. Whatever was happening, it was clear that we were at a disadvantage. "Noel, what¡¯s the plan?" Agatha, clad in combat gear, asked me. It felt strange seeing someone who looked so much like Giselle. But on closer inspection, she was entirely different. Her presence was rough, wild. The scars on her body told the story of the battlefield. Her limbs were prosthetic, but her torso remained flesh. ¡¯Agatha is a warrior and a soldier.¡¯ Noel¡ªno, I. Damn, this being a simulation was starting to confuse me. I might as well just accept that I was Noel. Thinking that way was probably bad for my mental stability, but... immersion came first. The deeper I embraced the signal data that reconstructed these memories, the more vividly I could sense Noel¡¯s thoughts and emotions. I observed the battlefield and muttered to myself. Then, having reached a conclusion, I gave orders to Agatha and the surrounding soldiers. "Agatha, take the 3rd squad and set up an ambush on the left. The 4th squad will follow me and move to the right. Reinforcements will be here soon¡ªonce they arrive, we push forward." It was hard to believe we were in a losing situation¡ªI was too calm for that. "Reinforcements? Communications are down. How would the higher-ups even know what¡¯s happening here?" Agatha questioned my judgment. "The current commander of the rear unit is Katrin Mullizcane. She¡¯ll have a full grasp of the situation." "Katrin Mullizcane? You know her?" "No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve only read her command records and history." Agatha¡¯s expression twisted in disbelief before she shouted at me. "Then we should retreat! If we stay here, we¡¯ll be surrounded! We¡¯re all going to die!" It seemed that, unlike in her later years, she was much more prone to emotional outbursts back then. Her temper was clearly showing. "Even in the worst-case scenario, you and I can make it out. Agatha, with your combat ability, you can carve out an escape route." Put another way¡ªif things went south, everyone except Agatha and me would die. It didn¡¯t seem like I considered the other soldiers as comrades. Looking around, there was no sign of camaraderie among them either. They looked like conscripts, dragged here against their will. Vrrrrrrr! A deafening roar filled the sky. The battlefield was cast in shadow as a transport ship loomed overhead. The bottom of the ship opened, and about fifty soldiers dropped down like falling stones. Reinforcements had arrived. Boom! Thud! The soldiers hit the ground hard, embedding themselves into the battlefield. They rose, seemingly unfazed by the harsh descent. Judging by their resilience, they likely had a high percentage of prosthetics. Some looked to be full-body cybernetics. Swish! I extended my hand forward, signaling the charge. Since we were already prepared, we moved in sync with the reinforcement unit, sweeping across the enemy from both sides. The reinforcements crushed the enemy in the center. Meanwhile, we flanked them, closing in from both sides and cutting off their escape. The enemy barely had time to regroup before they were struck with near-total annihilation. ¡¯Agatha stands out. She really is the progenitor of the Custoria name.¡¯ By modern standards, Agatha wasn¡¯t an extraordinary warrior. But two centuries ago, she was overwhelming. Compared to the other soldiers, her prowess was undeniable. Even with outdated prosthetics and an unenhanced nervous system, she fought with near-acrobatic precision. Agatha led the left flank, tearing through the enemy. Her shots found their mark with eerie accuracy, even when she fired without looking. In close combat, she moved like a fish in water, weaving through the chaos. Every time her dagger flashed, another enemy dropped. The battle was over. Victory was ours. I focused and accelerated the passage of time within the simulation. Once the post-battle cleanup was complete, Agatha and I were summoned by the higher-ups. We made our way to the command tent, where a noble officer awaited us. Her name was Katrin Mullizcane. ¡®So that¡¯s how it was.¡¯ This was how Noel first became entangled with the Mullizcane family. Katrin, with her silver hair, was glaring at me with visible displeasure. The edges of her pupils gleamed faintly. "You acted like you knew I was coming. As if you had coordinated the operation in advance." "I simply took a gamble, and it paid off. I was lucky." I replied while resting a hand on my stiffened waist. Katrin didn¡¯t seem pleased with my answer. "Speak clearly, Private First Class Noel. You should know I don¡¯t have the best temperament." "I¡¯ve reviewed your command records, Captain. I assumed you would head this way. Rather than prioritizing noble units, you always secure strategic positions first. I believe that¡¯s the reason your promotions have been slower despite your achievements." That was an incredibly arrogant remark. No mere soldier should be speaking to an officer like that. Katrin frowned, tilting her head slightly in irritation. Crossing her arms, she stood before Agatha and me. "I just told you, didn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t have a pleasant personality." The one fidgeting beside me was Agatha. Even in this era, noble authority seemed absolute. "I wouldn¡¯t say my personality is pleasant either." I said it. I, or rather, Noel¡ªthis bastard was completely insane. I was so shocked that it nearly shattered my sense of identity. Crack! Katrin¡¯s fist drove straight into my stomach. My body folded forward as I collapsed, coughing up a mouthful of metallic-tasting blood. It was a severe injury¡ªlikely enough to damage internal organs. How did I know? Because the simulation¡¯s pain signals transmitted the agony directly into me, even if only indirectly. "N-Noel? You...!" Agatha, caught off guard, quickly shifted to fury, glaring at Katrin like she was ready to lunge at her. "I¡¯m... fine, Agatha." Gripping Agatha¡¯s uniform, I forced myself upright. This was sheer grit. There had been no pain tolerance training back then¡ªjust raw willpower holding me back from dying of shock. Katrin looked down at me and smirked faintly. "Noel. Agatha. Welcome to Mullizcane Jaeger. From this moment on, you are my soldiers." At this point in history, noble families had their own dedicated military units incorporated into the official army structure. Mullizcane Jaeger was one such unit. Essentially, private armies of noble families were being treated as part of the state¡¯s regular forces and supplied accordingly. This was because many noble houses had effectively become regional warlords. I accelerated the simulation. Even though this was Noel¡¯s memory, it wasn¡¯t his entire life. By speeding up time, months and even years passed in an instant. ¡¯Katrin Mullizcane, designated as the next head of the family.¡¯ Katrin was an exceptional woman. Within her family, she was recognized for her abilities, leading their personal military unit across battlefields at a young age. However, her stubborn nature made her unpopular in the military¡¯s personnel evaluations. Time slowed down again. By this point, Agatha and I had served in Mullizcane Jaeger for about five years. Both of us had distinguished ourselves, earning commendations through notable achievements. Agatha rapidly rose through the ranks to become a senior platoon leader, while I advanced to the role of Katrin¡¯s adjutant, serving as her strategic officer. Having become key figures within Mullizcane Jaeger, we naturally underwent full-body prosthetic augmentation as well. After completing rehabilitation, I reported back to Katrin. "You adapted to full-body prosthetics in just a month?" Katrin narrowed her eyes at me, finding it hard to believe. "The attending physician said there were no issues." "......Follow me, Noel." Katrin removed her coat and descended into the training hall. Without hesitation, she tested me¡ªthrowing punches and swinging kicks. My reactions weren¡¯t slow. Even with the stiffness of my new prosthetics, I deftly evaded her attacks and countered in return. Swish. Screech. Then, I went further¡ªpinning Katrin¡¯s back down with my knee and twisting her arm. A perfect takedown. "I thought you weren¡¯t much of a fighter, but I guess I was wrong. Have you been hiding the fact that you¡¯re stronger than Agatha?" "I never hid anything. I¡¯ve just realized a few things lately, so I wanted to test them out." My talent for combat strategy was starting to blossom. "There¡¯s a research project the higher-ups are running. They claim to have found a new way to enhance the nervous system. I was originally planning to send Agatha alone... but you¡¯re going too, Noel." I didn¡¯t like the sound of it. Nor did I like the idea of sending Agatha. "Hmm... drug experiments? If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll just end up as vegetables. It¡¯s obvious." "If it were that, they wouldn¡¯t be sending you two. Apparently, this time, it¡¯s different. Other noble families are sending their best soldiers as well. By the way, how long do you plan on keeping me pinned down?" "Ah, my bad." I got up first and helped Katrin to her feet. Three months had passed. Having completed her adaptation to full-body prosthetics, Agatha also returned to active duty. To celebrate her return, we decided to stop by a bar. It was a momentous occasion, marking both our promotions and successes, so we chose a place more expensive than usual. As we stepped inside, Agatha nudged my shoulder with her elbow. "Noel, look over there. Isn¡¯t that the Captain? If we play this right, we might get a free drink." She spoke excitedly. I followed her gaze. Sitting alone at the bar was Katrin. She was drinking while staring out the floor-to-ceiling window. Beyond it, the cityscape spread out, with spires jutting into the sky. Past the edge of the spired city, an expanse of gray-white wasteland stretched out. It was unmistakably different from Akbaran¡¯s terrain. ¡®This is Planet Ark.¡¯ I felt a strange sense of displacement. As the simulation¡¯s consistency weakened, the scenery flickered, appearing layered and distorted for a brief moment. Now it made sense. This was the era before we had settled on Planet Novus. A thunderstorm raged on the distant horizon. "Mind if we join you, Captain?" Agatha approached Katrin and asked. Katrin, who had been drinking in solitude, glanced at us before snapping her fingers. The bartender came over. "Do whatever you want. Put it on my tab. Consider it a welcome-back gift, Agatha." "See? Our Captain is the best." Agatha grinned and shamelessly slid into the seat next to Katrin. Clack. The drinks arrived. I stared at my glass, feeling conflicted¡ªone drink alone cost my entire daily wage. Meanwhile, Agatha, entirely unfazed, tossed back her drinks one after another. She was drinking so recklessly that I felt the urge to smack her upside the head. Katrin watched us in silence before letting out a quiet chuckle. Her smile was a rare sight. "When are you two getting married?" At her remark, Agatha and I immediately denied it in unison. "No way, Captain! Noel and I aren¡¯t like that. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. Maybe as siblings, sure, but as lovers? No chance." "Well, if my type were men, I suppose Agatha might have had a shot." "Hey, you wanna die!?" Katrin shrugged at our antics. "Alright, I get it." We spent the whole night drinking at the bar, indulging until our minds blurred. I had a vague memory of pointing my finger at Katrin and speaking informally to her. * * * Noel¡¯s memories were vast. It made sense why they had been stored on such an expensive chip. Once again, I focused on the simulation. I wanted to finish experiencing it before Barbara did. Agatha and I underwent the new enhancement procedure. The hospital ward was lined with people in similar conditions. Some were screaming and self-harming. The medical staff observed me. The doctor at the front glanced at a medical chart before speaking. "You may experience mild mania at first, along with symptoms like hallucinations and psychosis. Report any abnormal reactions." We had undergone a spinal fluid replacement procedure. I rubbed the back of my neck, where I had been connected to a tube just moments ago. The sensation of the semi-transparent liquid seeping into my body had been deeply unsettling. Describing the effects of the procedure in a single word was impossible. It felt as if the world had become sharper, pulling in every bit of information around me like an obsession. By the time I regained focus, I realized I had been subconsciously counting every tile on the floor. I couldn¡¯t even ignore unnecessary details, making it impossible to sleep for days. My heightened senses left me unbearably sensitive to even the smallest noises, causing extreme stress. We were given time off for rehabilitation. Once I had recovered somewhat, I went to see Agatha. "Fuck, I really feel like I¡¯m gonna die. Noel, how the hell are you walking around? I can¡¯t even tell the ceiling from the floor. It¡¯s driving me insane. It¡¯s like having a never-ending hangover that won¡¯t leave me alone." Agatha leaned her shoulder against the doorframe, pushing it open. She ran a hand through her messy hair before stepping inside. "And why the hell are you naked? If you¡¯ve got a boyfriend over, I¡¯ll get out of your way. He doesn¡¯t seem to like me much anyway." I spoke in a bored tone. Agatha wasn¡¯t wearing a single scrap of clothing. Because of that, her bare, unsteady figure was completely exposed to me. Her full-body prosthetics were sleek and agile. "I dumped that clingy idiot ages ago. Next time, I should just date a woman instead. Ugh. And why am I naked? Do you seriously have to ask? My senses are so hypersensitive right now that I can¡¯t even stand wearing clothes! Anything touching my skin feels like bugs crawling all over me!" She snapped in frustration. Given that her combat senses were sharper than mine, it seemed like she was suffering more severe side effects. I stepped inside and glanced at her bed. The sheets were torn to shreds. It wasn¡¯t just the bed¡ªAgatha¡¯s entire apartment looked like it had been ravaged by a wild animal. "Agatha, you need to break out of the hyperarousal state. Control your breathing and redirect your senses and thoughts elsewhere. It¡¯ll help." "You do it, then. I can¡¯t. Fuck, my head is killing me. And these so-called elite scientists? Bunch of fucking quacks, all of them." Agatha grumbled, but at least there didn¡¯t seem to be any major issues. "Well, you seem fine. I¡¯ll be going now." I spoke while drinking some water¡ªnot that she had given it to me. I had rummaged through her fridge and taken it myself. "You¡¯re leaving already? Did you really come just to check on me? I¡¯ve thought this before, but you¡¯re secretly pretty softhearted. Always acting like you¡¯re so cold and detached." "If you die, I lose a competent and reliable comrade. That¡¯s a loss for me too." "Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just admit you came because you were worried about a friend." Agatha squinted at me with a teasing grin. After confirming her condition, I returned home. For the next month, I mostly stayed holed up. My own state wasn¡¯t great either¡ªI needed time to assess my enhanced sensory and cognitive abilities. Whoosh! I threw a punch into the empty air. Then, with a motion like swinging a scythe, I executed a spinning kick. My heel sliced sharply through the air. Inside my mind, thoughts branched out endlessly, intertwining in complex patterns. With so many choices, the possibilities felt infinite. ¡®What¡¯s the optimal decision?¡¯ I moved, envisioning an imaginary opponent. My mind felt unshackled, like a bird escaping its cage. Humanity had surpassed its biological limits through technological advancements. Because of that, traditional combat methods were becoming obsolete. The old ways weren¡¯t useless, but they were no longer the most efficient. War and conflict had always defined human history, but we had reached a turning point. The body was no longer bound by flesh and blood. Consciousness moved at the speed of light. ¡®A new approach.¡¯ At first, it would be less efficient than existing techniques. But by laying a broader foundation, we could eventually build something far greater. The peak of this new method would surpass anything before it. ¡®There¡¯s no need to rush. Right now, it¡¯s about laying the groundwork.¡¯ And without action, theory was nothing more than armchair philosophy. Once I got my body under control, I started heading into the alleyways at night. Planet Ark was plagued by extreme wealth disparity, and the underbelly of the city was horrifying. Agatha and I had joined the military just to escape this place. A thug blocked my path. He didn¡¯t even bother threatening me¡ªhe just raised his gun immediately. Bang! A gunshot rang out. But I had already twisted my head, dodging it. The bullet barely grazed my cheek. The thug, still gripping the trigger, stared at me with wide eyes. "You... you dodged it?" Success. I had proven my theory in reality. By constantly tracking the gun¡¯s aim and predicting the precise moment the trigger would be pulled, I had managed to evade the shot. There were records of veteran soldiers on the battlefield, enhanced with combat stimulants, who had occasionally perceived and dodged bullets. At first, people dismissed it as a misunderstanding or mere rumor. But as more data accumulated, the phenomenon was acknowledged as a rare but possible feat for an elite few. ¡®Eventually, with learning and training, it¡¯ll become a reproducible skill.¡¯ Humanity was advancing. But progress wasn¡¯t always inherently good. No one knew whether this progress was leading in a positive or negative direction. In the past, humanity had lived more peacefully. There had been people who lived and died without ever experiencing war, murder, or violence. It was hard to believe, but it was true. Technology had advanced enough to allow interstellar travel. Humanity had left Earth, seizing control of planets as it expanded. Yet, the total amount of despair had never diminished. If anything, the suffering of the impoverished had only deepened. Crack! I grabbed the thug by the neck and snapped it. Twisting flesh and bone with my metal arm was effortless. A life was snuffed out in an instant. ¡®You don¡¯t deserve to live.¡¯ Letting him continue breathing would have only birthed more misery. ¡®A better world.¡¯ I¡ªNoel¡ªlooked up from the depths of the city, gazing toward the heights above with a wavering stare. Chzzzt. The simulation¡¯s coherence fractured, and the cityscape trembled as if it were breaking apart. I understood now what he had dreamed of. * * * Time passed. Agatha and I had mostly recovered from the aftereffects of our enhancement procedures. From what I had heard, many hadn¡¯t been so fortunate. The scientists had boasted about its safety, yet the fact that nobles hadn¡¯t undergone the procedure first made it clear why. On this particular day, Katrin and I visited a factory for an inspection. Whirr, whirr. I found myself staring at something shaped like an armored suit. Katrin examined the prototype with intrigue. "An exoskeleton layered over prosthetics?" I asked. Katrin smirked. "It¡¯s called Full-Armor Prosthetics. A combat prosthetic stripped of everything unnecessary¡ªtrue battle-grade augmentation. The Mullizcane family is considering ordering at least one unit." I checked the specs displayed on my retinal interface. The Full-Armor Prosthetic was a machine, stripped of all biological necessities. It couldn¡¯t eat. It couldn¡¯t laugh. Even sensory signals had been cut off to eliminate the inefficiency of unnecessary neural processing and the combat performance loss caused by pain. Any sluggishness caused by the sensory blackout was compensated for with auxiliary computation systems and reinforced armor. ¡®In that war machine, the only human element left is its ability to make adaptive decisions.¡¯ A user of Full-Armor Prosthetics couldn¡¯t even feel another person¡¯s warmth. They could only see body temperature as a number, processed through sensors. If the prosthetic sustained damage, it wouldn¡¯t register as pain¡ªonly as graphs and numerical data indicating fractures and impact points. "That¡¯s quite inhuman. Very few people could endure using that." "It¡¯s only meant for combat. It¡¯s not designed for constant use, so don¡¯t worry." "Even so, it would take immense mental fortitude." "You and Agatha could handle it." I glanced at Katrin¡¯s profile. She was always so self-assured, carrying herself as if no one in the world stood above her. "...If you¡¯re only ordering one unit, make it mine." I would adapt better than Agatha. No¡ªregardless of that, I would have volunteered anyway. "Sometimes, you¡¯re almost cute in how selfless you are, Noel." Katrin smirked, narrowing her eyes like a fox, chuckling to herself. She probably found me amusing. I had said something that made me seem soft¡ªoffering to take the risk for Agatha¡¯s sake. "Lately, I keep hearing that I¡¯m too nice to women. Guess I¡¯m doomed to be unpopular." I shrugged, grumbling. Katrin laughed out loud. "Because of that whole bad boys are more attractive myth?" "Chad mentioned it the other day¡ªhe said a guy¡¯s done for if he comes across as too nice." "That¡¯s just because Chad only dates awful women. His girlfriends change every month." "Still, if they keep changing, that means he is popular with women." As the Full-Armor Prosthetics demonstration ended, the lights dimmed, leaving the room dark. We turned toward the exit. "I don¡¯t think nice guys are bad. They listen well, so they¡¯re convenient to have around." In the dark corridor, green indicator lights flickered, guiding us toward the exit. "...That sounds like something a superior would say about their subordinate." "Same thing to me. Whether it¡¯s a man or a soldier, I don¡¯t like losing to either." "I wouldn¡¯t mind losing to a superior, but I would hate losing to a woman." Katrin let out a scoffing laugh, then suddenly grabbed my wrist and tugged. I let myself stumble forward on purpose. The moment I went along too easily, her grip slackened. That was my chance. Screech! I planted my feet, stopping my momentum, and yanked Katrin toward me instead. Swish! Thud! Caught off guard, Katrin was pulled straight into my grip and pushed back against the wall. I pinned both her wrists, pressing them upward. In the darkness, Katrin¡¯s eyes gleamed. A low chuckle escaped her lips. "You¡¯re being awfully rude to your superior, Noel." I tilted my head to the side, bringing my face closer to hers. Our breaths mingled. "Well, right now, you¡¯re not my superior¡ªyou¡¯re a woman." Without waiting for her response, I kissed her. Katrin didn¡¯t resist. Naturally, I released her wrists. Her freed hands slipped down and wrapped around my waist. ...The accelerated time within the simulation all but evaporated. Not all of Noel¡¯s memories remained¡ªonly the significant moments, loosely strung together. Katrin and I continued this relationship, going as far as sharing a bed. Whether we were truly together was ambiguous. There was no burning passion between us, no affectionate words exchanged even in moments of intimacy. Noel¡ªI¡ªremained detached toward Katrin, even considering this was a simulation. Months passed. I spent three or four nights out of every ten at Katrin¡¯s residence. Swish. Katrin woke up first. She sat in the dim light of dawn, clad in only a translucent robe, drinking. "Did I wake you?" Seated on the sofa, she pulled one knee up to her chin. "No, not really." I rubbed my neck and got up. But in truth, she had woken me. "You¡¯re sweet. Though in bed, you¡¯re nothing but a ruthless bastard trying to win. Not that I mind." "I thought you liked obedient, well-mannered men?" "Seems my preferences have changed because of you. This isn¡¯t so bad either." Katrin rested her cheek against her knee, gazing out the window. The darkened city sprawled beneath us. Even as we sat here in quiet luxury, somewhere below, misery festered like mold. A vague sense of urgency stirred inside me. "...We should go somewhere nice for dinner tomorrow. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to meet somewhere other than your place for once." Katrin suddenly laughed. There was nothing funny about what I said. "No need to force it, Noel. You don¡¯t like me." Her words struck deep, sharp and precise. "That¡¯s not true." "At the very least, you don¡¯t like me as a woman. I have no interest in playing word games with you about this. If you want to treat the woman you share a bed with like an idiot, then go ahead¡ªkeep talking." I had nothing to say. I shut my mouth. Katrin smiled softly and continued speaking. "Even if our bodies are machines, the emotions we share aren¡¯t fake. If your feelings aren¡¯t real, you¡¯ll be found out eventually, Noel. And you¡ª you¡¯ve never been with another woman before, have you? That made it all the more obvious." "Hmm. I tried my best to make up for the lack of experience. Even asked Chad for some tips." "The model student¡¯s efforts were cute, so I let you win until now." I scratched my jaw and let out a sigh. "So, are we done? From the way you¡¯re talking, it sounds like you¡¯ve grown tired of me." "No, that¡¯s not why I brought this up. First, tell me your real reason for approaching me. I¡¯ll decide what happens to our relationship afterward." The words felt rough as they left my throat. "...I want to rise. In my position, there aren¡¯t many ways to climb higher. So, I approached you, Captain." "I expected as much. I¡¯m not disappointed in you, so don¡¯t worry. But what do you want after you rise? You¡¯re too complicated to have ambition for the sake of ambition." Under Katrin¡¯s gaze, I walked toward the glass wall. The city stretched out beneath me. "You get a great view of the city from here. But you can¡¯t see all the way down to where I was born. Down there, it¡¯s so dark it may as well not exist. What I want is light." "You want to change the world?" "No. I have no illusions of dragging the sun down to the depths. I just want to remind people that there are still lives down there. A small light to outline their existence would be enough." Katrin went still, like a machine that had temporarily shut down. She was deep in thought. Then, at last, her glass-like gaze blinked, and her lips moved. "You¡¯re an interesting man, Noel... Mullizcane." I turned around and gave Katrin a slight nod. "Thank you." Katrin and I agreed to marry. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 I became the consort of the Mullizcane family. Not just that¡ªI was the husband of the next family head. It was a remarkable rise in status. Since my origins were humble, there was significant opposition within the Mullizcane family. However, Katrin¡¯s position and determination were firm, so everything proceeded smoothly. I personally delivered the wedding invitation to Agatha¡¯s house. She probably didn¡¯t even know that Katrin and I were seeing each other. "Noel, I thought you weren¡¯t interested in women..." Agatha stared at me blankly. When she unfolded the invitation, a hologram of Katrin and me appeared. "I¡¯m a man too, you know. It¡¯s about time I settled down." I spoke calmly. Agatha scratched her unkempt hair. "That¡¯s true. But this is unexpected. I never imagined you and the Captain were that close. Who confessed first?" "I¡¯m not sure. It just sort of happened this way." "You¡¯ve made it big. Congratulations, Noel." "Are you just going to leave your guest standing outside?" I moved to step inside, but Agatha held the door, looking at me. "...Ah, sorry. My boyfriend¡¯s coming over tonight." "Didn¡¯t you break up recently? You started dating someone new already?" "Yeah." Agatha nodded. I let go of the doorframe as well. "Have a good time." "You must be busy preparing for the wedding. Hang in there." And that was how we parted. I walked down the hallway toward the elevator. With each step, memories of the past flickered by, as if I were retracing time. ¡®Agatha.¡¯ She had been my companion through the depths, climbing up to this point together. Memories of childhood surfaced. I kept watch while Agatha climbed over walls to steal. The kids we hung around with on the streets betrayed us easily. But Agatha stayed by my side until the end. We shared even the smallest things. ¡®Noel, you and I both stabbed him. If there¡¯s guilt, it belongs to the both of us.¡¯ Our first kill was together. We were probably around twelve. Gripping the handle of the knife together, we drove it into the chest of a terrified man. We enlisted together as well. No matter what situation we faced, we protected each other. Even if the entire unit was wiped out, as long as Agatha and I survived, that was all that mattered. Swish. Stepping into the elevator, I ran a palm down my face. ¡®Agatha is no longer my partner. Katrin is.¡¯ Memories are like books. You read them when they come to mind, then close them again. What matters is the future. What can be chosen and changed isn¡¯t the past¡ªit¡¯s the future. * * * Katrin and I were preparing for a grand wedding. I had something to discuss with her, but when I arrived at her office, I hid myself. Agatha was standing in front of Katrin¡¯s office. "...Commander, please make sure Noel is happy!" Agatha bowed deeply at the waist as she spoke. Even Katrin seemed taken aback and hurried to lift Agatha¡¯s upper body and head. "He¡¯s been through so much hardship. He never trusted people easily, so I thought he¡¯d never even consider dating. But now, he¡¯s decided to marry¡ªthat must mean he really cares about you. Please take good care of Noel." Agatha remained steadfastly bowed. "Thank you, Agatha. And I¡¯ve taken care of what you asked. They¡¯ve been eager to have you for a while now. They said they needed an outstanding field officer." "Thank you." Only then did Agatha straighten up. "No, I should be the one apologizing. I¡¯m practically stealing away your closest friend." "It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you, Commander. I like you just as much as I like Noel. Ah, but you¡¯re not my commander anymore, are you, Katrin?" Agatha hesitated awkwardly for a moment, then hugged Katrin. Katrin smiled and embraced her in return. I waited until Agatha left before stepping into Katrin¡¯s office. Sitting in her chair, Katrin tilted her head slightly and looked at me. "Agatha is leaving the Mullizcane Jaeger?" "Hmm, I guess I didn¡¯t tell you. Seeing you sneak around like this, I figured as much." "Why did you allow it?" My voice rose slightly. Katrin¡¯s eyelids lowered just enough that her eyelashes nearly covered her pupils. "Because I felt guilty for taking you away from her." "But the commanders of other units will just use Agatha as a tool. At best, they¡¯ll treat her like a well-sharpened blade. If she stays in the Mullizcane Jaeger..." "Noel, you separated from Agatha and became independent, didn¡¯t you? So you need to respect her independence, too. That was a rather thoughtless remark coming from you." I was at a loss for words. I was the one who had let go of our partnership first. Two weeks later, we held our wedding, and I officially took on the name of Mullizcane. * * * Time inside the simulation flowed quickly. I shifted my senses outward to check the passage of time in reality. Around twenty minutes must have passed. The simulation was vast, and the mental fatigue was considerable. But I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time resting, so I focused once more. This time, the identity synchronization rate between me and Noel was extremely low. Because of that, I wasn¡¯t seeing things from Noel¡¯s perspective or experiencing his emotions¡ªI was merely watching the scenes unfold like a video. My point of view moved freely. When I shifted my perspective too quickly, the system couldn¡¯t keep up with the processing, leaving the surroundings in darkness. The scenes outside of Noel¡¯s direct field of vision were nothing more than approximations generated by the simulation and the computer. After all, this was Noel¡¯s memory. Giiing, giiing. A metallic sound rang out. In the training grounds of the Mullizcane Jaeger, an early model of a fully armored prosthetic was in motion. I immediately recognized whose brain was inside that machine. Noel had transferred his brain into a fully armored prosthetic. That was the reason for the drastic drop in identity synchronization. Fully armored prosthetic. Noel¡¯s psychological state and cognitive structure had now strayed far from that of a human. He had become something closer to a machine than a man. His brain was now functioning as a component of the prosthetic. If he remained inside the fully armored prosthetic for too long, he would permanently lose his human functions one by one. Creak, thud! The fully armored prosthetic raised a heavy weapon with one hand and fired. The impact obliterated the target as if it had been hit by artillery fire. ¡ªNoel, can you handle it? Katrin¡¯s voice echoed from the speakers. ¡ªI¡¯m fine for now. But if possible, we should avoid using this. This thing... it devours humanity. ¡ªTechnology will advance. There are already units using it in live combat, and the results have been phenomenal. ¡ªI don¡¯t know about results, but I do know that no fully armored prosthetic user will remain intact. Noel¡¯s voice came out in a monotone, mechanical tone. ¡ªYou¡¯re right. I¡¯ve only used it for a few days, and my mental state is worse than after years on the battlefield. Physically, the brain damage was severe too. ¡ªThere¡¯s a reason we use prosthetics that retain the human form, even when more efficient options exist. Fully armored prosthetics are a foolish concept. Noel expressed his negative opinion without hesitation. ¡ªAt least this model still resembles a human. It¡¯s already proven its effectiveness, so the focus will shift to minimizing side effects. No matter what anyone says, fully armored prosthetics are the future of Accretia, Noel. Katrin was right. No matter how exceptional Noel was, he didn¡¯t always make the right judgments or perfect predictions. Two centuries from now, fully armored prosthetics would become the Empire¡¯s core military unit. And further into the future, an era would come where every soldier would operate within a fully armored prosthetic. The early model of the fully armored prosthetic that even Noel struggled to handle had worse performance than the mass-produced Myrmidon of my era. It was a clear indication of how rapidly technology had advanced. ¡¯Noel wasn¡¯t a scientist, so it would¡¯ve been difficult for him to predict technological progress.¡¯ Akies Victima wasn¡¯t a supernatural power. It merely inferred the future based on the information and knowledge available to the user. Creak, creak. A scene unfolded that was physiologically difficult to watch. The fully armored prosthetic entered the hangar. As its helmet opened, a metal container holding Noel¡¯s brain emerged. A robotic arm carefully transported Noel¡¯s brain toward his original full-body prosthetic. Creak. The back of the full-body prosthetic¡¯s head opened wide, receiving the brain. A sharp electrical signal jolted through it, while chemical agents were released to seamlessly reconnect the brain to the prosthetic. Thud! Noel¡¯s eyes snapped open. At that moment, the identity synchronization rate spiked, and my perspective was pulled into his, merging completely. "Kuhak... kuhk..." The moment I stepped out of the glass chamber, I hunched over, coughing violently. My brain, which had adapted to the fully armored prosthetic, now found the full-body prosthetic unfamiliar. Even something as basic as breathing wasn¡¯t functioning properly. My parasympathetic nervous system was malfunctioning, forcing me to consciously regulate every bodily function. Pupil dilation and contraction, heartbeat and respiration, even my excretory organs¡ªall of them were out of sync. Embarrassingly, my lower half was damp. Damn it. "Haa... haaa..." I focused on stabilizing my breathing first. I needed to calm my overstimulated nervous system. "The observing scientists are whispering that you¡¯re a monster. They say your brain¡¯s resilience is abnormally high." Katrin approached as she spoke. She removed her coat and wrapped it around my waist, covering the mess below. "The real monster isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s that thing." I gestured toward the fully armored prosthetic with a nod. Just then, the doors opened, and the research team entered. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Creak, hiss, click-click. A group of small extraterrestrials swarmed over to begin maintenance on the fully armored prosthetic. They were at least a head shorter than me, making them look somewhat endearing. Tarfa. That was the name of their species. They had a pair of horns on their heads, and their skin was a shade of blue. They were small and physically weak. Even as adults, their appearance resembled that of human children. But when it came to scientific and technological prowess, the Tarfa were far ahead of humanity. ¡¯The first human nation to encounter the Tarfa was Accretia, and thanks to that, the Empire was able to absorb their superior technology.¡¯ I followed Noel¡¯s thoughts for a while before stepping back to create some psychological distance. ¡®In my era, I¡¯ve never seen a Tarfa with my own eyes.¡¯ The Empire persecuted extraterrestrial species. Because of this, ordinary imperial citizens rarely had any opportunity to see them. The Tarfa, like other extraterrestrial species in the Empire, simply remained hidden¡ªbut they were out there somewhere. Giiing. Once again, my perspective merged with Noel¡¯s. "Noel Mullizcane. I¡¯d like to speak with you once you¡¯ve recovered." A Tarfa woman addressed Noel. She was larger than the other Tarfa, and her horns were longer. "If it¡¯s a conversation, we can have it now." "You can call me Kel. My real name would be difficult for you to pronounce." Kel and I exchanged introductions. After the customary pleasantries, Kel got to the point. "My team and I would like to provide exclusive support to the Mullizcane family." Both Katrin and I turned to Kel in surprise. "Is this the Tarfa¡¯s sixth sense?" Katrin murmured as if something had occurred to her. Kel closed her eyes in thought, then opened them and spoke. "Noel, you are going to become an extraordinary person. That¡¯s why I want to establish a connection with you now." Katrin crossed her arms and smiled. "Hmm, someone chosen by the Tarfa¡¯s sixth sense... I guess I really did pick the right husband." Kel¡¯s intuition proved to be correct. From that point on, I experienced ten years of uninterrupted success. As the consort of the next head of the Mullizcane family, I overcame the barriers of social status. With the name Mullizcane as my wings, I received the recognition I deserved. ¡¯Ballistic Control Techniques, Adaptive Three-Dimensional Maneuvering...¡¯ Some of the combat techniques I developed were acknowledged for their battlefield effectiveness and included in the official combat manuals. As my reputation grew, other units even sent officers to me for training. My influence within the military naturally expanded, and I moved beyond my affiliation with the Mullizcane Jaeger to take on the role of an independent military advisor. Even within the Mullizcane family, no one questioned my origins anymore. As I gained recognition in the military, Katrin was able to become the head of the family even faster than expected. Her father had stepped down early. Most likely, Katrin had a hand in that decision. "Everyone looks up to you. Maybe you¡¯re not just a small light¡ªperhaps you¡¯ll become a great one." Katrin spoke as she embraced me from behind. The bedroom was silent, and beyond the window stretched a city of jagged spires. Below, the depths remained shrouded in darkness. I gazed down quietly. I couldn¡¯t see them. Were those swallowed by the shadows also looking up at me? Could they even see me from there? Could I truly become their light? I wanted to be their beacon¡ªa living proof that it was possible to escape the filth and choose a better life. If more people like me emerged, perhaps those above would finally lower their gaze and see those below. I closed my eyes. And soon, an opportunity came. An audience was scheduled with the ruler of Accretia¡ªHis Majesty, Cracia. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133 From the audience with His Majesty Cracia, the virtual simulation began exhibiting abnormal reactions. Chzzzt, chk. There was severe noise in my senses. At first, I thought some data had been lost. ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯ The simulation was accelerating at an abnormal speed. It was difficult to even grasp what was happening. I consciously tried to decelerate time, but it was no use. ¡®This is Noel¡¯s doing.¡¯ Noel had secured the critical memories. Not only was the acceleration fast, but there were numerous gaps as well. Scenes passed by quickly and indistinctly. Even the sounds faded as though murmuring from afar. No matter how hard I focused, I couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡®Noel is talking with the Emperor at that time.¡¯ Was there already a concept like the Emperor¡¯s Overseer, Akies Domini, back then? Even if it wasn¡¯t named, a similar concept must have existed. That must have been when Noel also became the Emperor¡¯s Overseer. Vwooom. Suddenly, a scene I couldn¡¯t understand flashed past my vision. I saw stars and space. A fleet, dry as though made of bones and flesh, was advancing while emitting an eerie darkness. The ships were crimson-black, as if turned inside out from a living creature. The outer skin, with writhing veins, squirmed as though breathing. It looked like blood would start dripping at any moment. Instead of light and fire, the thrusters at the back spewed darkness. Even as fragments of memory, it was deeply unsettling. I felt a visceral revulsion. ¡®They¡¯re neither Coritan nor Bellato...¡¯ They were ships of a design I had never seen anywhere. They were originally built from organic matter. As far as I knew, not even aliens¡ªlet alone humanity¡ªused such construction. Just looking at the fleet, seemingly woven with death, made it hard to breathe. My chest felt crushed. Zap! A bright flash overwhelmed my vision. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled my consciousness and senses back into the real world. ¡°Haah, haah.¡± My breath was ragged, as if I¡¯d surfaced after diving underwater. I reached up and removed the simulation device I¡¯d been wearing. ¡°Luka?¡± ¡°Ag¡ªno, Giselle. Water, please.¡± I nearly called Giselle by Agatha¡¯s name. I was still disoriented. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was Noel or Luka. I couldn¡¯t be certain this was the era I remembered. Perhaps my life as Luka was just a dream. ¡®Detached from reality. Blurred identity.¡¯ I was experiencing dissociation. Despite it being a shallow simulation, the side effects were intense. The boundary between reality and virtuality felt hazy. ¡®It just shows how high the similarity index between me and Noel is.¡¯ Sensing something was wrong, Giselle quietly brought me water. ¡°Sorry, but... also a mirror.¡± Giselle had knowledge of virtual simulations. Noticing I was suffering from dissociation, she quickly fetched a hand mirror. ¡®I am Luka.¡¯ Luka, from the lower sector, born in Orphanage 72. ¡®Cadet of the Imperial Guard.¡¯ About to graduate. Recipient of a medal for military merit. ¡®Now, I am Lukaus Custoria.¡¯ This is not a dream. The Custoria name is something I claimed with my own strength. Bring consciousness back to reality. The world I live in is here. Don¡¯t get buried in the past. ¡®Kinuan, Hemillas, Giselle, Gabriel, Gilda... Grace, Martina, Diva...¡¯ I recalled how others saw me. Their view of me was part of my identity. I gathered the internal and external Lukas, and clung to the identity trying to scatter. Rattle, rattle. The hand mirror in my grasp trembled. My hand was shaking. ¡®I¡¯m not Noel. I¡¯m Luka.¡¯ But my brain was rejecting my assertion and will. The reflection in the mirror looked like Noel. It was a severe condition. My brain was recognizing me as Noel. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A rift had formed between consciousness and cognition. ¡°Giselle.¡± I spoke, suppressing hyperventilation. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Say you love me. So I can feel this is real.¡± Giselle reached out and cupped my cheek. Then she tilted her head and pressed her lips to mine. ¡°...This is real, Luka.¡± My erratic breath calmed. Reflected in Giselle¡¯s pupils was Luka, not Noel. ¡°That works better than words.¡± I said, opening my eyes. As my brain accepted reality, I stabilized dramatically. ¡°What did you even see?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... but it must be one of the reasons Noel gave up. Barbara is... still inside the simulation.¡± I had been so out of it, I hadn¡¯t even noticed Barbara was right beside me. She was wandering the simulation as if asleep. Her eyelids and fingertips trembled intermittently. Barbara would be far behind me in progress. The lower the similarity index, the longer it takes to interpret and accept another¡¯s memories. She¡¯d get less information than I did. ¡®Barbara might not have seen that fleet I just saw.¡¯ The reason I was forcibly pulled out was because I glimpsed the secured memory. That was only possible because of the high similarity index. ¡®It¡¯s true¡ªNoel and I are quite alike.¡¯ I felt it to my core. I hesitated to dive back into the simulation. If I were just an observer, these side effects wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡®But I have to finish the simulation before Barbara. There isn¡¯t much time.¡¯ Also, if I didn¡¯t follow Noel¡¯s perspective, the memory¡¯s completeness would suffer. I¡¯d miss too much. To extract anything from Noel¡¯s decisions and judgments, I had to view the simulation through his eyes. Click. I grabbed the simulation device. Giselle looked worried but didn¡¯t stop me. I closed my eyes and continued the virtual simulation. * * * I didn¡¯t know what Noel and the Emperor had spoken of. But I could grasp the flow and outline. It must be because it resembled the current situation of the Empire. ¡®A powerful enemy from outside.¡¯ If we lost, the nation¡¯s existence was in jeopardy. Whether noble or pauper, everyone would die¡ªor, if they lived, they¡¯d be reduced to slaves. Compared to the nation¡¯s survival, wealth disparity and class conflict were trivial matters. ¡°...Please become their unifying force, Noel Mullizcane.¡± The Emperor, whose face remained unseen, spoke his final words. I heard them clearly. It was a scene Noel had deliberately preserved. ¡®Agatha must¡¯ve seen this. Barbara will, too.¡¯ This was an important memory. The first rebellion had been orchestrated by the Imperial family. ¡®Even this single piece of information drastically increases Barbara¡¯s survival odds. It¡¯s a critical weakness of the Empire.¡¯ The Emperor must have told Noel that Acretia couldn¡¯t survive without internal stability. And he must have presented evidence so compelling that even clever Noel couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°What if I refuse? Will you kill me right here?¡± ¡°Do as you wish. If we don¡¯t find a way, we¡¯ll be destroyed anyway. Planet Arc will be our grave. Whether you die here or not makes no difference to the grand scheme. Go on and enjoy your happiness with your eyes closed and ears shut. That¡¯s what a commoner¡¯s life is.¡± The Emperor extended his hand, and the door to the audience chamber opened on its own. But Noel didn¡¯t leave. ¡°...I wanted to be proof that a better life was possible.¡± ¡°Not everyone can live a rich life. We lack everything. Worse still, we¡¯re humans who can¡¯t let go of desire. People might throw away what they have, but they¡¯ll never share it.¡± I was slowly drawn into Noel¡¯s perspective. ¡°I know that. But down below, there¡¯s no hope, and people are crushed by despair. Even if not everyone can live better lives, with hope and belief, we can gain the strength to endure suffering. Even if I can¡¯t be the light that brightens the lower realm, I believed I could still become a guiding beacon.¡± The Emperor rested his elbow on the armrest and supported his chin. ¡°You might be that faint light that saves their hearts. But in the end, everyone will scream and die. As I said, self-satisfaction is fine. I won¡¯t stop you. But don¡¯t interfere with me either. I have to save their lives, not their hearts. That is a ruler¡¯s duty.¡± From the backlight on the Emperor¡¯s face, a blue, flame-like glow emanated from his eyes. Even without closing my eyes, the world looked dark. It was Akies Victima¡¯s intuition. The world would grow darker still. Pitch black, until nothing could be seen. But even if we lose the light and fumble in the dark, we must go on living. Noel¡¯s distant despair ejected me. I saw him from behind, like a ghost. ¡°I will accept, Your Majesty.¡± At last, Noel too was consumed by darkness. * * * Noel¡¯s memories of his childhood and youth were long. Likely because they were happy and sweet times he didn¡¯t want to forget. But his adult memories were fragmented. They flickered by like dots on a line. The scenery and backgrounds always reflected his mental state¡ªgloomy and dark. The similarity between Noel and me had plummeted to the point of separation. We had become distinct individuals. I couldn¡¯t fully understand the emotions and anguish Noel experienced during this time. ¡°Noeeeel¡ª!!¡± Katrin wailed. The Mullizcane family was walking the path of ruin. It was all because their son-in-law had become a heinous criminal. Worse, Noel had even siphoned off soldiers loyal to him from the Mullizcane Jaeger. Many of the early rebels had come from the Mullizcane Jaeger. Stained by disgrace, the Mullizcane family was ostracized from noble society and fell to the bottom. The only path left for them was to kill Noel. Burning with rage, Katrin led her troops in a surprise attack on Noel and the rebels. It was a battle into which the entire Mullizcane fortune had been poured. ¡®Katrin.¡¯ I could feel Noel¡¯s remorse. The Mullizcane family had also been targeted for purging by the Emperor. They weren¡¯t the only ones. The private armies of noble families integrated into the regular army would all be eliminated one by one through their engagements with Noel¡¯s rebels. ¡®A strategy to diminish the influence of noble families.¡¯ To push through a grand plan, the power to silence opposition was needed. The Emperor was cleansing the interior to seize that power. The battle between Katrin¡¯s forces and Noel¡¯s rebels passed quickly. Noel¡¯s Akies Victima had reached completion. The rebel officers trained under him overwhelmed the regular army. ¡°Ha, haha. I gave you everything. I just wanted to see what you called your dream. And this is the light you sought? Oh, it¡¯s burning bright all right. Because you set everything you built aflame by betraying everyone! Ah, you¡¯re shining now, Noel!¡± Katrin, now captured, screamed in despair. ¡°Katrin, I...¡± Noel began to speak, then faltered. What words could he offer her? He narrowed his eyes and continued. ¡°...This is what I wanted. To change the world from the bottom up. I realized it was impossible from the top.¡± Noel turned his back coldly. Katrin took her own life in prison. ¡®There is no light.¡¯ Noel couldn¡¯t become a light. Rather, he had become a black hole that absorbed even the faintest glimmers. He would die after swallowing all the light of the Empire. The Emperor and Noel¡¯s plan seemed to be proceeding smoothly. The Empire was being tightly bound by pressure from both the royal family and the rebels. But the world never goes according to plan. There was a fierce genius who shredded their meticulous plans. An anomalous entity appeared on the battlefield. It looked like a human clad in armor. That alone wasn¡¯t unusual. Powered armor was occasionally used in real combat. But what made this being truly anomalous... was the sheer, overwhelming violence it embodied. It was beyond comparison to any known combat prosthetic or soldier. Even other powered armors couldn¡¯t compare. Love is frail. Hatred is hollow. But bittersweet obsession is both tenacious and strong. Honed through that obsession, the willpower and fighting spirit didn¡¯t collapse beneath emotionless machinery. It drew out every ounce of potential without losing selfhood. The anomalous powered armor dashed through the rebels like a bolt. Its presence was the physical incarnation of destruction. Even battle-hardened veterans crumbled like toys. ¡ªOn behalf of His Majesty the Emperor and the citizens of the Empire, I will pass judgment upon you, Noel Mullizcane. The name inscribed on the powered armor was Scylla. Though it spoke with mechanical tones, Noel knew who it was. ¡°...Agatha.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Agatha dragged her armored prosthetic forward and reached Noel. The rebel forces guarding Noel had long since been torn apart by Scylla, reduced to heaps of scrap metal. It was the perfect opportunity to drive the rebels out of the Empire. If Noel died, the rebels would collapse. Kadeudeudeuk! Agatha thrust her massive poleaxe at Noel¡¯s side. The ground shattered, sending up a cloud of dust. The right arm of the armored prosthetic, Scylla, was larger than the left. It had likely been modified to wield the heavy poleaxe with one hand. From within the dust, Noel stared at Agatha with a blank expression. "You¡¯ve tampered with an armored prosthetic." -Because you killed Katrin. "She took her own life. I never intended to kill her." -Are you kidding me? You drove Katrin to her death! It was you! You killed her, you worthless bastard! Agatha¡¯s mechanical voice surged with raw fury. "Agatha, don¡¯t use the armored prosthetic. You may not realize it now, but before long, the machine will consume you." Noel spoke as if trying to reason with her. Pazik! Agatha swung her poleaxe upward from below. Noel¡¯s left arm was brutally shattered. Noel only staggered for a brief moment. He let out a bitter smile. "I can¡¯t afford to fall here just yet. Please... let me go." -Are you seriously saying that? Why are you doing this, Noel? This isn¡¯t you. Why...? If Agatha could cry, she would have. But the armored prosthetic, Scylla, could neither frown nor weep. "I haven¡¯t changed. It¡¯s the world around me that has. Please, believe me." -How can I believe you? You betrayed Katrin! If that was your plan, why did you marry her? Why did you go to her in the first place?! "I have betrayed many people... but I will never betray you. You are special to me." Even without Noel¡¯s perspective, I could see it. ¡®Noel is using Agatha¡¯s feelings against her.¡¯ He was exploiting Agatha¡¯s emotional vulnerability, manipulating her turmoil. He knew her feelings toward him were tangled in both love and hatred, and he used that knowledge to his advantage. "When my work is done, I¡¯ll tell you everything... I promise." -Shut up! I don¡¯t need to hear it! I will forget you. Never appear before me again. The Noel I knew is already dead. And then, Agatha swung her poleaxe. Kwajijik! Noel¡¯s upper and lower body split apart. But since he was a full-body prosthetic, this alone wouldn¡¯t kill him. -Let¡¯s see if your precious subordinates come to rescue you. If you¡¯re lucky, you won¡¯t get caught by the Imperial forces. This is my choice. * * * Agatha retired from the military. Officially, it was due to the irreversible side effects of the armored prosthetic. Given her many achievements, the higher-ups had no choice but to accept it. As time passed, Noel¡¯s rebel forces grew in size. Every noble¡¯s private army that clashed with them suffered near-total annihilation. Eventually, the emperor, unable to tolerate it any longer, led his army on a personal campaign. The rebels were utterly defeated in the confrontation, and from that point on, they rapidly declined. This was the official version of events. Ultimately, the imperial authority grew stronger, while the nobles were weakened. ¡®Noel and the emperor¡¯s plan is moving to the next stage.¡¯ After exhausting the bulk of their forces, the rebels scattered across Planet Arc in a guerrilla formation. They hid in major cities, carrying out acts of terrorism and assassination. At times, they banded together to strike key imperial facilities, killing many influential nobles in the process. It wasn¡¯t particularly surprising that so many nobles were dying. After all, one of the rebels¡¯ core ideologies was the dismantling of the class system. However, Noel¡¯s faction was now on the verge of collapse. ¡°Kosova and Hinden are dead too. Information is leaking.¡± ¡°We need to restructure. We can¡¯t operate as a military force anymore.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. We¡¯re falling apart. Internal unrest is growing, and with it, more betrayals.¡± The advisors voiced their concerns one after another. Noel sat in the highest seat, silent. He couldn¡¯t stop now. Too many deaths had already piled up. If he halted here, all the suffering and sacrifices would have been for nothing. ¡°...I¡¯ll draft the restructuring plan myself.¡± Following Noel¡¯s directive, the rebels reorganized into small, compartmentalized cells. Only a handful of key figures understood the full structure of the organization. ¡®Winning isn¡¯t the goal. The goal is relentless resistance.¡¯ Even if one branch was exposed, only the outermost members would be cut off. The core would persist, waging an unwinnable but unending struggle. It was around this time that Akies Victima began to spread publicly. Rebel leaders gathered locals and taught them Akies combat techniques. Though crudely learned, the techniques quickly took root in the backstreets. ¡°Noel, you¡¯re planning to leave at a time like this?¡± ¡°Two days is enough. I¡¯m counting on you, Uwe.¡± Leaving the organization in the hands of his trusted aide, Noel disappeared. No one could trace where he had gone, as if he had vanished into thin air. ¡®The emperor¡¯s overseer.¡¯ That authority still belonged to Noel, even now. Under the identity of a fugitive, Noel entered the city. He had disguised himself to attend a wedding. It wasn¡¯t for an assassination. ¡®Agatha¡¯s wedding.¡¯ It was Agatha¡¯s wedding after her retirement. It wasn¡¯t grand, but it was modest and warm. Her spouse was not a soldier. He was an imperial bureaucrat, well-reputed, diligent, and sincere. In many ways, he was the ideal partner. Noel watched Agatha¡¯s wedding from a distance. I don¡¯t know exactly what Noel was feeling at this moment. But I could guess. He must have genuinely wished for Agatha¡¯s happiness. ...And then, ten more years passed. Under the pretext of suppressing the rebels, the Empire began monitoring and oppressing its people. Afraid of rebel attacks and terrorism, the people willingly accepted the authoritarian rule. Noel and the emperor¡¯s plan had reached its final stage. Across the Empire, massive immigrant ships were being constructed. ¡®The Planetary Immigration Project.¡¯ It was an enormous undertaking that consumed the majority of the Empire¡¯s resources. The goal was to leave the barren Planet Arc in search of an ideal place to live. The entrenched noble society had no reason to welcome such a project. The nobility had already adapted to Planet Arc, monopolizing its industries and reveling in wealth and power. Immigration would disrupt existing interests, create new factions, and force the nobility to share their privileges. ¡®And colonizing a new planet while building an immigration fleet is an enormous burden on the Empire as well.¡¯ Most of the current generation of imperial citizens would never benefit from immigration or planetary development. They would be exploited for the sake of the future and die without seeing any rewards. Even in the best-case scenario, it would take two or three generations before their descendants could reap the benefits. There was no group¡ªnobles or commoners¡ªthat would willingly embrace such an uncertain future at the cost of present suffering. ¡®The only force that can suppress all those grievances is absolute imperial authority.¡¯ Noel¡¯s rebellion had ultimately led to the concentration of power in the imperial family. That was what allowed them to enforce the immigration plan by sheer force. ¡®So this was all for the immigration fleet. One day, this fleet will bring the Empire to Planet Novus.¡¯ Noel¡¯s once relentless and fierce drive had begun to wane. "It will all be over soon." Sitting alone in a dark room, Noel murmured to himself. He had betrayed those he loved. He had let those who trusted and followed him die. His mind must have already been in ruins. He had endured a life filled with disgrace and suffering. Even someone with ice-cold blood and an iron will could not escape the toll it took on his soul. "Agatha, this is a record for you. By the time we meet again, I probably won¡¯t even have the chance to explain." Noel suddenly looked up at the ceiling and spoke. His gaze pierced through me. This was the letter Noel was leaving behind in the simulation. "This was the only way to save everyone. I¡¯m sorry for the wounds I inflicted. No words could ever be enough to atone. It wasn¡¯t just you. What I did to Katrin... not even death could make up for it." Noel plugged a thick cable into the back of his neck. The circuits and grooves engraved on the cable pulsed with light, which was drawn into the computer. The light flickered as if breathing, and Noel¡¯s pupils flashed in sync. He was converting his memories into simulation data. "If I had been wiser, if I had been a better person... could I have made a better choice? I¡¯ve thought about it every night, but the answer never changed." Noel carefully organized his memories. "If I had told you everything, you would have willingly taken on disgrace and death alongside me. That¡¯s not what I wanted." He was speaking to Agatha. He was certain she would be the first to see this record. "Please, survive, Agatha. I know this is cruel to you. But I can¡¯t tell anyone about this. You¡¯re the only one I can trust. If you alone remember who I was... then I can be saved." The room I was sitting in trembled. A deafening crash erupted from the floor below. A battle had begun. "I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s recognition. Just you. And I need you to see how the evil I committed led to salvation... to prove that my life wasn¡¯t meaningless." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noel¡¯s eyelids flickered rapidly. The simulation conversion of his memories was nearing its completion. ¡®To save Agatha, at the very least...¡¯ The final step of the plan was Noel¡¯s death. And the one chosen to carry it out was Agatha. Agatha, who had transferred her brain and consciousness into an armored prosthetic, was on her way here. From below, the sounds of horrific screams rang out. Just from the sound, I could tell her strikes were merciless. Noel continued listening to the news through a hologram, playing the same broadcast on repeat. It was the list of casualties from a rebel terrorist attack. ¡®Agatha¡¯s husband and daughter were killed in the attack.¡¯ That grief and fury had dragged Agatha back to the battlefield. ¡®It was probably the imperial family¡¯s doing...¡¯ I could sense Noel¡¯s reasoning as if it were my own. Not every terrorist act carried out by the rebels was under Noel¡¯s control. But he would have done everything he could to keep Agatha from being caught up in it. But if Agatha ever learned of Noel¡¯s reasoning, she would die as well. ¡®If she remains unaware, she can kill Noel and claim wealth and honor for herself.¡¯ It was unclear whether this situation was the emperor¡¯s form of consideration or simply his twisted amusement. Despite working together for so long, Noel never fully understood the emperor¡¯s humanity. He couldn¡¯t even be certain whether the emperor genuinely cared for his people. He had simply sided with him because, in the end, he believed the emperor¡¯s decisions were right. Kwa-deudeudeuk! The floor shattered, and the armored prosthetic, Scylla, emerged. Her glowing, menacing eyes radiated nothing but killing intent. Overwhelming hatred and rage, the overload of the armored prosthetic, and the sudden return to the battlefield¡ªAgatha was in no state of mind to think rationally. "Agatha, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Please, spa¡ª" Noel¡¯s final words twisted into the pathetic excuse of a wretched man. That must have only fueled Agatha¡¯s murderous intent further. She didn¡¯t hesitate. Perhaps she feared that if she kept listening, she might be swayed just like before. After all, she had once loved Noel enough to suppress even her thirst for vengeance. -Capture him alive, Agatha! The shouts from below were meaningless. Agatha¡¯s arm did not stop. Kwajik! Noel¡¯s head burst. That was the end of the simulation conversion. Chijijijik! A terrible noise rang inside my head. It was the signal of death imprinted into my emotions. Pazik! Returning to reality, I gripped the virtual simulation device as if to crush it. The outer casing cracked, exposing its internal components. In the latter half of the virtual simulation, my similarity index with Noel had been low enough that I didn¡¯t experience dissociative symptoms. ¡®What happened next?¡¯ Akies Victima automatically began its deductive reasoning. ¡®Agatha was rewarded for killing Noel by receiving the name Custoria. Though she killed him instead of capturing him... it must have been the emperor¡¯s way of showing favor.¡¯ However, the official records stated that Noel had been captured and secretly executed. The most plausible reason was to use his capture as bait to lure out the remaining rebel forces. ¡®With interplanetary immigration on the horizon, they needed to purge any lingering threats one last time.¡¯ The imperial family had used Noel until the very end. I took a deep breath and organized my thoughts. Giselle waited without touching me. "...Ah, that was quite an entertaining memory, Luka." Not long after, Barbara woke up as well. She looked at me with a faint smile. "If you have something to say, go ahead." "Do you know why we left Planet Arc and came to Novus? Not the official reason¡ªthe real one." I frowned and remained silent. The deep immersion in the virtual simulation and the continuous causal reasoning had left my nerves razor-sharp. I was too irritated to bother answering. "Well, since you showed me something interesting, I¡¯ll give you some information in return. I like you, after all. Listen closely¡ªCorites, Bellatians, and even us Imperials all migrated to the same planet at roughly the same time. There¡¯s been a conspiracy theory floating around for ages... a rumor that all three human nations were driven to Planet Novus because of some ¡¯incident.¡¯" A single image flashed through my mind. A grotesque, organic warship made of black-red flesh. Engines that emitted darkness instead of light... Barbara probably hadn¡¯t seen it. Only I had. Agatha likely didn¡¯t know either. Barbara raised her index finger and continued rambling about her theory. "If that rumor is true, then the emperor must have foreseen the coming disaster and used Noel¡¯s rebellion as an excuse to construct the massive immigration fleet. That means there was a threat serious enough to force an entire nation to relocate." Her words were certainly intriguing. But right now, they weren¡¯t relevant to me. I would simply store them in my memory. ...Ultimately, I wanted to make a different decision than Noel. But no matter how many times I thought about it, the conclusion remained the same. Compliance with the Empire was the best option. The imperial family was ruthless and cunning. But they were undeniably acting for the survival and benefit of the Empire as a whole. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Barbara and I saw Noel¡¯s memories. Barbara must have realized that I was in a situation similar to Noel¡¯s. She was more than capable of figuring that out. I had to make a decision. Barbara was an extremely dangerous existence. If I thought about it rationally, I had to kill her right here, even if it meant breaking my promise. Creak. My fingers groaned under the output I drew forth. If necessary, I could crush Barbara¡¯s neck and burst her head. A single moment would be enough. Would killing Barbara here be to our advantage? Or would it bring about an even greater disaster? It was difficult to even speculate what kind of preparations Barbara had made in case of her own death. Since I didn¡¯t know the full extent of her capabilities, I couldn¡¯t kill her recklessly. And Barbara knew that, which was why she had boldly chosen to face me in reality. "Hmm, you¡¯re in quite a complicated situation too." Barbara spoke. She steadied herself and got up from the examination chair. "Barbara, I don¡¯t see you as someone loyal to the Empire. You must have some personal agenda. Either that, or you¡¯ve made a deal with the upper ranks of the Empire." I spoke bluntly. If I wanted to understand Barbara, I needed to know her objective. If I knew her objective, I could deduce her behavioral principles. "Do you think I¡¯d confess my weaknesses? You know just as well as I do¡ªif you want to survive in the Empire, you have to hide your true intentions and goals. Especially in times like these. I¡¯m going to curl up and not even breathe until the storm passes." Barbara was insane, but she was also wise. She was a woman who could control her madness with reason. Right now, she was simply observing the situation. That meant Barbara¡¯s objective was purely self-preservation and survival. The chaos engulfing the Empire was, in some ways, an opportunity for advancement. The fact that she was merely observing suggested that she wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth or power. I never expected Barbara to answer my question. My real goal was to steer the conversation and deduce her intent through elimination. If self-preservation was Barbara¡¯s goal, that was fortunate for me. It meant she wouldn¡¯t report today¡¯s information to the Empire. She would likely save it to use as a bargaining chip someday. For now, Noel¡¯s memories wouldn¡¯t leak outside. My thoughts were long, but only a moment had passed in reality. Barbara straightened her collar and looked at Giselle. Giselle took a step back, raising her pistol and aiming it at Barbara. "Luka may have spared you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill you. Open the door and get out quietly." Giselle¡¯s words were as cold as ice. There wasn¡¯t a hint of tremor or hesitation in her voice. For someone who hadn¡¯t undergone combat training, she handled herself remarkably well. If Barbara weren¡¯t here, I would have complimented her. "Whistle~ Don¡¯t be so heartless. You understand my situation now, don¡¯t you? I had no choice back at the Academy. Try to understand¡ªI had my reasons, Giselle." Barbara forced a wry smile deep enough to crease her brows. But it felt strangely unnatural, almost disturbingly so. It could have been because the body wasn¡¯t originally hers, or perhaps she had an innate difficulty expressing emotions. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, you really are a psycho." Giselle pulled the trigger. Even I was slightly startled by her decisiveness. Bang! The bullet pierced through Barbara¡¯s left shoulder. The impact made her stagger two steps back. Sizzle. A crimson coolant-like fluid seeped from Barbara¡¯s wounded shoulder. "You shot me? Ah, ah, I see, Giselle." Barbara glanced between her wound and Giselle, wearing an expression that could have been either laughter or tears. "Next shot¡¯s to the head." Giselle aligned the gun¡¯s sights perfectly with Barbara¡¯s forehead. "You won¡¯t pull the trigger. You don¡¯t have the stomach for murder." Barbara tried to step forward. Swish! I drew my Graken Vuth and aimed it at the back of her neck. The blade burrowed into her hair, gleaming stark white. Barbara froze. From behind, I spoke calmly. "But for me, killing is routine. If you want to test my patience, go ahead¡ªtake that step forward." "Luka, Luka, Luka. You promised you wouldn¡¯t kill me." "And I¡¯m keeping that promise. Out of courtesy, I haven¡¯t broken your legs either. Now tell me¡ªwhy should I keep restraining myself?" Barbara carefully turned around and nudged my Graken Vuth with her fingertip. "Well then, I guess I have no choice." She walked toward the exit. As she creaked open the door, she tossed out her parting words. "Luka, Giselle. It was nice meeting you both. I think I like you two quite a bit. If you ever need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. It was a fair and pleasant deal, wasn¡¯t it?" "It was a good deal, Barbara. So let¡¯s leave it at just good memories." I replied indifferently. Barbara formed her fingers into the shape of a gun and placed them under her chin, mimicking a suicide gesture. "Bang! The first time is the hardest. The second time is easy. That¡¯s how it is with everything¡ªmurder, taboos, you name it. That¡¯s why I wanted to take Giselle¡¯s first. You always remember the first person you kill for the rest of your life." With that, Barbara slammed the door shut. Thud. Giselle¡¯s legs gave out, and she collapsed onto the floor. * * * Giselle and I left the illegal clinic. The weather outside had worsened even more since we had entered. Whoooosh! The rain was pouring down. Accompanied by strong winds, it was impossible to stay dry no matter where we went. Wheeeooo! Wheeeooo! Siren alarms echoed through the air. A no-fly order had been issued for aerial vehicles. Now, there was truly no way to return to the Custoria estate. I had wanted to send Giselle back home at the very least... If we were lucky, the weather might clear up for flights within a day or two. If not, aerial vehicles wouldn¡¯t be able to take off for more than two weeks. There was no safe place. Neither G&G Workshop nor the gang¡¯s office was any less dangerous. There was nowhere I could leave Giselle. Thud-thud-thud! Heavy raindrops pounded against my hood. Giselle and I pulled up our masks, covering the lower half of our faces, and stepped into the alleyway. "What now?" Giselle asked as she carefully avoided a puddle of stagnant water. "First, we need to get out of the rain. I need time to sort things out." "Then let¡¯s go in there." She pointed to an old lodging house at the edge of the alley. The four-story building looked like it had been standing for at least a hundred years. "Paying with a credit chip might give away our location." "To whom?" Giselle shot back, hitting the mark. "...Anyone." "Then pay with goods. This should be enough." She removed her earrings and handed them to me. It was too valuable a piece of jewelry to use for lodging fees. "There¡¯s probably a better place than this." "If we stay out in the rain any longer, we¡¯ll catch a cold. We don¡¯t have full-body prosthetics. And I¡¯m even more vulnerable than you." She was right. No matter what happened next, we needed to stay in top condition. Without another word, I led the way. Click. At the entrance of the lodging house, a small palm-sized window slid open. A security measure, no doubt. In a place crawling with vagrants and thieves, such precautions were necessary. "Do you have money?" The owner eyed us up and down. I held up Giselle¡¯s earring. Creak. The door opened just wide enough for a single person to slip through. Homeless people standing in the rain watched hungrily, eyes glinting as they searched for an opportunity to slip inside. Clank! The innkeeper quickly shut the door and locked it tight. The interior of the building was reinforced with metal plates, resembling a civilian home preparing for war. The tightly sealed windows looked sturdy enough to withstand a hail of bullets. "It¡¯s for storm season. Staying outside in this weather is a death sentence. There are always bastards trying to crawl under any roof they can find." The innkeeper tapped his heavy shotgun as he spoke. While leading us down the hallway, he paused in front of a bloodstain embedded in the floor. "See this bloodstain? The last owner let a few homeless people in out of pity during the last storm¡ªand they killed him for it. I left it there as a reminder. No mercy for trash." The man bared his yellowed teeth in a grin. It was also a warning not to cause any trouble. He led us up the stairs and stopped in front of a room. Handing over the key, he took Giselle¡¯s earrings as payment. "So, for the next few days¡ª" I was about to negotiate a long-term stay, but the innkeeper smirked and shook his head. "Oh no, my friend. This covers just one night. It¡¯s peak season, after all." I resisted the urge to knock out his front teeth. I shouldn¡¯t have handed over the earrings right away¡ªI should¡¯ve negotiated first. But there was no need to create unnecessary friction. We weren¡¯t exactly short on money. I was still inexperienced. In areas I had no experience in, I was utterly lacking. Even Gabriel would have handled back-alley negotiations better than this. He wouldn¡¯t have let himself get played so easily. "What about security inside?" "None. Everything here is strictly analog. Anything else would just get stolen." The innkeeper answered as he opened the door. The room contained only a few shabby pieces of furniture and a noisy refrigerator. There wasn¡¯t even a hologram projector¡ªjust a space barely fit to shield us from the storm. Whirrr. I instinctively scanned the room. Nothing seemed off. "Enjoy your stay." Without bothering to explain the facilities, the innkeeper disappeared. Creak, thud. The door shut behind him. Giselle reached for the ceiling light switch. Click, click. No light came on. "He¡¯s not going to fix it even if we call him, is he?" Giselle asked awkwardly. "Judging by his attitude, probably not. Or should I break his arms and legs and drag him here?" I sighed. Giselle simply shrugged and ran her hands along the wall. Click. Fortunately, there was another light. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure if "fortunate" was the right word for it. A dim red glow spread along the edges of the ceiling. It was an auxiliary light meant for ambiance. Under its glow, Giselle¡¯s face looked red as she glanced at me. "Better than nothing, right?" "Well, better than not seeing at all." This wasn¡¯t the time to be enjoying an awkward atmosphere. We were both utterly exhausted. Thud. I sank into the sofa and stared at the ceiling. Could I make a different choice than Noel? I had already played my last card. I had also seen the cards others had laid down. Now, all that was left was my judgment and decision. I had to find the best possible hand I could create. "What a mess! And they actually charge money for this?" Giselle yelled from the shower. Annoyed, she kicked the faucet. "Break it, and they¡¯ll charge extra." "There¡¯s nothing left to break! It¡¯s just disgusting, rusty water! I can¡¯t even wash! And what about drinking water?" It seemed that being unable to shower had drained the last of Giselle¡¯s patience. Nobles tended to be meticulous about cleanliness. "You should¡¯ve expected this from the building¡¯s exterior. The plumbing is probably over a hundred years old. I told you we should¡¯ve gone somewhere else." "Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re always right. You¡¯re just so amazing." Giselle folded her arms and sat across from me. I closed my eyes, lost in thought. The fatigue from the simulation still clung to my brain. Noel¡¯s lingering presence haunted my mind like a ghost. I¡¯m not you, Noel. So get lost. Our paths were undoubtedly similar. But they weren¡¯t identical. Where do we differ? That was likely the key to making a different decision. Gurgle. It wasn¡¯t my stomach. Giselle bit her lower lip and tried to act like nothing happened. Hah, maybe I was losing it, but that expression seemed cute enough to make me chuckle. I stood up, pulling out a bar-shaped ration and a collapsible water bottle equipped with a filtration system. I filled the bottle with the rusty water and handed it to Giselle. "You always carry this around? Hm, the water tastes fine." Giselle held the bottle, sipping from the intake tube as the rusty water was sucked through the filter. "Every soldier carries one. Basic preparedness. Here, eat this. Just this much will keep you going for a day." I broke the ration in half and tossed it to her. For soldiers with biological digestive systems, high-calorie meals and clean water were essential. There was a limit to how much hunger or contaminated water one could endure through sheer willpower. ¡°Ugh, this tastes awful. Did you eat this every day at the Academy?¡± Giselle took a bite of the bar and grimaced. She must have remembered how I used to eat this alone on a bench every lunchtime. ¡°Well, you always left me behind and ate in the cafeteria by yourself, so I had no choice. I didn¡¯t even know how to use the cafeteria.¡± I teased her. Giselle wiped the crumbs from her lips, her face turning red. ¡°I¡ª I was just... kind of mad at you back then. Yeah, that¡¯s it. Ugh, fine, I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± I stared at her. As expected, Agatha came to mind because of Noel¡¯s lingering presence in my thoughts. Similar, yet different. Giselle wasn¡¯t Agatha. I couldn¡¯t afford to mix them up. Agatha, after all, had projected Noel onto me. That was her mistake. Agatha tried to protect me even though I wasn¡¯t Noel. She let her feelings for Noel cloud her judgment. As the founder of the Custoria bloodline, she had made a mistake. Because of it, she had put all her descendants at risk. But I was not Noel. And that was precisely why I would not make the same mistake. Noel Mullizcane never told Agatha anything. He claimed it was for her sake, but in reality, he simply kept everything to himself. It was a selfish act. And because of that, Agatha suffered for over two centuries. ¡°...Giselle.¡± I spoke. Maybe this was nothing more than a childish misjudgment on my part. After all, I was less experienced and far less skilled than Noel. ¡°What now? I already apologized. And... I guess this doesn¡¯t taste that bad after a few bites.¡± Giselle grumbled. I smiled faintly. I didn¡¯t know if my choice was the better one. But that didn¡¯t matter¡ªthis wasn¡¯t about calculation. I no longer wanted to deceive Giselle. Benevolent lies weren¡¯t my style. ¡°I am Akies Domini. I serve as the Emperor¡¯s Overseer.¡± The dice of fate had been cast. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 "The Overseer serves His Majesty the Emperor, but it¡¯s an unofficial position...." I explained calmly. Giselle listened in utter silence, as if she had even stopped breathing. Every time my words trailed off, the sound of wind and rain hammered against the building. "...In the end, I ended up becoming a spy meant to bring down the Custoria family and the military. This plan probably started when I first entered the Imperial Guard as a cadet." It must have started when I used ballistic control techniques that I had never learned. Whether it was Emperor Yuri Accretia or Kinuan, they must have been watching me closely since that moment. "Luka, you didn¡¯t betray your father, did you?" Giselle clenched her fists and placed them on her knees as she spoke. I took a moment to gather my thoughts before responding. "In the world we live in now, arguing over who betrayed and deceived whom is meaningless. The only thing that matters is whether something benefits me. Looking back, Hemillas never cared whether I deceived him or not. What truly mattered to him was whether the card named ¡®Luka¡¯ was useful to him. It wasn¡¯t even a situation where he could feel betrayed or not. Here, everyone is deceiving someone." For a brief moment, I felt as if fireworks were exploding inside my head. Twitch. My eyelids didn¡¯t just blink¡ªthey trembled. Speaking the words out loud made me realize that my thoughts and perspective had suddenly aligned with those of the monsters. The distinction between ally and enemy is nothing more than an emotional construct. Identification of friend and foe depends on location and perspective, shifting in real-time at every moment. Hemillas, Kinuan, the Imperial Family. To them, the boundary of friend and foe is blurred. They simply make optimal decisions based on their respective goals. If interests align, they cooperate; if not, they turn away. ¡¯They don¡¯t hate betrayal itself¡ªthey hate what isn¡¯t useful. As long as something benefits them, they¡¯ll even accept being betrayed. Because even betrayal can be used. If it¡¯s profitable, then it¡¯s good.¡¯ That is a higher level of cognitive judgment. ¡¯In our world, there is no reason to dislike someone just because they deceive you.¡¯ Their way of thinking became even easier to understand. I had always feared that if my identity and secrets were exposed, others would dispose of me. They even threatened to do so every time. ¡¯There was never a need to fear those threats.¡¯ They wouldn¡¯t discard a useful piece for something so trivial. If they truly intended to dispose of me, they wouldn¡¯t have even spoken such words out loud. ¡¯If only I had understood this sooner....¡¯ If I had revealed myself sooner, I could have maintained balance more efficiently. I needed to constantly shift my perspective. My thoughts had to become so fluid that they practically melted away. ¡°Luka, I don¡¯t understand. So whose side are you on?¡± Giselle¡¯s pupils trembled. Most people were like her. They demanded clear answers, separating friend from foe. That was how they achieved cognitive peace. Hemillas, Kinuan, and the Imperial Family, who operated on higher cognitive judgment, seemed inhuman. That was because ordinary people found behaviors and speech that deviated from common sense and intuition to be inhuman. ¡®That¡¯s the same reason I saw them as monsters.¡¯ But from a purely results-driven perspective, their motivations and goals were entirely human. Now, at last, I stood on the same level as them. Too late¡ªfar too late. It was only thanks to witnessing Noel¡¯s memories that I had reached this understanding now. ¡°...I¡¯m on the side of those who do not despair.¡± I murmured. Giselle looked at me as if she understood even less. ¡°Stop playing games, Luka! That means Father could die! And if our family is on the verge of extermination...¡± Giselle squeezed her eyes shut. Tears she could no longer hold back spilled down her chin, dripping onto the back of her hands. ¡°Giselle, no matter how hard Hemillas and I try, the chances of overcoming this crisis are slim. That is an undeniable fact. But if Hemillas hasn¡¯t given up... then there¡¯s still a way I can help.¡± A long silence stretched between us. The sound of rain and wind hammering against the building scattered like sparks in the air. Giselle stood up. She walked toward the window, reinforced with metal plates, and peered through the narrow gap at the outside world. ¡°Why are you telling me all of this? You weren¡¯t planning to say anything before.¡± ¡°I just wanted to. If things go wrong, you¡¯ll know nothing about me. I wanted you to understand who I am and why I made the choices I did.¡± I had made a different decision from Noel. Noel had told neither Katrin nor Agatha anything. He had hidden everything from Agatha until the end, carrying the burden alone as he went to his death. Because of that, Agatha had lived a cursed life. I didn¡¯t want Giselle to bear that same curse. Even if I failed and died, I wanted her to move forward. ¡°Am I someone special to you?¡± Giselle¡¯s voice wavered. The sight of her in such sorrow sent my hormones surging. A wild part of me wanted to surrender to that instinct completely. Romantic feelings between a man and a woman are fleeting impulses. And yet, at this moment, I wanted to believe that this would last forever. That, too, was a sign of my immaturity. I was being swept away by emotions more intense than anything I had ever felt before. Even knowing that, I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Giselle, if you want to escape all this chaos... I¡¯ll take you away right now. Not just from Akbaran, but from the Empire itself. I still don¡¯t know if you¡¯re special to me. But if you want something, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make it happen. Even if it goes against my values, I don¡¯t care.¡± I never thought I would say something like this. I used to think only fools spoke this way. ¡°...That is what it means to be special, Luka. Because I feel the same.¡± Giselle smiled as if relieved. I widened my eyes slightly, taking in her expression. She had gone through so many things she hadn¡¯t wanted to¡ªbecause of me. Even though she complained, she never refused. She endured it all with unwavering resilience. The reason was simple. She liked me. 999 We¡ªor rather, I¡ªneeded at least one full night of rest. Because of Noel¡¯s memories, my mind was a complete mess. Even when I tried to focus, my thoughts creaked and groaned like an ungreased machine. Whooosh! Boom! Occasionally, noises came from outside the building. Debris, carried by the wind, banged against the outer walls. Or maybe it was people. If I listened closely, I could hear distant gunfire now and then. Lying on the bed, I stared at the ceiling. My wet clothes, hung on the wall, dripped water drop by drop. ¡®We¡¯re going to see Hemillas tomorrow.¡¯ It was going to be a direct confrontation. I would ask him what he planned to do next. If he knew I was the Emperor¡¯s Overseer, he would find a better way to handle the situation¡ªone way or another. I should have planned for an alliance with Hemillas much sooner. Just because he found out I was an Overseer didn¡¯t mean he would turn against me or try to kill me. The only one who had been afraid was me. With my current state of mind, this was as far as my thoughts could go. After a good night¡¯s sleep, I would come up with something better. ¡®...Do we still have hope?¡¯ I narrowed my eyes as I lay in bed. The dim red lighting flickered faintly. Rustle. I heard Giselle stir. She must have woken up from the sound of the wind. It was a difficult night to sleep soundly. I turned my head to the side. Lying beside me, Giselle blinked rapidly before opening her eyes. Startled, she abruptly lifted her upper body. ¡°Ah, L-Luka? Why are you¡ª? Ah... Ha, haha... So it wasn¡¯t a dream....¡± Giselle let out an awkward laugh and turned her flushed face away. She slowly lifted the blanket and checked the condition of her lower body. She exhaled a deep sigh and grumbled. "......Damn it, so this place is our special memory now? Seriously, this absolute pile of crap? A memory that¡¯ll last a lifetime?" "You made the choice. I¡¯ll say it again¡ªI suggested we go somewhere nicer. I had a feeling this might happen." "What did you just say? Y-you planned this all along, didn¡¯t you?!" Giselle narrowed her eyes. "I¡¯m joking. Do I look like I came prepared for this?" Even as I spoke, Giselle shot me a doubtful glare. But then, as if something had suddenly occurred to her, she averted her eyes in a hurry. It seemed she had remembered what happened four hours ago. "I-I mean... I don¡¯t really know much about this kind of thing, but... Luka, for your first time, weren¡¯t you a little too good at it? Are you sure this was your first?" That was thanks to Noel¡¯s virtual simulations. Much appreciated, Noel. And for the useful tricks¡ªthank you, Chad. Giselle¡¯s praise made me as happy as winning a fight. Not that I¡¯d ever say that out loud. Comparing this to battle? Even I had to admit that was ridiculous. "Get some more sleep. We might not get a proper rest for the next few days." "But this might be our first and last time." Giselle reached out and tapped my sternum with her finger. Her hand trailed down my chest, past my navel, and stopped just below. "That¡¯s true." The first time is the hardest. The second and third are easy. ...Which is to say, we did it two more times. 999 Finding Hemillas¡¯ whereabouts wasn¡¯t difficult. A figure of his stature couldn¡¯t just disappear and plot in secret. Hemillas was locked in a marathon meeting with the military¡¯s top brass. Even the Imperial Guard¡¯s internal network listed his schedule. Officially, it was an emergency countermeasure meeting for the storm season. The reason it dragged on for so long was that they were staying on standby in case of any sudden developments. Even though high-ranking military officers were involved, the meeting was taking place at the Imperial Guard headquarters. That alone made it clear¡ªthis was about the Guard and Hemillas. Beep. I sent a message to Hemillas, letting him know I was coming. He must have already known that Giselle and I had left the Custoria estate. ¡®He¡¯s probably been waiting for me to show up.¡¯ Giselle and I stopped in front of the Imperial Guard headquarters. Whoooosh. The rain was still pouring relentlessly. Our clothes had been damp since yesterday and never fully dried. By now, they even carried an unpleasant smell. I was used to harsh conditions, but for Giselle, this would be sheer misery. "It¡¯s been a while, Luka. And Giselle." Iskan stood at the entrance of the headquarters, waiting to greet us. He was one of Hemillas¡¯ close aides. Giselle seemed to know Iskan well¡ªshe greeted him before I could. "It¡¯s been a long time, Uncle." "Ah, you¡¯ve grown a lot. I didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment." Iskan held the door open, waiting for us. With his consideration, we stepped inside the building. Squeak. As the door shut, the sound of the torrential rain disappeared. Giselle and I removed our hoods and masks, taking a moment to catch our breath. "The Commander is expecting you." I spoke to Iskan, observing him closely. "Does he seem angry? I did disobey orders by coming here." "Since when has that man ever shown his anger?" Iskan simply shrugged with a smirk. "That¡¯s true." Following Iskan¡¯s lead, we slowly made our way up to the meeting room. Even though Giselle wasn¡¯t a soldier, Iskan didn¡¯t say anything about her presence. "The timing is bad, Luka." "I know. I¡¯m prepared for that." The elevator came to a stop. As the doors slid open, a quiet corridor stretched before us. At the end stood a set of double doors leading into the meeting room. I sharpened my senses. I hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep last night, but my condition wasn¡¯t bad. In fact, after moving around in just the right way, my stress levels felt lower than usual. I probably owed Giselle for that. Chhhhk. As we reached the entrance, the automatic doors slid open to either side. ¡®How many people?¡¯ The moment the doors parted, I took in the room. My five senses swept across the space like a second layer of perception. Seventeen pairs of eyes turned toward me. But the most important pair of eyes in the room did not belong to Hemillas. There was someone completely unexpected. Flinch. I didn¡¯t step into the meeting room right away. My hesitation lasted only a fraction of a second, but for someone as skilled as Hemillas or Iskan, it would be enough to seem suspicious. ¡¯Ivan Accretia.¡¯ Seated at the head of the table was Ivan. He sat with his legs crossed, exuding absolute confidence, a faint smile on his lips. Murmur. Ivan leaned over to Hemillas and whispered something in his ear. Hemillas responded with a glance toward Iskan, issuing an unspoken command... ...Damn it. I moved to react immediately. Whoosh! Iskan snatched the Graken Vuth from my possession and pressed it against my neck. As expected of a high-ranking Imperial Guard¡ªhis skill was impeccable. Slide. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I quietly raised both hands in surrender. ¡°Lukaus Custoria is his father¡¯s spy. He came here to bring you all down from the inside.¡± Ivan¡¯s smooth voice echoed through the room. The generals and high-ranking officers in the meeting did not even flinch. They sat motionless, like machines. ¡®Well played, Ivan.¡¯ I locked eyes with him. My mind, jolted awake like a bucket of ice water had been poured over it, began working at full speed. ¡®From the moment I chose to protect Francec... Ivan abandoned me. He made a new plan.¡¯ The excitement he had shown when agreeing to my plan to kill Kinuan had been a lie. I wasn¡¯t even surprised. There was no reason to be. I was used to this by now. I wasn¡¯t even given a chance to defend myself. ¡°Luka, don¡¯t say a word. No matter what. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Iskan whispered. And he meant it. Both the part about not wanting to kill me¡ªand the part about doing it if he had to. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 I was imprisoned in the underground cells of the Imperial Guard headquarters. The solitary confinement cell was dark and dreary. All my equipment had been stripped away, leaving me wearing nothing but a pair of pants. If there was any silver lining, it was that my limbs were still intact. I didn¡¯t want to put into words how pitiful a person looked when locked up in solitary after losing their arms and legs. ¡¯They won¡¯t kill me so easily.¡¯ I was someone with considerable value in many ways. That wasn¡¯t arrogance, just an objective fact. If I were useless, they would have severed my head a long time ago. ¡¯Hemillas and Ivan have joined forces.¡¯ Their collaboration had gone far beyond my expectations. ¡¯This gives Hemillas a real chance at winning his gamble.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure whether to laugh or cry. ¡¯The military and Ivan are staging a coup.¡¯ If they succeeded, Ivan would become emperor. The military and the Custoria family would be credited for their contributions, avoiding purges and maintaining their power. Regardless of the outcome, it wasn¡¯t a bad plan. ¡¯A coup with the military is a gamble for Ivan as well. Even if he becomes emperor, he could end up as nothing more than a puppet under military control.¡¯ Given time, Ivan would naturally ascend to the throne. I hadn¡¯t expected him to take such drastic measures. ¡¯Is he really willing to risk instability and danger just to overthrow his father and rush to claim the throne?¡¯ To me, Ivan¡¯s ambition seemed excessive. If the coup failed, even a royal wouldn¡¯t be spared. At best, he might escape with his life, but his position as heir would be revoked. ¡¯Hemillas and Ivan have revealed all their cards.¡¯ Now, what mattered was what cards the emperor and Kinuan still had left. Once I figured that out, I could see the full picture more clearly. I had been captured due to an unexpected complication, yet I didn¡¯t even feel anger. My mind was simply cooling, growing endlessly cold. ¡¯Is Giselle alright?¡¯ There was only one person I was worried about. Hah, I really had turned into a romantic. Giselle had been captured and detained by the other Imperial Guards. She wouldn¡¯t be released until everything was over. The last image of her, looking at me with worry, was burned vividly into my mind. Click, click. Footsteps echoed. Judging by the stride and the sound, it was Ivan Accretia. "You underestimated me, Luka." Ivan spoke from beyond the metal door. "I never underestimated you. Assassinating Francec in that situation was not the right decision. Especially not for a ruler." Ivan stepped closer, stopping in front of the metal door. His face appeared through the narrow window. "You want to discuss imperial governance and politics with me?" "Avoiding war isn¡¯t a matter of debate¡ªit¡¯s just common sense." Ivan chuckled from beyond the door. "Luka, you have less information than I do. No matter how much you speculate using Akies Victima, you¡¯re still making judgments within a narrow scope. That¡¯s why an Overseer¡¯s role isn¡¯t about making grand, strategic decisions but rather small, tactical ones. No matter how skilled you Overseers are, in the end, you¡¯re just beasts crawling on the ground. Without wings, you can¡¯t see the world from above." "If war breaks out, it¡¯s us crawling on the ground who will die first. Without wings, we have nowhere to escape¡ªunlike some people." Ivan flashed a smile so alluring it almost felt seductive. "I despise Kinuan because he doesn¡¯t know his place. Luka, you¡¯re behaving just like him. But unlike my father, I won¡¯t grant an Overseer excessive authority." "Of course not. You¡¯re far less knowledgeable and even more impatient than His Majesty. Probably because you¡¯ve never had to struggle in your life." I wished Ivan would get angry. Not that he ever would. People like Ivan and Kinuan weren¡¯t easily shaken by words. After dealing with these outliers for so long, I almost missed the ones who would fall for my childish provocations. "You¡¯re really trying hard to provoke me, Luka. Are you hoping to make me slip up emotionally? Too bad. Hemillas and I have already struck a rational deal. No matter how much you try, I won¡¯t kill you over a few insults. Hemillas seems to have a certain fondness for you." Ivan¡¯s pupils swirled, shifting through a spectrum of iridescent colors. "Well, I wish you and Hemillas success. After all, that does seem to be the ¡¯best¡¯ outcome for all of us." I spoke honestly. If the coup led by Ivan and the Custoria family succeeded, most of my objectives would be achieved¡ªensuring the survival of both Hemillas and the Custoria line. My own survival was still uncertain, but I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t die. "Huh. To be honest, I expected you to be much angrier. You¡¯ve grown." "I¡¯m still growing." Ivan burst into laughter. "You just had bad luck, Lukaus Custoria. If all of this had happened a few years later... you would have played a much more important role." "Nothing in this world ever goes the way we want. I¡¯m used to it." Ivan took a step back. "This was fun, Luka. I¡¯ll never forget the Overseer you almost became." I listened as Ivan walked away. The door at the end of the hallway opened, then closed. Silence returned. ...And three days passed, but Hemillas never came to see me. 999 As expected, the solitary confinement cell in the underground prison had no windows. But even without one, my heightened senses told me that the storm outside was reaching its peak. Clatter. At set times, a small opening in the ceiling would slide open just enough to let food and water drop through. Crunch. I bit into the hard bread, chewing as I conserved my strength. Whoosh. My punches were still light and precise. I hadn¡¯t neglected my routine of light exercise and conditioning. Spending a week in this cramped cell was miserable, but if I wanted to keep my senses sharp, I had to keep moving. ¡¯This isn¡¯t over yet.¡¯ The tides would shift at least once more. When they did, that would be my last chance to intervene. Another day passed in the cell. Meal time had come and gone, but no food or water fell from the ceiling. Whatever was about to happen, the time had come. I remained seated, senses on high alert. Creak, creak, clang! The door was being forced open. ¡°Luka? Luka! Where are you?!¡± Damn it. I frowned. It was Giselle¡¯s voice. ¡¯Giselle.¡¯ Not even when Hemillas and Ivan captured me did I waver. But now, I couldn¡¯t help it. How the hell was Giselle here? She was checking each solitary cell one by one, making her way toward me. In an instant, she was standing right outside mine. "Step back. I¡¯m setting up explosives." There was no time for greetings. Giselle spoke without hesitation as she carefully spread gel along the edges of the doorframe. I had no idea where she got the gel explosives, but that hardly mattered. ¡°Giselle, just give me the short version. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m guessing we don¡¯t have much time.¡± I stepped back until my back was pressed against the wall. ¡°I contacted Barbara and had her help plan your escape. She changed the guards¡¯ shift schedules and patrol routes. The security cameras are playing dummy footage. And she arranged for you to get equipment from the Imperial Guard¡¯s armory.¡± ¡°The price?¡± ¡°A date.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a joke. If it was Barbara, she¡¯d do something this reckless just for that. That witch must have taken quite a risk for a date with Giselle. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but no sleeping together. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s with a woman¡ªabsolutely not.¡± ¡°Is this really the time for jokes?¡± Giselle shot me a sharp glare. But I didn¡¯t laugh. I answered her with complete seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re surprisingly jealous. Not very manly of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never really had anything of my own in my life. If I get a little possessive, just let it slide.¡± "Pleading with your tragic upbringing? That¡¯s low. Also, this is my first time using gel explosives, so I might have miscalculated the amount. Just make sure to stay clear." Giselle stepped aside as she spoke. Click. She pressed the detonator hastily. If she was in such a rush that she was neglecting safety, then our escape plan must have been on an extremely tight schedule. Fzzzzzt! The gel explosives detonated in sequence. The gel lining the doorframe ignited like a fuse, triggering small explosions one after another. A series of dull, metallic clangs echoed through the cell. Boom! Clang! Fragments of metal blasted off from the explosion, ricocheting around the cell like bullets. "Hm. Tsk." I felt a shiver run down my spine as a piece of shrapnel grazed the back of my neck. The debris bounced unpredictably, making it difficult to dodge. A little misstep, and I really could have died in here. "L-Luka? You¡¯re... you¡¯re not dead, right? Damn it, did I use too much? Barbara said this much should be fine..." Giselle mumbled anxiously. I could hear her shifting her weight, probably stomping her foot in frustration. Thud! The doorframe was completely destroyed. The metal door groaned before crashing inward, landing with a heavy thud inside the cell. "How much time do we have left?" As I stepped out of the cell, I yanked a shard of metal out of my left shoulder. A finger-sized piece of shrapnel, slick with blood, dropped to the floor. "If Barbara¡¯s calculations were right, about 140 seconds? Your shoulder... well, it¡¯s not too bad. Not bad for a first-time demolition job, right?" "I¡¯m grateful you saved me, but I¡¯m the one who decides if I¡¯m okay. I feel pain, too, you know." I pressed a heated piece of metal against the wound, cauterizing it on the spot. "Don¡¯t be a baby. I¡¯ve been stabbed with worse." I flinched and quickly scanned Giselle for injuries. Luckily, she was unharmed. Then, I understood what she meant. "Damn, a noble lady sure has a mouth on her." I muttered under my breath. Meanwhile, Giselle pulled out a terminal and projected the escape plan as a hologram. ¡¯Barbara...¡¯ The plan was meticulous. Hard to believe it had been put together on short notice. Barbara must have been well-acquainted with the security weaknesses of the Imperial Guard headquarters. That was the only way she could draft such a precise plan on the fly. We ascended from the underground prison. Thanks to Barbara¡¯s interference, there were no guards in sight. ¡®Of all things, I never thought I¡¯d owe Barbara a favor.¡¯ Enemies and allies were ambiguous. The higher one climbed within the empire, the more indistinct the line became. There was no way to tell who was a friend and who was a foe. No¡ªattempting to distinguish between them was meaningless from the start. There were no enemies or allies. Put another way, everyone was both an enemy and an ally. ¡¯Stay flexible¡ªso flexible that my brain melts into liquid.¡¯ As I moved toward the corner of the hallway, I abruptly pulled Giselle back, stopping her in her tracks. Beep! I clicked my tongue as I closed my eyes. Kinuan had said echolocation wasn¡¯t efficient. But I had persistently trained my auditory senses. For someone without a fully cybernetic body, echolocation was an invaluable technique. ¡¯Don¡¯t listen¡ªsee.¡¯ The auditory signals were processed in the occipital lobe, which handled vision. What once felt like a vague intuition became a sharply defined image through echolocation. ...I had suspected something was off. Even with Barbara¡¯s plan, Giselle had rescued me far too easily. ¡¯If Hemillas had truly intended to imprison us, we wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡¯ I still had all my limbs. Giselle had been able to contact someone outside. Someone else had been assisting her, and she didn¡¯t even realize it. I didn¡¯t have to think too hard about who it might be. ¡°You can come out now, Paigon.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was movement. The air shimmered at the corner of the hallway. Paigon, wearing a cloaking mantle, gradually revealed himself from the head down. The slim, visor-like goggles covering his eyes still glowed faintly. Paigon glanced at me and gave a small nod. "It has been a while, young master. You¡¯ve grown." I wanted to use my joke again. "I¡¯m still growing." "Hm, but your sense of humor seems to have deteriorated." Maybe that was a mistake. Paigon regarded us with his usual unkempt appearance. He glanced at Giselle behind me and nodded slightly. Giselle didn¡¯t seem to recognize him. Just how much had Hemillas confided in me that even his own family remained in the dark? "You were the one protecting Giselle all this time." I stated it as fact. Paigon had likely shielded Giselle from Barbara¡¯s madness. Despite his disheveled look, Paigon was an electronic warfare specialist and a hacker skilled enough to manipulate the human brain itself. "As sharp as ever. But first, take this." Paigon slid a bundle off his back and pushed it toward me. It skidded across the floor until it reached my feet. Thud. I stopped it with my foot and checked inside. My equipment was there, including Crucis. "And Miss Giselle, my name is Paigon. I serve Master Hemillas. Time is short, so I will deliver his message first." Paigon gave a precise bow before lifting his head. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°¡®Return to the mansion and fulfill your duties and responsibilities, Lukaus Custoria.¡¯ That is what Master has ordered.¡± As I listened to Paigon¡¯s words, I strapped my equipment onto my body. ¡°How much did Father anticipate?¡± I asked. Paigon lifted the corners of his wrinkled lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Being older, Paigon was that much more seasoned. It was hard to win against him in a battle of words. ¡°Is there a way to return to the main estate? Even air vehicles aren¡¯t operational.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to travel by land. There¡¯s simply no connected road, but it¡¯s not an island.¡± I put on my coat. Graken Vuth was not in its place. ¡®Iskan must have taken Graken Vuth.¡¯ Still, Crucis was strapped to my waist. Having a weapon gave me a sense of stability. ¡°What if I refuse to return to the mansion?¡± Paigon lifted his head to look at me. His cybernetic eyes had been replaced with a straight-lined goggle. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t read his emotions through his pupils or gaze. ¡°Master was displeased with your reckless actions. You appeared in places you should not have. For now, you must trust Master and wait.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment before opening them again, fixing my gaze on Paigon. ¡®......These days, I see many noble children who believe the world will turn in their favor. A baseless, optimistic belief.¡¯ I recalled something Paigon had once said while praising me. ¡°The world is hardly so generous to me... that problems will resolve themselves just by waiting.¡± I gripped the hilt of my sword with my right hand. Paigon¡¯s tone took on a sharp edge. ¡°Are you saying you will disobey Master¡¯s orders twice? Do you truly not trust your father?¡± ......Now I understand what everyone¡¯s mistake was. ¡°Father has hidden many things from me. I don¡¯t blame him. I did the same. And because of that, ¡®Hemillas¡¯ and I came to distrust each other.¡± That was the mistake Noel, Hemillas, and I had made. I told Giselle everything. It didn¡¯t matter whether a lie was meant with good or bad intentions. Who would trust the words of someone who refuses to speak the truth? If you desire trust, you must tell the truth. Noel never told Agatha and Katrin the truth, and because of that, he never gained their trust. That led to everyone¡¯s downfall¡ªAgatha never found true happiness until the day she died, and Katrin hated Noel until her very last moment. Hemillas and I never spoke the truth to each other, which is why we could never fully trust one another. If even one of us had been honest, things wouldn¡¯t have spiraled out of control like this. There was undoubtedly a bond between us, but there was no trust. ¡®To protect myself and ensure my safety, I must hide my weaknesses. Always keeping secrets is advantageous for survival.¡¯ That was true¡ªif survival was my only goal. But right now, my goal wasn¡¯t just survival. I had multiple problems in front of me that needed to be resolved. Since my objectives had changed, it was only natural that my strategy should be adjusted as well. If I wanted to create allies who would help me, I needed to reveal my weaknesses and share my secrets. Of course, exposing weaknesses and whispering secrets was dangerous. But nothing in this world came without a price. ¡®Come to think of it, the reason Ilay and I grew distant was because we started keeping secrets from each other. No, to be precise, it was when I started hiding many secrets of my own.¡¯ Back when I was a cadet and knew nothing, Ilay and I shared everything. We even knew the smallest details about each other. Ilay had even confessed his most dangerous weakness¡ªhis ¡®subversive ideology¡¯¡ªto me. He had done so because he believed I would never betray his trust. And in return for Ilay¡¯s faith in me, I joined him in the perilous plan to rescue Lilian Lamones. If I had discovered his subversive ideology on my own, too late... feeling betrayed, I never would have helped him. ¡®At some point, I stopped being honest, and in turn, Ilay stopped opening up to me.¡¯ And little by little, a wall formed between us. ¡®On the other hand... Gabriel and I became closer the more we learned about each other.¡¯ Every time one of my secrets was revealed, Gabriel and I grew even closer. Now, Gabriel was willing to risk his life for me. Tzzzzzt. A pleasant white noise filled my ears. Knowledge and realization stirred my brain. The tangled threads of my thoughts began to unravel, one by one. ¡°...Lady Giselle, please come this way.¡± Paigon muttered. His hand was inside his coat. I had no idea what kind of weapon would emerge from there. Grip. Giselle grasped the hem of my clothes and shook her head. Paigon¡¯s goggle-like cybernetic eyes glowed red. Bzzzzzzt. I noticed the output from Paigon¡¯s cybernetic body increasing and issued a warning. ¡°You¡¯d best not. Combat isn¡¯t your specialty, is it? Take us to my father.¡± Paigon was quick-witted. And he was the one person Hemillas truly trusted. Whenever Hemillas had a critical, classified mission, he called for Paigon before even his own family. ¡°Young Master, then allow me to pose a question. If you answer correctly, I will obediently follow your orders.¡± I motioned with my chin, waiting for his next words. ¡°Do you know what Master¡¯s next plan is?¡± Paigon awaited my response. My lips twitched slightly. With my nervous system chemically enhanced, my thought process was far faster than that of an ordinary person. Paigon wouldn¡¯t have asked such an obvious question if he only expected a predictable answer. ¡®Noel¡¯s misjudgment led to Agatha¡¯s mistake.¡¯ Agatha had waited for Noel¡¯s reincarnation. Because of her misguided obsession, she failed to see what truly mattered. She never even realized that another Noel was already under her care. ¡®The one closest to Noel isn¡¯t me... it¡¯s Hemillas.¡¯ Hemillas possessed keen insight and never ran from responsibility or duty. Though he wasn¡¯t born in the lowest ranks of society, he was a second son who fought his way to the position of family head. He had continuously risen through the ranks of the military, and his accumulated network and experience were at least as extensive as Noel¡¯s, if not greater. ...And Hemillas was capable of self-sacrifice. He didn¡¯t just throw his subordinates and family into the fire¡ªhe used himself as bait for the sake of his house and the empire, even as the family head and Commander of the Imperial Guard. ¡®The best option is long gone. Now, he has to choose between the lesser evil and the worst outcome.¡¯ At its core, Hemillas was in the exact same situation as Noel. And if that was the case, then he had only one course of action. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The coup wasn¡¯t his true goal! ¡®He intends to embrace all the flames and be consumed in the explosion.¡¯ I could see Hemillas making the same choice as Noel. He would kill all the military generals who conspired in the rebellion. He would sever Ivan Accretia¡¯s head. A tribute to the emperor. And then, he would take his own life. The emperor would recognize the meaning behind Hemillas¡¯ sacrifice. Just as Agatha had remained as the founding ancestor of a powerful noble house due to Noel¡¯s sacrifice, the Custoria family would survive because of Hemillas¡¯. It was the only way to fulfill both his responsibility as the family head and his duty as Commander of the Imperial Guard. ¡®Agatha, you should have told Hemillas everything. You should have shown him. The one who needed to see Noel¡¯s failures and find a different answer wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was Hemillas.¡¯ I bit down on my lower lip hard enough to draw blood. It was all so tragic. It wasn¡¯t me who should have seen Noel¡¯s memories. It should have been Hemillas. ¡°His choice... is sacrifice.¡± Paigon let out a sigh. Whether it was relief or resignation, I couldn¡¯t tell. Slowly, he moved his lips. ¡°You are correct, Young Master.¡± His arm twitched. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Bang! I immediately drew my standard-issue pistol and shot him in the crown of his head. His head jerked back momentarily, but he didn¡¯t die. ¡°So, I... I c-can¡¯t... let you... go.¡± I started to draw Crucis but froze. Click. Paigon pressed something inside his coat. His skin and body began to glow as if splitting apart. The artificial skin melted under the intense heat, and his clothes caught fire. ¡®Self-destruction.¡¯ The explosion was about to happen. ...You were loyal, Paigon. I could see just how deep the bond between Hemillas and Paigon was. Even in death, Paigon was honoring his master¡¯s will, using his life to stop me. Whoosh! I yanked Giselle by the nape and wrapped my arms around her. She hadn¡¯t fully grasped what was happening. I wanted to get out of the blast radius, but that wasn¡¯t going to be easy. No, it was impossible. Screeeech! I scraped against the floor as I turned a corner. Then, curling my body around Giselle, I braced myself. Even if I died, I hoped she would survive. ¡°Lu...¡± Giselle¡¯s voice was swallowed by the explosion. Kuaaaaang! Flames erupted from the blast, engulfing the hallway and rushing around the corner. A serpent of fire came crashing down on us. * * * My mind, which had sunk deep into unconsciousness, barely grasped a sliver of light. ¡°...Please, don¡¯t die, Luka. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± A voice. I had no strength to respond. ¡°You¡¯re strong... You always acted like you¡¯d never die, no matter what...¡± Someone was dragging me. My body scraped against the floor. I didn¡¯t even know who was speaking to me. My thoughts were in utter disarray. My condition was so severe that even my cognitive abilities were impaired. I must have been gravely injured. But I felt no pain. That... was an even worse sign. Not feeling pain despite severe wounds meant something was seriously wrong. My name is Luka. I spoke to myself. Focus. If your brain isn¡¯t destroyed, then gather your consciousness. With great effort, I sharpened my awareness, focusing it like a spear. I repeatedly stabbed through the veil of reality, forcing my mind to break through. If you¡¯re going to collapse here, then what the hell was all that suffering for, you idiot? He even cursed at himself. The veil of reality did not break easily. Still, there was a faint effect¡ªmy external senses opened up slightly. Kuung, kung. Tzzzzzt. I heard something besides the voice. It was the sound of my body being dragged along the ground. And I could faintly feel the damp rain and wind. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die here.¡± Giselle¡ªher voice rang out clearly. She kept calling my name. Thanks to that, my consciousness drew slightly closer to reality. I wanted to make sense of the situation. But with my impaired cognitive function, that was impossible. Right now, I didn¡¯t even know why I was injured... or why Giselle was dragging me. I only had a raw, instinctive sense that we were in danger. Where were we? Giselle had been dragging me for quite some time. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± It seemed Giselle had encountered someone. ¡°The future I wanted to avoid... has become reality.¡± Something felt wrong. Please, move. Move, damn it. ¡°M-Mr. Iskan, please. Luka needs treatment...¡± Iskan. Who was Iskan? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Giselle. You may not understand, but I can¡¯t let Luka live. It¡¯s the commander¡¯s order. I like the kid too, but before that, Hemillas comes first. If you two show up after an explosion like that... well, forget it. Explaining won¡¯t change anything now.¡± The one called Iskan was approaching. ¡°If you intend to kill Luka, you¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡± ¡°Getting past you would be easier than breaking a child¡¯s wrist. You¡¯re smart, aren¡¯t you? You know you can¡¯t stop me¡ª¡± ¡°No. I mean that if you take even one more step forward, I will take my own life.¡± This was dangerous. Giselle wasn¡¯t bluffing. I tried to open my eyes. But countless safety mechanisms blocked my consciousness from fully reaching reality. When the body sustains fatal injuries, the brain shuts down unnecessary functions to prioritize survival. I had lost a lot of blood, and there wasn¡¯t much energy left to send to my brain. My body, in its state of emergency, wouldn¡¯t allow me to expend energy on thinking. My brain and body had conspired to sink my consciousness deep below the surface. They had suffered enough because of me¡ªmaybe they had decided to go on strike. If I don¡¯t wake up here, I¡¯m going to die! Everything will be for nothing! So listen to me, you worthless bastards! I screamed. Crunch! I bit my tongue, hard and clean. I opened my eyes. Creak, creak. I didn¡¯t even have the luxury of checking my own condition. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was moving or not, but I sent a signal to my cybernetics and drew Crucis. Screeech! I planted Crucis into the ground and pushed myself up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to come to your senses, out of respect for our past ties.¡± Iskan spoke. I fixed my hazy vision on him. Bzzzzzzt. My brain started processing. I felt like I was about to die. It was like forcing a broken, burning computer to run. ¡®Senior Imperial Guard Iskan. Hemillas¡¯ confidant and friend.¡¯ I recognized who he was. He stood there calmly. ¡®Even Iskan was prepared in case Paigon failed...¡¯ I had defied Hemillas¡¯ orders twice now. He had given me a way to survive, but I had stubbornly crawled my way back. That left him no choice but to have me killed. ¡°Giselle, step back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up and listen to me. Even if I die... you survive. I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡± I lightly tapped the back of my hand against Giselle¡¯s chin. Her pupils wavered and lost focus. Supporting her, I gently laid her down. At last, my vision and focus locked onto Iskan. ¡°Thanks for waiting. Now come at me, Iskan.¡± I raised Crucis in front of me. ¡°You really are a man.¡± Iskan let out a hearty laugh. He pulled a short staff from his waist and swung it. Clang! Shhk! The staff extended into a spear, and a sharp blade shot out from its tip. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Iskan wavered like a ghost in the stormy rain. I didn¡¯t know what technique he was using, but his presence blended into the scenery, becoming indistinct. I focused, trying to separate his form from the background. That moment of perceptual shift was exactly what Iskan had been waiting for. He advanced as if swelling forward, his spear tip shrinking to a fine point, aimed directly at my forehead. Ka-ang! I barely managed to deflect the spearhead with a wide swing of Crucis. Iskan retreated, not hastily, but as if probing. Kkirik, kkirik. A grinding noise came from my arm. I had been injured by Paigon¡¯s self-destruction. The damage to both my cybernetics and my flesh was severe. Even Crucis felt unbearably heavy. Just holding it was exhausting; my upper body and arms drooped under the weight. For the first time, I regretted wielding such a high-density heavy weapon. ...I needed to assess my body. And I needed time¡ªtime for the pieces I had set in motion to start moving. I wasn¡¯t fighting Iskan to die. ¡°Do you know what the Commander of the Imperial Guard is planning? Perhaps even that it may be an act of disloyalty and rebellion against the Empire?¡± I spoke to buy time. I didn¡¯t care if it was considered cowardly or disgraceful. Right now, I had to play every card I had to increase my chances. The greater the uncertainty and the more variables at play, the more effective Akies Victima became. If I wanted to defeat Iskan from this inferior position, I had to use everything. There was no way Iskan wouldn¡¯t recognize my intent. But he would still answer. ¡®Iskan likes and pities me.¡¯ He would want to kill me cleanly. That meant he would try to answer my questions as much as possible. Even if he killed me afterward, he would be able to justify it to himself¡ªconvince himself that he had done what he could. ¡°Luka, I came here prepared to share Hemillas¡¯ fate. No matter what choice Hemillas makes, I am ready to endure it. For over half a century, we have fought back-to-back, protecting each other. You understand what that means, don¡¯t you?¡± Iskan even smiled. Of course, this was exactly why the Imperial family sought to suppress the Imperial Guard and the military. Those who fought side by side for years had their priorities shift. Their comrades in arms became more important than loyalty to the Empire or the Emperor. Because they were not machines¡ªthey were human. ¡°But ¡®Hemillas¡¯ will sacrifice the upper ranks of the military and the Imperial Guard to the Emperor in order to secure the Custoria family¡¯s survival. Will you still follow him?¡± I pressed him. Hemillas had something more important than his comrades¡ªhe had a family to protect as its head. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not following him. I¡¯m helping him. Luka, time is relentless. One by one, my fellow guards¡ªbrothers in all but blood¡ªhave either died or left the Imperial Guard. Before I knew it, the only person I could truly call family was Hemillas.¡± Even as events hurtled toward catastrophe, Iskan didn¡¯t lose his smile. ¡°Whether Hemillas succeeds or fails, you will die.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°A butcher like me, who¡¯s killed countless people, deserves a suitably miserable death. I¡¯m not shameless enough to die lying comfortably in bed.¡± He was unwavering. Iskan was a soldier of steel who had lived for nearly a century. He wouldn¡¯t be shaken by a greenhorn who hadn¡¯t even lived twenty years. Creak, creak. I opened and closed my fingers one by one, finishing my internal assessment while we talked. ¡®My limbs still move. But my output is less than half of what it should be.¡¯ Even that was a miracle of endurance. My cybernetics had held up because they were high-performance prosthetics, personally gifted by Francec, and brand new. ¡®My body, though...¡¯ Honestly, I couldn¡¯t even tell how many bones were broken. The burns on my back were severe. A body this badly wounded wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the strain of weakened cybernetics. But I had to fight. Struggle wasn¡¯t a choice¡ªit was something imposed upon you. Struggle was inevitable, and the world itself was an obstacle to be overcome. Drrrr! I lifted Crucis and steadied my stance. ¡°With so many to accompany me to the afterlife, I won¡¯t be lonely, Luka.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to die just yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Hemillas or I want to die either. It¡¯s just that, like the countless people who have been used and discarded before us, this time, it¡¯s our turn to be spent.¡± Iskan walked toward me with heavy, deliberate steps. He looked like a giant. Even with his spear lowered, the pressure he exuded was overwhelming. ¡°...You chose death, while I am being forced into it.¡± So if someone has to die, let it be you. I spun, swinging Crucis upward from below. Lacking strength and stamina, my movement was too large and slow. Whoosh! My blade sliced through empty air. Iskan effortlessly tilted his body and thrust his spear toward me. Kit! I twisted my head just in time to avoid it, the spear tip grazing my cheek. Iskan extended his front foot, trying to hook my ankle. His weapon and close combat techniques assaulted me simultaneously. I barely managed to retreat, but my balance was disrupted. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ There were no variables to exploit. This was a pure contest of skill. Iskan was already stronger than me under normal circumstances. In my current injured state, I had no way to win. My thoughts reached for a path to victory, but every avenue was blocked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you suffer, Luka.¡± Iskan spun as he stepped back. Then, suppressing the tension in his body, he thrust his spear forward like a bullet. A thrust faster than sound shot toward me. Kang! But I managed to block it. Iskan¡¯s spear tip was only aiming for my head. ¡®A merciful killing intent.¡¯ It sounded ridiculous, but it was true. Iskan wanted to kill me in a single strike. If my head was destroyed, I wouldn¡¯t even have time to feel fear or pain. Kuung! With one hand, Iskan swung his spear and knocked Crucis to the ground. Even with a single hand, his strength exceeded both of mine combined. Tang! Having sealed my sword, Iskan drew his pistol. The muzzle was aimed directly at my forehead. I kicked upward with my toes, nudging the barrel just slightly. Even I had to admit it was an impressive feat of precision. The bullet grazed the top of my head. It felt as if the Grim Reaper had just kissed the back of my neck and passed by. ¡®Hah.¡¯ I laughed inwardly. I actually found myself enjoying this. Judging by the fierce grin at Iskan¡¯s lips, he felt the same. We were both wretched men. We derived intense pleasure from battles where our lives were on the line. That was the fundamental difference between us and ordinary people. The chemically enhanced neural processing for high-speed cognition paled in comparison to this. The restraints weighing down my limbs seemed to disappear. I moved more fluidly, unfazed by my injuries. My pupils quivered as I expanded my perception, scanning my surroundings. Kaaaak! I raised Crucis high and brought it crashing down. As expected, Iskan evaded, and the blade struck the ground powerlessly. Tak! I let go of the embedded Crucis and took a step forward, my fingers forming a sharp point aimed at Iskan¡¯s forehead. Tuk! With practiced ease, Iskan struck my arm away with the lower part of his spear shaft. Without stopping, he spun his weapon, flipping it around to thrust the spear tip at me. Whoosh! I ducked my head just in time to evade it. But before I could counter, Iskan¡¯s foot was already rising toward my head¡ªa perfectly executed kick. The force behind it was no joke. I extended both hands, intercepting his kick before it reached full power. But even a dampened strike was more than enough to send me flying. ¡®Get Crucis.¡¯ As I was launched backward, I grabbed the hilt of Crucis, which was still lodged in the ground. The sword came free as I was flung away, dragging along with me. Kiiiiiiiik! I slid back across the ground, scraping the floor like a brushstroke, with the tip of Crucis carving a long gash into the earth. I survived again. What a thrill. If I kept enjoying this sensation, it would come back to bite me one day. I just hoped that day wasn¡¯t today. Tang! I rolled immediately. I had seen Iskan firing his pistol repeatedly. Ting! Tiing! I blocked the bullets using Crucis and my cybernetics to protect my body. Chizik! I flinched. My right arm felt heavy. ¡®Damn it, an electro-paralysis round.¡¯ Its velocity was slow enough that I could have dodged it under normal circumstances. ¡°I always keep one of these in my last round. Since you¡¯ve mastered Akies Victima, you understand the importance of variables in battle, don¡¯t you? Hmm, I sound like I¡¯m lecturing. There¡¯s no point in that anymore.¡± Iskan spoke as he reloaded his magazine. ¡®I can¡¯t properly wield Crucis.¡¯ My right arm wouldn¡¯t respond. With only the weakened output of my left arm, handling Crucis was difficult. ¡®Assess the situation, Luka. Stay calm in moments like these.¡¯ I broadened my focus beyond Iskan. We had moved quite a distance away from the Imperial Guard headquarters. It showed how determined Giselle had been to drag me here. The fact that we weren¡¯t interrupted on our way here meant... the headquarters was practically empty. Hemillas must have arranged it. He had likely sent the personnel outside to discreetly extract Giselle and me to the main house. More than anything, the biggest reason the headquarters was empty had to be related to the smoke rising in the distance. Even through the storm, I could see flames and plumes of smoke. ¡®The riot has begun. No wonder no one is paying attention to this fight.¡¯ I recalled a fragment of memory. When I had contacted Nemesis with Kinuan, I had seen their plans and schedule. Shifting my gaze, I saw smoke rising from various points along the boundary separating the upper and lower districts. It seemed disturbances had broken out there as well. ¡®Nemesis has about a hundred soldiers, but more people will get swept up in the momentum and join them.¡¯ I had no way of knowing the exact situation beyond or below. Though my thoughts had run long, only a brief moment had passed. I steadied my breathing and refocused on Iskan. He had adopted a fierce stance, ready to lunge. If his body sprang forward like a released bowstring, I would die. I couldn¡¯t think of a way to evade his next attack. ... I had done everything I could. Now, I could only trust and hope. When Enrico Lagan caused an incident in the lower district, the woman from La Vie en Rose had called for Grace. Grace had arrived at the scene in twelve minutes from La Vie en Rose¡¯s territory. Now, I calculated the distance and the possible routes. Then how long would it take for Grace to get here? No¡ªwas she even coming? Would she really risk herself to help me? Was the "beacon" in my possession properly activated? Had Paigon, who brought my belongings, tampered with it beforehand? Even if Grace had set out to help me, overcoming all these uncertainties... there wasn¡¯t enough time. ¡®This is hopeless.¡¯ No matter how I calculated it, there was no chance. Even if Grace rushed at full speed, there simply wasn¡¯t enough time. ¡®Unless she¡¯s using an aerial vehicle, she¡¯d barely reach the boundary between the lower and upper districts by now.¡¯ And in this weather, aerial vehicles couldn¡¯t be used. My thoughts split in two¡ªone side calculating Grace¡¯s arrival time, the other searching for a way to evade Iskan¡¯s attack. But Akies Victima wasn¡¯t some miracle-working magic. No matter how many times I reviewed my options, the conclusion remained the same. Grace wouldn¡¯t arrive in time, and Iskan¡¯s next strike would pierce my head. ¡®You will die here, Luka.¡¯ My brain, unable to devise a solution, pronounced the end of my life. Iskan¡¯s foot slammed into the ground. He gripped the lower end of his spear and thrust forward in a long, piercing strike. The scene played out in slow motion, but my body couldn¡¯t react. Tu-kung! A deafening roar erupted. Iskan¡¯s body twisted sideways as if struck by a hammer. A "shock round" impacts in two distinct phases¡ªfirst, the physical force of the projectile, then the energy explosion. The two occur so quickly that they seem simultaneous. Kuaaaang! A bluish energy explosion bloomed from Iskan¡¯s side, consuming him. ¡°...Hngh.¡± The blast tore away his left arm and half of his torso, leaving him staggering. But his gaze didn¡¯t turn toward his attacker. His focus remained locked onto me, his spear still thrusting forward with relentless determination. Kaang! I barely managed to swing Crucis. Holding it in one hand was nearly impossible. Iskan was in the same state. As soon as our sword and spear clashed, they slipped from our weakened grips, flying into the air. Thud! I rammed my shoulder into Iskan. Right now, our physical abilities were evenly matched. We tumbled to the ground, entangled. That was when I spotted the Graken Vuth holstered at Iskan¡¯s side. He had taken it from me. Crack! I pressed my left arm against Iskan¡¯s neck and shoulder, pinning him down. Then I buried my face against his chest. Kiing. I clenched the handle of the Graken Vuth between my front teeth and yanked it free. But I didn¡¯t have the luxury to grab it with my hands and stab him. Kwaduk! We wrestled, both trying to gain the upper position. By this point, it didn¡¯t look like a battle between Imperial Guards¡ªit was more like a brawl between street thugs. Despite losing his left arm and half his upper body, Iskan was still moving. A testament to the tenacity of an Imperial Guard¡¯s combat cybernetics. No, it was more than that¡ªIskan¡¯s sheer willpower was staggering. ¡®He must be barely conscious.¡¯ His pupils had lost focus a while ago. He was moving purely out of duty¡ªthe sole mission to kill me driving him forward. Yet, even with half his body gone, his combat instincts remained ferocious. ¡®Kinuan¡¯s technique.¡¯ My brain pulled the necessary information from the past. I had once woken up a fainted Kinuan before. At that time, he had used a bizarre joint lock to subdue me¡ªit had felt like a snake coiling around its prey. Whirik! I mimicked Kinuan. I loosened my strength, baiting Iskan into reacting. With nothing but instinct left, he moved swiftly, taking the opening. I seized the moment when the balance of power shifted. Twisting my body behind his back, I locked my left forearm around his neck. Eudeudeuk! I squeezed with all my strength, but it wasn¡¯t enough. A chokehold alone wouldn¡¯t kill him. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Iskan.¡¯ Iskan had tried to give me a painless death. But I had no such luxury. Compared to him, I was the weaker one. My right hand, trembling from the electro-paralysis round, gripped the Graken Vuth. Udeuk! The blade of the Graken Vuth sank into Iskan¡¯s lower jaw. Euduk, deuk, dedeuk! A slow execution¡ªmore like torture. The blade crept upward, piercing his jaw, making its way toward the top of his skull. Udook! The tip of the knife reached Iskan¡¯s only remaining organic system. His body convulsed violently. I summoned the last of my strength and twisted the blade. Tuk! Iskan¡¯s arms fell limp. He was dead. ¡°Haa... haa...¡± I gasped for breath. ¡®Did Grace help me? But how...?¡¯ I lay next to Iskan and turned my head to the side. In the distance, I could see the boundary wall separating the upper and lower districts. From the direction the shot had come, I faintly made out a figure. Kkik. I closed my left eye. Disabling my biological vision synchronization, my right cybernetic eye narrowed its focus like a telescope, zooming in on the distant figure. ¡°...Haha.¡± The reason I had survived was because I had underestimated Grace¡¯s capabilities. I had assumed I would die, but Grace had proven to be an even greater soldier than I had anticipated. Akies Victima could not account for what it did not know. It only made optimal decisions based on the information within my reach. Grace stood silently atop the wall. For the first time, she had revealed the eye she had always kept hidden behind her left eyepatch. Her left pupil was unnaturally large. There was no eyelid, and blue circuits branched out from the eye socket like a spiderweb. Her left cybernetic eye was a custom-made implant, designed for ultra-long-range sniping. In her grasp was a familiar yet unfamiliar Ruina. It had been modified for sniping. The barrel was longer than Grace¡¯s arm, and it had a stock and stabilizing supports attached. No matter how I looked at it, Ruina was different from the one in my memories. ...A strange feeling settled over me. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 I was barely holding on to my consciousness. If I lost focus even for a moment, I felt like I would pass out. "You came to help me, Grace. I was half in doubt until the very end." I spoke as I watched Grace approach. She looked down at me with Ruina, now in the form of a sniper rifle, slung over her shoulder. "If you die, my nights are going to be restless. And besides, you said you trusted me." Grace knelt on one knee and sat beside me. "Haha, ugh, cough..." I laughed, but the pain in my chest made me grimace. "Hmm, you¡¯re in pretty bad shape. The burns are severe too. It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive. If you have any last words, now would be the time." Grace calmly examined my condition as she spoke. "Last words, my ass... Considering who I was up against, I got off easy. By the way, your eye is quite pretty without the eyepatch covering it." I looked at Grace¡¯s left eye as I spoke. Objectively speaking, it wasn¡¯t what one would typically call pretty. But aesthetic standards were often subjective. To most, it probably looked like a grotesque contraption, designed purely for function with no regard for appearance. Her left cybernetic eye must have been of such extreme performance that it couldn¡¯t even be used continuously. "For now, you should hide. A riot has broken out, and the atmosphere in Akbaran is unsettling. Even Diva finds it strange. She said that among all the storm seasons she¡¯s experienced, this one is the most chaotic." For reference, storm seasons occurred roughly once every thirty years. And Martina Diva had lived through many of them. In any case, I needed to hide. It seemed like I had dealt with all the assassins that Hemillas had sent after me, but there was no telling what other dangers might come. I could trust Grace, but Martina Diva was not someone I could fully rely on. And if Diva made a decision, Grace would have no choice but to betray me as well. That meant there was only one person left who could protect me right now. Someone I could truly trust¡ªor rather, someone I had once trusted. Whether he would still be willing to risk his life for me, I had no way of knowing. Too much time had passed. Just as I had changed, he must have changed as well. "Call Ilay Carthica with your terminal. His unique ID is..." I hurriedly spoke before my consciousness faded further. Grace quickly finished entering the call request and waited for a response. "He said he¡¯ll come." At the news that Ilay was coming, the last thread of tension inside me snapped. As my consciousness began to drift away, I grasped Grace¡¯s arm, as if trying to hold on. "This is my last request, Grace. Protect Giselle until Ilay arrives." "I¡¯ll do that as a free service." Grace nodded. Only then did I completely let go of my consciousness. Since I had been forcefully keeping myself awake, my body shut down the moment I relaxed. "Luka? Wait...!" There was a hint of panic in Grace¡¯s voice. Through my narrowing vision, I saw her expression change. She was frowning, shouting at me. The usual cold look on her face was nowhere to be seen. So, Grace does worry about me after all. That was my last thought before I died. * * * I had no idea how many times I had lost consciousness in such a short span. When this ordeal was over, I would be left with all kinds of aftereffects. I had pushed my body beyond simply rough treatment¡ªI had driven it to the brink. It felt like my exhausted body was desperately trying to give up, yet I was dragging it forward purely through sheer will. I almost felt guilty toward it. "Damn it, Luka? What the hell is this...?" "...Cardiac arrest..." "We need to inject a cardiac stimulant..." "That¡¯ll kill him! Stop the bleeding first...!" "Keep calling his name! If his brain shuts down, it¡¯s over!" My consciousness flickered back, barely surfacing. The voices sounded distant, as if coming from far away. Even then, I couldn¡¯t make out their words clearly. My body was being carried somewhere on a stretcher. "H-Hemillas..." I muttered something every time my lips parted. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to hesitate just because I was in pain. "Shut that damn mouth. You¡¯re gonna die like this, you idiot!" That was probably Ilay¡¯s voice. Then, my consciousness sank again. When I came to, I heard different voices. "Now¡¯s not the time to worry about side effects." "But the last guy who took this turned out weird." "Better than dying right now." "No, you¡¯re just doing this because you find it entertaining, you psycho." "Come on, there¡¯s really no other way. There¡¯s no proper facility here either. So, what do you say, babe? Should we just let him die?" It wasn¡¯t just Ilay and Grace speaking. There were other voices mixed in. They must have been people I knew. "If that¡¯s the best option, we don¡¯t have a choice. Please, Director." That was Ilay¡¯s voice. He had used the title "Director." It took me a while to realize who he was referring to. Ah, so Director Jin Gaw is here. That bastard was the one treating me. "Luka, you can probably hear me, right? Your brain scan shows consistent activity in the auditory cortex. I¡¯m going to start regeneration induction now. You wouldn¡¯t understand if I explained things like accelerated cell division... so just think of it as super regeneration." Jin Gaw paused for a moment, as if preparing something. Then, he continued speaking. "I¡¯m not a doctor, but since I do value ethical obligations, I¡¯ll give you a warning in advance. This is a dangerous procedure." He values ethical obligations... If that was a joke, it was a damn good one. It actually made me want to laugh. I kept listening to Jin Gaw¡¯s explanation, though most of it didn¡¯t make sense to me. My cognitive abilities were too impaired to fully grasp it. "...If we had access to a better facility, or if your injuries were less severe, I could control the regeneration process. But right now, your condition is so bad that you require full-body regeneration. On top of that, your heart is damaged, which makes it impossible to regulate the flow of the drugs. I¡¯ll do my best, but even I can¡¯t predict the outcome of this treatment. If you understand and consent, remain silent. If you refuse, move something¡ªyour eyes, your mouth, anything." I was going to agree anyway... but this really felt like I was becoming a test subject. "Ah, thanks for your consent. This is a procedure I¡¯ve been wanting to try." So I was a test subject. "And I forgot to mention one thing. This procedure is going to be excruciatingly painful. I guarantee it... even you won¡¯t be able to endure it. Hey! Bring the gag!" For Jin Gaw to say that, the pain must have been beyond imagination. If I could move, I would have struggled. This was something I seriously needed to reconsider. Jin Gaw stabbed something into my chest. It was probably a syringe. A thick needle pierced deep into my heart, releasing a sharp, tingling substance. At first, I didn¡¯t feel anything. The silence was more unsettling than anything else. Crunch! A sound. I had no idea what it was. Ssss... As time passed, my dulled senses sharpened. The overwhelming pain from my injuries came flooding back. Blink. I opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Jin Gaw, wearing glasses. He was dressed in an extravagant robe embroidered with golden patterns. The room was filled with decorations just as lavish as his clothing. "This is the VIP mansion of La Vie en Rose. It¡¯s my private residence for now." Jin Gaw smirked as he spoke. A little further away, Martina Diva stood, wearing nothing but a thin garment. Ilay and Grace were there as well. "Giselle is receiving treatment too. She¡¯s in much better shape than you, so don¡¯t worry." Ilay approached me as he spoke. Slap! He grabbed my cheeks with both hands as if he were slapping them. His blue eyes burned as he stared into mine. "Thanks for calling me, Luka. And let¡¯s stay alive to see each other again." Ilay patted my cheeks a couple of times before stepping back. Then, the real treatment began. Press! Jin Gaw injected drug after drug into my body. His eyes flickered between the complex graphs displayed on the screen. Though he usually carried a playful air, his gaze occasionally sharpened with seriousness. Crack! The sound came from inside my body. It hurt. It felt as if someone had reached inside me and snapped my bones. Still, this much was bearable. Crunch, crunch. It was like a fanged insect was crawling through my insides, gnawing away at my flesh. This was getting harder to endure. It was an unfamiliar kind of pain. Sizzle! A fine, electrifying pain coiled its way up, as if my nervous system was being unraveled thread by thread. This wasn¡¯t the kind of pain one could ever grow accustomed to. So, even if it was disgraceful, there was nothing I could do. Clank! My arms and legs were restrained, unable to move, but my body convulsed violently. Pain tolerance training was, at its core, about desensitizing oneself to pain. It was also a process of conditioning the brain not to perceive minor injuries as life-threatening. That¡¯s why we trained by experiencing battlefield-level pain in advance. By repeatedly imprinting on the brain that this degree of pain wouldn¡¯t kill us, we could ignore most injuries, withstand suffering, and avoid panic. In other words... if I had never experienced a certain kind of pain before, my tolerance for it would be weak. ¡®If this keeps up, I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ It was an illusion, but it felt so real. Despite being a treatment, my body was making horrible noises from the inside. Bones fused at an unnatural speed, and wounds sealed themselves at an eerie pace. "Oh dear, that didn¡¯t set right. Now, where did I put my saw and hammer...?" This uncontrolled super-regeneration was a mess. Jin Gaw nonchalantly re-broke the misaligned bones in my body. Everywhere his hands touched, my blood sprayed like a fountain. "Hmm, did humans always have three kidneys? Kidding, kidding. I¡¯ll remove the excess. You can use the new one. Seems like regeneration doesn¡¯t always follow the genetic blueprint. There¡¯s a bit of unnecessary growth happening too." Just what the hell was happening inside my body?! Clang! My eyes were probably bloodshot red by now. Jin Gaw was completely drenched in my blood. Splurt! Jin Gaw picked up a scalpel and slit my throat. In an instant, I felt a massive amount of blood gushing out. I thought I was going to die from excessive bleeding. "For now, this is the only way to stop more of the drug from reaching your brain. I¡¯ll hook you up to a blood dialysis machine, so try to endure it." Jin Gaw calmly explained as he shoved the dialysis catheter into my neck. ... I had no idea how much time had passed. The unfamiliar pain kept stabbing into my brain over and over. I wanted to faint, but my consciousness remained painfully clear. Even Jin Gaw, who usually talked a lot, had gone silent, focusing entirely on the surgery. It seemed he no longer had the energy to chatter. "We¡¯re almost done. I have to say, you¡¯re quite something. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if this would work. I went at this as if you were disposable, performing the surgery without hesitation. Anyway, now that you¡¯ve survived, don¡¯t waste your life recklessly. I don¡¯t want to see the person I worked so hard to save die so easily." His words carried a strange weight. Jin Gaw wasn¡¯t ignorant of the darkness within the Empire. It was also a mystery why he was here during such chaotic times. * * * I survived thanks to a miraculous treatment. My whole body ached as if it had been beaten to a pulp, and the scars that had torn my body apart were now red and swollen. But the important thing was that I had recovered from a fatal condition in just half a day. Throb. A splitting headache made me frown. Even though my recovery was complete, my body still throbbed with pain. Every so often, it felt like someone was stabbing or slashing at me. ¡®Aftereffects.¡¯ The trauma engraved into my brain and body would remain permanently. It was the price of undergoing such an extreme, reckless treatment. "I won¡¯t be conducting a detailed examination. We don¡¯t have the facilities for that, and there¡¯s no time either." Jin Gaw spoke nonchalantly. He was in the center of the mansion, showering and washing off the blood. Why was there a shower installed in the middle of the first-floor hall...? I had no desire to find out. This was, after all, a mansion owned by La Vie en Rose. "Thank you for treating me. Though, there were several moments when I wanted to kill you, Director." I staggered as I stepped down from the makeshift operating table. My body was now covered in scars, as if someone had carved a picture into my skin with a knife. I had always had many scars, but this was on a whole different level. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. And I don¡¯t want to know. The Empire¡¯s political struggles have nothing to do with me. If someone comes asking, I¡¯ll tell them everything. So don¡¯t ask me for any more favors, and don¡¯t spill any of your secrets to me. Understood?" Jin Gaw skillfully drew a line between us. He hadn¡¯t survived this long in the Empire for nothing¡ªhe had his own way of navigating things. He wasn¡¯t just some eccentric who ignored the world around him. Martina Diva was coming down from the second floor to the first. She was carrying a set of clothes for Jin Gaw to change into. "You actually survived, young master. Guess your skills are as impressive as ever. I was debating whether I should call a cleanup crew for a corpse." I moved my eyes, searching for Giselle and Ilay. They weren¡¯t within my line of sight at the moment. "Giselle?" "She¡¯s asleep upstairs, so don¡¯t worry. The young master of Carthica is looking after her. Seems like you¡¯ve built up quite a bit of goodwill, huh? You¡¯ve got a lot of people helping you. Even Grace stepped in without asking for anything in return." "That¡¯s just because Grace is kind." I spoke as if it were nothing. Grace was a subject I wanted to avoid discussing with Martina. But she was relentless. "No, that¡¯s not it. We¡¯re a gang. Someone who¡¯s just kind wouldn¡¯t survive as an executive. No one drops everything to run to a friend in danger. So why did Grace do it? The reason is simple. Love is what always clouds reason. Grace likes you. You realized that and took advantage of it, didn¡¯t you? Pretty clever." I kept my mouth shut. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Martina was right. Grace had helped me purely for emotional reasons. She hadn¡¯t expected anything in return. "...Anyway, thanks for helping, Martina." "I only did it because Grace asked me to. So thank her instead. She¡¯s mine now¡ªshe¡¯ll never escape La Vie en Rose. Her sense of responsibility won¡¯t allow it." I placed a hand on my chest. I couldn¡¯t tell if it ached or throbbed. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡®Giselle.......¡¯ I dragged my staggering body up to the second floor of the mansion. There, I found Ilay and Giselle. Ilay was standing by the window, looking outside, while Giselle lay fast asleep on the bed. Bandages were wrapped around her body, and there were signs of repairs on her limbs. ¡°Luka, I have a lot to say, but... go eat something first.¡± Ilay spoke the moment he saw me and stepped toward me. ¡°Do I look that bad?¡± ¡°Yeah, like you haven¡¯t eaten in a month. Giselle would be shocked.¡± But rather than recovering, I wanted to move immediately. ¡°Ilay, I don¡¯t have time¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already spread my people out in the streets. I¡¯m gathering information, so you need to rest for now. The military and the Imperial Guard are currently suppressing the riots that broke out across Akbaran. The outside is hell right now. If you wander around the streets without the strength to protect yourself, you¡¯ll die.¡± As soon as Ilay finished speaking, he moved his arm. Swish! Before I knew it, Ilay¡¯s dagger was aimed at my throat. I had reacted like an ordinary person. I was so sluggish that I had nothing to say. ¡°My body must really be a mess. I couldn¡¯t even react to your dull blade.¡± I pushed Ilay¡¯s dagger aside with my finger. He was right. My condition was the worst. I had barely survived. ¡°All talk as usual. Go eat, sleep, and rest. You won¡¯t be moving until at least tomorrow or the day after.¡± I stepped back. After the regenerative treatment, my flesh had withered away. My ribs were so pronounced that I could grasp them with my fingers. Accepting Ilay¡¯s advice, I headed down to the dining hall. Just in time, Jin Gaw entered the dining hall with a maintenance android. Fresh from a shower, he had only a robe draped over his bare body. As he approached, he examined my condition from various angles before giving instructions. ¡°Eat this, drink that. Recovering your strength comes first. And get a cancer screening later. Still, you succeeded this time. Last time, you looked like a waterlogged dumpling. Hmm, what made the difference?¡± Honestly, I was a bit curious about what a waterlogged dumpling looked like, though I had no intention of becoming one myself. I sat down and chewed through the food set out in the dining hall. The moment I ate, I felt the nutrients seeping into my body. Sizzle, sizzle. The maintenance android was repairing my limbs one by one. Each time its fingertips opened, precise maintenance tools emerged. Click. The repair on my left arm was complete. The explosion had melted away the synthetic skin, leaving only the bare metal of my prosthetic exposed. It gave me a clear idea of just how terrible my condition was. ¡°I replaced the damaged parts enough for them to function, even if they don¡¯t match the standard specifications. Your brain will have to handle the margin of error and recalibration. You should be able to manage that much.¡± I tried to grasp a cup with my freshly repaired left hand, but my fingers swiped through empty air. The misalignment between perception and action had created a disconnect. My limbs felt foreign, as if they belonged to someone else. ¡°...You¡¯re being quite kind to me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in treating you well. If you overcome your hardships and rise to prominence one day, you won¡¯t forget today¡¯s debt. More than that, you¡¯re an interesting person.¡± Jin Gaw spoke as he put on the glasses he had set aside. ¡®He¡¯s not someone lacking in insight or social skills.¡¯ He was different from what I had expected. I had assumed he was the type to act recklessly, relying solely on his abilities. A person couldn¡¯t be understood from just one angle. The surface was merely a fraction of who they were. The deeper you looked, the more the temperature itself seemed to change. Swish. As I reached out, I realized my plate was empty. The mountain of food that had been there was now gone. Unless I had gone insane, I must have eaten all of it. Yet, it didn¡¯t feel real. ¡°Your metabolism is highly activated, which makes your appetite intense. No matter how much you eat, you won¡¯t even feel full. Excessive hunger is a common side effect of Hydra. It will subside over time.¡± ¡°Hydra?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name of the compound I administered to you. A Bellato scientist developed it¡ªone of the advanced regeneration technologies. Hydra has a high failure rate due to excessive proliferation, so we need more data.¡± Jin Gaw added an explanation. As I listened, a memory from the past surfaced. ¡°I was treated at the Imperial Medical Center once. Is it similar to that?¡± ¡°The result¡ªenhanced regeneration¡ªis the same, but the principles and processes are different. They aim for different outcomes. Here, watch closely¡ªI¡¯ll wound you.¡± Jin Gaw picked up a dining knife and dragged it across my shoulder. Slice. The cut was deep enough to expose the dermis, but it healed almost instantly. Even I found the speed unnatural. ¡°For the next few days, your recovery rate will be extraordinary. Right now, you¡¯re healing at an incredibly fast pace. The flesh on your cheek has already filled back in.¡± Hearing that, I touched my face. He was right. Just a moment ago, the area beneath my cheekbone had felt hollow, but now there was solid flesh. ¡®Aiming for different outcomes?¡¯ Jin Gaw¡¯s words lingered in my mind. The Akies Victima in my head was functioning properly. At an unconscious level, I was achieving high-concentration insight and reasoning automatically. ¡°The Imperial Medical Center¡¯s advanced regeneration is purely for treatment... but Director, your method is for combat.¡± ¡°Looks like your brain is finally working again. That¡¯s correct. Hydra is implanted in a piezoelectric form to maintain a constant concentration of the drug in the bloodstream. That way, you won¡¯t be incapacitated by most injuries. It¡¯s been developed for quite some time, but we still haven¡¯t found the optimal formula or ratio. Unlike machines, living beings have far too many variables. Even within the same species, individual differences are significant.¡± ¡°So if something goes wrong, you end up like a bloated dumpling.¡± ¡°If you stab it, a lot of juice comes out.¡± Jin Gaw pulled a plate of dumplings closer and poked one with his chopsticks. Liquid pooled out, seeping onto the plate. ¡°But this technology doesn¡¯t quite suit the Empire. We are baptized in steel.¡± Jin Gaw grinned. His exaggerated, clown-like smile sometimes came off as unsettling. ¡°...I suppose you¡¯re right?¡± I didn¡¯t press further and changed the subject. ¡°Will you be staying here during the storm?¡± ¡°There are always plenty of people who want me dead during times of chaos. At times like this, the upper districts can actually be more dangerous for me. I need to keep my head down and stay hidden.¡± ¡°Hiding in a gang¡¯s mansion¡ªquite an unusual choice.¡± Jin Gaw picked up a dumpling by its tip and dropped it into his mouth. His throat moved as he swallowed. His fully cybernetic body perfectly replicated the motion of his esophagus. ¡°La Vie en Rose is an interesting group. No one considers them important. Even in the lower districts, they¡¯re not an exceptionally powerful force. That¡¯s why their roots run deep and hidden.¡± I had sensed it as well. If survival was the only metric, La Vie en Rose was stronger than any noble family. They weren¡¯t strong enough to warrant excessive suppression. They adapted flexibly with the times, attaching themselves to the powerful. Yet, they weren¡¯t so weak that a few whims and kicks from those in power could destroy them. ¡°...Ah, a guest has arrived. The old man will take his leave.¡± Jin Gaw winked with one eye and left the dining hall. In his place, Grace walked in. I looked at her left eye. An eyepatch was covering it. ¡°I came to return what I borrowed.¡± Grace placed the modified Ruina on the table. It was no longer a shock pistol¡ªit was now a sniper rifle. ¡°This Ruina is different from the one I knew.¡± ¡°The recoil was too strong for my prosthetics to handle. Since I was modifying it anyway, I figured it would be better suited to my specialty. It¡¯s a modular adjustment, so if you take it to a workshop, it can be restored quickly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know your specialty was sniping.¡± ¡°Hiding one¡¯s specialty makes the enemy drop their guard. You¡¯re an exceptional person, Luka. If a situation ever arose where you needed my help... I thought I would have to bring out my full capabilities to assist you.¡± Grace, sharp as ever, had arrived at the right answer. She had converted Ruina into a sniper rifle, preparing for long-range engagements. I recalled the moment she had sniped Iskan. It had been a stormy night, and shock rounds weren¡¯t even ideal for sniping in the first place. Even among the Imperial Guard, only those specialized in marksmanship could have pulled it off. ¡®But Grace pulled it off beautifully.¡¯ I never believed she had left the Imperial Guard because she was weak. ¡°Grace, you left the Guard of your own accord because you were more capable than they had anticipated.¡± ¡°I always knew you had a twisted personality, but even your compliments are strange.¡± ¡°This is my way of giving high praise. And Ruina¡ªyou should keep it. It suits you more than me.¡± I felt an immature urge to say something even more sentimental. ¡®Rather than being neglected by someone who prefers close combat... Ruina would be happier by your side.¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it. Even with a knife to my throat, those words would never leave my mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t refuse a reward. And... isn¡¯t there something else you need to say?¡± I wiped my lips with the back of my hand. Closing my eyes for a moment, I then spoke properly. ¡°...Thank you. For everything.¡± Lately, I felt like I¡¯d been saying thank you too often. And every time, it made me feel like I was becoming a weaker person. ¡°Hm, that was nice to hear. What I wanted from you wasn¡¯t the gun as a reward, but your gratitude.¡± ¡°Oh, then Ruina is...¡± ¡°That¡¯s separate from this.¡± Grace swiftly responded, gathering up Ruina. So you¡¯re really leaving me, Ruina. I was the one who offered it, but it still felt strange. ¡°So, does this mean I¡¯ve tied you to La Vie en Rose even more? Diva mentioned something like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just Diva¡¯s misunderstanding. I have no intention of leaving La Vie en Rose, so you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. And this will be the last time I help you in this chaos. I can¡¯t stay away from Diva¡¯s side any longer.¡± Grace drew a clear line. I preferred it this way¡ªclean and decisive. Conversations with Grace always flowed smoothly. There was never any discomfort, not from start to finish. Talking to her felt like talking to Ilay or my fellow Imperial Guard cadets. Sometimes, it was even more comfortable than talking to Giselle. No, not just sometimes¡ªif I were being honest, I felt that way quite often. And then... after a brief pause, I parted my lips to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t have any siblings, but if I had an older sister, she¡¯d probably feel like you.¡± A silence settled between us. Grace listened to my words with a blank expression, then tilted her head slightly in confusion. ¡°...Did you suffer a serious head injury?¡± ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m saying I feel a sense of closeness with you! Just take the compliment and move on!¡± Grace burst into laughter. She smiled deeply as she stood up. I thought she was about to leave, but instead, she walked around the table and stopped beside me. ¡°I don¡¯t want a sibling-like relationship with you.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grace reached out and placed her hand on my cheek. For a moment, I felt lightheaded. ...Alright, now Grace was making me uncomfortable. ¡°Grace, I...¡± ¡°I tend to fall for people quickly. And I forget them just as easily. So don¡¯t let it bother you.¡± With that same faint smile, Grace moved her palm from my cheek to my head. Tap, tap. She gently patted my head. I blinked, looking up at her. ¡°I suppose I really am the more mature one here. So, I¡¯ll act like an adult.¡± With those words, Grace turned her back to me and left the dining hall. I stared at the door for a long while. Creak. Not long after Grace left, the next person entered. ¡°Oh? Not bad, Luka. You¡¯re becoming quite the sinful man. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Giselle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Nothing happened, and it¡¯s not like that between us.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then I will tell Giselle.¡± ¡°No, wait¡ªdon¡¯t say anything either.¡± Ilay grinned mischievously. Thinking about my situation, I let out a deep sigh. Beep. Ilay placed his terminal on the table. A holographic screen appeared between us. The upper district, a place we both knew well, was engulfed in flames. Even the heavy rain and wind couldn¡¯t put out the smoke and fire. ¡°The rioters are running rampant, yet the military and the Imperial Guard are reacting oddly slowly. Luka, if you need my help, just say the word. I owe you a debt, and I think it¡¯s time I repay it.¡± Once again, the moment of choice had arrived. If I wanted Ilay¡¯s help, I had to give him the truth. Ilay was different from Giselle. Giselle wasn¡¯t someone who had the power to change the course of events, and I knew her far too well. But Ilay... he had an unknown depth to him. His personal combat ability was formidable, and he had strengthened his grip on the Carthica family in ways I couldn¡¯t fully see. I had no idea how much influence he could exert in this situation. Trusting Ilay was a dangerous decision. With the information I gave him, he could act not out of friendship, but for his own purposes. Yes, I couldn¡¯t completely trust Ilay. ¡®Noel must have thought the same way.¡¯ That was why he deceived and misled those around him. ¡®A man who cannot trust others will never earn trust himself.¡¯ If Kinuan were here, he¡¯d probably laugh at my thoughts. He would say the solution was simply to deceive others better. But that was Kinuan¡¯s way, not mine. I was Luka. Not Noel. Not Kinuan. From this point on, I would judge and decide in my own way. If it led to betrayal, then so be it¡ªI would accept it. ¡°Ilay Carthica...¡± I took my first step into revealing a long-held secret. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Ilay tapped the tips of his thumbs together, his fingers interlocked. He was processing my words at high speed, his pupils flickering as if reflecting the rapid pace of his thoughts. "I finally understand the strange relationship between you and Kinuan. His true identity is unexpected. I never imagined you were entangled in something this complicated. So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been acting so strangely all this time." I didn¡¯t need to explain every detail. Ilay was sharp enough to grasp the bigger picture just from context. "I¡¯m already disqualified as an Overseer. The next time we meet, Kinuan will try to kill me." After organizing his thoughts for a while, Ilay finally spoke. "...This situation is way too difficult. This isn¡¯t like what happened with Lamones¡ªit¡¯s on a completely different level. I get why you didn¡¯t tell me until now, but this isn¡¯t something you can handle alone." Ilay let out a deep breath he had been holding. I added more context to the situation. "Hemillas is pretending to stage a rebellion in order to lure all the disloyal elements in the military and the Imperial Guard into one place. Then he¡¯ll purge them and present their heads as tribute to the Imperial Family. That¡¯s the only way to save the Custoria family and keep the Imperial Guard intact." "Even if the Imperial Family accepts Hemillas¡¯ tribute... Luka, you won¡¯t survive this. You need to start preparing for exile now. Once the storm season ends, you won¡¯t even have a chance to escape." Ilay¡¯s suggestion was a valid option. Hemillas dies, and I go into exile. The Custoria family survives. ...But an indescribable storm of emotions raged inside me. I couldn¡¯t choose that path, not even if it meant my death. The moment I accepted that option, I felt like I would become something else entirely. "The conclusion hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Hemillas still has a card he doesn¡¯t even know about. A card Agatha has been holding onto all this time." I would share all my knowledge and information with Hemillas. With that expanded insight, he would come up with new options. "Have you tried contacting Commander Hemillas?" "I can¡¯t reach him. I don¡¯t know if the communication line is down or if he¡¯s simply not answering. But he probably already sees me as an enemy. I¡¯ve repeatedly disobeyed orders and killed two of his closest subordinates. Ivan wouldn¡¯t want us to make contact either." "Luka, listen to me carefully. I¡¯m against this plan of reaching out to Hemillas. He¡¯s in a weak position, and he sees you as an enemy. Siding with Hemillas when he¡¯s already considering conditional surrender is completely irrational. You have no guarantee that he¡¯ll come up with a better plan." I knew it too. My plan was full of holes. Even my chances of survival were low. It was the worst possible choice¡ªone that no one else would ever make. Right now, I needed the resolve to choose the worst option. "But this is the choice that brings me closest to the outcome I want." "Not everyone gets what they want. You know that better than I do. I don¡¯t want my friend to suffer pointlessly and then die." Ilay glared at me. He wasn¡¯t going to back down easily. "So, I suppose saving Lilian Lamones was a realistic choice?" When I sneered, Ilay¡¯s expression darkened. "Luka, we¡¯re not discussing that here." The wooden dining table beneath Ilay¡¯s hands began to crack. As it split apart, food and dishes tumbled to the floor. "It¡¯s simple, Ilay Carthica. You can either stand back and watch me walk into the fire, or you can jump in with me. Pick one." I half-lidded my eyes and stared at him. Ilay reached for his waist, grasping the hilt of his sword. "There¡¯s a third option¡ªI subdue you right here." "You might want to rethink that. Haven¡¯t we been in a similar situation before? Remind me¡ªwho won back then?" I lifted my chin arrogantly, scratching my cheek. A fierce silence settled between us. The only movement came from Ilay¡¯s fingers, twitching around the hilt of his sword. "Cut the bravado. You just barely recovered from a serious injury. I could knock you out right here and put you on a cargo ship bound for Bellato." That was when I became certain. ...Ilay Carthica was someone I could trust. Guilt pricked at me for testing my friend. "Please, Ilay. You¡¯re the only one who can help me right now." Ilay bit his lower lip, his face twisted in frustration. His trembling fingers traced the hilt of his sword. I bowed my head, exposing my neck and the top of my skull without defense. "Luka, please, don¡¯t do this. This is no different from suicide. You¡¯re not the kind of person who acts out of cheap righteousness." His voice wavered, like he was about to cry. I closed my eyes and thought for a moment. "It¡¯s not about righteousness. And I do have a chance to win. Listen to my plan. If you don¡¯t like it, you can knock me out right here and do whatever you want. This won¡¯t work without your help anyway." I lifted my head as I spoke. Blood dripped from my nose, splattering onto the floor. I wiped it away roughly and opened my eyes. A dull pain throbbed in the bridge of my nose. My forehead burned like I had a fever. But my overheated mind wouldn¡¯t stop racing. Static. There was static in my cybernetic eyes. It wasn¡¯t a malfunction. The problem was my brain. ...The repeated overuse and the effects of Akies Victima were destroying my nervous system. But I couldn¡¯t stop now. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pop! A blood vessel burst in my left organic eye. My vision was drenched in red. Scarlet tears streamed down my cheek. "Luka? Hey, you..." Even Ilay couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. "This was bound to happen. If I don¡¯t solve the problems in front of me, my brain won¡¯t stop. It¡¯s practically a curse." It was the price of Akies Victima reaching a higher level. My brain constantly detected every danger and problem around me, keeping me in a state of relentless high-level focus to resolve them. My cognition, senses, and insight had sharpened to the point that I couldn¡¯t ignore even the smallest variables or risks. ¡¯Four forks, three spoons, eight plates, three broken... among them...¡¯ Even now, I compulsively counted the scattered utensils on the floor. It wasn¡¯t intentional. My brain was simply registering everything in my field of vision with mechanical precision. If my focus wavered even slightly, I wasted brainpower on useless calculations. I had to redirect my awareness inward rather than letting it be overwhelmed by external stimuli. Damn it. This is driving me insane. No¡ªI¡¯m already insane. "...Fine. Go ahead and spit out that brilliant plan of yours. Looks like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll listen to your last wish before you die." I lifted my head. Ilay, who had finally let go of his sword hilt, swept back his disheveled bangs. * * * At La Vie en Rose¡¯s mansion, I prepared my gear for the mission. I hoped this wouldn¡¯t be my last mission. But the odds were high that it would be. That wasn¡¯t pessimism¡ªit was simply facing reality. Even if my goal was idealistic, my thinking had to be realistic. Creak, creak. I curled each finger one by one. The hastily repaired cybernetic implant obeyed my commands well enough. It wasn¡¯t in perfect condition, but I wouldn¡¯t lose to some half-baked opponent. Hiss. I borrowed Ilay¡¯s chest guard and strapped it on. A notable feature was the foldable helmet that wrapped around the collar. It was the kind Ilay preferred. Whirr. I ran my fingers along the collar. The folded helmet gradually rose, encasing my head. When I traced the edge in the opposite direction, it folded back down. ¡®Giselle.¡¯ My gaze stopped on Giselle, lying on the bed. Her life wasn¡¯t in danger, but she still hadn¡¯t woken up. The psychological shock she had suffered in such a short time was too great. I was a human trained and modified to endure extreme environments and overwhelming pressure. But Giselle was different. This ordeal had left her with deep psychological scars that would never fully heal. And if I died as well, she would suffer unimaginable pain. That was one more reason I didn¡¯t want to die. Martina Diva had agreed to take care of Giselle during the storm season. I owed Martina a lot in many ways. One day, I would have to repay her. "...I¡¯ll be back." Even if I was prepared to die, I wouldn¡¯t let it happen. Not yet, Luka. Muttering to myself, I left the room. As soon as I stepped out, the entire mansion registered in my mind. I saw things I hadn¡¯t noticed before. That short four-hour sleep had made a difference. ¡®I¡¯m counting on you, Ilay.¡¯ Ilay was no longer in the mansion. He had left four hours ago after hearing my plan. When I reached the first floor, I spotted Jin Gaw drinking. Martina Diva sat beside him, feeding him snacks one by one. ¡ªThis district has been placed under lockdown. Citizens are advised to... The large screen covering the wall was broadcasting the news. Reports about the upper district¡¯s lockdown and the ongoing riots kept playing. "Ah, Luka. I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask earlier... Have you tried using that injector gun I gave you?" I lifted the hem of my coat over my combat suit, revealing the metal injector gun. It was a gift from Jin Gaw when I visited his lab. "I¡¯ll probably use it today." "The manual?" "I read it all." I spoke as I walked toward the back door of the mansion. "Yeah? Then answer me this¡ªhow many steps were on that staircase just now?" "...Forty-two. Do you want me to count the number of railing posts too?" Jin Gaw laughed. Then he casually slid his hand under Martina¡¯s barely-there clothing and groped her body. If what she was wearing could even be called clothes. "Just so you know, if you use that thing while you¡¯re in this level of hyperawareness, you¡¯ll probably die. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll just end up a vegetable." "Progress in science always demands sacrifice. I¡¯ll dedicate my body to the cause." I tilted my head slightly and pushed open the back door. "Magnificent. That¡¯s why I like you, Luka." "To be honest, I can¡¯t stand you, Director." Jin Gaw laughed heartily. I left that laughter behind as I opened the door. Thud! Stepping out of the mansion, I shut the door behind me. Unlike the comfortable air inside, the first thing that greeted me was the damp, heavy atmosphere outside. I looked up and felt like I might sink into depression just from the sight. The sky was dark, and rain poured relentlessly. I walked forward, weaving through the narrow alleys until I emerged onto the main road. Beyond the buildings, flames and smoke filled the horizon. The flames were undoubtedly red, but in my vision, they shimmered in multicolored hues. The twisting masses of smoke felt like distorted metaphors made tangible. Waaaaaaah! Then came the roar of the crowd. It was as if someone had pressed a megaphone directly against my ear. The sensory overload sent pain stabbing through my head. I reached for my collar and activated my helmet. Whirr! Even the sound of it unfolding scraped against my nerves. La Vie en Rose¡¯s VIP mansion was located in the lower district, while the riots were taking place in the upper district and along its borders. But that didn¡¯t mean the lower district was safe. This place had effectively become a lawless zone, stripped of what little order remained. Any security forces that existed had been pulled to the upper district. Crime ran rampant in the chaos. Fresh corpses littered the alleys, barely a few days old. Even the insides of buildings weren¡¯t safe¡ªbroken windows and bloodstains were everywhere. "You... what, ugh! Guhhhh¡ª!" As I passed by, I struck a mugger on the head with the heel of my palm. His face caved inward, and one of his eyes popped out. The knife he had been about to stab me with clattered to the ground. That act of violence had been pure combat reflex. I hadn¡¯t even consciously decided to move. Step, step. I walked like a ghost through the streets. My mind wasn¡¯t completely clear. On purpose, I tried to dull my focus. Right now, I needed to conserve my brainpower. ...By the time I came to my senses, I had arrived at the boundary between the lower and upper districts. One of Akbaran¡¯s checkpoints. A massive crowd blocked my path. They were all shouting upward, their voices filled with fury. "We have the right to be protected too! We pay taxes, you bastards!" "At least send out drones or androids!" "I-I¡¯m from the upper district! Move! Get out of my way!" "Cut the bullshit!" The area below the checkpoint was utter chaos. Protesters and those trying to enter were tangled together. Some were trampled to death in the struggle. ¡ªIf you attempt to enter without authorization, we will open fire. This is your final warning. If you proceed without clearance... The soldiers at the checkpoint held the crowd back. I slowly opened my half-lidded eyes, bringing my awareness into focus. ¡¯This place is in better shape compared to the other checkpoints.¡¯ Since this checkpoint was close to a middle-class residential zone, things hadn¡¯t escalated into a full-blown bloodbath yet. The soldiers weren¡¯t quick to resort to violence either. Most of them were from the lower district themselves¡ªthey might have relatives or acquaintances in the crowd. Unless ordered otherwise by their superiors, they would maintain the standoff as quietly as possible. ¡¯As long as the protesters don¡¯t turn into a riotous mob, the Imperial Family won¡¯t give the order to fire.¡¯ The Empire and the Imperial Family avoided meaningless massacres of their own citizens, exercising only the level of tyranny deemed necessary. Surprisingly, they always chose methods that minimized casualties. However, their perspective was so macro-scale that, to the short-sighted, their rule seemed nothing but ruthless oppression. Thud, thud. I pushed my way forward through the crowd. A few people, swept up in the frenzy, tried to grab me in anger. Each time, I broke their fingers or arms. Crack. I cut through the mass of bodies and stepped up to the checkpoint. The yellow warning lights at the boundary line flickered, flashing their caution. "If you take another step¡ª" The soldier aiming his weapon at me trailed off. Creak, creak. I ran my fingers along my collar, folding back my helmet. "My name is Lukaus Custoria. Every citizen of the Empire is entitled to protection under the Empire¡¯s shield... A right declared by His Majesty Dino Accretia, the First Emperor." There was no turning back now. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 "Lukaus Custoria?" "The... Irregular? Wait a moment." The soldiers at the checkpoint entrance were flustered. A veteran soldier standing behind them recognized me and frowned. "If you¡¯re heading to the upper district, go up quietly by yourself. Don¡¯t cause any trouble." A soldier who was familiar with me approached the yellow boundary line. Of course, I had never spoken to him before. He simply knew my face. "Sorry, but I came here to cause trouble." I tilted my head slightly and stared at him. The soldier narrowed his eyes before stepping inside. Chaos erupted at the checkpoint entrance. Soldiers hurriedly contacted their superiors, unsure of how to handle me. "Whoaaaa! It¡¯s Luka! Luka really showed up!" "I told you, he¡¯s on our side!" A roar erupted from the protestors behind me. Those who recognized me spread my name from mouth to mouth. They chanted it like a wave rippling outward. Yeah, these days, I¡¯m the hottest name around. Anyone remotely interested in gossip would have heard of me at least once. "The noble hunter!" "Luka! Luka!" They didn¡¯t call me Lukaus¡ªthey called me Luka. "My name is Lukaus Custoria. Every citizen of the Empire has the right to legitimate protection under the Empire¡¯s shield... This is the right of all Imperial citizens, as proclaimed by His Majesty Dino Accretia, the first emperor." Suddenly, a large hologram flickered to life within the protest crowd. Someone had recorded my words and was broadcasting them on repeat. A life-sized projection of me continued to declare the rights of Imperial citizens. My voice spread widely. Emboldened, the protestors moved closer to the boundary line. Each time they did, fierce warnings about opening fire rang out. Bang¡ª! Bang! The soldiers fired into the air. The protestors flinched, momentarily recoiling. Step, step. A man walked out from inside the checkpoint. I attempted to access the upper network to confirm his identity. Bzzzzt. Only static filled my retinal display. My upper network access privileges had been revoked. Kinuan must have already tampered with it. Looks like I¡¯ve been completely blacklisted now. ¡®Shwell Kasert, Lieutenant Colonel. Likely the commander of Checkpoint 7.¡¯ I read the man¡¯s name tag and rank. A lieutenant colonel at this location would mean he was the checkpoint commander. One of the badges on his chest bore a golden sword emblem. That meant he was former Imperial Guard. So, I was meeting a senior here. Click. I gave a short salute. Lieutenant Colonel Kasert returned my salute as he walked up to the boundary line. "Even for someone as distinguished as you, this is overstepping your authority. No matter how exceptional you may be, you¡¯re still just a mere cadet. You have no position to interfere with checkpoint access. Well, I suppose it¡¯s pointless to say all this. You¡¯re not a fool who wouldn¡¯t understand that. So, did you come here intending to commit insubordination?" How deeply was Shuel Kasert involved in this situation? Not all of the military and the Imperial Guard had turned their backs on the Imperial family. In fact, the majority were still unaware of the situation. It was a small group, carefully orchestrating the coup. Once the coup succeeded, the neutral factions would naturally align with the victor. ¡¯Most people probably see the current situation as nothing more than unrest and riots.¡¯ However, there had to be collaborators secretly manipulating events to ensure the coup¡¯s success. Lieutenant Colonel Kasert could very well be one of them. "I have no intention of committing insubordination. I am simply representing the legitimate rights of the Empire¡¯s citizens. They seek safety and protection. They are by no means rioters." The words of reason flowed effortlessly from my lips. But reason was just that¡ªreason. Reality could not be navigated with reason alone. Of course, I didn¡¯t believe in the righteous words I had just spoken. They were nothing more than a convenient justification. Reality was cruel. Among the protesters lurked sinister figures, waiting for the right moment to turn the demonstration into a full-scale riot. Keeping them from passing was the wise choice. "There are rioters among them. Even the upper districts aren¡¯t entirely safe. More than thirty percent of the zones have already been sealed off due to riots. This is unprecedented. And..." Lieutenant Colonel Kasert hesitated, then communicated with someone. He took a step back and raised his hand. "...Lukaus Custoria. Your access rights have just been revoked. If you cross that line, we will open fire. I advise you to value your life." It seemed the order had come from higher up. The checkpoint¡¯s security and defenses tightened. Soldiers lined up along the hundred-meter boundary. Behind them, the elevators and staircases looked like an impenetrable fortress. Whirrrr, whirrrr. A deep metallic sound rang out, enough to subdue even the courage of the protesters. The ones standing at the front instinctively stepped back, one by one. ¡¯Myrmidon, the fully armored prosthetic unit.¡¯ Two jet-black Myrmidon units stepped forward. Compared to Legions, they might be considered mass-produced or standard models, but they were still among the Empire¡¯s most elite forces. The arrival of the Myrmidon armored prosthetic units shifted the atmosphere. The weapons they carried were more akin to cannons than guns. Their barrels were large enough to fit a human head inside, and their firepower wasn¡¯t just capable of blowing heads off¡ªit could obliterate an entire person. "The Empire¡¯s sword is now turning its blade against the very people it should be protecting." At my words, Lieutenant Colonel Kasert simply laughed. "No matter what you say, we will hold this line. That is our duty¡ªmine and theirs. Do you think Imperial soldiers are so easily swayed that they would turn their guns at every passing remark from a greenhorn? If a few idealistic words could change the direction of their weapons so easily, the Empire would have crumbled long ago. The reason the Empire has withstood countless threats is because of the silent heroes who remain steadfast in their places." The wavering soldiers¡¯ eyes changed at his words. They had been reminded of their duty. A capable commander always provides his troops with a righteous cause. "You won¡¯t be able to block this forever," I said, taking another step forward. The Myrmidons turned their gun barrels toward me. "Even if you¡¯re the prodigy of the Imperial Guard, you¡¯re being absurdly arrogant. Do you think you can force your way through here?" I closed my eyes and listened. It felt as if the hair on the nape of my neck had become antennae, standing on end. As if I had developed a new sensory organ. Srrrk. I opened my eyes and looked behind me. Through the fierce wind and rain, people were gathering. Even the elderly and infirm, who had not participated in the protest before, were now present. One by one, they came together, forming a massive current. "You can scoop up spilled water with your hands, but you cannot gather up a flood." I couldn¡¯t change the existing tide by myself. So, I had to create a new one and crash it against the old. A mass of people was an uncontrollable force. Even I couldn¡¯t predict whether this tide would bring gain or loss. There was a real chance that the turbulence I had created could end up sweeping me to my death. But I needed chaos¡ªsomething so unpredictable that even I couldn¡¯t foresee its outcome. Even if it put me in danger, I had to embrace it. To drive a knife into the throat of the strong from an inferior position, one must create variables. The more unpredictable, the more effective. ¡®...The Grand Principle of Akies Victima.¡¯ Always keep chaos by your side. That was the realm of Kinuan. He was an uncertain existence¡ªan ally and an enemy at the same time. He was both weak and strong. Every word and action of his was simultaneously truth and falsehood. Wrapped in the armor of chaos, Kinuan wielded possibility as his weapon. Compared to him, I was still woefully lacking. But that was only natural. I had merely taken my first step. Drip. I wiped the blood trickling from my nose with my thumb. The headaches had become so chronic that they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning anymore. "Come inside, Lukaus. We need to talk separately." Sensing something unusual, Lieutenant Colonel Kasert shifted his body aside, creating a path for me to pass through. The two Myrmidons also lowered their weapons. The size of the protest was swelling abnormally. Word had spread that I was confronting the soldiers at the checkpoint, drawing more people in. The crowd believed they had gathered of their own will, but in reality, they had been led by my intentions. ¡¯Ilay is playing his role.¡¯ The people Ilay had planted in Akbaran were moving. Even the full-body hologram of me had been filmed by one of Ilay¡¯s agents. Ilay¡¯s influence and power weren¡¯t particularly great. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to generate such a movement on his own. But right now, even his power was enough to create a current¡ªbecause I had become the focal point. Like a snowball that rolls on its own once given a small push, the momentum had grown naturally. ¡¯Now, my role is crucial.¡¯ Ilay had pushed. Now, it was my turn to roll. "According to orders from above, I am not permitted to enter, am I?" "...That much is within my discretion. If you refuse to come in, I¡¯ll have you detained by force." It was a moment of extreme tension. At any second, the protesters could turn into rioters. And their numbers continued to swell. Soon, they would grow beyond control. "It won¡¯t be easy to force me to do anything without killing me." I placed my fingers on the hilt of my sword. My other hand slipped inside my coat as if reaching for a pistol. I shifted my focus. I ignored the crowd. Their shouts and curses faded away, as if severed from my perception. ...Silence. My sight and hearing were solely focused on the soldiers. Their arms and hands twitched continuously. At a glance, they seemed to be waiting for orders. However, the emotional signals they gave off were unmistakably those of hesitation and fear. The soldiers at the checkpoint did not have the stomach for a mass slaughter. Among the protesters, there were even children. The elderly and infirm had also gathered, chasing the hope of entering the upper district. "When the water overflows, there¡¯s no need to scoop it back up. No, contaminated water doesn¡¯t need to be retrieved at all," Lieutenant Colonel Kasert muttered, his pupils gleaming with a chilling light. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn it. As expected of someone from the Imperial Guard¡ªhis judgment was fast. Snap! Kasert raised his hand and gave the order to prepare for fire. The soldiers struggled but eventually lifted their weapons, aiming at the protesters. "Tsk, it¡¯s better to drive them away before the crowd grows any larger. It¡¯s unfortunate, but necessary." Kasert sighed and drew his pistol. If a superior officer led by example, then Imperial soldiers¡ªdespite their reluctance¡ªwould pull the trigger. ¡¯I need to buy more time.¡¯ From the beginning, my goal had only been to hold this standoff. I wanted to maintain this deadlock and keep drawing more people in. But Kasert wasn¡¯t making it easy. A small sacrifice to prevent a greater one. Even if hundreds died here, it was better than letting thousands or tens of thousands turn into rioters. That was Kasert¡¯s decision. ¡¯Breaking through the checkpoint by force alone is impossible.¡¯ The ones defending it were Kasert, the soldiers, and the two Myrmidon units. My dual-layered tactical thinking formulated a battle plan. A frontal assault was infeasible. I needed to capture Kasert and use him as a hostage. ¡¯But Kasert would rather die than be taken hostage. He would tell me to kill him.¡¯ The next line of thought rejected the success of that plan. I had to come up with something better. ¡¯I need to stop the massacre while keeping this standoff going.¡¯ No immediate solution came to mind. And then, my time ran out. Click. Kasert pulled the trigger. He wasn¡¯t aiming at me. He was aiming at the protesters. Ki¡ªiiing! My hand moved in sync. My Crucis crossed the boundary line slightly and struck the pistol diagonally. Clang! The fired bullet cut through the air. The pistol, now broken, spun in the air before crashing onto the ground. I didn¡¯t follow up with another attack. If I cut Lieutenant Colonel Kasert, there would be no room for conversation¡ªonly immediate combat. "Quick and precise, as your reputation suggests." "It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m better than someone retired from active duty in the Imperial Guard." If the situation had been different, this could have been an enjoyable exchange. Srrk. Lieutenant Colonel Kasert said nothing more and stepped back. He raised his hand beside the Myrmidon. The Myrmidons aimed their weapons forward. The moment Kasert lowered his hand, high-powered projectiles would be unleashed. ¡¯There¡¯s no other way.¡¯ I had to fight. If the protesters scattered or were neutralized here, I was finished as well. I increased my output, preparing for battle. Vrrrrrr! At that moment, the roar of an engine echoed from above. An aerial vehicle was approaching at immense speed. Everyone¡¯s attention turned toward it. Kiiiiing! The aerial vehicle was wobbling uncontrollably, nearly shaking apart. It even collided with a high-rise building. It was an extremely unstable flight. There was a reason for the flight ban¡ªif the skies had been as crowded as usual, there would have been a chain of massive accidents. The aerial vehicle pierced through the storm, descending close enough for the naked eye to make out details. However, it couldn¡¯t manage to land. Maintaining its precarious flight, the vehicle¡¯s lower hatch opened, and someone dropped down. The first thing visible was a crimson cape. Lieutenant Colonel Kasert and I realized the situation faster than anyone else. We both went down on one knee in salute. Boom! The ornate cape billowed as if defying the weight of the heavy rain and gravity. The moment he landed, the yellow boundary line beneath his feet cracked apart. "T-The Crimson Crown Prince?" Shouts erupted from the front lines of the protest. The protesters forgot even the basic courtesy of showing respect, instead pointing and gesturing rudely. Francec Accretia had arrived. His golden eyes burned with a commanding presence. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 I knelt alongside Lieutenant Colonel Kasert, waiting for Francec to continue. There wasn¡¯t even a single guard around him. He had revealed himself alone in a danger zone. ¡°Shwell Kasert, open the checkpoint and protect the citizens of the Empire.¡± Francec spoke as he stood up. His voice carried far without the need for a loudspeaker. It had a resonance as if multiple people were speaking at once. ¡°Is this an order from His Highness? Or from His Majesty?¡± Lieutenant Colonel Kasert asked, keeping his knees and head bowed. ¡°Are you saying you wouldn¡¯t obey if it were my order?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m merely curious.¡± ¡°What value does an army have if it cannot even protect its own people?¡± ¡°It is a decision made to protect more lives.¡± ¡°Say it properly. Not ¡®more lives¡¯¡ªyou mean the privileged few!¡± At Francec¡¯s rebuke, the protesters erupted in shouts loud enough to shake Akbaran. Some boldly stepped over the boundary line. Lieutenant Colonel Kasert was cornered. With the Crown Prince present, he couldn¡¯t risk inciting violence. And Francec¡¯s appearance was like pouring fuel on the fire of the protest. While many of the Empire¡¯s lower-class citizens despised the nobility, few extended that hatred to the imperial family. Francec, in particular, was popular among the public. Among the lower classes, he was likely more favored than even the Emperor himself. Now that he had sided with them, the protesters seemed to have shed all fear, moving boldly. ¡°Lukaus Custoria, stand and protect me. We¡¯ll talk about the details later.¡± I rose at his command, scanning my surroundings. There were many suspicious movements within the crowd. I spotted some who seemed flustered¡ªthey weren¡¯t just ordinary citizens. They were agitators. ¡®If Francec had been even a little late, this would have turned into a bloodbath.¡¯ That thought made me shake my head. ¡®No, Francec deliberately waited for the most dramatic moment. He knows better than anyone how to make himself stand out in a situation like this.¡¯ Even I had felt uneasy, wondering if he would come. When he finally arrived, I was more relieved than anyone. ¡®Did Ilay explain things properly to Francec?¡¯ I had sent Ilay to relay my intentions to him. There was too much that couldn¡¯t be said over the network. ¡®I just have to hope Francec has the stomach to swallow this chaos whole.¡¯ Francec wasn¡¯t one to be well-versed in dark schemes. He was a man who had been thoroughly trained to exist in the light. ¡®How must Francec be feeling after hearing that both the Emperor and his own brother are conspiring to kill him...?¡¯ I had considered the possibility that Francec might fall into panic and ignore my summons. But he hadn¡¯t studied the art of kingship half-heartedly. His imposing presence betrayed not a hint of anxiety. The Crown Prince¡¯s voice was grand, his physique flawless. Even his cape and robes, though long and flowing, billowed freely in the wind, unburdened by the storm. Those who sensed his divine presence belatedly knelt, paying their respects to the bloodline of the nation¡¯s founding. Shaaah¡ª Francec took a step forward. A golden ripple spread outward in a perfect circle beneath his feet. It was nothing more than light, devoid of any physical force¡ªa mere ornamental effect of luxury. And yet, the soldiers instinctively stepped back, as if even treading upon that light would be sacrilegious. Step. Francec strode toward the entrance, where stairs led inside. The golden ripples followed his footsteps before fading. No one dared to touch him. I followed closely behind. Thunk! Lieutenant Colonel Kasert caught up to us and blocked our path. ¡°Your Highness, you might as well kill me here and open the gate yourself. If you do this, I¡¯ll be nothing but a fool who failed his duty while still breathing.¡± ¡°I wish to resolve this peacefully, Sir Kasert.¡± Francec¡¯s gaze lowered as he spoke. For a fleeting moment, his expression seemed melancholic. ¡°If you intend to enforce your will, you will have to spill blood.¡± ¡°A ruler...¡± Francec moved his arm. From within his sleeve, a blade longer than his own arm emerged, defying the laws of physics. I had no idea how it worked. Screeech! The blade sliced cleanly across Lieutenant Colonel Kasert¡¯s head¡ªnot his neck, but his head. The cut was smooth, likely due to a monomolecular coating. As the blade passed, the cross-section of his brain was exposed. ¡°...must not fear blood, even if it is blood on his own hands.¡± The soldiers at the checkpoint remained silent despite their superior¡¯s death. They had no idea what to do. Torn between their duty as soldiers and their loyalty to the imperial family, they were paralyzed. No military academy taught how to handle a situation like this. ¡®In chaos, one can only rely on their own will to make a judgment.¡¯ I was most shocked by Lieutenant Colonel Kasert¡¯s decision. ¡®He chose death.¡¯ Kasert was fully capable of avoiding Francec¡¯s attack. Yet, he had willingly accepted his death, as if to uphold his own words. ¡®Lieutenant Colonel Kasert was probably a completely uninvolved man... a soldier of utmost loyalty.¡¯ He had silently and honorably carried out his duty. The Empire had lost a valuable asset. This was why civil strife was so dangerous. How many more capable individuals would be lost in this storm? Instead, it would be the cunning opportunists who would side with the victors and take Kasert¡¯s place. ¡®Because of my decision to escalate the chaos...¡¯ Casualties would rise, and the Empire would only grow weaker. It wasn¡¯t Francec¡¯s tolerance that was being tested¡ªit was mine. From now on, I had to swallow the atrocities I was about to commit, not spit them out. ¡°Luka, don¡¯t just stand there¡ªopen the gate. Show them that we are the shield for those imperial citizens who cannot protect themselves.¡± I nodded and stepped forward. My blade moved swiftly. Ka-ang! Crucis cleaved through the complex locking mechanism with ease. I reached out and grabbed the iron gate, pulling it apart. To be honest, it was a struggle. I had to push my prosthetic output to its maximum and sustain it for quite a while. But the slow, deliberate opening of the gate created a dramatic effect. The crowd held their breath, watching me. Screeeech¡ª The massive door groaned as it dragged open. The components of the opening mechanism, unable to withstand my force, shattered and flew apart one by one. Boom! Thud! The stairs leading to the upper levels were fully revealed. ¡°Uooooooooh!¡± ¡°Long live His Highness Francec! Long live!¡± ¡°Eternal be the guardian deity of the Empire, Cracia!¡± The protesters cheered for Francec and the imperial family as they stormed up the steps. No one hesitated to cross the boundary anymore. They had gained the unshakable backing of Francec himself. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± A woman bowed repeatedly before being swept up by the surge of people. She was clutching her child in her arms. ¡®Those who cannot protect themselves.¡¯ The weak were desperate. Throughout the storm season, they had been unable to leave their homes. But staying inside didn¡¯t mean they were safe either. Every district outside the upper sector had turned into a lawless zone. People in the lower sectors were still dying even now. Francec and I ascended the steps as well. The protesters who had rushed ahead now stepped aside, yielding the lead to us. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°There are assassins lurking everywhere, waiting for a chance to strike at Your Highness. I may not be able to guard you alone.¡± I whispered beside him. ¡°Our current image is being broadcast not just across Akbaran, but throughout the entire Empire. No one will act recklessly. And if your warning is true... then I¡¯m in a situation where I can¡¯t trust a single person around me.¡± ¡°Do you believe me, Your Highness?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still uncertain. But my younger brother, Lailly¡ªno, is he Ivan now? If that child is truly preparing to rebel against our father, then your words must be true. However...¡± Francec¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°...if you and Ilay have deceived me, the punishment you imagine won¡¯t even come close to what awaits you.¡± ¡°Your Highness already knows I haven¡¯t lied. That¡¯s why you came this far.¡± A crack appeared in Francec¡¯s mask. His brow twitched. ¡°Akies Domini is such an exhausting existence.¡± ¡°That title was stripped from me.¡± ¡°Then what are you now?¡± It was a difficult question to answer. After a brief pause, I spoke. ¡°I will be the symbol of the new era that Your Highness envisions.¡± Francec let out a dry chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve grown more flattering. But what you¡¯re doing now is the very definition of overreach. You¡¯re no longer just an advisor¡ªyou want the imperial family to move according to your will.¡± ¡°I would phrase it differently, Your Highness. I am in a situation so desperate, so dire, that I have no choice but to use you. This is not overreach¡ªit is struggling to survive.¡± I felt heat rise to my forehead. My thoughts were flowing endlessly. ¡®Francec¡¯s intervention.¡¯ That single event had split the possibilities into dozens of new branches. And with each additional variable, those branches multiplied exponentially. An infinite sea of possibilities, beyond the capacity of the human brain to process. The only tool capable of navigating it was intuition. From here on, I had to trust my intuition. Logical reasoning alone would not be enough to carve a path forward. * * * The circular road of the upper sector was packed with Francec and the protesters. Francec had made his move. He now knew that his own father, the Emperor, sought to kill him. If that was true, he had no choice but to act. ¡®Francec¡¯s weapon is the support of the masses.¡¯ The crowd following us numbered in the tens of thousands. The streets were so congested that there was barely any room to move. Just from what I could see, there were over twenty thousand people. And the number was still growing. ¡°...Cease this fight. I will guarantee your rights.¡± The area was a standoff between the military and the rioters. Francec advanced through the cover and barricades. I was on high alert, scanning my surroundings. Francec could be assassinated at any moment. By now, both the Emperor and Ivan must have realized what he was doing. I was just as much at risk. Among the rioters were Nemesis operatives. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if one of them pulled the trigger on me the moment they recognized me as Rick¡¯s killer. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! Your Highness, those people are rioters¡ª¡± An officer approached Francec cautiously. ¡°Watch your mouth. They are not rioters; they are citizens of the Empire. I will not tolerate imperial subjects pointing weapons at each other.¡± Francec¡¯s sharp retort cut through the tension. He extended his hand, gesturing toward the crowd of rioters. The bewildered soldiers hesitated, but overwhelmed by Francec¡¯s striking appearance and the aura surrounding him, they began lowering their weapons. ¡°Lukaus Custoria! In the name of Cracia, reclaim command from these fools and reorganize the unit. From this moment forward, you are no longer attack dogs for the privileged¡ªyou will become a true shield for the people of the Empire!¡± Francec¡¯s voice rang out, commanding the military forces. The officers stood frozen, fumbling for orders from their superiors. Imperial military officers were mostly nobles, but the majority of the army¡ªsoldiers and non-commissioned officers¡ªcame from the lower districts. Step, step. Swayed by Francec¡¯s charisma, the first to break formation were the NCOs. They abandoned their posts and moved to Francec¡¯s side. Once the shift began, it quickly gained momentum. ¡°...Those who wish to set right all that is wrong, take up your weapons and follow me. The name of Cracia stands with you. Before ruling, the founding bloodline exists to protect you. Those who abandon their duty to safeguard the people have no right to rule. That was the vow declared when the first Emperor raised his banner!¡± I had no way of knowing whether Dino Accretia had ever spoken such words. But there was no denying that they ignited something in the hearts of the people. Francec hadn¡¯t even specified his true goal in his speech. His words were vague. But through sheer cultivated charisma, he was absorbing both the upper district¡¯s military and the rioters. However, there were those who would try to stop this momentum. No matter whose orders they followed, I anticipated multiple assassination and sniper attempts. The roar of the crowd seemed to slow in my perception. Despite my extreme exhaustion, I kept my eyes fixed on them. Someone in the crowd caught my attention. ¡®A sniper?¡¯ A figure leaned out of a window. A gun barrel emerged. If necessary, I was prepared to throw myself in front of Francec to shield him. But the sniper never got the chance to pull the trigger. Someone grabbed his head and twisted it. ¡®Kinuan...¡¯ Amid the chaos, Kinuan had appeared. He eliminated the sniper targeting Francec, then vanished like a ghost. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 I intended to introduce a new flow through Francec, forcing it to collide with the existing one. This would create even greater chaos, and an opportunity would arise for me. ...However, there was someone here even more formidable than me. A monstrous human who repeatedly surpassed my predictions and expectations. I had thought I had finally reached the same level, but that was nothing more than my own delusion. Akies Domini, Kinuan. Kinuan occasionally revealed himself between the protesters and the crowd. Others might not have noticed, but I could see him. ¡¯Why?¡¯ The question surfaced in my mind. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t understand Kinuan¡¯s actions. ¡¯You¡¯re on the emperor¡¯s side!¡¯ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wanted to scream and ask him. The emperor desired chaos¡ªbut only within a controllable range. Francec¡¯s unpredictable actions wouldn¡¯t be welcomed. My gaze darted rapidly through the crowd. A masked figure suddenly collapsed to the ground with a thud. Behind them, Kinuan stood once again. ¡¯Kinuan is eliminating assassins targeting Francec and me.¡¯ Kinuan disappeared back into the crowd. Each time he appeared, suspicious individuals dropped dead. He was eliminating threats for us. He had likely been protecting both Francec and me even before I noticed. No wonder there had been such a strange lack of interference. ¡¯Kinuan is making it easier for me to move.¡¯ It was hard to believe, but the fact was undeniable. Whether he was following the emperor¡¯s orders or acting independently, I had no way of knowing. Kinuan had inserted himself into the flow I had created, adding another layer of chaos. I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how far ahead he was thinking. With tens of thousands gathered, a few deaths went unnoticed. Some were crushed in the crowd, and nobody cared even if bodies were trampled. With no external interference, the flow continued naturally. Kinuan and I were maneuvering within a realm of high-level reasoning, each attempting to gain the upper hand over the other. Ordinary people would never comprehend our plans or actions. ¡¯In our battle, the side that gets understood loses.¡¯ The clearer one¡¯s purpose and principles of action, the easier it became to predict their next move. And Kinuan knew my purpose. ¡¯Even the decision I made after much deliberation¡ªwas it all within Kinuan¡¯s expectations?¡¯ I reached up to adjust the collar around my neck and put on my helmet. Puhak! The moment I wore the helmet, blood burst from my nose and eyes. The impact nearly made my legs give out. I struggled desperately to endure it, pretending to be unaffected. ¡¯My eyes are damaged.¡¯ My biological eyes couldn¡¯t withstand the excessive signals from my brain. My vision was so red that I could barely see. Before long, I would likely have to remove them and replace them with cybernetic implants. ¡®I can¡¯t keep up with Kinuan¡¯s thinking.¡¯ To catch up with Kinuan, I needed to think even more. But I had reached my physical limit. I lacked information, and my brain was breaking down. If I kept trying to chase after Kinuan, I would die first. ¡®Ignore Kinuan¡¯s intentions. For now, focus on what I need to do. Even if I end up playing into his hands, I have no choice.¡¯ Once again, I spotted Kinuan emerging from the crowd. Our eyes met. He must have realized I was watching him. Kinuan gave a relaxed smile and raised his index finger to his lips. ¡®Shh.¡¯ After making his intention clear, Kinuan disappeared back into the sea of people. "Luka, I want to go see my brother now." Francec, who had gathered a hastily formed faction, whispered to me. He had no idea about the battle that had just taken place between Kinuan and me. Among the key figures in this flow, Francec was the weakest. I couldn¡¯t be sure if he would withstand the collision. ¡®If Francec is about to fall, I¡¯ll have to support him.¡¯ Stay focused, Luka. * * * I had no idea where Hemillas and the high-ranking military officers had gathered. They had cut off communication and gone into hiding to prepare for the coup in earnest. Only a select few would still be in contact with them. A coup had to be swift and decisive. If it dragged on, it would be the end. The rebels likely had no doubt that their revolution would succeed. They had been able to proceed with their plans smoothly, without any interference so far. The emperor¡¯s goal was to weaken the military¡¯s power and purge the influential nobility. The military sought to stage a coup and install Ivan as their leader. Hemillas planned to offer up the coup forces to the emperor in order to preserve his family and the Imperial Guard. And Francec, to survive the imperial conspiracy, was hurriedly assembling a revolutionary faction. To be honest, as an independent force, it was almost insignificant. Right now, it looked larger because it was bolstered by the protesters and the masses, but when examined closely, it was nothing more than a fragile skeleton. "Your Highness, my sword is yours." "The Weber-Ratry family will follow Your Highness¡¯s cause." Some nobles approached Francec and swore allegiance. Most were aristocrats who had deep personal ties with him, while the unfamiliar faces belonged to weaker houses in precarious positions. They were siding with Francec, prepared to go into exile if they failed. The rainstorm still raged on. People¡¯s coats were soaked and gloomy, yet their fervor remained fierce. As if to soothe the public, Francec gave orders to protect the people. A fair number of capable soldiers had joined him, and a chain of command was beginning to take shape. "Does His Majesty know of this? You will regret today¡¯s actions!" "Haha, has the crown prince finally gone mad? Opposing us and still hoping to rule the Empire...?" Several nobles, bound and captured, shouted furiously. The commoners jeered at them as they were dragged away to an unknown fate. Francec aggressively seized noble-owned buildings one after another and turned them into shelters for the lower classes. It had all happened within half a day. The district under Francec¡¯s control quickly stabilized. Even the rioters of Nemesis struggled to incite further violence, as they lacked justification. ¡¯The Imperial Family, the nobility, and the rebels.¡¯ They were all the same. Power only existed with the people¡¯s support. Rule through sheer force alone had its limits. This was why the Imperial Family devised incomprehensibly intricate schemes. Their immoral acts could never be exposed to the public. "...I will make sure to repay your trust." Francec desperately played the role of an ideal revolutionary monarch. The Crimson Crown Prince. Francec exuded charisma, embodying a ruler straight out of a painting. He had a remarkable ability to captivate people¡ªnot just from his elite education but also from his natural disposition. ¡¯But Francec was not chosen by the current emperor. That means there was a reason for it.¡¯ I could see it clearly because I was right by Francec¡¯s side. Doubt and anxiety constantly seeped through him. Compared to the emperor or Ivan, his mental fortitude was weak. "Ilay has sent word, Luka." Francec extended his arm forward. A drone, unlike any I had ever seen before, landed on his forearm. No¡ªit was not a drone. ¡¯A Machine Beast.¡¯ The mechanical hawk tilted its head inquisitively. Even the feathers that fluttered down with each beat of its wings were thin sheets of metal. A letter was tied to the hawk¡¯s ankle. Francec checked its contents first before handing it to me. "...No wonder it was so difficult to find Hemillas and Ivan." I muttered under my breath. Hemillas and the military were in the first district to be locked down¡ªthe very place where the riots had begun. ¡¯The news said the rioters¡¯ resistance was too strong, making entry into that district nearly impossible. The Imperial Guard must be among them. That¡¯s why breaking through wasn¡¯t easy.¡¯ Hemillas and the military used the chaos as a smokescreen to hide beneath it. This was their only chance. During a storm period, the Empire¡¯s surveillance and control systems failed to function properly, rendering satellite vision and aerial military assets useless. We moved on foot, relaying messages mouth to mouth and sending couriers for communication. It felt like we had regressed two thousand years. Clatter, clatter. Francec¡¯s fingertips trembled. I quickly stepped in front of him to shield his hands from view. The nobles and soldiers around us could not be allowed to see the Crown Prince waver. Francec¡¯s only weapon was his charisma. If he lost that, he would be no better than a naked man. If his followers sensed that the mastermind was faltering, they would abandon him. "Thank you, Luka. That was disgraceful of me." Francec spoke, hiding his hands beneath his cloak. "I don¡¯t think it was disgraceful." "I still can¡¯t believe this reality. No... I want to believe in my father and my brother. Until I see it with my own eyes and hear it with my own ears..." But Francec was too intelligent to ignore the evidence I had presented to him. He had already heard the full story from Ilay. He knew better than anyone that such a narrative could not be fabricated. "That is why I chose to stand by Your Highness. People like Ivan, Kinuan, and Hemillas never trust someone once the slightest doubt creeps in. But even if doubt lingers, you still try to believe. Some might call that weakness, but I do not." "And why is that?" Francec looked at me. The glimmer in his pupils steadied, and even the fluttering hem of his clothes stilled. For the first time, the sacred bloodline of the nation¡¯s founding looked just like an ordinary human to me. "Because I am the same as you, Your Highness." * * * My final plan was simple. We had to reach Hemillas before he could offer his ¡¯tribute.¡¯ Then, we would eliminate Ivan Accretia and seize the military forces that Hemillas had gathered. The ultimate goal was to have Francec, backed by both the military and the people, pressure the emperor into securing the succession. In the worst case, even if full succession was out of reach, negotiation would still be possible. If the emperor truly acted for the greater good, he would seek to avoid an unnecessary civil war by compromising. But many obstacles stood in the way before we could reach the emperor. Right now, we were already clashing against one of them. Bang¡ª! A gunshot rang out. This time, there would be no peaceful way through. The violent rioters in the locked-down district showed no regard for the Crown Prince¡¯s presence. Francec led his hastily assembled forces into a standoff against the rioters. The rioters blocking the entrance had fortified their position like well-trained soldiers, stacking cover and forming a defensive line. There were also skilled snipers among them¡ªsticking one¡¯s head out for even a moment would mean catching a bullet. "Powered armor? Damn it, they just keep pulling tricks out of their asses!" The officers and nobles under Francec scowled. Scattered among the rioters stood outdated powered armor units of unknown origin. "What about our armored units?" "We¡¯re in the process of gathering all available resources." Francec¡¯s forces hadn¡¯t come meticulously prepared. They were scraping together personnel and supplies on the fly. Deploying armored forces like powered armor onto the battlefield would take time. ¡®Time is slipping away.¡¯ I had already wasted too much of it. Hemillas would have caught wind of Francec¡¯s approach by now and would be hastening the tribute plan. If that happened, everything would be for nothing. "Your Highness, Francec." I addressed him. He understood what I was about to say without further explanation. "Luka, you must capture that child alive." By "that child," he meant Ivan Accretia. I nodded. I broke away from the front lines and took a detour. While a full unit couldn¡¯t breach the locked-down district, going in alone was a different story. ¡®I¡¯ve done everything I could. The rest is beyond my control. All I can do now is hope for luck and do my best.¡¯ The storm season in Akbaran was dark. I moved through the shadows between buildings, keeping myself concealed. The rioters¡¯ focus was entirely on Francec¡¯s forces, making infiltration easier. I followed the guidance and map displayed on my cybernetic retina. There was a shortcut through an art museum. The moment I stepped inside, a quiet, chilling sensation washed over me. Click, clack. The sound of my footsteps echoed crisply against the marble floor. The museum¡¯s glass ceiling had shattered, allowing the outside wind to seep in. Beneath it, an elegant corridor stretched toward the center. Lining both sides of the corridor were artworks¡ªstatues and paintings glorifying the Imperial Family and past emperors. But the rioters had passed through, leaving them shattered and torn in disarray. I didn¡¯t hurry. I had seen something stirring in the darkness at the far end. ...At the corridor¡¯s end stood a man cloaked in black from head to toe. His heavy coat, trailing to his feet, looked suffocatingly thick just from sight alone. I stopped walking. The man, who had been tilting his head slightly downward, raised his gaze toward me. Beneath his hood, a pair of red eyes glowed. Whirr. The way he scanned me sent chills down my spine. I recognized this feeling. Even though I had never seen him before, I knew immediately¡ªhe belonged to the Imperial Family. ¡¯So, I finally meet one.¡¯ The memory of my first audience with the emperor resurfaced. That imposing figure was the shadow of the Imperial Family¡ªthe force I had long been wary of. The emperor¡¯s dark enforcers. Yes, it was time to give them a proper name. ¡¯Shadow Imperial Guard. Or just Shadows. Maybe the Emperor¡¯s Shadows. I¡¯ve never been great at naming things.¡¯ This was the true direct unit of the Imperial Family, operating beneath the surface rather than in the open. "Lu... Lu... Lukaus... Kus... Kus... to... ria." The Shadow¡¯s speech was unnatural, as if his language function had deteriorated. "His... His Majesty... has ac... accepted... Hei... Heillas¡¯s... tri... tribute. Do... not... in... interfere... with the cer... ceremony. Your... role... will... be... re... assigned... la... later." Even as I listened to his stuttering, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to laugh. Instead, a cold sensation crept down my spine. "Tur... turn... a... round. Go... back... the... way... you... came." The Shadow extended his index finger toward me. "Well, that¡¯s some good news..." I forced my lips into a twisted smile. That bastard had just given away critical information. It seemed he wasn¡¯t particularly skilled in intrigue or deception. "...That means I still have time to intercept Heillas¡¯s tribute." Heillas hadn¡¯t offered it yet. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Srrrk. The Emperor¡¯s Shadow moved. He pulled back his hood and took off his coat. As the heavy garment fell to the floor, his form was revealed. Kiiing, kiing. A raw mechanical sound spread through the silence. It felt as if I was facing a fully armored prosthetic body. "You..." I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. The Shadow¡¯s body didn¡¯t belong to any known category, neither a fully armored prosthetic nor a full-body prosthetic. Still, he was too human-like to be considered a fully armored prosthetic. But at the same time, he wasn¡¯t human enough to be called a full-body prosthetic either. "I think I get why you¡¯re stuttering. Do you even recognize yourself as human?" A full-body prosthetic mimics every minor detail of human flesh. That¡¯s the only way we can maintain our sense of self as humans. But the Shadow looked like a scaled-down version of a fully armored prosthetic. The exoskeleton was exposed without any artificial skin, making him appear eerie. Even the exoskeleton itself resembled an android¡¯s frame more than a human¡¯s bones. Chzzzt, chzzzzk. The Shadow had no mouth. The voice I had heard until now had come from a speaker embedded in his face. ¡®He doesn¡¯t have a digestive system, just like a fully armored prosthetic.¡¯ His prosthetic body lacked any means of expressing emotions, eating, or excreting¡ªany human-like functions. Over time, his brain must have adapted to this inhuman body, gradually losing its humanity piece by piece. The wide range of emotions, joys, and even pain that humans experience¡ªone by one, he would have ceased to feel them, until eventually, he forgot them altogether. All that remained for his brain was a single function: combat cognition. A "combat brain," leaving nothing but that sole purpose behind. ¡®The reason his language skills have deteriorated is...¡¯ Because the majority of his brain¡¯s capacity was allocated to combat. That was how our neural structure worked. If one function was enhanced beyond normal, another would inevitably decline. The name Shadow Imperial Guard wasn¡¯t inaccurate. "You were an Imperial Guard once, weren¡¯t you?" The ultimate fate of an Imperial Guard consumed by a Legion¡ªthat was what the Emperor¡¯s Shadow had become. Kirik! The Shadow drew his weapon without a word. It was a long, curved greatsword. "Hah... haha. With such a diluted sense of self, you¡¯d never disobey an order. And your combat skills must be exceptional! Truly magnificent! Damn it all!" A bitter laugh escaped me. The Legion wasn¡¯t the final stage of an Imperial Guard¡¯s downfall. The real nightmare was something else entirely¡ªa being born as a human but turned into a machine. The Shadow didn¡¯t react to my lament. He had long since lost any concept of emotional exchange with others. With his ability to feel stripped away, nothing I said would elicit a response from him. Of course, it was impossible for them to operate publicly. If they communicated with others, their humanity might resurface. They were tools, only to be taken out and used when necessary. ¡®If humanity is an obstacle, then simply remove humanity.¡¯ What a brilliant solution. Truly admirable. I almost wanted to track down the bastard who came up with this idea and bash his skull in. But I couldn¡¯t deny that it was effective. The Shadows were the strongest combat unit in the Empire. They were the embodiment of the perfect soldier the Empire sought to create. Even the fully armored prosthetic Legions were nothing more than an intermediate step. ¡®We undergo full-body prosthetic procedures gradually. It starts with the limbs, engraving the use of prosthetics into the brain.¡¯ The fully armored prosthetic Legions followed the same principle. A well-trained Imperial Guard¡¯s brain would be installed into a combat machine, slowly degrading their human functions over time. And now, the ultimate combat machine, perfected through that process, stood before my eyes. Step. Step. The Shadow walked toward me. Kick, kirik. He lowered his stance. Then, a forceful shockwave exploded beneath his feet. It was an instantaneous leap, using the blast for propulsion. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even scream. The Shadow had already closed the distance. ¡®What... is this monster?¡¯ Even my intuition, sharpened through Akies Victima, was struggling to comprehend. He was neither human nor machine. In combat, he was a hybrid that took only the best traits of both. For a moment, my mind went completely blank. It was the first time since training in Akies Victima that I had experienced such a lapse in thought. Danger. His attack would go beyond my expectations and perception. Whoosh! His first strike was simple. He swung his greatsword in a wide horizontal arc, aiming to cleave me in half. I leaped back. Despite the size of the blade, it moved at an incredible speed, cutting through the air with enough force for me to feel the vibrations. This wouldn¡¯t be the end of it. An unpredictable attack would follow. I focused, ready to respond to every possible variable. Kirik, kick! His wrist and elbow rotated. Then, his arm and shoulder twisted in an unnatural, impossible direction. His movements defied the natural biomechanics of the human body. His joints spun freely in all directions, unrestricted. A normal human¡¯s joints would have reached their movement limits, but his circular joints smoothly redirected the force of his strikes. ¡®This is cheating!¡¯ Most fights had an inherent set of rules. If an attack failed, it created an opening, forcing the attacker to defend. But his attacks had no openings. The rotation of his circular joints allowed him to maintain acceleration and power, chaining relentless slashes that continued to chase me down. I couldn¡¯t keep dodging forever. Ka-ang! Gripping Crucis in a reverse hold, I blocked the greatsword aiming for my lower body. Overpowered by sheer force, I was sent flying toward a pillar. Kick, bang! The Shadow twisted his body sharply and used another instantaneous leap to pursue me. At some point, his legs had bent into the form of a feline beast. His speed as he closed in was terrifying. I tried to strategize mid-flight. There wasn¡¯t much time to think. In terms of combat ability alone, he surpassed me in every aspect. Even my much-vaunted ability to calculate variables fell short when restricted to battle scenarios. ¡®Power gained at the cost of abandoning humanity.¡¯ Fine. I had to acknowledge it. ¡®He¡¯s overwhelming.¡¯ A normal brain couldn¡¯t properly control a prosthetic body that deviated from human biomechanics. Even if one managed to use it, efficiency would drop significantly, making such modifications undesirable. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more advanced the prosthetic¡¯s output and performance, the more beneficial it was to maintain a human form for optimal responsiveness. That was why high-ranking soldiers had prosthetics resembling human limbs, while lower-class citizens and foot soldiers often resorted to unnatural modifications. ¡®But the Shadows can maintain responsiveness even with inhuman, unnatural prosthetics.¡¯ They could afford to modify themselves purely for efficiency. The rotating joints and beast-like legs were just some of those modifications. Boom! Lost in thought, I crashed into the pillar. Bits of stone crumbled and fell around me. ¡®Well, damn. I didn¡¯t expect to use this here, but...¡¯ I leaned against the pillar, catching my breath. Resilience in the face of adversity was one of my strengths. ¡®A plan is just a plan.¡¯ I could count on one hand the number of times things had gone according to my plans. If I had despaired each time, I¡¯d have died long ago. I¡¯d thought about it many times before, but I hadn¡¯t come this far out of desperation or a death wish. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure why I was fighting so desperately. I had made several irrational decisions. If I were the person I used to be, those careless choices would have already gotten me killed. But now, I had grown strong enough to survive, even when making irrational choices. That was something to be proud of. ¡®...And because of those choices, I have people by my side.¡¯ If I had been nothing more than a rigid combat machine, if I had been a selfish man who prioritized only my own survival... I wouldn¡¯t have met Giselle. I wouldn¡¯t have seen Grace¡¯s smile. I wouldn¡¯t have received Gilda¡¯s help or learned about Gabriel¡¯s past. My relationship with Ilay would have ended as nothing more than childhood camaraderie. ¡®Obeying without resisting the great flow.¡¯ ¡®Letting Hemillas die in agony.¡¯ ¡®Living as a member of the Empire while carrying its dark secrets.¡¯ But I don¡¯t want to live like that. One shameful act in my life was enough¡ªcrossdressing once was plenty. I pulled out the injector gun and pressed it to my temple. To anyone watching, it would look like I was about to commit suicide. In a way, they wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Click. I pulled the trigger. Thunk! A thick needle shot out, piercing straight through my skull. Squish. The pressurized liquid was forcefully injected into my brain. Drip. A strange fluid leaked from my ears and nose. Not blood¡ªsomething clear. The technical term for it was cerebrospinal fluid. I chose not to dwell on why it was already flowing out. Knowing wouldn¡¯t change anything. The liquid entering my brain was a synthetic drug developed exclusively by Jin Gaw. To put it simply, it chemically altered my cerebrospinal fluid, turning it into a coolant. It also contained a few additional components that induced a heightened state of awareness. The reason human focus and thought have limits is simple: the brain, acting as a biological computer, can¡¯t withstand excessive heat. Once it reaches 42 degrees Celsius, it starts to scream. At 43 degrees, physical destruction begins. Compared to machines, human heat resistance is pitiful. But if cerebrospinal fluid could be chemically modified into a coolant to regulate overheating, then brain function could be pushed even further. However, there¡¯s a key difference between a human brain and a computer¡ªbiological tissue suffers damage at low temperatures as well. From this point on, if I stop concentrating or thinking, my brain will begin to deteriorate from the cold. If I fall asleep or lose consciousness while the drug is active, I¡¯ll die instantly. ...From this moment forward, I¡¯m stepping into a realm no one else has experienced. Not even Kinuan would know what lies beyond this point. Clatter. The empty injector gun fell to the floor. Kiiiiiii... And with that, the world became utterly silent. It felt as if time had stopped. Wuuuuuuung. Sounds were distorted. I saw the Shadow lunging at me. His greatsword, aimed at my neck, was closing in at an impossibly slow pace. I had more than enough time to think about my next move. The world, which had once flowed in real-time, now felt like an extended turn-based board game where I could deliberate every decision. But just because my thoughts had accelerated didn¡¯t mean my body could move any faster. That was why I hadn¡¯t considered using the injector gun in my fight against Iskan. Back then, even if I had taken the shot, my brain and body wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it¡ªI would have died instantly. Even after indulging in all these stray thoughts, I still had plenty of room for contemplation. ¡®My mind is terrifyingly clear.¡¯ It must feel something like pulling my brain out of my skull and washing it in ice water. Not that I¡¯d ever actually try it. ¡®How severe will the consequences be?¡¯ The world was cruel. Especially to me. Some people were born with everything in their grasp. But I had always been forced to lose something in order to gain something else. That was enough sentimentality for now. Time to move. KAAAAANG! I deflected the greatsword effortlessly with Crucis. With my heightened focus, I could strike at the perfect angle, as if everything were frozen in place. KAANG! I gripped Crucis tightly and met the Shadow¡¯s greatsword head-on. A deafening clash of metal rang out again and again. My hypersensitive hearing made the metallic sounds unbearable. Normally, I would have endured it. But now? I just vomited. A bloody mixture of bile splattered toward the Shadow. Yet neither of us stopped. Our limbs kept moving relentlessly. KIIIIIIIING! I slid Crucis along the greatsword, redirecting the force away. BANG! Then, I raised my left foot and aimed for the Shadow¡¯s head. He blocked my kick with his right hand, then immediately tried to grab my ankle. Swish! I bent my knee sharply, avoiding his grip. I wanted to laugh. I couldn¡¯t believe I was pulling this off! My decision-making was absurdly fast. I felt like I could do anything¡ªalmost omnipotent. My prosthetic body¡¯s output and performance were vastly inferior to the Shadow¡¯s. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a direct confrontation. ¡®This is pretty damn underhanded, even by my standards.¡¯ I could delay my decisions until the very last moment. I was practically reacting after fully observing my enemy¡¯s actions. ¡®I don¡¯t have to fight using probability and prediction. I can just watch until the enemy¡¯s movement is finalized and respond accordingly.¡¯ The situation was far too favorable for me. Realizing that made my excitement wane. A fight was only fun when both sides were somewhat evenly matched. Of course, the very thought itself was messed up. Snap. I heard something inside my head break. And then¡ªmy vision cut out. Even my cybernetic eyes stopped transmitting data and signals. ...It seemed the optic nerves connected to my artificial eyes had just failed. I was blind now. Well. Now things were finally getting interesting. Fucking hell. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Vision is the most important sense. I was fighting the Shadow without it. There was no need to make additional sounds for echolocation. Ka-ang! A deafening roar swept through the space without pause. I was processing auditory signals and information in my visual cortex. No matter how exceptional my brain function was, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the hearing enhancement training I had undergone. It was difficult to describe exactly how things appeared to me. It felt like white threads tangled together to form shapes in the darkness. Every time I perceived a sound or vibration, the white threads scattered and reassembled, sketching out my surroundings in real-time. Kiiiiiing! Because of my enhanced brain function, sounds stretched out as if in slow motion. At first, I was caught off guard. I had assumed losing my sight would put me at a severe disadvantage. But in less than five seconds, I began to see through sound. The only thing missing was color¡ªotherwise, the shapes were perfectly clear. A real-time radar-like auditory vision. This was thanks to Jin Gaw¡¯s drug. Compared to the echolocation I had used before, my auditory vision was now incomparably sharper. I hardly even felt the inconvenience of losing my sight. In some ways, my auditory vision was more three-dimensional than normal vision. I could perceive details I would have missed with my eyes¡ªlike the auxiliary arm stored on the Shadow¡¯s back. Kiririk! The Shadow¡¯s back opened, and an arm extended outward. The Shadow wielded three arms freely, using the auxiliary arm as skillfully as its natural limbs. Thump! The Shadow aimed at me with a pistol in its auxiliary hand. Kiing! I tilted Crucis diagonally, deflecting the bullet. The powerful, large-caliber round made my hand tingle with the impact. ¡®This is as far as it goes.¡¯ I had figured it out. The Shadow had pushed its abilities to the absolute limit. Even the auxiliary arm stored on its back had been one of its trump cards. All that remained was my counterattack. Supporting the base of Crucis¡¯s blade with my left hand, I prepared to strike. Swish! I didn¡¯t swing Crucis in a large, sweeping motion. This was different from my usual technique. I held it short and aimed only for the gaps in my opponent¡¯s defense. Now that I had fully analyzed the enemy, there was no need for unnecessary movements. All I had to do was attack the precise spots. A series of short, accurate thrusts and slashes followed. With every strike, fragments of the Shadow scattered. At first, only fingers and pieces of its outer shell fell away. Then, its arms were severed, and soon after, its legs were cut off below the knees. Chiiik, kkiik. The Shadow¡¯s limbs were completely severed. Its auxiliary arm lay scattered in pieces. Crunch. I stepped on the Shadow¡¯s torso and pressed Crucis against its forehead. ¡°You die here.¡± I murmured. At the very least, my opponent was also an Imperial soldier¡ªa former member of the Imperial Guard. I wanted to show a minimum level of respect. The reason we fought was because we stood on different sides. There was no personal hatred involved. ¡°Y-you¡¯re... right.¡± The Shadow spoke in a worn-out voice. ¡°Your name and any last words?¡± ¡°M-my name?¡± The light in the Shadow¡¯s eyes was murky. He didn¡¯t even remember his own name. I bit my lower lip. It might have sounded ridiculous, but I felt pity for the man beneath my foot. How could the fate of a loyal Imperial Guard end up like this...? Not only had he forgotten who he was, but he had lost his humanity, reduced to nothing more than a mechanical component. I understood that the Empire and the Emperor had a grand cause. But beneath that cause, too many had been crushed. Grit. I clenched my teeth without realizing it. ¡°N-name... name... I... who... am I?¡± The Shadow spoke quietly. I wanted him to remember who he was. But it didn¡¯t seem likely. And I didn¡¯t have much time. ¡°Then farewell, nameless senior.¡± I raised Crucis, prepared to bring it down on the Shadow¡¯s head. ¡°S-senior?¡± The Shadow reacted to the word senior. I could wait a little longer. That much leniency, I could afford. ¡°You were once an Imperial Guard. Technically, that makes you my senior.¡± I hoped that even a fragment of his human self remained. ¡°Ah... I... yes... Ah... Ro... Rowzen.¡± My eyes widened. I finally understood why Agatha believed in fate and superstition. Sometimes, events happened that were too inevitable to be called coincidences. The Irregular senior that Grace had been searching for was right here. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on your regards to Grace.¡± ¡°...T-thank... you.¡± With both hands, I pressed down on Crucis and drove it through the Shadow¡¯s head. Crunch! The last organic part of him¡ªhis brain¡ªwas torn apart beneath my blade. I had defeated a powerful opponent, yet I felt no joy. Only irritation. It was a kill I had no desire to make. And in a way, I had cheated. 999 Even after the battle ended, my vision did not return. It wasn¡¯t a temporary loss¡ªit seemed to be a permanent one. That didn¡¯t mean I needed to feel despair. As long as I survived, I could undergo reconstructive surgery. Step, step. I was climbing the stairs. Due to my heightened state of awareness, my perception of time had stretched dramatically. A staircase that would normally feel short now felt like an eternal punishment. Honestly, it felt as if days had passed since I injected the drug into my brain. Yet despite experiencing what felt like several days of wakefulness, I wasn¡¯t tired at all. I needed to meet with Hemillas before the effects of the drug wore off. ¡®And then what? Noel¡¯s memories? Information exchange?¡¯ That had been the original goal. But considering how things had escalated, I wasn¡¯t sure if that even mattered anymore. With the Shadow making an appearance, the Emperor likely already had a broad understanding of the situation. The faction I had painstakingly built around Francec could collapse just as easily. ...The Emperor was still the most powerful force. From the start, the other factions had little chance of victory. If my priority was survival, then aligning with the Emperor was the logical choice. ¡®Could it be that all of this... was within the Emperor¡¯s grasp?¡¯ A conclusion I didn¡¯t even want to imagine. Hemillas¡¯s tribute, Ivan¡¯s sudden actions, Francec¡¯s uprising... even my own desperate struggles¡ªwere all of them foreseen by the Emperor? If that were true, I would be in despair. If everything was just another piece in someone¡¯s elaborate scheme, then where did that leave my free will? What meaning did my suffering even have? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The 21-story building I was in was an administrative office in a sealed district. The place had been ransacked by rioters and was now a complete mess. But at the top of this building, Hemillas and the military officers should be waiting. Step. I reached the top of the stairs and looked at the entrance to the conference room. Creak. I reached out and pushed the door open. Through the reflection of sound, I could perceive the number of people inside. ¡®Twenty-four.¡¯ Counting silently in my head, I stepped inside. ¡°You¡¯re here, Luka.¡± Hemillas greeted me casually from the office. He was seated at the center of the conference room. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± ¡°Take a seat. There¡¯s water¡ªgo ahead and have a drink.¡± I deliberately made my footsteps louder as I took a seat across from Hemillas. The conference room was silent, but it wasn¡¯t empty. The so-called great military generals, high-ranking officers, and even some members of the Imperial Guard were seated in chairs¡ªbound. Their mouths were gagged, and their cybernetic limbs hung limp, as if they had been paralyzed. They had all fallen into Hemillas¡¯s scheme. Bzzzz. Without turning my head, I used sound to perceive my surroundings. Eight of the Emperor¡¯s Shadows were lined up along the walls of the conference room. They were likely the same type as Rowzen, the one I had killed earlier¡ªbeings who had lost their sense of self, leaving only combat capability and unwavering loyalty behind. The Emperor must have sent the Shadows after accepting Hemillas¡¯s tribute. That meant the deal between the Emperor and Hemillas was nearly finalized. ¡°...It¡¯s a miserable sight, Ivan.¡± Though I couldn¡¯t see, I turned my head toward Ivan as I spoke. Seated at the head of the conference table, Ivan sat with his limbs broken. Ivan¡¯s shoulders trembled as he let out a dry chuckle. ¡°I know, right? I thought I could take my father lightly, but he¡¯s not so easy after all. More than that, my biggest mistake was underestimating just how complicated Hemillas really is. Oh, and...¡± Ivan trailed off, unable to finish his sentence. The Shadow standing behind him forced a gag into his mouth. Having allied himself with Hemillas, Ivan was now cornered. Despite being of royal blood, he could still be killed. More importantly, Ivan wasn¡¯t a publicly known member of the imperial family. He was even easier to dispose of than Francec. In contrast, Francec had a much higher chance of surviving this ordeal in some way or another. If Francec were to suddenly disappear from public view, the backlash against the imperial family would be severe. I lifted my head and directed my attention toward Hemillas. ¡°The water tastes good.¡± I took a sip as I spoke. ¡°I made sure to prepare it carefully. I figured your day must have been quite exhausting.¡± ¡°No matter how difficult my day was, it couldn¡¯t have been as tough as yours, Commander.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m planning to take a vacation soon.¡± A vacation from which he would likely never return. ¡°I brought you a gift. Technically, this should have been yours from the beginning.¡± I took out the chip containing Noel¡¯s memories and slid it across the table. ¡°You came all this way just to hand this over? Even after defying my orders multiple times?¡± There was a faint irritation in Hemillas¡¯s tone. His gaze was likely filled with quiet reproach. ¡°It¡¯s common for children to disobey their parents.¡± At my words, Hemillas laughed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. So, I assume your presence here means that Paigon and Iskan are no longer among the living?¡± It seemed Hemillas had cut off communication with Paigon and Iskan to maintain operational secrecy. He had likely issued his final orders and proceeded with his last move. ¡°With all due respect, that¡¯s how things turned out.¡± ¡°I underestimated your abilities.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. It helped me fill in the gaps in my experience.¡± I tapped the table lightly, gesturing toward the chip. It was a subtle way to emphasize its importance. ¡°Luka, I don¡¯t know what you saw in this. And I¡¯ve already learned about your identity through Ivan. There were many things I lacked, but above all, the biggest problem was the absence of information.¡± That made sense. And that was why it was astonishing. Hemillas had come this far with only fragments of information. He didn¡¯t know about the connection between Noel and Agatha. He had no idea that Kinuan and I were the Emperor¡¯s Overseers. He had pieced together the royal family¡¯s intentions on his own and acted accordingly. In complete darkness, he had reached out blindly, relying only on suspicions and conjectures. When it came to intelligence gathering, he had been in the most disadvantaged position. ¡®From Hemillas¡¯s perspective, everything must have been mere speculation.¡¯ Yet, he never once showed fear. He acted as if he knew everything. When in reality, he had even less information than I did. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for deceiving me and keeping secrets. We were using each other, after all. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how desperately you had to fight to survive as an Irregular. Someone like me, who grew up in a much better environment, could never truly understand. But because of that... I respect you.¡± I flinched. Respect. I had never expected Hemillas to view me with such an emotion. For the first time, it felt like he was speaking honestly. Perhaps the reason I had come this far... wasn¡¯t for some grand reason. I slowly looked within myself. ¡°Before everything ends, I wanted to talk with you.¡± Hemillas pulled out a small flask from his coat. He flipped over a water glass, tapped it dry, and poured in the liquor before sliding it toward me. ¡°Have a drink, son.¡± Hearing him call me son made me feel a little guilty. Before we continued our conversation, there was something I needed to say. ¡°Just in case... I hope you won¡¯t get too angry after hearing this.¡± ¡°Even if you were about to stab me in the back right now, I wouldn¡¯t get angry. I¡¯d probably find it amusing. Not that you seem to have a trick like that up your sleeve.¡± I parted my lips slightly. It was an awkward thing to say in many ways. But it had to be said. ¡°I like Giselle. Not as siblings, but as a man and a woman.¡± The hand Hemillas had been using to pour his drink suddenly froze. ¡°...That¡¯s a bit of a problem. Keep it to yourself.¡± I braced myself for a hit and continued speaking. ¡°We already slept together.¡± Hemillas tilted his head slightly, staring at me in silence. His gaze was sharp and unyielding. Crunch. The flask in his hand crumpled. Liquor trickled through his fingers. ...Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Hemillas wiped his alcohol-soaked hand on his coat and let out a sigh. "Giselle did seem to have softened in a peculiar way... But still, that was quite a bold move. I never thought you and Giselle would form such a relationship." "If you had paid a little more attention to Giselle, you would have noticed. I was always on edge about it." With Hemillas¡¯ level of insight, he should have been able to see through my relationship with Giselle. However, he had been too preoccupied with other matters to focus on us. "You did your best in your own way." "Just because you protected someone doesn¡¯t mean you fulfilled your duty as a father." "No, I failed to protect her as well. I couldn¡¯t save Nikolaos. That was when I understood the clear limits of my abilities¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t win like this." We spoke calmly. I stared at the glass of alcohol in front of me. Through my auditory vision, the liquid looked strange. Every time the drink swayed, it was as if threads twisted and unraveled. "I never thought you were the type to surrender, Commander." Hemillas leaned back in his chair as if exhausted. "Luka, this is your last chance. Once you finish that drink, turn around and walk out of here. Please, let me protect you." He had tried to kill me for disobeying orders. But I knew he meant what he said¡ªhe truly wanted to protect me. He had given me multiple chances to walk away. "I know too much that I shouldn¡¯t. In this situation, there aren¡¯t many ways for me to survive. If I retreat now, I¡¯ll just end up dead anyway." "It seems you¡¯re not just blind¡ªyou don¡¯t hear too well either. I just told you, I will protect you. More than you think, I can negotiate with His Majesty on many matters." "Prince Francec is on his way here. And he¡¯s gathered quite a bit of support from both the public and the nobility. If you align with him, you¡¯ll have better terms for negotiation. You might even be able to save your own life." The Emperor¡¯s Shadows must have been watching us with chilling gazes. But this wasn¡¯t the time to speak in riddles. I sharpened my senses, ready to fight at any moment. If Hemillas stood with me, we might just have a chance against eight Shadows. "Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying right now?" Of course I did. With the weakening of the Empire, external attacks would become inevitable. I voiced the thoughts I had carefully organized in my mind. "If Prince Francec succeeds in the negotiations, His Majesty¡¯s authority will weaken, and the governing system will become dualized... but that¡¯s none of my concern. What matters to me is that you survive, Hemillas." "I¡¯ve already sent my friends and subordinates to their deaths. Seems like you¡¯re determined to make me an even more shameful man." "I feel sorry for Iskan and Paigon, but to me, they were just passing acquaintances. They weren¡¯t people who mattered to me." Hemillas shook with laughter. "So, that means I am someone important to you?" "You¡¯re one of the few people I want to save until the very end. Just like how you tried to save me, over and over again." If Hemillas had been nothing but cold-hearted toward me, I would have died long ago, no matter how skilled I was. "That softness of yours will be your downfall. No, it¡¯s already holding you back." "If I were a profit-driven, calculating bastard, you wouldn¡¯t have kept me alive in the first place. The only reason I¡¯ve survived this long is because of that very softness." It was time to admit it. ...I was never inherently cruel. I became distant and exclusive only to protect myself and survive. An old memory surfaced. I had hesitated to kill a Coritan boy in the past. In the end, it was Ilay who killed him in my place. I remembered that day in vivid detail. Losing my sight had only made my recollections sharper. "I never thought you¡¯d see that softness as a strength." "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a strength, but because of it, people around me have been willing to help me. And you¡¯re no different. Iskan and Paigon didn¡¯t die for you out of blind loyalty. They did it because they genuinely liked you as a person, Hemillas. Just like how I came here, prepared to die." Hemillas and I were similar to Noel, but also different. As for Kinuan, the contrast was even greater. I should have realized this sooner. If I had, Hemillas would have been more willing to listen to me and would have found a better option. ¡®Hemillas didn¡¯t emphasize humanity just to manipulate me. Though, I won¡¯t deny that there might have been some of that...¡¯ I had been a fool to be swayed by Kinuan¡¯s words. ¡®...He kept talking about humanity because, deep down, he treasures his own. He wanted to show me what truly matters.¡¯ Backed into a psychological corner, I had doubted Hemillas¡¯ intentions after listening to Kinuan¡¯s words. That was why I hadn¡¯t revealed the truth until things had spiraled this far. If I had spoken up sooner, many things would have been different. ¡®I fell victim to Kinuan¡¯s psychological grip.¡¯ Kinuan was a monstrous human being. I should never have entertained the thought that we operated on the same level. That was an absurd delusion¡ªmy own arrogance. Kinuan was someone who towered over me. I was an idiot who couldn¡¯t even read Ivan¡¯s thoughts. How could I have been so conceited as to think I understood Kinuan? "You understand now, Luka? That this contains important information?" Hemillas reached out and pulled the chip toward him. "With your specifications, Commander, you should be able to grasp the overall structure without losing external sensory input." Since Hemillas had a full-body prosthetic, he didn¡¯t need a separate virtual simulation device. He could insert the chip directly into the nape of his neck. Rustle. Hemillas rubbed the chip between his fingers. The chip crumbled, turning to dust that scattered into the air. "I trust my own decisions. The moment I view this, my family¡¯s security¡ªguaranteed by my offerings¡ªdisappears. I have no intention of gambling with the fate of my household." Though my auditory vision couldn¡¯t see it, I knew Hemillas¡¯ eyes must have been blazing fiercely. I could feel it too. The Emperor¡¯s Shadows flinched. They were ready to move at the slightest trigger. I bit my lower lip and furrowed my brows. "This is something left behind by the Founder, Agatha¡ª!" "That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t say another word." Hemillas cut off my voice with a sharp shout. As he stood, he scanned the surroundings. Creak, creak. Eight Shadows unsheathed their weapons. They were dark, cold, utterly devoid of excitement¡ªeven as they prepared for battle. Clatter! The captured generals and officers, who had been silent until now, stirred uneasily. Just yesterday, they had dreamed of revolution. Now, they were standing under the Emperor¡¯s blade. Hemillas had spent a long time selecting these people¡ªeach and every one of them a subversive element. He had carefully lured in only those who posed a threat to the Imperial Family. They were offerings perfectly tailored to the Emperor¡¯s desires. "You¡¯re doing the exact same thing that Noel Mullizcane did in the past!" I shouted. The mention of Noel Mullizcane made the Shadows react. Their emotionless gazes locked onto me. The eyes of the captured generals and officers widened. Even those in the upper echelons of the military knew who Noel Mullizcane was. "Luka! Stop!" Hemillas lowered his spear, making one last attempt to dissuade me. The tip of his weapon hovered near my neck. Ka-ang! Crucis clashed against the spear¡¯s blade. The grinding sound of metal on metal rang out as our weapons dragged against each other. Hemillas looked momentarily surprised by my skillful response. Good. The effects of the drug were still coursing through my mind. My thoughts remained cold and quick. Even against Hemillas¡¯ relentless attacks, I could react. "The Empire and the Imperial Family have used people like you time and time again¡ªgathering internal dissent only to eradicate it all at once. This was never your choice, Father!" One of the Empire¡¯s secrets slipped from my lips. And in the next moment, soundless screams and dying gasps followed. Kwa-jik! Puk! The Emperor¡¯s Shadows moved. Upon hearing my words, they began executing the prisoners. What I had revealed was a secret that could only be silenced by death. Everyone except Ivan was being slaughtered. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the execution was complete, the Shadows¡¯ spears and blades would turn on me. Hemillas furrowed his brows so deeply that his eyebrows nearly met. "Whether it¡¯s my will or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that this is the best course of action. I am fulfilling my duty and taking responsibility for my choices. Luka, why is it that, just this once, you refuse to follow my decision?! At this most critical moment! I¡¯ve given you countless chances!" His furious voice thundered through my auditory vision, nearly shattering it. I felt dizzy. Time was running out. The executions were almost over. "Because I hate it. I hate all of you who break your own will and surrender under the excuse that there¡¯s no other way! From beginning to end, I despise every last bit of it! Hemillas, it¡¯s not just you. Everyone with their feet stuck in this filth is the same! I was, too! And I¡¯m sick of it!" At every decisive moment, I had been like this. I hadn¡¯t been able to shoot that Coritan boy. I had tried to help Ilay save Lilian Lamones. Rather than surrender to Rick Kaiser, I had chosen to have my neck snapped. I had defied Rick and Kinuan, knowing that siding with the Empire would mean my death. Even though Francec¡¯s death from Ivan¡¯s assassination would have worked in my favor, I had stopped it. It wasn¡¯t just my actions¡ªmy emotions were the same. I had known I wasn¡¯t supposed to have feelings for Giselle, yet I still couldn¡¯t stop myself from reaching out to her. And this time was no different. I should have returned to my family¡¯s estate and played it safe to preserve my life... but in the end, I had come here. A rebel to the bitter end, choosing catastrophe when it mattered most. Because I was born a lowly commoner. Given the chance to rise, yet too much of a fool to seize it. This was why I could never escape the bottom rung of life. Here stood an idiot who had clawed his way up, only to hurl himself off the edge of a cliff, unable to suppress a reckless impulse. Crunch! Hemillas clenched his spear shaft tightly. Even I had no idea where its tip would strike next. The Shadows bypassed Hemillas and advanced toward me. I could handle two of them, perhaps. But eight? I had no chance of winning. Kwa-jik! A spearhead burst out from the mouth of one of the Shadows. A weapon emerging from the mouth wasn¡¯t particularly useful on the battlefield¡ªunless the goal was to assassinate someone in the middle of a kiss. ...Which meant that spearhead belonged to Hemillas. He had killed a Shadow. Creak, creak. The remaining seven Shadows swiftly dispersed to the sides, attempting to surround us and secure advantageous positions. "Lukaus Custoria, you¡¯ve put the entire family at risk. As of now, I¡¯m dismissing you from your position as acting head. This is the last mercy you¡¯ll get from me. If things go south, you¡¯ll be the first to die by my hand." Hemillas spoke quickly, twirling his spear in tight circles. His movements, as always, were precise. His attacks were instinctive, direct, and efficient. "I already told Juppe¡ªif we don¡¯t return in time, he should be ready to go into exile." "Exile? And you trust Juppe to handle that?" Hemillas sounded genuinely incredulous. What a terrible father¡ªno wonder all his children turned out twisted and ill-tempered. "Juppe¡¯s an adult. He¡¯ll figure it out." Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Creak, creak. The Emperor¡¯s Shadows circled around me and Hemillas, pacing along the perimeter of the conference room. The cybernetic implants revealed between their jet-black coats were pure exoskeletons, lacking even artificial skin. They were likely refraining from making any rash movements, waiting to report to the Emperor and receive his orders. "Luka, your first plan has failed. Even if the Crown Prince arrives, he won¡¯t have the military¡¯s cooperation. Those who pledged to rise with me were all just killed." Hemillas spoke as if prompting me to come up with a new plan. "Is there no Imperial Guard member you can call upon?" "There¡¯s no one close enough to be an immediate force. I¡¯ve stationed troops along the routes leading into the Imperial Palace." I felt like I understood the full scope of the military leadership¡¯s coup plan now. I also saw why they had dragged things out this long. ¡®A coup can¡¯t be executed with just a handful of people. They needed a chance to mobilize the army somehow. The riots during the Storm Season must have been a convenient excuse. The military and Hemillas must have been working behind the scenes to escalate the riots as much as possible.¡¯ Chaos during the Storm Season was inevitable. Everyone had been waiting for this moment to push their own agendas. ¡®Most of the summoned soldiers probably don¡¯t even realize they were gathered for a coup. But given a soldier¡¯s nature, even if they have doubts, they¡¯ll still follow their superior¡¯s orders. If field commanders can fabricate a reasonable enough justification to attack and seize the palace... the rest will fall into place somehow. The legitimacy of the coup can be justified later with a plausible excuse. Besides, they have a royal, Ivan Accretia, by their side.¡¯ It was actually a solid plan. If Hemillas hadn¡¯t harbored ulterior motives, it might have even succeeded. "Then let¡¯s order the advance now. No matter what, we must seize the palace¡ª" "My orders alone won¡¯t mobilize the entire army. The chain of command is different. Besides, the Imperial Household is already aware of my plans. They¡¯ll have prepared contingencies just in case. That brings me to a question¡ªwhy would the Crown Prince, the rightful heir, help us pressure the Emperor?" It seemed Ivan hadn¡¯t explained that part yet. He must have kept the truth about being the real Crown Prince a secret. The more I grasped the gaps in Hemillas¡¯ information, the more impressive his judgment seemed. No wonder the Emperor was so intent on eliminating him. "The Emperor intended to use Francec¡¯s death as a justification for war. The true Crown Prince was actually Ivan. He wasn¡¯t scheming because he was the second-born¡ªhe simply couldn¡¯t restrain his greed and wanted to become Emperor just a little faster." Even the great Hemillas hadn¡¯t anticipated this development. His pupils flickered slightly before shifting toward Ivan. With his limbs broken, Ivan was sprawled across the chair like a discarded wooden puppet. "......I see." The only person who truly understood this entire situation was the Emperor. The small pictures we had each drawn, without knowing the full extent of one another¡¯s plans... all of them were merely fragments within the Emperor¡¯s grand design. But there was one exception. Or rather, I wanted to believe there was. "The variables created by my actions must be an anomaly in the Emperor¡¯s plan. I¡¯ve made a series of irrational decisions that contradict my usual operating principles. Originally, the possibility of me and Francec cooperating should not have existed." Even I couldn¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of unease. ¡®Kinuan.¡¯ Kinuan¡¯s actions and thoughts were the one thing I couldn¡¯t predict or anticipate. There was no way for me to know what kind of picture he had painted in this situation. Creak. The Shadows¡¯ gazes locked onto us. Their eyes were closer to those of androids than humans. "His Majesty has given you a final chance. He will include the survival of Lukaus Custoria in the deal." One of the Shadows spoke. Unlike Rowzen, whom I had killed earlier, this one¡¯s speech functions were intact. The other Shadows had lowered their weapons, but their eyes remained fixed on us. ¡®I must not accept this proposal.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s offer was generous. If he truly held the advantage, he would have imposed harsher conditions or attacked outright. ¡®Even the Emperor isn¡¯t in a completely relaxed position. Too many things have gone wrong, and he just wants to put out the most urgent fires first.¡¯ Hemillas must have been thinking the same thing. There was no need for me to spell it out. Swish. I slowly stepped away from Hemillas and positioned myself. I placed myself between the Shadows and Ivan to prevent them from taking him. ¡®Ivan is a valuable bargaining chip.¡¯ As long as he remained alive, he would be useful in various ways. It was in our best interest to secure him. Francec had also wanted Ivan captured alive. We continued our power struggle, each securing our own ground. "You have completed your preparations, yet you choose extinction?" "My brilliant son has found another solution, so why wouldn¡¯t I follow it?" Hemillas¡¯ arrogance remained unchanged. He spoke as if he had believed in me from the very beginning. Hemillas must have agonized over whether to kill me tens of thousands of times, and even when he saved me from the Shadows, he must have wavered hundreds of times inside. If his mind had leaned just a little more toward the mechanical, I would already be a corpse. ¡®Hemillas knows how to inflate himself well.¡¯ I had been fooled by his bravado more times than I could count. I had assumed he knew something I didn¡¯t and shrank back on my own. "The patriarch¡¯s foolish decision will lead his entire family to slaughter." The Shadow fell silent after those words. "Luka, if you trust me, from now on, follow my orders without a single complaint. Take Ivan and join Crown Prince Francec. The Crown Prince needs a strategist by his side who understands the full situation. I will handle the cleanup and follow after." "But they were originally the Imperial Guar¡ª" "Even if a thousand corpses devoured by the Legion come at me, they are no match for me." This damned man was bragging again. Surviving against them would not be easy. Before I could say anything more, Hemillas snapped fiercely. "If you object one more time, I¡¯ll cut off your head and proceed with my original plan. His Majesty would be most pleased." I wanted to argue, but I clamped my mouth shut, biting down on my lip. The seven Shadows moved immediately. Three of them ignored Hemillas and went straight for me. Bzzzzzt! Hemillas swung his spear in a wide arc. Instead of blocking those charging at him, he intercepted the ones targeting me. There was no time to argue anymore. As ridiculous as it sounded coming from me, discipline was crucial for a soldier. If we wasted time debating during battle, we¡¯d all be wiped out. The priority was to follow the superior¡¯s orders. Right now, I had to follow Hemillas¡¯ command. Whoosh! I hoisted Ivan over my shoulder and sprinted toward the window. His limp body jolted with every step I took. Bzzzt. I sharpened my auditory focus on the Shadows. With my narrowed perception, their movements became clearer. The Shadows raised their firearms, aiming at me from different angles. I didn¡¯t zigzag or waste any movement¡ªI ran straight ahead. Even a slight hesitation in my path would let them catch up. Hemillas would handle the gunfire. ¡®Trust Hemillas.¡¯ Gaining momentum, I took a long leap forward. Bang¡ª! Fwhip! Bullets whizzed past me, scattering in disarray. I hadn¡¯t dodged them. Hemillas used his spear shaft and his feet to hurl furniture around, precisely disrupting their gunfire. It even seemed like he had blocked some shots with his own body. Craaaash! The reinforced glass beneath my foot stretched stubbornly along the shape of my shoe before reaching its tension limit and shattering with a deafening roar. The path was open. I hunched my head down and burst through the window. For reference, this was the 21st floor. Whoooosh! As the window shattered, the sound of rain suddenly flooded in. The abrupt shift in external noise completely scrambled my auditory perception, like staring directly into blinding headlights. But there was no need to panic. Right now, my cognition and brain functions had far exceeded their usual limits. The moment a few raindrops touched my face, I had already finished recalibrating my auditory senses. Screeeech! I scraped down the side of the building. Once I reached a reasonable height, I launched myself toward a streetlamp. Crash! The streetlamp bent under the impact, absorbing some of the shock. I slid down the half-toppled pole before landing smoothly beneath it. I didn¡¯t bother looking up. Instead, I bolted straight into a nearby alley, bracing for any potential snipers. Tap, tap, tatatat. Ivan, with his broken arm, tapped his fingers repeatedly against my back. Deciphering the signals, he was asking me to remove his gag. I ignored him and scanned my surroundings. ¡®Francec should be on his way here. I need to link up with him.¡¯ Ivan persisted, his tapping irritatingly insistent. My nerves were already frayed, and I felt a violent urge to snap those fingers disrupting my thoughts. But I needed to hear what Ivan had to say before meeting up with Francec. Crack! I yanked off his gag roughly, breaking the clasp. Ivan¡¯s head snapped back like he¡¯d been struck with a hammer. "If you say anything useless, I¡¯ll shatter your jaw. I won¡¯t warn you twice." I spoke while dashing through the alley, Ivan¡¯s body jostling with every step. "......You¡¯re all making a mistake. If the ambush has failed, it¡¯s over. You don¡¯t understand the bloodline of the Imperial Family and the Accretia lineage. You think of the Emperor as merely a symbol of the Empire, but he is the single most powerful force within it. Now that this has dragged on, you have no chance of winning. By now, Father must be making his move. He¡¯ll personally step in and burn every last traitor to ash. By that point, even if you bring in a whole legion, it won¡¯t matter." Ivan chuckled, a dry, self-mocking laugh. New information. I crammed what I had just heard into my mind. My existing knowledge was being rearranged and jumbled together. "Why are you only saying this now?" "If I ever revealed this information, even I¡¯d be killed. Father thinks I don¡¯t know about that. I only found out by chance. Luka, do you understand why I¡¯m telling you this now? I¡¯m offering you asylum. Corite, Bellato¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter where. Take anyone you want with you. It¡¯s still possible right now. If we sell the classified information we hold, we¡¯ll be treated well. Especially Corite¡ªyes, Corite would be ideal. They¡¯re even more insidious than we are." Ivan spoke in a sweet, coaxing voice. But I heard the emotion within it. Without sight, the subtleties of his tone were even clearer. ¡®He¡¯s afraid.¡¯ The ever-arrogant Ivan was trembling. If this was how he felt, then why had he initiated the rebellion in the first place? Why was he so desperate to become Emperor? ¡®Ah...¡¯ I had misunderstood Ivan¡¯s motivations. He hadn¡¯t been driven by greed. He had been pushed here by fear. That explained his hasty decisions and sloppy plans, all hidden behind the mask of arrogance. "Then tell me what the Emperor¡¯s power is. I¡¯ll decide after hearing it." "By¡ª... No, even if you understood, you wouldn¡¯t choose exile. If you were that kind of person, you wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. Get me to a safe place, Luka. Then I¡¯ll tell you everything." Ivan spoke as if regaining the upper hand. But I had already warned him¡ªthere wouldn¡¯t be a second chance. I moved my hand. Crunch! Ivan¡¯s lower jaw shattered. He let out a faint groan, his eyes blinking in shock. Tiny mechanical components clattered to the ground from his ruined jaw. "Then let¡¯s go to Francec." I muttered and started moving forward. Thud. For a moment, the world flipped upside down. I barely managed to brace my knees and keep myself upright. My sense of direction was completely scrambled, making it difficult to stand properly. Grit. I clenched my teeth and leaned my shoulder against the wall. I felt dizzy. My auditory perception had temporarily vanished, leaving me in pitch-black darkness. I had no sense of how long I had been standing here. Steadying my breathing, I focused on the sounds around me. In the meantime, I grabbed Ivan¡¯s fingers, which had been persistently tapping against my back, and snapped them. In the darkness, white threads of sound unraveled like glowing strands. I barely managed to restore my auditory perception. ¡®Kinuan?¡¯ At the end of the alleyway, I saw someone. I thought it was Kinuan. ...But his form soon vanished. Dissolving like smoke, he was nothing more than an illusion. ¡®Now I¡¯m hallucinating even through my auditory perception.¡¯ Or was it really a hallucination? What if that had actually been Kinuan? How long had he been watching me? Something had been strange from the start. What if I had been moving according to his plans all along? Kinuan... Kinuan... Kinuan was... I felt like I was losing my mind. No, I was losing my mind. I was on the verge of paranoia. If I lost my balance even slightly, delusions and reality would blur together. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 I arrived at Francec¡¯s camp with Ivan slung over my shoulder. The atmosphere felt far more militarized than when I had left. Since additional armored forces had joined, I could see full-body prosthetics and armored vehicles. The sound of rain falling on the metal hulls of the armored units was eerily cold. Perhaps due to my mental state, the outlines in my auditory vision appeared in a bluish-white hue. Francec¡¯s forces had taken on the appearance of an army. The properly trained troops numbered around five hundred, but any more than that would have been difficult to maneuver within the city. ¡®This district is nearly secured as well.¡¯ I looked around at the buildings still smoldering with residual heat and the half-destroyed vehicles. They bore the scars of battle. Francec¡¯s forces, having emerged victorious against the rioters, were advancing along the ring road. At the center of the unit was a large armored vehicle serving as the command vehicle. The interior was spacious enough to hold more than twenty people, and its defensive capabilities were excellent¡ªit could withstand an airstrike. I felt the gazes of those looking at me in confusion. They had no idea who Ivan, the prisoner I had captured, was. ¡®I need to ride this momentum. By tomorrow, people will come to their senses. They¡¯ll realize what they¡¯re doing.¡¯ Whether Francec negotiated with the Emperor or forced his abdication, it had to be concluded by tonight. The moment reason returned, Francec¡¯s faction would fall apart. Vrrr¡ª I approached the command vehicle. As it moved at a walking pace, its door opened. Inside, Francec looked at me. He had been speaking with other nobles and officers. ¡°Ah, the envoy who secured the military¡¯s cooperation has arrived! Everyone, please give us a moment.¡± At Francec¡¯s words, the people inside all stood up and left. Their faces showed both anxiety and anticipation. If Francec succeeded, they would stand at the center of power. If he failed, it would all be over. ¡®The military¡¯s cooperation.¡¯ Upon hearing those words, their faces lit up with hope. Despite most of them having full-body prosthetics, their emotions were unmistakable. It was likely because the majority of them were young nobles. Francec was pretending to have an alliance with the military, as if he had been preparing for this revolution for a long time. ¡®The Crown Prince and the military.¡¯ If he had legitimacy and military power on his side, Francec might have had a real chance¡ªif it were actually true. ¡®Everyone except Hemillas is dead. There¡¯s no one left to command the scattered troops across Akbaran.¡¯ Akbaran was full of leaderless armies. The Emperor must have been deeply troubled. ¡®If the Emperor designates Francec as a traitor and attempts to suppress him, the military might end up being absorbed by Francec instead.¡¯ Right now, Francec¡¯s momentum was immense. Tomorrow might be different, but tonight belonged to Francec. Behind his troops, a procession of thousands of lower-class citizens was following. However, as fierce as Francec¡¯s blaze burned, it would extinguish just as quickly. The peak of the flames was now. Tonight was the last opportunity. We had roughly six hours left. The military wasn¡¯t confined to Akbaran alone. The majority of the Imperial Army was stationed at the borders and in fortified frontier cities. Considering the capabilities of the Emperor and Kinuan... they could justify a suppression campaign and rally forces within half a day. ¡®More importantly, I only have a few hours left to act.¡¯ My thoughts and senses were already dulling. The effects of the drug had peaked and were now waning. Vrrr¡ª While I was thinking, the armored vehicle¡¯s door closed. Inside the spacious vehicle, only Francec, myself, and Ivan¡ªhis jaw shattered¡ªremained. Paper documents were scattered messily across the center of the room. The monitors on the vehicle¡¯s walls were likely displaying real-time updates on the city¡¯s situation. That was just my assumption, though. My auditory vision couldn¡¯t detect what was on the screens. ¡°Lu...¡± Francec looked at me but trailed off. Probably because of my vacant eyes. Regaining his composure, he continued speaking. ¡°You never fail to amaze me with your skills. But why is my brother¡¯s jaw in that state?¡± ¡°He kept saying things that were bad for my mental health. It got on my nerves. If it weren¡¯t for His Highness¡¯ request, I would¡¯ve blown his head off. So cut me some slack.¡± That was something I would never have dared to say under normal circumstances. But right now, I had nothing to fear. I was as good as dead by tomorrow anyway. Thud. I threw Ivan onto the conference table. With his limbs broken, he couldn¡¯t move on his own. His vocal cords had been damaged along with his jaw, so all that came out of his throat were faint, pitiful sounds. To put it crudely, he was no different from an insect. ¡°...You came alone without Hemillas. Does that mean our plan failed?¡± There was a hint of unease in Francec¡¯s voice. ¡°Hemillas will be joining us later. He volunteered as bait to extract Ivan and me.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s a chance he won¡¯t return.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s the kind of man who would die there, he wouldn¡¯t be of much help to us even if he did.¡± I put on a front. Worrying or praying wouldn¡¯t change anything. "I¡¯ve already told them that the deal between the military and me is settled. If there¡¯s no sign of the military forces joining us, there are plenty of people out there who will betray me in an instant. We need to turn our fabricated lies into reality." "All the high-ranking officers except for Hemillas are dead. We can¡¯t mobilize the military forces right now." Francec¡¯s face must have turned pale. He hid his trembling hands beneath the table. "Then is our revolution over?" "Hemillas saved me even after witnessing the deaths of the military generals. No matter how much he values me, he¡¯s not the kind of man who would abandon his family and household for my sake. In fact, he tried to kill me twice before because he deemed his family more important. In other words, Hemillas has another plan." I didn¡¯t know what that plan was. But it was likely the worst possible option, something so unfeasible that it wouldn¡¯t even be considered as a last resort. We had to wait for Hemillas to contact us. Only then could we determine our course of action. Shhh... shhh... Ivan, lying on the table, was staring at me, struggling to breathe. With his cybernetic body being aesthetically perfect, he somehow looked pitiful. "I¡¯ll get you connected soon, so stay put, Riley." Francec called Ivan "Riley." That seemed to be his real name. Click. Francec ran his fingers over the back of Ivan¡¯s neck, locating a port beneath the synthetic skin. Beep. As soon as he plugged a cable into the port, the terminal connected to Ivan. Vrrr¡ª A distorted noise, shaped into Ivan¡¯s voice, flowed from the terminal¡¯s speaker. His pupils flickered, adjusting to the system. -Brother, you¡¯re being deceived by Luka. The military and Hemillas are already marching toward the Imperial Palace! If we stay tied down like this... I let out a sigh. I wanted to rip the cable out right then and there. "Ivan, Francec is not your puppet." I spoke coldly. There was no trace of agitation on Francec¡¯s face as he looked at Ivan. He rested his interlocked fingers against his chin and spoke. "Let me ask you just one thing, little brother. Were you so desperate to become Emperor that you were willing to kill me?" A seasoned question. He concealed his own uncertainty while speaking as if he were utterly convinced of his younger brother¡¯s attempt at fratricide. As if he knew everything. ¡®Francec still doesn¡¯t want to believe that his father and brother tried to kill him.¡¯ But no matter how much he refused to believe it, the truth wouldn¡¯t change. -...Even if you want to keep denying it, there¡¯s no time left. Francec, you¡¯re my puppet. You were only sitting in my seat for a while. And now, you¡¯ve gone and cut the strings, moving on your own. You should have just stayed ignorant and dreamed a happy little dream. The truth came out easily. The reason was simple. ¡®Ivan is panicking.¡¯ He wanted to escape the Empire. If things dragged on, he wouldn¡¯t even make it out of Akbaran. ¡°Why... why... Father... Riley... why... No, what did I...?¡± Even I was slightly surprised. The moment Ivan finished speaking, Francec¡¯s once-steady expression completely crumbled. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Ivan¡¯s sudden words had shaken Francec more than I had expected. Even with mental preparation, it seemed unbearable for him. -This is exactly why you¡¯re unfit to be Emperor. You waver over a few mere words. Every time you pretended to be my older brother, it was laughable. Not once in my life have I ever considered you my sibling. Every time I acted friendly toward you, I was just imagining the best way to kill you. "Lu... Luka... something¡¯s wrong... This isn¡¯t Riley." -If anything, I felt closer to the Kirishi and Mitoba branch families than I ever did to you. I always wondered how an idiot like you could possibly be my brother. Sensing an opportunity, Ivan spat out every venomous word he could. Francec¡¯s condition was dangerous. Even I hadn¡¯t expected this outcome. ¡®Francec and Ivan¡¯s bond was deeper than I thought. Francec never even imagined Ivan was this cold-blooded.¡¯ I moved to cut off Ivan¡¯s voice. If I pulled the cable, he wouldn¡¯t be able to talk anymore. Clench! Francec grabbed my hand and shook his head. Tears were streaming down his cheeks and jaw. -Are you crying? You wanted to believe I had some unavoidable reason, didn¡¯t you? You were hoping your beloved younger brother would come up with a plausible excuse, weren¡¯t you? Ivan was tearing Francec apart, striking straight at his heart. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ivan. From now on, you only answer the questions we ask. If you mock His Highness Francec even once more, you¡¯ll get to experience what it feels like to have your head flattened.¡± I placed my hand on Ivan¡¯s head. As I applied pressure, cracks formed around his temple. ¡°Lu...¡± Francec tried to stop me. Thud! I kicked him square in the chest, sending him flying into the wall. He crashed down with a heavy thud. I pressed my palm even harder against Ivan¡¯s skull. The pressure intensified, and cracks began to form in his eyes as well. "Don¡¯t think your pathetic brotherly bond will protect you. In this room, I decide whether you live or die." -You¡¯ve finally lost it, Luka. I can see the madness in you. If you¡¯d been like this from the start, I might have liked you more... Ivan spoke those words but refrained from mocking Francec any further. He had accepted my warning. ¡®Ivan prioritizes his own survival above all else. Right now, becoming Emperor isn¡¯t his goal¡ªstaying alive is.¡¯ Once you understand someone¡¯s goal, it¡¯s easy to grasp their behavioral patterns. And negotiations become much simpler. "As you can see, His Highness Francec still considers you his brother. His victory is the only way you survive. Cooperate with us, Ivan." -Haha, what happened to you? Your level of thinking has improved dramatically. A change like this shouldn¡¯t be possible in such a short time... "Still babbling nonsense? Fine. Goodbye." I pressed down harder on his skull. As expected of a cybernetic body designed for the Imperial family, its durability was remarkable. The table beneath him broke before his head did. Crunch! I genuinely intended to kill Ivan, pressing his head down with full force. If it hit the floor, his skull would crack open, and his precious brain would turn to mush. "Ugh!" Francec lunged forward and caught Ivan¡¯s head with his arm, absorbing the impact. Because of that, Ivan survived. ¡®I knew you¡¯d move, Francec.¡¯ I had truly meant to kill Ivan. If Francec hadn¡¯t acted exactly as I predicted, Ivan would already be dead. My killing intent had been real, without hesitation. Vrrr, vrrr. Ivan¡¯s pupils must have been fully dilated. He had just seen his life flash before his eyes. "Haa... haa..." Francec gasped for breath as if he had barely escaped death himself. Despite his panic, he had still rushed in to save his brother. "Ivan, Francec is a better man than you. If you have even a shred of humanity left, you should feel ashamed." Ivan was silent for a moment. The terminal connection emitted static a few times before his voice came through clearly. -The Accretia bloodline carries a unique genetic trait. It¡¯s the key to activating the Arcane Civilization¡¯s combat relics. If Father uses it, we¡¯re finished. It won¡¯t matter how many troops are gathered here. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ivan¡¯s words sounded truthful. I waited for Francec¡¯s reaction. "I... I¡¯ve never heard of that before." -Of course you haven¡¯t! You always believed whatever Father boasted about and never bothered to find out anything for yourself. I really hated you, Francec. Even through the mechanical filter of the terminal, Ivan¡¯s voice carried a heavy weight. He truly loathed Francec. -While you stood outside, waving and smiling like an idiot...! I lay awake every night, trembling in fear. I never knew when Father might decide to kill me. Countless times, I wondered if I was just another Francec. Maybe the real Crown Prince was hidden away somewhere. How could someone as weak and terrified as me be worthy of the throne? I couldn¡¯t erase that doubt from my mind. Ivan didn¡¯t even trust himself. The version of him that we knew¡ªthe arrogant, self-assured heir who acted as though he never questioned his position¡ªwas just a mask, a survival mechanism. -Luka, could you trust a father who would kill even his eldest son without hesitation? I crawled and groveled, just like you. ...I didn¡¯t answer. If you stripped away the surface, everyone was just human. Ivan, Hemillas¡ªthey weren¡¯t as monstrous as I had imagined. Like me, they wore masks and pretended to be monsters. And the reason they had to wear those masks was the same as mine. To survive. To avoid being devoured by the real monsters, they had to act like one of them. But there were no real monsters in this room. The true, inhuman being wearing the skin of a man lived deep within the Imperial Palace. If there was someone who had been born human but had become a machine, then it wasn¡¯t so strange that someone born human could also become a monster. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 We sat Ivan, who was half-destroyed, on a chair and listened to his story. His once-beautiful cybernetic body was now in a pitiful state, completely ruined. Ivan¡¯s voice came from the terminal connected to the back of his neck. - I¡¯ve never seen Arcane Civilization¡¯s combat relics in person. But I have stolen records about them. This is a story from long before Noel Mullizcane¡¯s rebellion. There used to be another elite guard, similar to the Imperial Guard. For some reason, that unit went mad, and the emperor at the time personally set out and annihilated them. "A few hundred years have passed, and you think that power and those relics still exist?" I asked. Ivan¡¯s gaze turned not to me, but to Francec. - A few hundred years is a long time for an individual, but from a historical perspective¡ªnot even from a cosmic one¡ªit¡¯s just a fleeting moment. In any case, Arcane Civilization¡¯s power must be an asset passed down only to the emperor. Even I don¡¯t know what it truly is... which is why I could never stop doubting whether I was really the rightful successor. Unlike a fool who never once questioned whether he was the crown prince. Despite Ivan¡¯s sharp words, Francec sat still. He was empty, like a broken jar. He seemed drained of strength. ¡¯Francec was able to walk a tightrope with me because he needed to confirm whether his father and younger brother truly intended to kill him. Now that he has seen their betrayal with his own eyes, revolution or whatever else¡ªit all feels meaningless to him.¡¯ Francec had lost the drive to move forward. This was as far as he could go. ¡¯In other words, it means he had that much trust and love for his family.¡¯ Even in my memories, the emperor and Francec had seemed like an affectionate father and son. Whatever lay beneath the surface, to Francec, the emperor and Ivan must have been his ideal father and brother. "I didn¡¯t know anything. Riley, I didn¡¯t even realize you were suffering..." Francec murmured. - Knowing changes nothing. I never wanted your help in the first place. Just look at yourself. You¡¯ve crumbled from learning this little bit of truth. I¡¯m afraid of Father. But if I let fear keep me down, I¡¯ll be devoured. I have to stand up, no matter what. And those who stand up have only two choices¡ªrun away from the source of their fear... or eliminate it. For the first time, he was saying something I could agree with. I deeply sympathized with Ivan¡¯s words, but I didn¡¯t show it. "Ivan, tell me all the plans you¡¯ve prepared up to this point. You must have come up with several backup plans in case things went wrong. Our past and our relationship don¡¯t matter right now. If we want to survive, we have to lay out all our weapons and put them together in one place." - I¡¯ve been saying this for a while now, but you keep making remarks that go beyond the perspective and thinking of an ordinary individual. What¡¯s plugged into your head right now? Even if you have Akies Victima, you lack experience in politics and power struggles, yet here you are... Ivan tried to pierce through me with a sharp question. But I didn¡¯t bother to respond. If he realized I had limitations on my operational time, he might develop other intentions. "Just answer the question. If what you¡¯re saying is true... then the moment the emperor personally steps in, everything will be over. But the fact that he hasn¡¯t appeared yet means it takes time, right?" - I¡¯ve told you multiple times that I don¡¯t know the details. But judging from the circumstances, there are definitely limitations. It must be something that can only be used at critical moments. There were restrictions on the emperor¡¯s power. We could only try to infer what they were. "Your Highness Francec, the situation has changed. We don¡¯t have the luxury of waiting for Hemillas. Even with the forces we have now, we should head straight for the Imperial Palace. Even if our strength is lacking at the moment, we must push through by force and strike before the emperor can move. More troops will surely join you along the way." - Or, there¡¯s the option of seeking asylum. Francec and I both have symbolic and legitimate claims. Corite or Bellato would welcome us. It would be a bitter pill for Father to swallow. Ivan had been bringing up the idea of seeking asylum for a while now. To him, it seemed like the best choice. But before I could dismiss it, Francec spoke up. "Th-That¡¯s not an option. I-If we go into exile, the Accretia Empire will be split in half. Corite and Bellato would use us to divide the empire. I-I have no intention whatsoever of handing over our great empire to enemy states. Even if we die here, that can¡¯t happen." Francec¡¯s speech was strangely unsteady, likely from the psychological shock he had suffered. But even then, his words carried a clear moral conviction. In an era of peace, Francec would have been a wise and noble ruler. That didn¡¯t mean he was a good person, of course. Francec was fully capable of using deception and strategy, of wielding hypocrisy and pretense with skill. He could also stomach the necessity of minor sacrifices. But such qualities were virtues for a ruler. - Ha, ha. How noble of you. Acting all high and mighty despite your incompetence. If exile isn¡¯t an option, then Luka¡¯s judgment is correct. If my fate is tied to yours, there¡¯s only one way forward. We must reach the Imperial Palace as quickly as possible and subdue Father. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe doesn¡¯t even know how to use the combat relics passed down through the generations. If time has erased that knowledge, even better. There was no way it had been lost. If the imperial family had been that careless, the empire¡¯s dynasty would have changed hands countless times by now. Ivan knew this, which was why he had been so intent on fleeing into exile. ¡®The emperor¡¯s power is real.¡¯ We had to assume the worst and act accordingly. "Your Highness, can you continue to uphold the image of an ideal ruler as you have until now? No¡ªyou must." - Francec will do just fine once he steps forward. He¡¯s been molded for that role. Just like you, Luka, were trained as a combat machine. ¡°...And what about you?¡± - I possess a will that won¡¯t be consumed by darkness. A mind that can pursue its goals without losing itself, no matter the situation. You have no idea what kind of horrifying education I endured. Even now, with everything collapsing around me, the serpents in my mind flick their tongues and whisper, and in the depths of my heart, venomous cunning roils with creativity. I let out a cynical scoff. "No matter what kind of person you are, you failed." - As long as I don¡¯t die, my possibilities are endless. Nothing is ever truly over as long as you stay alive and refuse to give up. That¡¯s how the universe works. To me, failure means only one thing¡ªdeath. To be honest, Ivan¡¯s words resonated with me. His worldview had many similarities to mine. If circumstances had been different, I might have felt a sense of kinship with him. Perhaps I really had been the right choice as his Overseer. But I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t want to risk forming any unnecessary attachment to him. Instead, I patted Francec¡¯s shoulder. It was a rather insolent gesture. "I¡¯ll head out first. Let¡¯s move to the palace. I don¡¯t understand the pain you¡¯re going through, Your Highness. In fact, it¡¯s hard not to find it pathetic that you¡¯re falling apart over something like this. But just hold on until morning. If you are truly the crown prince, then prove it." I had to endure as well. I just needed my mind to hold out until morning. Vrrrrr, weeeeeeeng. Even now, Ivan and Francec¡¯s voices sounded distorted and stretched. The excessive analysis and reasoning in my mind were turning into unbearable noise. "I¡¯m a fake, Luka." "The people who follow you believe you¡¯re real. To them, you are the crown prince and the future of the empire." Without waiting for Francec¡¯s response, I stepped out of the command vehicle. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thud. The moment I was outside, I staggered. Even through the storm, I could feel the weight of people¡¯s gazes on me. I didn¡¯t need to see it to know. * * * Currently, communications and networks in Akbaran were highly unstable. The storm season played a role, but with riots escalating into a near-civil war, security agencies like the Information Defense Bureau were also enforcing information control. However, complete control was nearly impossible. The empire¡¯s communications and networks were deliberately fragmented for security reasons, and there were numerous external networks beyond imperial oversight. - ...As the heir to the empire, I will meet His Majesty in person and ask him directly. What is the purpose of our imperial family and the empire itself? If his answer differs from my beliefs, then to restore the old banner of the imperial house... Francec¡¯s speech was spreading through unauthorized channels¡ªa form of pirate broadcast. Since the command vehicle was being used as a relay station, the transmission range was limited. Shhhhhhh. The rain poured down relentlessly. The storm season had reached its peak. Every drop of rain hitting the ground sent ripples through my auditory perception, making me nauseous. Even with my cerebrospinal fluid converted into coolant, the back of my head burned. I remained inside the command vehicle, meditating to control my senses. Francec¡¯s forces were advancing toward the Arch of Triumph. It was the largest road leading into the Imperial Palace. Creak. The vehicle came to a halt. Francec was the first to open the door and assess the situation outside. "It¡¯s the Arch of Triumph! The palace is just ahead!" "But the ones guarding the palace..." "Shut up. We have the crown prince with us." My hearing was so sharp that I caught the distant murmurs of a low-ranking soldier. ¡®We¡¯re almost there.¡¯ Auditory perception didn¡¯t allow me to see far distances. I only knew the Arch of Triumph was in sight because someone else had said it aloud. I searched my memories. I had passed through the Arch of Triumph during Francec¡¯s parade. Back then, I had only thought of it as a magnificent structure. ¡®Is Hemillas dead? Why hasn¡¯t he contacted us yet?¡¯ A creeping sense of unease spread through me. It was a worst-case scenario I didn¡¯t even want to consider. Without Hemillas, Francec had no path to success. ¡®Because...¡¯ I lifted my head in the direction of the Arch of Triumph. Even without functioning eyes, habits were not easily broken. My auditory perception faintly captured the outline of the Arch of Triumph. As I discerned its rough contours, my brain retrieved its image from memory, refining the shape into a clearer form. The versatility of the human brain never ceased to amaze me. "Th-The Imperial Guard. Damn it, of course the Guard is here!" "Don¡¯t push! You bastards, the Guard is standing right there!" The murmurs escalated, on the verge of turning into outright panic. "You said they wouldn¡¯t be here! You said they wouldn¡¯t be here!" A hundred Imperial Guards stood watch over the Arch of Triumph. It wasn¡¯t unusual. Guarding the palace and protecting the imperial family had always been the duty of the Imperial Guard. ¡®We need Hemillas to move them.¡¯ Even within the Guard, only a handful knew about the coup. We had to be even more cautious with them than with the military. This was because of the unique nature of the Imperial Guard¡ªthey were indoctrinated with an obsessive loyalty to the imperial family. ¡®The Guard is composed of hand-picked elites, carefully selected from across the empire through rigorous screening. Those with inherently loyal temperaments undergo an almost brainwashing level of education. And even that isn¡¯t enough¡ªregular psychological evaluations eliminate cadets who fall below the standard.¡¯ Few, like Ilay and me, had the freedom of thought to question that system. Ilay had deceived the psychological evaluations, while I had expanded my cognition through Akies Victima, allowing me to distance myself from their compulsive loyalty. Most young guards harbored an almost instinctive, blind devotion to the emperor. They wouldn¡¯t easily betray that. However, the longer their service lasted... the more human impurities accumulated, and that once-unshakable loyalty began to fade. Those who couldn¡¯t withstand it were simply devoured by the Legions early on. "L-Legion!!" The scream rang out before anyone could react. The Imperial Guards at the Arch of Triumph stood firm, unmoving. Beyond the downpour, figures emerged from the rain¡¯s veil¡ªLegions. Ten of them. ¡®Ten Legions.¡¯ ...A frontal assault was impossible. No matter how much effort we put in, we wouldn¡¯t win. The hundred-strong Imperial Guards were practically an iron wall on their own. With Legions among them, we had no chance. "Luka, come with me. We have to at least try to convince them." Francec mustered his courage as he spoke. I shook my head quietly. "It¡¯s useless. Your Highness, you know what true combat machines look like. Those guards are no different from them." "...You mean the ones who obey only Father¡¯s commands." The ones I had arbitrarily named "Shadows" seemed to have no official designation. Or perhaps it was a name known only to the emperor. ¡®Judging by his reaction, Francec doesn¡¯t even realize that the Shadows were once Imperial Guards. He just assumes they¡¯re some kind of special forces unit.¡¯ Francec was, in every way, a man of the light. "The only ones who can command soldiers after an order has been implanted are their direct superiors. Once the Imperial Guard receives an order and enters mission mode, they will not step aside¡ªeven if the opponent is the crown prince. Just like Lieutenant Colonel Kasert at the checkpoint. He was also once part of the Guard." Francec bit down slightly on his knuckle, his anxiety evident. We were still waiting for Hemillas to make contact. Beep, beep-beep, beep. My terminal chimed. Judging by the sound pattern, it was an Imperial Guard code. Static. Crackle. A holographic display flickered into view from my terminal. The signal was unstable, as if the transmission could cut off at any moment. - This is... Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas Custoria... The transmission was coming from within the Guard¡¯s internal network. It seemed Hemillas had managed to restore a broken section of the Guard¡¯s communications. A stir spread through the Arch of Triumph in the distance. Since it was an Imperial Guard network, they, too, would be hearing Hemillas¡¯s voice. Clank. There was a sound from the other end of the transmission. - Revadas Adnoa, Aki Young, Ben Castora... Hemillas listed the names one by one. - ...Do you remember them? You thought they died from Legion overuse. Right now, they are lying at my feet. I will show them to you, one by one. I couldn¡¯t see the holographic screen, but I knew what Hemillas was doing. He was displaying the corpses of the Shadows. Their grotesque exoskeletons would make it difficult to tell who was who, but if Hemillas said it, they would believe it. - I will confess my sins. I handed over our comrades who could no longer recover to His Majesty. They were transformed into something other than human. Our Imperial Guard was never anything more than a stepping stone to becoming true combat machines. Eventually, when even this intermediate stage is no longer necessary, we will cease to exist. Static crackled through the transmission. - But it seems that time has come sooner than I expected. We are no longer needed by His Majesty. And it¡¯s not just the Guard that has become obsolete... There was a rustling noise, as if the screen had been turned toward something else. - The Imperial Guard and the military were attacked in the middle of a riot suppression meeting. The one behind it is His Majesty... The transmission wavered, on the verge of cutting out. The temporary restoration of the network was losing strength. Hemillas¡¯s words were calm, but their impact was seismic. He had chosen civil war and division. Once this wretched storm season ended, the empire would be weaker than ever. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Hemillas¡¯s transmission wasn¡¯t just confined to the Imperial Guard¡¯s internal network. He was also sending the same footage to any available channels and networks with a slight delay. More and more people were watching Hemillas¡¯s broadcast through random networks. Even within Francec¡¯s camp, people murmured amongst themselves. ¡®So that¡¯s why Hemillas didn¡¯t come here¡ªhe was busy restoring the network.¡¯ Hemillas wasn¡¯t an expert in electronic warfare. He must have revived the network through physical means. He was well-acquainted with Akbaran¡¯s systems, after all. - The survival of the Imperial Guard depends on Crown Prince Francec. Those who stand with me, join him. I won¡¯t stop those who wish to remain loyal to His Majesty. Blind loyalty is also a virtue of the Guard. In fact, that may be the more fitting path for a guardsman. You may consider me a traitor if you wish. The Imperial Guard¡¯s transmission was about to cut off. - But if we fall today, it won¡¯t just be the Guard¡ªthere will be no humans left in the imperial military. Creatures that were once human will wear our shells and pretend to be soldiers. We aren¡¯t fighting for rewards. But if even our sense of honor and pride is erased, then what meaning does any of this have... Hemillas¡¯s voice was cut off. Only empty static remained. "Now it¡¯s up to the guardsmen to decide. The ones by Father¡¯s side... they were all former Imperial Guards?" Francec muttered as he pushed through the soldiers, moving forward. I followed closely behind. Chaos erupted at the Arch of Triumph. Even the normally composed guardsmen were now arguing like the street rabble from the lower districts. Some even pointed fingers at each other. Tensions ran particularly high between the senior guardsmen and the centurions, the ones holding the real authority. A clash of opinions was inevitable. Francec¡¯s revolution was built on two pillars: "The duty to protect the emperor" and "The protection of the empire¡¯s people." Meanwhile, Hemillas had framed his argument around preventing "the dehumanization of the Imperial Guard." ¡®Francec¡¯s promise to preserve the Guard was obviously improvised.¡¯ Even without analyzing it thoroughly, the pieces didn¡¯t fit together perfectly. ¡®Anyone with enough information who stops to think carefully will realize that Hemillas¡¯s rhetoric is flawed. But everything is so uncertain and chaotic that even the sharpest guardsmen can¡¯t make a clear decision.¡¯ That was why the empire and the imperial family hid the truth between layers of lies, monopolizing information in secrecy. They used this foundation to build an ironclad surveillance state. When people couldn¡¯t trust each other and lacked sufficient information, even the most capable individuals were unable to perform at their best. ¡®Before they all regain their reason...¡¯ This kind of propaganda only worked when there was no time to think. We couldn¡¯t afford to give them a chance to cool down. "...I will uphold my promise with Commander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas Custoria. As proof of our alliance, Lukaus Custoria stands here with me!" Francec shouted, keeping me by his side. His voice echoed as if amplified by a loudspeaker. Though I was blind, unable to see the light in his eyes, I knew he was radiating an aura that captivated the guards. ¡®A natural performer.¡¯ It was hard to believe this was the same man who had been in a panic just moments ago. ¡®A man born to command the masses.¡¯ Every word, every movement was meticulously calculated for maximum effect. Even his cybernetics were adorned with decorative embellishments. To Francec, the empire was a grand stage, and he was the star. Step. Step. Two Imperial Guards approached him and saluted. That was the spark¡ªfractures within the Guard began to surface. The rain briefly let up. The guards with differing opinions shook hands, as if to reaffirm that this was merely a division of thought, not hatred. There were 102 guards stationed at the Arch of Triumph. Of them, 34 sided with Francec. I focused my hearing to confirm their affiliations and ranks. ¡®The numbers are small, but in terms of strength, it¡¯s an even split. Four of the Legions have also joined us.¡¯ The guards who sided with Francec were the more seasoned veterans. Five of them were senior guards from the 1st Centuria. Each of them was worth three or four lower-ranked guards in battle. Some of the senior guards must have had an inkling of what happened to those who became irreversibly damaged from excessive Legion use. They weren¡¯t fools. The separation was peaceful. The divided Imperial Guard now stood apart, staring at one another across the space between them. "It would be right to defer command to Your Highness, but... this is not the time for such formalities. For now, we will act at our own discretion. Please forgive our impudence." One of the senior guards stepped forward to address Francec. He glanced at me briefly before offering a short nod of acknowledgment. ¡®The worst-case scenario¡ªAkbaran¡¯s civil war. If this doesn¡¯t end tonight, the entire empire will be engulfed in war.¡¯ At this point, I realized that the emperor¡¯s wariness had been justified. ¡®The Imperial Guard was always a group capable of stabbing the emperor in the back, given the right cause and opportunity.¡¯ From a ruler¡¯s perspective, the emperor must have intended to gradually replace this unstable military force. He had likely planned to fill the gap with perfect soldiers¡ªones who would never betray him, like the Shadows. It was a process that would take years. ...But then, Hemillas, a truly exceptional individual, had emerged and seized control of the Guard. With the empire on the brink of war with other nations, the emperor couldn¡¯t afford to let Hemillas continue unchecked. If he wanted to, Hemillas could take at least 30% of the Guard and form his own independent military faction. That was a conservative estimate. If he had invested more time and effort into consolidating his power, he could have taken over half of the Guard. ¡®Hemillas was simply too capable for his own good.¡¯ Because of my interference, things were now headed toward the worst possible outcome¡ªa full-scale civil war. ¡®For the empire as a whole, this is a disaster.¡¯ But I decided I didn¡¯t care. ¡®A perspective that stretches far into the future. Judgment based on the greater good.¡¯ I understood those ideals. But I had no intention of letting them crush me. I wasn¡¯t a ruler. I was someone who crawled in the dirt, living moment to moment. I wanted Hemillas to survive. I didn¡¯t want Giselle to grieve. I wanted the Custoria family, the people who had accepted me as their own, to endure. And so, I had to fight. Kiing. King. The guards who had sided with Francec took the lead, drawing their weapons. As expected of the Imperial Guard, their armaments varied. Each wielded melee weapons and firearms suited to their own preferences. Shhhhhh! Just when I thought the rain had stopped, it came pouring down again. The storm season was slowly cooling down the once-sweltering Akbaran, which had been warmed by geothermal power. Kuuuururung! Lightning flashed. Right now, similar divisions were likely happening all across Akbaran. Scattered units must have heard Hemillas¡¯s transmission. Of course, many would remain neutral or choose to stand by and do nothing. The guards stationed at the Arch of Triumph had also finished their battle preparations, waiting for us with discipline. It felt less like a war and more like a duel. "Lukaus, protect His Highness. You¡¯re still just a cadet. You have no need to get involved in the Imperial Guard¡¯s internal conflict." The senior guardsman left me with those words and stepped forward. He said to protect Francec, but what he really meant was for me to stay in the rear. From here on, it was an internal war among the Imperial Guard. No orders had been given, yet Francec¡¯s soldiers remained still, merely watching. A battle between guardsmen¡ªbeings of superhuman prowess¡ªwas bound to devolve into a chaotic mix of close-quarters combat and ranged attacks. Their individual skills were simply too exceptional. Even if Francec¡¯s hastily assembled troops joined in, they would only be a hindrance. Squelch. Squelch. The divided guards stepped toward each other. Ah, this scene¡ªthis must have been one of the reasons why Hemillas surrendered to the emperor. More than anyone, he would have loathed the sight of the Guard splitting apart and fighting amongst themselves. The hundred or so guards gathered here were merely a microcosm of the greater turmoil. Elsewhere in Akbaran, other Imperial Guards, and even those deployed to the empire¡¯s outer territories, were likely experiencing the same confusion. Thud¡ªwoong! A heavy gunshot echoed. A shock round, reminiscent of Ruina, struck one of the frontline guards. From the sound wave alone, I could estimate its destructive power. That single shot was the spark. The guards charged forward. The cruel firearms forged in the imperial workshops spewed flame and energy, while melee weapons cleaved and crushed cybernetic limbs. Clang! Thunk! There were no grand battle cries, no screams. Only gunfire, the clash of weapons, and the occasional death rattle, carried by the rain. It was almost eerily silent for a battlefield¡ªa duel between the empire¡¯s finest warriors. And yet, they were undeniably killing each other. The dying accepted their fate without resistance. Those who took the lives of their comrades pressed forward, relentless and unwavering. I imagined it. Even the thought of killing a fellow cadet, someone I had trained with for just a few years, felt unsettling. I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the weight of the guilt they must be experiencing. A wave of nausea surged through me. The deeper my thoughts became, the faster my mind raced, and the more the darkness within me grew. Negative emotions swelled until they reached a breaking point. Crack. Something inside me shattered. From the fractures, blood seeped out in slow, heavy drops. That thick, sticky blood was rotting¡ªblackened with decay. I was always so sensitive to the stench of others... So why had I failed to notice that I was rotting from within? "Ugh¡ª" I clamped a hand over my mouth, suppressing the urge to retch. Even I was shocked by how much this had shaken me. ¡®This scene... is my sin, my burden.¡¯ If I had never interfered, the guards wouldn¡¯t be slaughtering each other like this. ¡®Hemillas found a way to end this with minimal sacrifice because he couldn¡¯t bear to see this happen. And I ruined it.¡¯ This entire disaster was of my own making. Because of me, they were killing each other. The guilt and debt weighing on me grew like a snowball, becoming unbearable. I was a short-sighted person¡ªsomeone who only mourned the deaths of those close to me. But the Imperial Guard... It was the only organization where I had ever felt a sense of belonging. And now, because of me, they were dying meaningless deaths. I knew better than anyone how much suffering, how much brutal training and trials they had endured to stand where they were. ¡®So this... is what an ordinary person¡¯s heart feels like.¡¯ The emotions I had kept locked away were stirring awake. Even the revulsion toward killing that I had long forgotten was resurfacing. I had never been strong. It was just that my hormone balance had been chemically altered, making me abnormal. A normal human being was supposed to feel disgust at taking a life. The only reason I never felt guilt over killing was that I only recognized fellow guardsmen as "humans" like me. I had become desensitized to murder because I viewed everyone else as less than human. Guilt¡ªthis was a horrifying emotional punishment. It couldn¡¯t be fought off or erased. Uwooooooo! The Legions crashed into each other. Their roars, laced with mechanical distortion, rang out mournfully. Identical weapons clashed and shattered upon impact. And then, with nothing else left, they started pummeling each other¡¯s heads with their fists. The Legions were breaking apart. The thunderous impact of their destruction felt like it was stabbing into my brain. If I blocked my ears, I wouldn¡¯t have to hear their despair and sorrow. But I had to see this. This was my responsibility. "Uweeeek!" I staggered, vomiting between my fingers. Francec looked startled but pretended not to notice. ¡®Just moments ago, I thought Francec was weak for despairing over his family¡¯s betrayal.¡¯ But I was no different. I was too much of a coward to even face my own sins. How arrogant you had been, Luka. I almost laughed at the sheer absurdity of it. I was nothing more than this¡ªa wretched, pathetic human being. ¡®I¡¯m sorry...¡¯ I was just as despicable as the ones I had looked down upon. Kiiiiiiing! A sharp noise rang through the sky. My hypersensitive hearing picked it up before anyone else, and I instinctively looked up. Others followed my gaze, turning toward the sky. The piercing sound grew clearer. But nothing was visible. ¡®It must be... beyond the clouds and storm...¡¯ Something was happening at extreme altitudes, high above the storm, beyond its reach. Kiiiiiiiiiiiing¡ª!! A piercing sonic boom ripped through the thunderstorm with enough force to tear it apart. The sound was so intense that I had to cover my ears to prevent my auditory perception from being overwhelmed. Yet, even then, the noise wasn¡¯t completely muffled. Kiiiiiiiiiing! The tearing sound repeated. Something was falling from the sky over Akbaran. Kwa-aaang! It was as if meteors were crashing down around the Arch of Triumph. The impact was deafening, shaking the very ground beneath us. The irregular descent occurred more than twenty times. Grit, grind. I uncovered my ears and expanded my auditory perception to its maximum range. Something was moving at the impact sites. To withstand a descent of this magnitude, only Legion-class armored prosthetics would suffice. And even then, they would need specialized designs specifically for high-altitude assaults. Ssssss... A chilling mechanical hum echoed from all directions. The armored prosthetics captured by my auditory perception resembled Legions but were subtly different. Most importantly, the Imperial Guard had no such high-altitude assault unit. In fact, no division in the imperial military utilized a combat strategy like this. A special elite force that wasn¡¯t officially part of any known unit. By process of elimination, there was only one possibility¡ªthe Emperor¡¯s Shadows. Chiiiiii. The descending armored units were searing hot from atmospheric friction. Raindrops evaporated instantly upon contact with their outer shells. The armored figures ignored the ongoing battle between the guards, advancing in formation to encircle Francec¡¯s forces. "Protect... Protect His Highness first!" Officers belatedly registered the hostile units and shouted orders, rallying their troops. But even before the fight had begun, the soldiers were already paralyzed by the overwhelming presence of these armored figures. "Huuh..." I exhaled slowly, preparing for battle. They were clearly targeting Francec. No matter how hard I fought, the chances of successfully protecting him were slim. But still, I had to¡ª Beep. Even amidst the chaos, my terminal chimed. With the network and communications in disarray, I had no way of knowing who had sent the message. Since I couldn¡¯t see, I played the audio instead. The synthesized voice came through the communicator embedded in the nape of my protective gear. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Your insane strategy worked, Luka. It was a neutral, mechanical voice. But the message alone was enough for me to recognize one man. ¡®Kinuan...¡¯ Kinuan had quietly slid the final piece of the puzzle into place. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡®Madman¡¯s strategy.¡¯ That word pierced through my mind. I continued to act irrationally and illogically. My choices were impulsive, even endangering my own safety. Because of that, Akbaran fell into greater chaos than the rulers had anticipated. ¡®I willingly placed even my life on the scales.¡¯ Everyone values their own life. Even those who pursue values greater than life itself do not take their own lives lightly. ¡®The status and career I¡¯ve built up.¡¯ I was an ambitious man. I acted boldly to climb the ranks. As someone who started at the very bottom, I had to risk my life repeatedly to make it this far. I survived countless gambles where failure meant death, and that was how I reached this position. Yet, I made the decision to throw away even the status I had built by risking my life. ¡®Even I didn¡¯t expect myself to act this way.¡¯ Even after the storm began, I was endlessly torn. ¡®Which means even the Emperor couldn¡¯t have predicted my actions.¡¯ I deliberately chose only paths that led to mutual destruction to get what I wanted. For the Emperor, those were the worst possible choices. My actions and decisions had resulted in immense losses for the Emperor. It was inevitable, really¡ªbecause my motivations led me there. ...This entire situation was nauseating to me. No matter how many grand justifications I attached to it, that was the core of it. I despised the idea of things unfolding according to the Emperor¡¯s will. ¡®Rebellious nature.¡¯ That rotten trait had always been within me. I had tried to make rational decisions. But none of the rational options sat well with me. Before I knew it, I had chosen the madman¡¯s strategy. I wondered how infuriating my existence must be for the Emperor. The thought was amusing enough to make me laugh. ¡®A Shadow using a full-body prosthetic must be one of the Emperor¡¯s strongholds.¡¯ We still didn¡¯t know what power Ivan had warned us about. But aside from that, the Emperor¡¯s greatest weapon was undoubtedly the Shadows. ¡®The Emperor has sent out Shadows he never wanted the world to see. That means he¡¯s cornered.¡¯ He had scraped together his elite forces to intercept us. Even if the Emperor emerged victorious tonight, he would not be able to suppress the rumors about his secretive personal guard. A direct unit under the Emperor that wasn¡¯t even part of the official military structure. Once its existence was exposed, the idea that the Emperor¡¯s true goal was the "dehumanization of soldiers" would gain credibility. His rule would face challenges moving forward. ¡®But I haven¡¯t succeeded yet. So it¡¯s too soon to celebrate.¡¯ ...I was still the one being pushed back. If this continued, the Emperor would take a hit, but we would be the ones facing complete annihilation. ¡°Luka, if you have any hidden strategies left, now would be the time to bring them all out. I can¡¯t think of a way to stop them right now.¡± Francec spoke as he drew his sword from his sleeve. He was preparing to fight as well. His forces were already collapsing from the outside in. The power-armored prosthetics that had descended from the sky showed no mercy, cutting down and stabbing soldiers as they advanced toward us. Our weak firearms couldn¡¯t penetrate their armor, the bullets ricocheting off uselessly. Even heavy explosions only managed to make them hesitate for a moment. ¡®Francec and I are surrounded.¡¯ It sounded absurd, but it was the truth. Twenty-two power-armored prosthetics were closing in on us and the army from all directions. The only escape route was the sky. ¡°Is there any airborne vehicle that can be summoned, even in this weather? Something special, reserved for the Imperial Household?¡± ¡°If there were, I would¡¯ve called it already. Even the attendants who served me in the palace were all my father¡¯s people. The only ones I can call my own are the ones gathered here.¡± Up until a few days ago, Francec had never even considered rebelling against his father. He had no preparations in place for unexpected developments. ¡°I-I surrender! I surrender!¡± ¡°I was forced into this! My loyalty is to His Majesty...!¡± Cowards who had lost their fighting spirit began shouting their surrender. This force had been formed out of sheer momentum, so the moment cracks appeared, it was all over. And of course, there were the traitors. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! I swiftly drew my pistol and fired. My bullet lodged itself into the eye socket of a noble who had been aiming for the back of Francec¡¯s neck. ¡°Gah! Ack, kuh!¡± Clutching his shattered eye, the noble staggered away in a desperate retreat. Francec¡¯s forces crumbled like dry sand. Soldiers who had once feigned bravery now trembled, either collapsing to their knees or scrambling to escape. The nobles and officers were no different. The more cunning ones had been targeting Francec, but upon noticing my presence, they hesitated and began trying to flee instead. Crack! However, the Shadows hunted down the escaping nobles and officers. The sensors of the power-armored prosthetics could pick out key individuals even in a crowd. ¡°If I fail to protect you, I won¡¯t have the chance to say this later, so I¡¯ll say it now. You did everything you could, Your Highness. This disaster is my mistake. I¡¯m sorry, Francec.¡± Even as I spoke, my mind was frantically analyzing the situation, searching for a way to survive. Some of the Imperial Guard, caught in the civil war, were attempting to move toward us. However, their forces were not strong enough to stop the Shadows. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died without knowing a thing. Even if the truth hurts, it¡¯s still better than a lie.¡± Even if the truth hurts, it¡¯s still better than a lie. That was something I needed to hear right now. Click. Francec held a gun in one hand and a sword in the other, just like an Imperial Guardsman. My brain was burning up, working at full speed. The effects of the drugs were wearing off, and I could feel the heat in my head. Click, click. Then, a strange sensation disrupted my train of thought. ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯ My instincts picked up on the anomaly. I had to decipher it as quickly as possible. Any delay in judgment could be fatal. ¡®The soldiers who surrender or flee aren¡¯t being killed.¡¯ The Shadows ignored the soldiers as long as they didn¡¯t display hostile actions. ¡®But the nobles and officers... they¡¯re killed if they try to run.¡¯ They were either shot down or pursued and eliminated. But not all of them were being killed. ¡®Nobles and officers who surrender are spared.¡¯ That was strange. ¡®Why would the Emperor spare nobles who rebelled against him?¡¯ It didn¡¯t make sense. One of the Emperor¡¯s objectives was to root out and execute disloyal nobles. Summary execution was far more efficient than capturing them for a trial. ¡®They¡¯re not even using weapons of mass destruction. With that many power-armored prosthetics gathered in one place, they must have high-powered weaponry available...¡¯ The Shadows were minimizing casualties. ¡°Your Highness, put down your weapon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying we should surrender? Even if we survive here, it¡¯ll only be for a short while...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain! Do it, now!¡± I shouted. One of the Shadows was already raising its gun in our direction. Thud. Francec and I dropped our weapons. I raised my hands first, making it clear I had no intention of resisting. ¡®Did my madman¡¯s strategy actually work?¡¯ I kept replaying Kinuan¡¯s message in my head. My thoughts revolved around it, not missing a single detail that might hold significance. ¡®If I succeeded, that means the Emperor is willing to negotiate. But what is he conceding?¡¯ My thoughts couldn¡¯t advance further. I didn¡¯t have enough information. Gather more intel, Luka. Fit the missing pieces into the blank spaces. Figure out the picture Kinuan has drawn! The Shadow kept its gun trained on Francec and me. However, my prediction had been correct¡ªit didn¡¯t pull the trigger. ¡°Your Highness, give your orders to the remaining forces.¡± I muttered to myself. I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but I had to keep Francec¡¯s forces intact as much as possible. We couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more. ¡°Surrender! Do not resist!¡± Francec¡¯s voice rang out. The soldiers had already lost their will to fight long ago, and while the nobles and officers seemed bewildered, they still lowered their weapons. Vrrr¡ª Vrrr¡ª One of the power-armored Shadows stepped forward, stopping in front of us. After scanning us briefly, it addressed Francec with a formal tone. ¡°Y-Your Highness is f-first in the s-succession order. P-please p-preserve your life.¡± Francec remained silent for a moment before his expression twisted. He must have sensed something was off as well. ¡®Why are they suddenly emphasizing the succession order?¡¯ It was obvious that, on the surface, Francec was first in line for the throne. But why state it so explicitly in a situation like this? And another thing¡ªthe Shadows weren¡¯t looking at me. Not a single one of them was paying me any attention. They treated me as if I were just one of Francec¡¯s subordinates. I was someone who had severely provoked the Emperor. And yet, the Shadows neither regarded me with wariness nor issued any warnings. ¡®They¡¯re acting like I don¡¯t even exist.¡¯ What the hell was happening in Akbaran? ¡°Wasn¡¯t your mission to eliminate us?¡± I directed my words at the Shadow¡¯s back. It stopped momentarily but gave no response before continuing forward. Think again, Luka. Where did I miss something? Gather the clues, rearrange the pieces, and keep at it until the answer reveals itself. I didn¡¯t even bother wiping the blood dripping from my nose. Drip. I had nearly blacked out just now. Something inside my head felt like it was snapping. A blood vessel, maybe¡ªwho knew? ¡®Unintentionally, my plan turned into a madman¡¯s strategy. And Kinuan said it worked.¡¯ So what kind of compromise had the Emperor made because of me? Why had the Shadows come here? Why weren¡¯t they killing us? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be a key figure? If my strategy had truly worked, shouldn¡¯t I be the first person they tried to negotiate with? Then why bring up Francec¡¯s succession order instead? Vrrrrr¡ª I focused so intensely that even the hum of the machines stretched and warped in my ears. I traced the Shadows¡¯ movements, tracking their destinations. I saw where they were headed. ¡®Ivan Accretia?¡¯ The Shadows were moving toward the command vehicle where Ivan was being held. ...I was stunned. ¡°N-no... no way... this is impossible...¡± My reasoning pointed to a single conclusion. But it was something that shouldn¡¯t¡ªcouldn¡¯t¡ªbe happening. What the hell just happened? What exactly? Why? How does this picture come together? Why did it turn out like this? Does this even make sense? Right now, at this moment? I felt as if the world were collapsing around me. I had reached a conclusion that no one else here had even begun to consider. And I didn¡¯t know if that conclusion was fortunate or disastrous for us. Everything was chaotic¡ªno, it was unnatural. Only a tangled, incomprehensible confusion whispered reality into my ears. Thud. I collapsed onto my knees. Blood poured freely from my nose and mouth. Biiiiiiiiii¡ª A high-pitched ringing filled my ears, and my field of vision shrank to an extreme degree. I could barely make out anything beyond my immediate surroundings. ¡°Luka? Y-you can¡¯t collapse now. This isn¡¯t over yet. Hemillas still might¡ª¡± Francec tried to support me. ¡°...No. Everything just ended.¡± I spoke with a hoarse voice. The taste of blood filled my throat. Crash! Bang! The sound of the command vehicle being forcibly opened rang out. My hazy, tunnel-like vision barely allowed me to see what was happening, as if I were peering through a telescope. How is this even possible? The questions wouldn¡¯t stop. If I kept thinking like this, I was going to die. Yes, this must be the easiest way to kill an Akies Victima user. Just throw an unsolvable mystery¡ªone that can only be reasoned out but never resolved¡ªright into their reality. Even now, I was the only one who had realized what was happening. Even Ivan, the person at the center of it all, likely had no idea. Swish. A Shadow pulled Ivan out of the command vehicle. Half of his prosthetic body was destroyed, and he remained seated in the chair as he was brought outside. Thud. The Shadow who had extracted him knelt on one knee and paid his respects. Ah... So my guess was right after all. Until the very end, I wished it wasn¡¯t true. No¡ªwas this really the better alternative? Was this the result of the path I had shaped? Had my actions truly led to this outcome? Was this outcome actually better for me? It was becoming difficult to think. I no longer knew. Too many things were tangled beyond recognition. Thud! Thud! One by one, the Shadows arrived before Ivan and knelt. The sight of an entire unit of power-armored prosthetics swearing allegiance must have been surreal. ¡°His... Majesty has... passed. In... accordance with... the Imperial... rites...¡± The monotonous voice of the power-armored prosthetic uttered something shocking. The expressions of those who heard it must have been contorted beyond description¡ªtwisted in shock, disbelief, or something in between. Its words were slow and drawn out. But in summary, the message was simple: Emperor Yuri Accretia was dead. And because of that, the Shadows had urgently appeared before the next emperor. That emperor was not Francec. It was Ivan. ¡°...Therefore, the next leader... of the people... and protector... of the Empire... is you... Ivan... Accretia.¡± ¡°The bloodline... of the Founding... shall guide... our path.¡± ¡°Accretia... forever.¡± The Shadows spoke with an eerie calm. ¡°Luka, w-what... is happening... right now?¡± Even Francec stammered, speaking like the Shadows. This situation could reduce even the most eloquent speaker to a fool. I felt the same as him. I had no idea what was happening. They said the Emperor was dead. But was that even true? Or was this some elaborate deception to navigate through this crisis? ¡®No¡ªthat¡¯s impossible.¡¯ The Imperial Family placed absolute importance on securing legitimacy and justification for their rule. A flimsy lie like this might help them escape the current situation, but it would destroy the Imperial Family in the long run. One of the Shadows stood and whispered something into Ivan¡¯s ear. -It is destiny. Emperor Ivan Accretia spoke his first words. Even though he was barely able to support his own body, his voice carried an overwhelming vitality. It radiated with such an intense energy that even I, with my fading senses, could feel it. Ivan was like a newborn child¡ªa helpless mass of life, incapable of doing anything on his own. But within him lay infinite potential. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 - Ha, ha, hahaha! Hahahahahaha! Ivan¡¯s laughter spread. - Since the days of the ancient nations of Old Earth... rule has been the will of the heavens and the right of the Son of Heaven. The heavens were not merely the atmosphere but a term referring to the natural order of the universe beyond. Even when humanity¡¯s wisdom had yet to escape the ground, we already knew. That rulers are born through the choice of a transcendent will. That was what they once called the heavens, and now we call it the universe. The mechanical sound of Ivan¡¯s voice coming from the terminal had low resolution. But the emotions revealed in it were vivid, like the saturated colors of primary hues. ¡®Elation.¡¯ Ivan had fallen to the very bottom and then risen to the peak of the Empire. The disparity between those two points was as vast as the earth and the sky. - No matter how meticulous our plans may be, they are nothing more than human calculations. How can we, mere specks in the blink of the universe, fully comprehend its will and causality? Rise, knights. At Ivan¡¯s words, the shadows stood. They positioned themselves around him like a wall. They had come here to protect Ivan, the next emperor. - If not the mandate of heaven, then how else could one explain the current situation? That is why the emperor is sacred. Just as planets in chaotic orbits sometimes align in perfect order, the order that has emerged from chaos now rests upon my shoulders¡ªjust as the great first Cracia was chosen by fate. This was an unexpected outcome. ¡®Ivan Accretia will become emperor.¡¯ A possibility that had been dismissed had now become reality. Ivan called it the mandate of heaven. But from my perspective, it was nothing more than the universe playing a joke. - Look at me now, swords and spears of the Empire. Everyone sought to bring me down, yet the mandate within me has led me to the throne. Yes, you may not yet understand this situation. But soon, you will. The new emperor will lead the Empire to eternal prosperity. Most of those present did not even know Ivan existed. The publicly acknowledged crown prince was Francec. However, Ivan spoke with a conviction bordering on madness, and Francec had failed to refute it in time. Because of that, no one here doubted for even a moment that Ivan was part of the Imperial Family. - Father has made a mistake. In that moment, he lost his right to rule. I will not repeat the same error. All who hear my voice, lay down your arms. The unity of iron is the strength of the Empire. Tonight, no one was disloyal, and no one was seditious. I will uphold the counsel of my brother, Francec, and mend the fractures of the Empire. Ivan¡¯s voice was subdued, muffled by the terminal¡¯s speaker. Uuuung, woong woong. However, the Shadows amplified Ivan¡¯s words through the vocal output systems of their fully-armored cybernetic bodies. His overlapping voice spread outward, sinking into a deep, resonant bass. The vibrations were strong enough to be felt. - The former emperor remained in power for far too long. Even soldiers have forgotten that they, too, are subjects of the Empire. Imperial Guard, hear me. You do not need to forsake your dignity as humans for the sake of duty. I will do everything I can to help those by my side reclaim their sense of self. The civil war within the Imperial Guard had long since ceased. They were now watching this side. - The events of the past few days will not be recorded in any form, and I swear that there will be no retribution because of them. ...The Empire had not weakened due to civil war. ¡®The emperor is dead. Whether by suicide or assassination.¡¯ The very cause of this crisis was gone, and rather than responding with force, Ivan had promised peaceful negotiation. The reason to fight was disappearing. ¡®Now, everything depends on Francec¡¯s choice.¡¯ Francec still held power. Many believed him to be the rightful heir. ¡®If Francec rejects Ivan¡¯s proposal and declares himself emperor, chaos and conflict will continue.¡¯ My only option would be to smuggle Francec out and bring him to the Imperial Guard at the Arch of Triumph. Once reunited, the Imperial Guard would stand behind him. They would not so easily believe that some unknown member of the royal family could suddenly claim the throne. ¡®For Ivan to be recognized as emperor, he needs Francec¡¯s consent.¡¯ Even if the digital systems had already registered Ivan as the next emperor, in reality, the people still believed Francec was the rightful heir. Without either the system¡¯s authority or public support, he could not be emperor. ¡®But Francec¡¯s choice is obvious.¡¯ I knew him. Francec was not suited for this power struggle. He had already reached his limit. He would accept the sweet offer of peace that Ivan had extended. Step. Step. Francec walked forward, and the Shadows parted to make way. ¡°I will gladly stand by your side and aid in ruling, my brother. No¡ªYour Majesty. With this, the Empire shall be one again.¡± The sharp, soaring tension and conflict ended with that single statement. For now, most of this made no sense. People would struggle to understand why a stranger to the throne was replacing Francec as emperor. But because Francec had acknowledged Ivan, they had no choice but to accept his existence. Everyone was exhausted from the battles and schemes, desperate for a convenient excuse to stop. The discrepancy in the imperial succession could be explained later with a convenient lie. That was the Empire¡¯s way. ¡°Lu, kaus, custo, ria. Go see His Majesty.¡± One of the fully-armored Shadows spoke to me. I felt the weight of their hollow gaze as I walked through them toward Ivan. Ivan, who had been listening to the Shadow¡¯s report, turned his head with difficulty. The Shadows had likely informed him of the major events that had transpired on Akbaran. Creak, creak. He steadied his neck and looked at me. With his broken limbs, even the smallest movement seemed like a struggle. His fractured jaw was my handiwork. - You¡¯re about to break down completely, aren¡¯t you? Either you¡¯ll be rendered irrecoverable or you¡¯ll die. One or the other. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I suppose so.¡± I answered honestly. There was no point in hiding it now. - Things have worked out in the end, so I hold no grudge against you. More than anything, your choices and actions contributed to this outcome. Before you become completely useless, I have something to ask. ¡°You have a cond¡ª¡± - I guarantee your safety and the survival of the Custoria family. You¡¯re no longer a threat anyway. My unseen eyes widened. Then, as realization dawned, I bit my lower lip. ¡®The Custoria family is no longer a threat.¡¯ A soon-to-be irrecoverable me, and the rather incompetent Juppe¡ªneither of us posed any danger. Even if the Custoria family was known for its military prowess, without a central figure, it would be powerless. ...But beyond the family, there was still Hemillas, a man capable of becoming the military¡¯s rallying point. His existence was a real and immediate threat. I clenched my teeth as I reached my conclusion. For the first time, I despised my own ability to reason. ¡°My father, Hemillas... is dead, isn¡¯t he?¡± I forced the words out. One of my primary objectives had failed. If only my brain had deteriorated enough to ignore the clues of bad news. If that were the case, I could have died¡ªor fallen into an irrecoverable state¡ªwhile happily believing I had succeeded. Just imagining it felt like a dream I wouldn¡¯t want to wake from. - Hemillas¡¯ body is at the Central Communications Tower. He attempted something reckless to restore the transmission lines. If you wish, I can let you take your revenge. After all, if it¡¯s my order, they would willingly give you their lives. ...So the Shadows had killed Hemillas after all. The emperor must have prioritized his elimination, deploying a significant force to ensure it. ¡°What¡¯s the point of breaking a sword that no longer has a will of its own?¡± Hemillas¡¯ death was impossible to believe. That invincible soldier was dead. At any moment, it felt like he would appear, proving all of this to be a lie. ¡®Hemillas wasn¡¯t some transcendent being¡ªhe was just a human, like me. I knew that, yet I still relied on him until the very end. I blindly believed that if it was Hemillas, he would somehow make things right. As if I were a child throwing a tantrum...¡¯ Despite being a man with limits, doubts, and struggles, Hemillas acted as if he knew everything and could do anything. That was why everyone feared him. Even the emperor felt threatened by him. ¡®If only Hemillas and I had understood each other sooner...¡¯ It was a regret I had felt many times before. We had guarded ourselves with secrecy, but that had only left us dangerously isolated. ¡®Even if betrayal was a risk, we should have stood back to back and protected each other.¡¯ A choice I had failed to make flickered before my eyes. - Akies Domini, Lukaus Custoria. Ivan¡¯s voice shattered my thoughts. - In the end, you truly became my overseer. Your countless unpredictable actions led me to the throne. Whether it was intentional or mere coincidence doesn¡¯t matter. I consider you my overseer. I respect the effort you put in. This isn¡¯t flattery¡ªit¡¯s my genuine sentiment. He had called for me because he needed my judgment. This was his way of gilding my name. - So, I will listen to your thoughts and judgment. Why do you think Yuri Accretia died? This was an important matter for Ivan as well. He, too, did not know why the emperor had died. Even the Shadows were only aware of his death, nothing more. I voiced the conclusions I had organized in my mind. Reporting was one of my strengths. ¡°The first possibility: His Majesty Yuri Accretia faked his death to prevent the Empire from descending into civil war. He is waiting for the chaos to subside and the Empire to stabilize.¡± - That is impossible. An emperor of the Empire would never resort to such a disgraceful deception. ¡°I agree. The second possibility: He took his own life to prevent the Empire from fracturing. In relation to this, I have a question, Your Majesty. And to you as well, Prince Francec. Was your father the kind of man who would sacrifice his own life for the Empire?¡± I waited for their answer. ¡°...I don¡¯t know, Luka. I thought I knew a lot about Father. But in the end, it was all just a mask he had crafted.¡± Francec¡¯s voice trembled. His gaze never left Ivan. ¡®There is a seed of discord between Francec and Ivan.¡¯ For now, it seemed as though the discord between the brothers had vanished. But the embers had not been extinguished; they merely awaited new fuel. - ...The third possibility? This isn¡¯t the end, is it? You know more. I¡¯ve promised the safety of the Custoria family. If you become irrecoverable, I won¡¯t hesitate to provide medical support. I hope you won¡¯t betray my expectations. A monster lived within the Empire. Not at its highest levels, but lurking in the shadows of its spire, watching over the Empire. I was certain that the thought lingering in my mind was correct. Deep down, I had already known. The other possibilities were weak. Let¡¯s borrow Hemillas¡¯ assessment for a moment. He was a man with such keen insight that he could stand on equal footing with other factions, even with limited information. ¡®Kinuan is not someone who will benefit the Empire. If the upper echelons are making plans through Kinuan, then they are being deceived by him.¡¯ That was Hemillas¡¯ evaluation of Kinuan. And his insight was likely close to the truth. ¡°Kinuan assassinated Yuri Accretia.¡± That was the sole conclusion I had reached. And it had been Kinuan¡¯s true objective all along¡ªthe one he had never revealed to anyone, hidden behind layers of veils. Akies Victima wielded chaos and uncertainty as weapons. The greater the disorder I had created, the more Kinuan must have been smiling. I didn¡¯t know what had happened inside the imperial palace. ¡®But the variables I created became Kinuan¡¯s perfect opportunity.¡¯ I could imagine several scenarios¡ªperhaps the Shadows who guarded the emperor had been called away, or maybe the emperor had moved alone to use an Arcane Relic. Whatever the case, my actions had driven the emperor into a corner, forcing him to make a choice. And Kinuan had seized that perfect moment. Once the internal investigation was complete, the full details would become clear. But by then, I would either be insane or dead. ¡®Kinuan, Kinuan, Kinuan...¡¯ The more I thought of him, the more I felt like I was losing my mind. Even after burning myself to ashes, I had never been able to fully understand him. Murmur, murmur. The Shadows around me seemed to distort. In my auditory sight, their figures twisted and tangled¡ªuntil they looked like Kinuan. ¡°So it¡¯s true...¡± Even Francec took on Kinuan¡¯s form. ¡®Do you truly believe that?¡¯ It was as if his unspoken words rang in my ears. This was madness. - Understood, you... Even Ivan was Kinuan. I clutched my head. Even the moon in the night sky, which I could not see through my hearing, looked like Kinuan¡¯s face. Clatter. A loose stone at my feet wobbled as I stumbled, and even that bore Kinuan¡¯s face. The sound of it rolling away echoed like his laughter. ...The entire world, every object, was Kinuan. ¡°If you feel even the slightest bit of sympathy for me, please... call for Ilay Carthica one last time.¡± Before I lost my mind completely, I called for the one friend I could still trust. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 The night of the storm season was long. Even as dawn approached, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of blue in the sky. I entered the lounge of the Arch of Triumph, knelt on both knees on the floor, and began meditating. I was on the verge of bursting. If my focus wavered even slightly, my sense of self and mind felt like they would explode and scatter. How had I ended up here? Life was complicated, and the universe was unpredictable. The winner of this situation was Ivan Accretia. Francec stood in an ambiguous position, neither victor nor loser. ¡®Hemillas died, but he did not fail.¡¯ In fact, from the perspective of the Imperial Guard and the Custoria family¡¯s survival, the current outcome was far better than the ¡®Tribute Plan.¡¯ At least, that was what I wanted to believe. Now, let¡¯s briefly consider other choices. I had plenty of time to think, after all. Let me reflect on my past. The time I had left to exist as myself was limited. ¡®If I had sided with Kinuan and the Emperor...¡¯ That would have been the most conventional path to success. I would have reported Hemillas¡¯ actions to the Imperial Court and, when the time came, struck him down. ¡®I would have become the dagger buried in Hemillas¡¯ back. A fatal one at that.¡¯ Had I chosen that path, I would have ended up like Kinuan¡ªa man so lonely he stood aloof, unable to trust anyone. Even my feelings for Giselle and Ilay would have been reduced to mere memories of the past. And one day... Ilay would have died by my hand. Ilay was competent, but he was not loyal to the Empire. Just as Rick Silva N¨²?ez had been killed by Kinuan. I had no regrets about not siding with the Emperor and Kinuan. That choice would have kept me alive while simultaneously killing me. I would have either suffered unbearable regret or transformed into someone incapable of feeling any remorse at all. ¡®The other choice was helping Ivan.¡¯ Avoiding that path had also been the right decision. Ivan had emerged as the final victor, but it wasn¡¯t due to his own abilities. According to him, it was ¡®divine will.¡¯ Looking back, aiding Ivan in assassinating Francec would have been the worst move. The war would have broken out regardless... and with Ivan¡¯s impatience, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to outmaneuver the Emperor in a power struggle. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect the Custoria family, either. That path would have led to the greatest disaster. ¡®The ideal choice for me would have been to cooperate with Hemillas right before the storm season.¡¯ But by that time, Kinuan had already driven a wedge into me. Because of that wedge, I doubted Hemillas and couldn¡¯t bring myself to trust him. ¡®At the time, I couldn¡¯t trust Hemillas. I thought he was forcing unnecessary obligations and responsibilities onto me, demanding sacrifice and loss. I believed he was trying to use me.¡¯ But in truth, the one who had seized control of my psyche wasn¡¯t Hemillas¡ªit was Kinuan. ¡®I thought I was being used because I didn¡¯t understand what family truly was. No... Hemillas did have some intention of using me.¡¯ What Hemillas emphasized was the responsibility one had as a member of the family. He didn¡¯t just stress duty to me; he did the same with all the household members. ¡®He did use me, but he didn¡¯t exploit me any more ruthlessly than his other children.¡¯ Hemillas treated his other children the same way. In fact, he had even shown me a degree of favoritism. Looking back now, the reason was simple¡ªit had been Hemillas¡¯ way of currying favor with me. ¡®Things had gotten so bad that he had to stake the fate of the family on an adopted son like me...¡¯ Now, all of Hemillas¡¯ actions looked different in hindsight. He hadn¡¯t been perfect¡ªhe had simply concealed his anxieties and vulnerabilities beneath his cloak. Hemillas had navigated a precarious bridge, making estimations with nothing more than his intuition. And yet, he smiled as if he knew it wouldn¡¯t collapse beneath him. He had to. He needed to appear flawless to those who followed him. ¡®Just like Noel.¡¯ Hemillas had borne all that fear and uncertainty alone. But I had shared my own fears and anxieties with others. ¡®I dragged Francec and Ilay into this mess.¡¯ A series of irrational decisions had led to an outcome that was, at the very least, a second-best solution. ¡®This is a decent enough conclusion. It turned out much better than I expected.¡¯ Even if, by human calculation and logic, my choices had been the wrong ones, the result had still been correct. After all, the world was not so shallow that it could be neatly predicted by my own understanding. The only reason I had managed to navigate the sea of possibilities was due to my faint intuition. Well, this was enough. Luka. Lukaus Custoria. You did well enough. Enough that you wouldn¡¯t bring shame to Hemillas. I kept murmuring to myself. I hadn¡¯t lost Giselle. I had protected the Custoria family. I had been able to face Hemillas. And I had learned that there were people willing to help me. That was not a bad life. In fact, I had lived fairly well. Of course, my life wasn¡¯t clean. Many had died by my hands, some of whom were innocent. Creak, creak. My fingers twitched involuntarily. Even meditation couldn¡¯t suppress my body from acting out. The conversion between cybernetic signals and biological signals was not smooth, creating a disconnect between my cybernetic implants and my body. It reminded me of my cadet days when I first used prosthetics¡ªI couldn¡¯t even walk properly back then. ¡®This isn¡¯t my original body.¡¯ If a human weakened even slightly, the machine would pounce as if to devour the flesh. I couldn¡¯t afford to forget that. No matter how much it felt like my own body, in the end, it was just a machine. I was dying. My brain was slowly deteriorating. Only two endings remained for me. Either I would die completely and shut down, or I would be half-dead, left in a state of functional decline. Creak. The door opened. At the sound, I barely managed to capture the wavering silhouette with my auditory vision. "Ilay, how¡¯s the situation outside?" I asked, keeping my head lowered. Ilay walked in and sat across from me. He held a cigarette between his lips like a thug from the lower districts. Soon, a pungent smell filled the air. "Busy with the cleanup. There are still occasional armed clashes. Can you believe that in this vast Akbaran, no one has a clear grasp of what¡¯s going on?" "One person knows everything. That¡¯s Kinuan." "......Finding Kinuan right now is impossible. He¡¯s always been a ghost. In the chaos of storm-season Akbaran, at the height of this turmoil? Not a chance." By the time the cleanup was over, Kinuan would be nowhere to be found in Akbaran. There were many things I wanted to ask him. "Is Hemillas really dead?" "I didn¡¯t see the body myself, but plenty of survivors from the Security Division testified. He single-handedly wiped out the entire security force under the Bureau of Protection. More than ten of those strange former Imperial Guards were found dead as well." Hemillas must have known from the moment he turned against the Emperor that he needed to wage a public opinion war. That¡¯s why he seized the central communications tower of the Bureau of Information and Protection. "Then..." "Luka, before that, I need to ask you something. How much time do you have left?" "At best, thirty minutes, judging by how it feels." Ilay clenched his jaw, momentarily at a loss for words. He pressed his palm against his forehead and let out a deep sigh. "You fucking idiot..." "I don¡¯t have much time left. Let¡¯s just keep talking. Ivan may be unpredictable, but he¡¯s not uncontrollable. You need to protect Francec and keep Ivan in check. Once the situation stabilizes, Ivan will try to eliminate Francec." At the very end, the only remaining concern was Ivan. For the time being, his resources were stretched thin, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to act recklessly. ¡®If I kept Ilay by Francec¡¯s side, I could use him to keep Ivan in check.¡¯ I had seen Ivan¡¯s true nature. He was a man who fell within the bounds of predictability. "Ilay, to be blunt, you and I aren¡¯t compatible. The only reason we could be friends... is because we met before your darkness awoke." Ilay was even closer to the Imperial Court than I was. He was ruthless and coldhearted. At times, his actions even felt despicable. But that also meant he could make up for what Francec lacked. "...Ha, you¡¯re only realizing that now? Honestly, I¡¯ve always thought we weren¡¯t compatible. If I laid out every filthy thought inside me, you¡¯d be horrified." "And knowing that, why did you approach me?" "At first, I wanted to find your weakness. It¡¯s easier to take the top spot by exploiting a single flaw and breaking you than by working my ass off. You¡¯re an Irregular, so even the smallest slip-up would get you expelled." At first, I thought Ilay was joking. But he wasn¡¯t. Those words... they were likely the truth. ...Now that I thought about it, his scheming nature had been evident from the moment he tried to entangle me with his first love, Lilian Lamones. "Hmm, for all that, you never actually exploited any of my weaknesses. What changed?" "Who knows? I forgot. At some point, I just started liking you. The way you act all serious whenever something happens¡ªit¡¯s hilarious." Ilay smiled. I let my lips curve up slightly in a faint, helpless laugh. In the end, that was how it was. Intent and emotion never aligned perfectly. That was also why, despite making the ¡®wrong¡¯ choices, I had made it this far. If I had chosen the most cunning, ¡®correct¡¯ answer, Hemillas would have killed me long ago. Hemillas had tried to kill me, yet at the very end, he saved me. Even as he died, he helped execute my plan. Likewise, I had fought Rick Silva N¨²?ez to the bitter end, even knowing I couldn¡¯t defeat him. Because of that, I had managed to reach the center of the Emperor¡¯s network¡ªthe Overseers. Sometimes, the wrong answer turned out to be the right one. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was ¡®correct¡¯ depended on perspective and timing. Even the same choice could be judged differently based on who was looking at it and when. The choices I made during this storm season had been the right ones for me. From someone else¡¯s point of view, I might be the worst villain who had ruined the Empire. But I didn¡¯t care about that kind of judgment. "What do you think Kinuan really was? A Bellato or Coritan spy?" Ilay let the burnt-out cigarette slip from between his fingers as he spoke. I was about to answer but hesitated. My language function was starting to fail. I steadied my mind and forced the words out. "If we see Kinuan as a loyalist, he will gladly become a traitor. If we think of him as weak, he will turn into a strongman. If someone calls him ruthless, he will show glimpses of humanity that evoke pity. If we regard him as an enemy, he will become an ally, and if we consider him an ally, he will drive a dagger into our backs. That¡¯s Kinuan. A creature of chaos, wielding randomness as a weapon." Ilay looked at me, then tilted his head. "So what¡¯s his goal?" "If we figure that out, we can drag him down from monster to human. That¡¯s... your task, I-Ilay." This was as far as I could go. Someone else would have to uncover Kinuan¡¯s true intentions. "Hey, don¡¯t sleep yet. I called Giselle too. At least wait until she gets here..." His voice grew faint in my ears. I just wanted to rest now. To finally get some proper sleep. This was enough, wasn¡¯t it? I felt drowsy. It was as if my brain had sunk into a steaming bath, my nerves unraveling strand by strand. Flickering lights danced inside my head, and a pleasant tingling sensation spread through my body. Ilay moved closer and shook my shoulders. Then he slapped me hard across the face. The pain felt distant, like it belonged to someone else. The urge to sleep only grew stronger. "Damn it, please! I told you I called Giselle! If you leave without saying goodbye, I swear I¡¯ll make a move on her! You know I¡¯m better-looking than you, right?" That... was a little provoking. With great effort, I weakly threw a punch at Ilay¡¯s solar plexus. Thud. It was so feeble it made me sigh. ¡®You know what? Your personality is so garbage you¡¯ll never land a good woman.¡¯ The words wouldn¡¯t leave my mouth. Damn it. "Luka, listen carefully. From now on, I¡¯m going to do a lot of dirty things. I already have, in places you haven¡¯t seen. But just know¡ªthis isn¡¯t for my own selfish gain. I¡¯m still the same Ilay Carthica you know, the same wretched bastard. Somewhere along the way, we became nothing more than cogs in the vast machine of the Empire. This isn¡¯t normal. Something is wrong." Ilay¡¯s voice sounded as if it were coming from a great distance. I sat still, like an empty doll. I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. My senses were numbing, and everything below my neck felt as if it no longer existed. "Lu..." Ilay¡¯s voice wavered at my ear. And then¡ªdarkness. I couldn¡¯t feel. Cold. Death. Sensation. There was no light, only an abyss. I was alone. Already, I longed for warmth. And just then, a small light arrived to delay my death. "Lu, ka." A voice rippled like a glass bead dropped into water. Twitch. My finger moved. Giselle was holding me. ...Warm. Thank god this wasn¡¯t a man¡¯s embrace. If I had come to my senses in Ilay¡¯s arms, it would finally be time to question my sexuality. A clumsy, hazy kiss followed. Giselle, why do you love me? I¡¯m unpleasant, arrogant, and barely express my emotions. I¡¯m dangerous and full of secrets. Selfish, too. I would only make you miserable, and yet¡ªI held you. There was so much I wanted to say. If only I had a little more time. At the very end, I was certain¡ªI had made a better choice than Noel. Noel had died alone, unrecognized and misunderstood even by those he loved. ...Suddenly, I remembered a fairy tale tucked away in the corner of the orphanage¡¯s bookshelf. A book so old that the pages crumbled into dust whenever I turned them. Back then, who knows why, but I had read that useless fairy tale just to pass the time. In fairy tales, a sweet kiss awakened the princess who ate the poisoned apple, and a cursed frog turned into a prince. No matter the story, a kiss filled with love was always the key to a miracle. Of course, no grand miracle happened for us. I wished for Giselle¡¯s happiness, and for the well-being of not just my friends but also everyone who had helped me. ...This was as far as my consciousness would go. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 All life emits energy. Saying that a star is alive follows the same logic. A star radiates energy like a living organism, and when it exhausts its power, it dies. Life is dynamic and ever-changing. Death, on the other hand, signifies a state that no longer changes. ...Death is stillness. ¡®Death¡ªwhat lies beyond it?¡¯ It is a question countless intelligent beings have cast toward the universe. Some claim that nothing lies beyond. A materialist statement. From a cold, rational perspective, consciousness is nothing more than a fragile, imperfect illusion. In fact, our consciousness is not even the brain itself but merely a ¡®temporary reactive phenomenon.¡¯ There is so much evidence supporting this claim that it is difficult to refute. Consciousness is simply a term for the phenomenon that appears while energy flows through the body. No different from the light that disappears when a lamp¡¯s switch is turned off. That means we are not the ¡®lamp¡¯ itself but rather closer to the ¡®light,¡¯ and our value depends on the form that light takes. Brighter, more colorful, lasting longer. Like stars shining in the night sky, we flaunt our own colors with pride. And one day, we will all quietly fade away. ¡®Luka. Lukaus Custoria.¡¯ I recalled my name. It seemed I was not dead yet. If I had died, my thoughts would have come to a complete halt. Not even the faintest light would have remained. My consciousness was faint, and my memories were murky. My brain was not functioning properly. My experiences and recollections were in disarray¡ªneither in chronological order nor by significance. It was as if I had closed my eyes and flipped open a book to a random page. The sequence of my memories was completely jumbled. I needed to infer causality between each scene and arrange them in order. The moments with the strongest emotions had to be set aside separately¡ªthose must have been important events. Like a librarian, I began organizing my memories. A tedious task. I had only just regained consciousness, and my level of awareness was still extremely low. My thoughts moved sluggishly, like a rusted machine, and the connection between my body and brain was nonexistent. ...Let¡¯s entertain a terrifying thought for a moment. What if I were nothing more than a brain in a vat? Floating in isolation, thinking all on its own? In any case, the situation was not good. I could not perceive any external stimuli. Just as a person loses their humanity if they fail to engage in human activities, the brain requires proper stimulation to maintain its functions. If I remained like this, I would become a fool. ¡°...Awake...¡± Ah, what a relief. I could hear something. My hearing was the first to respond. Starving for stimulation, my brain seized the sound eagerly, savoring it. The voice belonged to a male past puberty. It didn¡¯t carry any signs of deterioration or aging, nor did it seem artificially altered by mechanical devices. Since my first impression was that it belonged to someone past puberty, he was likely a young man. His vocal cords were probably organic as well. I didn¡¯t detect any damage from addiction to cigarettes, alcohol, or drugs. I never imagined such a trivial stimulus could feel this sweet. That voice was so welcome that I felt like hugging him, even if he was a man. ¡°...He¡¯s awake. His level of consciousness is rising rapidly.¡± ¡°You idiot, if you know his consciousness is rising fast, don¡¯t just talk¡ªmove your ass.¡± ¡°Se-senior, should I administer a sedative?¡± ¡°Hey, how long are you gonna keep asking about every little thing? This isn¡¯t your first day.¡± A conversation between a nasty senior and a clueless junior, it seemed. Their accent wasn¡¯t from Akbaran. I listened calmly. A rapid awakening could overload the brain and cause damage. It was the same principle as injuring your body by performing a difficult motion without warming up first. But for me, a ¡°rapid awakening¡± wasn¡¯t some kind of high-level mental activity. It was just part of my daily routine. I focused and consciously awakened my senses. Since my hearing had already been activated, the rest of my senses responded in an instant. Twitch. My eyelids trembled. Now that I thought about it, hadn¡¯t my eyes and optic nerves been completely destroyed...? ¡°Ah, the patient¡ªhe¡¯s, he¡¯s waking up!¡± ¡°Damn it, I told you he shouldn¡¯t wake up yet! Administer the sedative! Hurry!¡± My vision was perfectly fine. It looked like someone had performed an optic nerve reconstruction procedure on me. Two men in white coats came into view. The one with the foul mouth had so many tattoos covering his face that his white coat almost looked ridiculous on him. Judging by his attire, he worked in the medical field, but his appearance screamed lower-sector gang member. And the junior staff member, who was visibly intimidated by the tattooed man, was fumbling with a syringe in a panic. His face was bruised, likely from frequent beatings. ¡°Uh, uhm, s-sir, according to protocol, y-you¡¯re supposed to remain asleep for now...¡± What kind of idiot nonsense was that? I glanced around. I was lying in a bed, with various devices attached to my body. Complex machines were monitoring my vital signs, displaying graphs and numbers on a screen. From the looks of it, I was in a lower-sector hospital. Smack! The tattooed man struck the back of the junior¡¯s head with force. ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to a guy who¡¯s barely conscious? He won¡¯t be able to move anyway. Give me that.¡± The tattooed man snatched the syringe and approached me. I opened my mouth a few times, but my speech functions were still recovering, so the words didn¡¯t come out immediately. ¡°...Put the syringe down before I snap your wrist.¡± I barely managed to say that while lying down. The tattooed man¡¯s eyes widened, and he hesitated. Creak. My limbs twitched faintly. I had prosthetic arms and legs attached. I closed my eyes slightly and adjusted my vital signals. Judging by their responsiveness and output, these prosthetics were cheap, barely functional even for daily use. They had been attached just for show. There was no artificial skin or sensory feedback, making them feel dull and cumbersome. They were nothing more than moving chunks of metal. Now that I had checked my body, it was time to decide on my course of action. My name was Luka, and I had no clear understanding of my current situation. My last memory was of Storm Season in Akbaran. I had no recollection of what happened after that. However, judging by the peeling paint on the walls, the faded medical equipment, and the rough speech of the so-called medical staff, it didn¡¯t seem like I had received treatment in a ¡°good place.¡± In the worst-case scenario, someone with hostility or ill intent had woken me up. And I always assumed the worst. I had known since I could take my first steps that life wasn¡¯t so easy. ¡°I understand that suddenly waking up must have been surprising, but if you stay put, nothing bad will happen.¡± The tattooed man spoke while pressing the syringe against my neck. I gave him a polite warning. Crack. I meant it when I said I¡¯d snap his wrist. I swung my right fist and struck his elbow. Since his arm was biological, the bone snapped cleanly, piercing through his skin and clothing. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t intended to break his elbow. I was unfamiliar with the prosthetics, so my output and movements were out of control. There was a significant disconnect between my thoughts and actions. Right now, I didn¡¯t have time to calibrate, so I had to make do with rough adjustments. ¡°U-Aaaargh! M-My arm! My arm! It fucking hurts, you bastard!¡± I was sorry to say, but his screams were an excellent stimulus. It felt like eating food overloaded with seasoning¡ªintense, tingling all the way into the depths of my brain. Recognizing combat, my brain instantly switched into high gear. ¡°W-Wha¡ªW-W-Wait! S-Senior! His bone¡ªHis bone is sticking out!¡± The foolish junior screamed. ¡°Khuh...! G-Guards! Guards!¡± The tattooed man reached for a button on the wall. I moved, forcing my upper body up. My entire frame groaned and creaked. Whoosh! I grabbed the tattooed man¡¯s collar and yanked him back. Hm, I hadn¡¯t just grabbed his clothes¡ªI had pinched his flesh as well. "Aaaaaaargh!" Well, it made sense that he was in pain. Getting his side pinched by a metal hand must have been excruciating. I pulled him in and wrapped my arm around his neck, tightening my grip. "Where is this place?" I asked calmly. "P-Please... l-let go, s-sir...! Kugh! Kugh!" "Just answer the question." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tattooed man wasn¡¯t used to combat, nor did he have any tolerance for pain. Crunch! I bit down on his ear and tore it off with all my strength. "KYAAAAAAAAGH!" His scream was ear-piercing. I spat his earlobe onto the floor, the metal of his piercing clinking against the surface. "Next, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs. And you, idiot over there¡ªstay still. If you so much as twitch a finger, you¡¯ll get to see your senior¡¯s neck do a full 360-degree spin." Threats had to be delivered with conviction. You had to mean it. ¡°D-Don¡¯t move! Stay still! Listen to the customer! Kugh! Kugh! Hahh...!¡± The tattooed man had already experienced my violence firsthand. The thought that he might actually die had finally sunk into his skull. "Answer me. Where is this place?" ¡°L-Lazarus.¡± A name I had never heard before. "Give me the geographical location and the name of the person who paid for my treatment." ¡°B-Border City...! I-I¡¯m just a grunt... I-I don¡¯t know the details... P-Please, spare me...!¡± Now I understood why his accent had seemed unfamiliar. This place wasn¡¯t even on the outskirts of the Empire. ¡®Border City of the Bellato Federation.¡¯ I had heard about it multiple times. It was the city Lilian Lamones had wanted to visit. Click! I frowned. The junior staff member, who had been watching nervously, suddenly bolted to the wall and pressed the security call button. The most shocked person in the room was none other than the tattooed man. "Y-YOU FUCKING BASTAAAAARD! WHY THE FUCK DID YOU MOVE?!" I had made it very clear that if he moved, I would kill the tattooed man. Yet he had acted without hesitation. I hadn¡¯t expected him to have this kind of nerve. ¡°Uh... S-So... you¡¯re not going to kill him? B-But I just moved? T-This is... kinda awkward now, isn¡¯t it?¡± The junior staff member sounded genuinely flustered. "What?" The tattooed man was stunned speechless, and even I was momentarily dumbfounded. Clatter! The junior staff member flung the door open and bolted. ¡°...If you kept bullying that guy, he was bound to kill you someday. People like that are the scariest." I kicked the tattooed man aside and let him go. Groaning in pain, he crawled away to the corner. Creak, creak. I walked over to the wall-mounted monitor with my prosthetic legs, which were little better than scrap. Once I started moving, I realized my body wasn¡¯t as stiff as I had expected. It seemed they had put me through motor rehabilitation while I was unconscious. That would explain why my muscles were still intact and why I still had prosthetic arms and legs attached. Swipe. I moved my palm across the screen, flipping through my medical records. ¡®Keisa Tres.¡¯ That was the name registered under my file. ¡®Keisa... That¡¯s the name I used when I was crossdressing.¡¯ There were very few people who knew that name. ¡®...Tres.¡¯ It meant "three" in several languages. I flipped to the next record. The guards were likely on their way. I needed to absorb all the information and move quickly. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± I scowled. I had been here for nine years. Five of those years had been spent in cryogenic sleep. My actual treatment duration had been four years. And from the date, it seemed I had been admitted three years after Storm Season had ended. ¡®Twelve years have passed.¡¯ More time had slipped by than I had anticipated. Tap, tap. Footsteps echoed from the hallway. The metallic clinking accompanying them suggested they belonged to armed guards. ¡®This is a problem.¡¯ The limbs I had now weren¡¯t designed for combat. Worse yet, I hadn¡¯t calibrated or adapted to them. My eyes... I flinched. They weren¡¯t cybernetic implants. Both were biological. No wonder they felt too natural. I pressed my back against the door and peeked into the hallway. Two armed guards appeared at the corridor¡¯s corner. Chzzzt, chzzzt. Each of them was holding an electrified baton, while their pistols were neatly holstered at their waists. The corner of my mouth twitched. ¡®Well... if it¡¯s close combat, I can manage somehow.¡¯ In my current state, dodging bullets would be difficult. But close combat? That was just a matter of technique. The distant ancestors of Earth had killed with nothing more than rocks. And I had chunks of metal strapped to my arms. If a person gets hit with metal, they die. I was in the middle of sharpening my senses when I suddenly flinched. There was another presence. - Keisa Tres, have you already awakened? A mechanical voice echoed from around the corridor¡¯s bend. Someone was approaching. If my brain were in better shape, I would have been able to map out their form with auditory perception. Soon, a large alien figure came into view. I had seen this species before. ¡®Equessian.¡¯ A fragment of unstable memory surfaced quickly. I extracted only the necessary information. I had faced an Equessian before. They were a race larger than humans, renowned for their combat prowess¡ªso much so that they were often called a mercenary species. The battle helmet that fully concealed its face and its blue skin streaked with orange stripes were just as I remembered. - My employer paid for your treatment. I understand your wariness of unfamiliar surroundings, but if we intended to harm you, there would have been no reason to spend such a massive sum. Your limbs would have been removed from the start. A mechanical voice came from the translator attached to the Equessian¡¯s neck. ¡°What¡¯s the employer¡¯s name?¡± - I cannot say here. Think wisely. The employer values you. I paused to think. It felt like my brain cells were waking up one by one. As my perception sharpened, the world became increasingly clear. ¡®Keisa Tres.¡¯ It was a code only I could understand. There were only a handful of people who knew the name Keisa. And among them, only one person would associate Tres¡ªthe number three¡ªwith me. ¡°...Hah... Haha.¡± I covered my mouth, laughter slipping through my fingers. ¡®Giselle Custoria.¡¯ The number of times I had been involved with her was three. A romantic little code. Just like her. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 I decided to comply with Lazarus¡¯ examination procedures without resistance. At least for now, no one seemed to intend me harm. I was inside a cylindrical examination device, completely naked, for an hour. "...The results are astonishing. Most of your brain functions are above the standard levels. It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯ve just recovered from a coma. Typically, patients in your condition spend two or three months in a half-dead state." A doctor¡¯s voice reached me. This time, it seemed like I was dealing with a proper medical professional. "What exactly is Lazarus?" I asked while lying down. I lacked far too much information. ¡¯Why am I here?¡¯ ¡¯Was it really Giselle who arranged for my treatment?¡¯ ¡¯What happened to Akbaran and the Empire after the storm device?¡¯ I had many questions, but first, I needed to gather information about my immediate surroundings. I had to finish grasping my situation before gradually expanding my awareness. "It¡¯s one of NewGen¡¯s subsidiary hospitals." NewGen¡ªanother name I didn¡¯t recognize. From the sound of it, it seemed to be a biotech-related corporation. The doctor continued talking about Lazarus while checking my condition. The casual way they spoke suggested that this wasn¡¯t classified information. It was probably common knowledge for people here. "Lazarus¡¯ motto is ¡®Death is a disease to be conquered.¡¯ It specializes in extreme treatments. We adopt the latest technologies first, treating patients who have no hope with conventional medical techniques." "Hmph, that¡¯s a roundabout way of saying it¡¯s a human experimentation lab." "Some people say that. But many, like you, have survived because of it." The medical helmet enclosing my head gently opened. At the same time, the bed I was lying on slid smoothly outward. "You keep making it sound impressive, but the nurses here aren¡¯t great. Anyone could tell they weren¡¯t properly trained medical staff." I grumbled as I sat up from the bed. My movements were noticeably more stable now. My brain¡¯s self-correction process was nearly complete. "Lazarus has a high nurse mortality rate, so we can¡¯t afford to bring in elite personnel." I didn¡¯t bother asking what that meant. When it came to human experimentation, all kinds of things could happen. ¡¯Jin Gaw would love a facility like this.¡¯ The past felt close. My thoughts and memories connected smoothly, my associations forming effortlessly. A good sign. "To put it simply, you suffered severe brain damage. Even with advancements in ultra-regeneration technology, the brain has always been an exception. Because of its unique properties¡ª" "Make it even simpler. Do I look like a scientist to you?" "The artificial regeneration of brain cells causes personality changes and memory distortions. That¡¯s just the major side effects¡ªthere are countless minor ones we can¡¯t even predict. Ah, by the way, post-treatment care is free for ten years." I scoffed. "It¡¯s not post-treatment care¡ªyou just want to collect experimental data. There can¡¯t be many cases like mine. If I didn¡¯t seem to have any background, you¡¯d have stuck a sedative into the back of my neck immediately." I tapped my neck lightly with my fingertips as I spoke. The doctor fell silent for a moment. "You¡¯re sharp. As you said, even when brain cell regeneration succeeds, most patients suffer from hallucinations or schizophrenia from day one. And they don¡¯t last more than a few months before committing suicide. You must have undergone some kind of special training related to mental fortification..." "That¡¯s enough. You wouldn¡¯t want me dead just yet, would you?" I replied indifferently, my gaze settling on the clothes hanging on the wall. They were shabby, loose-fitting patient garments, but they would have to do. Creak, creak. The noise from my prosthetic arm and leg grated on my ears. I had never used such cheap implants before. It made me realize just how decent the Imperial Guard¡¯s cybernetic welfare had been. ¡®What a mess I am.¡¯ I looked at the unfamiliar young man in the mirror. I had physically matured over time¡ªmy face was sharper, my frame larger than before. The unfamiliar young man rubbed his chin. His beard and hair were unkempt, as if he had repeatedly shaved them halfway and let them grow back. Rip! I bit down on the sleeve of the patient gown and tore a strip off. I used the torn fabric as a band to pull my hair back and tie it. "How¡¯s the current situation between the three nations?" I asked casually. "Well, they¡¯re locked in a tug-of-war between anxiety and tension. Cooperating and clashing at the same time. No different from the past." It seemed a full-scale war hadn¡¯t broken out yet. Creak. I pushed open the door of the examination room and stepped into the hallway. An Equessian mercenary was waiting for me. - If you¡¯re ready, follow me. The Equessian gestured with a nod and started walking ahead. I followed in silence, recalling what I knew about the Equessians. Their average height was in the mid-two-meter range, making them significantly larger than humans. Their long limbs were packed with dense muscle. If trained in similar combat techniques, an Equessian was superior to a human in battle. ¡®Those unique stripes that regulate internal heat circulation.¡¯ The faint stripes on their blue skin glowed orange when they entered intense situations. The stripes were a unique physiological feature of the Equessians. Thanks to them, Equessians hardly fatigued and had exceptional endurance in combat. ¡¯And their body odor is faint too.¡¯ Even among humans, people could detect each other¡¯s scent. Between different species, unfamiliar smells would stand out even more. Yet, the Equessians had an eerily faint scent. It was likely because they rarely sweated, as their stripes expelled excess heat instead. ¡¯A species evolved as hunters and warriors.¡¯ Even after achieving civilization, intelligent beings still bore traces of their beast-like past. By examining physical traits, one could infer how a species had survived the struggle for existence. ¡¯Faint body odor, long limbs, excellent stamina, high levels of aggression¡ªyet at the same time, a cold, collectivist mindset.¡¯ These were the characteristics and virtues of hunters and warriors. Listing them out, humans weren¡¯t all that different. Step, step. The interior of Lazarus¡¯ building was a mess. It didn¡¯t seem like a place where expensive medical procedures were performed. ¡¯More people must be dying here than being treated.¡¯ A faint smell of decay lingered in the air. I had noticed it earlier, but now I confirmed it¡ªthere were no windows leading outside. Lazarus was certainly not a normal medical facility. This was not a place for sending loved ones. I wouldn¡¯t have sent Giselle here. ¡¯But she must have had a reason for entrusting me to this place.¡¯ My medical records contained too many anomalies. There was no reason for me to have been in cryosleep for five years. The actual treatment periods were split into two phases, each lasting two years¡ªone before and one after cryosleep. ¡¯Is your employer Giselle Custoria?¡¯ I refrained from asking the Equessian outright. I would find out with time anyway. If Giselle wasn¡¯t their employer, I¡¯d only be giving away unnecessary information. I needed to stay cautious and composed. The more unfamiliar the environment, the less I could afford to act impatiently. If they noticed I was anxious, they would use it against me. Clang! The building¡¯s front doors opened. Stale air rushed out. The first thing I saw was sunlight. My eyes stung as I adjusted to the natural light. - You probably already know this, but we¡¯re in the Border City of the Bellato Federation. It¡¯s technically under Federation jurisdiction, but in reality, it¡¯s a stateless neutral city. Since it¡¯s not part of the Empire or the Holy Corite Alliance, this level of freedom is possible. The Equessian explained more politely than expected. They had likely been ordered by their employer to provide a briefing. ¡¯Border City.¡¯ Lilian Lamones had wanted to come to this city. And Ilay had often spoken of Border City with a sense of longing. Ironically, I had arrived here before either of them. Step. I stepped out of the building and faced Border City head-on. Murmur, murmur. A cacophony of noises and voices filled the air. The streets were crowded, with humans and aliens mixed together¡ªno, it felt like there were even more aliens than humans. The architecture of Border City was a chaotic mess, like a pile of abandoned toys after children had finished playing. There was no sense of uniformity or consistency. Among the haphazard structures, I even spotted a few Imperial-style geometric high-rises, the kind usually found in the upper districts of Akbaran. As I followed the Equessian, no one gave me strange looks for wearing a hospital gown. It made sense¡ªthere were already plenty of bizarre-looking species and individuals in eccentric attire. The market stalls and shops displayed signs in multiple languages, and even that wasn¡¯t enough¡ªmany included helpful pictograms for added clarity. Just from a short walk, it was obvious how diverse the population of Border City was. For a moment, I felt disoriented. I had never seen so many non-human intelligences at once. My brain was working hard to process the unfamiliar sight. ¡¯Even the air is different.¡¯ Despite being close to the ground, the air wasn¡¯t warm or stagnant. Everything about Border City was different from Akbaran. No matter how much I craned my neck, I couldn¡¯t spot any exclusive upper districts like the privileged zones back home. After about five minutes of walking, I started feeling mentally fatigued. Soon, I saw a five-story parking structure. A large crowd had gathered at the entrance¡ªstreet vendors, waiting passengers, and various onlookers. The Equessian escorting me pushed through the crowd with his body, creating a path. "Hey, why are you shoving¡ª? Ah... never mind, go right ahead." A man who had been about to complain shut his mouth the moment he saw the Equessian. That alone spoke volumes about their social standing here. ¡¯No one in their right mind would pick a fight with a species bred for combat.¡¯ When trouble seemed imminent, the best option was to back off. The Equessian strode forward as if it was only natural for others to avoid him. He stopped in front of a vehicle large enough to accommodate his size and gave the door a couple of firm kicks. In response to the impact, the vehicle¡¯s door unlocked and swung open. - Get in. The Equessian said as he slid into the driver¡¯s seat. I sat beside him and finally took a moment to collect myself. Whirr, thud. As the door closed, the outside noise and stimuli were reduced. My mind felt noticeably at ease. I was trying to act fine, but in reality, my condition was terrible. It felt like I had already burned through several days¡¯ worth of mental focus. Adapting to my prosthetics, analyzing the situation, grasping my surroundings¡ªeach of these alone was overwhelming, yet I was handling them all at once. On top of that, I had been on the verge of brain death before treatment and was still in recovery. I had no way of knowing where my limits currently lay. If I pushed my brain like I used to, I might break down again. Hoping for a second resurrection would be too much to ask for. "Isn¡¯t it about time you told me who your employer is?" - Stop scheming, human. If you don¡¯t hear the name you want, you¡¯ll try to escape, won¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to deliver your corpse to my employer. I¡¯ll say it plainly¡ªcorpse. A warning that I¡¯d be killed if I ran. But from this short exchange, I had already gained plenty of information. ¡®The Equessian¡¯s employer is not Giselle.¡¯ If it were Giselle, I would go to her willingly, whether I liked it or not. The fact that they were hiding the employer¡¯s identity so deliberately meant it wasn¡¯t her. "Spare me the meaningless threats. The Equessians I know remain loyal to their employers even in death. If your employer ordered you to bring me in, you wouldn¡¯t kill me with your own hands." The Equessian¡¯s hands, gripping the steering wheel, briefly halted. - ...From now on, I won¡¯t speak with you. Quick-witted. He had caught on that I was deliberately keeping him talking to extract information. A competent one. "Fine. I¡¯ll sleep, then. Wake me when we arrive." I closed my eyes. * * * Following the Equessian¡¯s lead, I went to meet his employer. We arrived at a high-rise building. At its very top was a room that occupied an entire floor. The doors, adorned with precious metals, gleamed so brightly they were almost blinding. Creak¡ª The doors opened with a grand, old-fashioned motion. Standing with his back to the sunlit window was a figure. Since he was an alien, I couldn¡¯t immediately determine his species just from the back of his head. Flanking him were two armed Equessians. The narrow gaps in their combat helmets gleamed with a fierce, predatory glow. "Hohohyo~! A pleasure to meet you, Keisa Tres." His way of speaking was peculiar. He wasn¡¯t human, nor was he using a translator like the Equessians. In just a single day, I had probably encountered more aliens than an average Imperial citizen would in a lifetime. And this particular species was one I wasn¡¯t happy to see. ¡®Tajirun.¡¯ The Equessian¡¯s employer was a Tajirun. His reddish-brown skin, set against the blue Equessians, appeared even more vividly red. ¡®The merchant race, Tajirun.¡¯ At least they weren¡¯t an entirely unfamiliar species. I had some knowledge about them. Back when I negotiated with Barbara, I had secretly used their communication lines. They had charged such an obscene amount¡ªenough to make even Barbara balk¡ªthat it remained etched in my memory. The Tajirun wore a robe adorned with gold trim, a clear display of their extravagant tendencies. Their reptilian faces frequently flicked out split tongues. ¡®Cunning snakes.¡¯ That was my first impression. Their thin fingers, slipping out from their robe¡¯s sleeves, waved with a sly, slithering motion. Their nails were as long as their fingers¡ªproof that they never did any labor with their own hands. "Please, have a seat. We have a great deal to discuss. And let me first inform you that the amount of money I have invested in you is astronomical, yohohot." "That laugh is annoying. Can you do something about it?" "It¡¯s a habit I can¡¯t help. My vocal cords are different from yours. But isn¡¯t it better than the mechanical drone of a translator? I worked quite hard to learn human language, you know." "If you want to talk to me, send your guards away first. Look at me¡ªI just got out of the hospital. I don¡¯t need unnecessary pressure." The Tajirun let out that peculiar laugh again, waving a hand playfully. "Pressure? You have quite the sense of humor, Keisa. Or would you prefer to be called Lukaus Custoria? I¡¯ve heard many tales of your exploits." ...Well, I expected this. No need to get worked up. If they didn¡¯t already know my identity, they wouldn¡¯t have spent a fortune on my treatment. ¡®The Tajirun and I do not hold equal knowledge.¡¯ If I engaged in a standard negotiation, I would be at a disadvantage. I needed to seize control of this conversation as quickly as possible. It was time to put to use what I had learned from the Empire¡ªno, from Kinuan and Hemillas. "You have five seconds to tell me why you called me here. If you try to change the subject, I¡¯ll stand up and walk out. Do whatever you want¡ªput a bullet in the back of my head or not. If you know me, you¡¯ll realize I¡¯m not joking." "Hoyot? W-Wait a moment! I haven¡¯t even introduced myself yet¡ª" "Four seconds." I curled one finger down. "N-No, I mean..." "Three seconds." Alright. Today might be the day I die. Time to make peace with that. What should my last words be? "Two seconds." The Tajirun¡¯s distress was palpable. Even the stone-faced Equessians stirred. "You damned¡ª! Akies Victimaaa! Capture Kinuan, please! Luka, that¡¯s my request. Hoyot, hoyot...!" "See? You can get to the point, Mr. Cobra." I spoke calmly, but inside, I felt as if ice had settled over me. A dark chill slithered through my mind. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Kinuan...¡¯ My head wasn¡¯t just cold¡ªit felt like all the blood had drained from it. Now that I knew the Tajirun¡¯s objective, I could deduce his reasoning as well. This was enough to start negotiating. "Alright, let¡¯s talk. I hear Tajirun love deals and negotiations?" I forced myself to sound nonchalant, masking my inner turmoil. Kinuan was a giant. A force to be reckoned with. Which meant the reason the Tajirun had specifically sought me was obvious. ¡®I¡¯m the only one capable of tracking him while thinking on the same level as he does.¡¯ ...Well, maybe on the same level was a bit arrogant. Let¡¯s say I was one of the few with a chance. To the Tajirun sitting before me, I was an irreplaceable asset. No matter what I demanded, he would have no choice but to consider it. There was a lot I needed to learn from him. And I wasn¡¯t about to concede even a single piece of information. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tajirun placed an ice pack on his head. Being a cold-blooded creature like a snake, it seemed difficult for him to regulate his body temperature. "Since there seems to be some misunderstanding between us, let¡¯s introduce ourselves properly. My name is Jafa. It¡¯s not my original name, but I changed it to something easier for you to pronounce." "Luka. Lukaus Custoria." "First, let me say that I have no intention of harming you. In fact, I was protecting you." "Hmm, I guess I¡¯ll have to search my memory to see if I recall asking for protection. My memory isn¡¯t exactly intact, you see." Tajirun¡ªJafa¡ªstuck out his forked tongue and exhaled. "...You don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Luka. Stop acting aggressively just to gain the upper hand in negotiations. I am an expert in this field as well, and I¡¯m starting to feel inclined to treat you as a hostile." "Is that so?" I crossed my arms and tilted my head. "Three Equessian mercenaries are guarding me. I know you¡¯re an exceptional soldier, but in your current state, you can¡¯t do anything about them. I hold the advantage in this negotiation. You should remember that any concessions I make are purely out of goodwill." Not easy. The rumors about Tajirun being a born merchant were clearly not just hearsay. He had a keen insight into the flow of the conversation. "You¡¯re right. I woke up after twelve years with no knowledge of anything. I¡¯ve lost even the means to protect myself. So it¡¯s not just you¡ªI can¡¯t trust anyone." "You¡¯re saying that, like a wounded beast, I should understand if you lash out?" "I¡¯m saying that if I bite, you should endure it¡ªif you truly have goodwill toward me." "Goodwill..." Jafa flicked his tongue in and out as he fell into thought. Soon, he pointed to the door with his long, sharp nails. "Equessians, the escort is unnecessary. Wait outside. I will call you when my conversation with Mr. Luka is over." The Equessians didn¡¯t question him. They calmly brushed past me and stepped outside. Clatter, clatter. Jafa pulled a chair closer and sat down in front of me. The distance between us was uncomfortably close. If I took just one step forward, I could wrap my fingers around his throat. Jafa, who was taller than me, hunched over to meet my gaze. At the center of his bright yellow irises, his vertically slit pupils dilated into deep black. Seeing his snake-like eyes made it all the more real that he was of a different species. "Mr. Luka, with your abilities, you could kill or capture me at this distance at any time. That means you and I are now on equal footing." Bold and surprising. "I thought merchants wouldn¡¯t gamble their own lives in a deal." I adjusted my posture, straightening my back. "Soldiers and warriors often fall into that arrogance. They assume merchants won¡¯t put their lives on the line. But staking one¡¯s life is not an exclusive privilege of your kind, hoyot." The conversation was ready to begin. We stood on equal ground. I could kill Jafa at any moment. Likewise, Jafa could summon the Equessians to kill me. A position where we could both end each other¡¯s lives. There was nothing fairer than this. I bared my teeth in a grin. "I¡¯d like you to explain the circumstances under which I woke up in Lazarus." "I was going to explain it to you in detail even without your request. I want to earn your trust." Jafa clicked his long, claw-like nails together as he spoke. I assumed he was smiling. It was hard to tell what counted as a smile on a reptilian face. Jafa continued his explanation. The timeline did not start during Akbaran¡¯s Storm Era but rather in the more recent past. "I discovered your existence three years ago. You were in cryosleep at Lazarus due to unpaid medical bills. Typically, when medical payments are discontinued, patients are disposed of as test subjects. However, your guardian had been consistently paying a substantial amount in medical fees, leading them to believe you were under the protection of a powerful or wealthy individual. That¡¯s why they kept you on hold instead of discarding you. If things had continued as they were, you would have remained locked in a cryogenic chamber until the Lazarus facility collapsed." I forced myself to maintain an expression as cold as ice. I didn¡¯t know the name of the guardian who had placed me in Lazarus, but I was certain it was Giselle. ¡®Something must have happened to Giselle for some reason.¡¯ Three years after the Storm Era ended, Giselle admitted me to Lazarus. She must have found out they had the means to treat me. Since I ultimately recovered, her judgment had been correct. ¡®Two years after I was admitted, Giselle¡¯s financial support stopped. Something must have happened then. After that, I was left in cryosleep for five years.¡¯ Jafa discovered me three years ago and continued paying for my treatment. And that was how I returned to the living. "Where did you get the information that I was here?" "I paid an amount as substantial as your medical bills. The Tajirun information market is far larger than you might think. We possess knowledge even the leaders of the three nations are unaware of. That is our weapon." Something felt off. No matter how secretive the Tajirun were, they were still a nomadic race without a nation of their own. It was hard to believe that they possessed information unknown even to the leaders of the Three Nations. The Tajirun were not human. Naturally, their reactions and unconscious expressions when lying differed from those of humans. ¡®I still don¡¯t know much about the Tajirun.¡¯ I lacked experience and information about them. Intuition alone wasn¡¯t enough to see through a Tajirun¡¯s intentions. Jafa¡¯s pupils repeatedly dilated and contracted. His tongue flicked out even faster than before. ¡®Just as I¡¯m trying to read him, he¡¯s reading me.¡¯ It felt like being observed by Akies Victima. "Tajirun usually operate in family units. Each family has its own area of expertise and principles. Trust is crucial in commerce. A merchant who breaks their principles is trusted by no one. While we may deceive others, we do not lie." "Hah, that¡¯s a funny thing to say, but I get it. The highest form of deception is misleading without lying." "You may not care, but the Tajirun have a family known as ¡®Lalasha.¡¯ They specialize exclusively in handling secretive information. The Lalasha family follows one fundamental principle. Once they sell information, they never sell it again to another party. They promise exclusivity. And if they ever learn that the information has somehow spread to others, they immediately inform the original buyer. Consider it after-sales service for their product." They treated information as something material, something that could be controlled and traded. That was surprising. ¡®And the fact that he¡¯s explaining all this... it means Jafa is reading my thoughts and emotions. Right now, he¡¯s deciphering me. How?¡¯ I had been consciously controlling my emotional signals. There was a gap in my conditioning due to my long inactivity, but I wasn¡¯t careless enough to be this transparent. "We Tajirun can sense emotions through scents floating in the air. It would be most accurate to say that emotions have a taste, which we can perceive with our tongues." "You¡¯ve been feeding me a lot of information since earlier." "A sign of goodwill. I¡¯ve dealt with countless humans, but this is your first time encountering a Tajirun. I figured giving you this much might help you trust me." Now, I could trust him¡ªif only a little. Even the most unyielding stone would at least turn its head after this much effort. "...You said you were looking for Kinuan?" I spoke as if granting permission. "Hoyoooooot! That¡¯s exactly why I was looking for you. I heard that Kinuan possesses a special ability called Akies Victima. It¡¯s a method of cognitive expansion and multidimensional reasoning based on high-speed thought processing. According to my sources, after Kinuan, you are the most advanced Akies Victima practitioner on Planet Novus." It seemed he didn¡¯t know that I was Kinuan¡¯s disciple and an Overseer. Or maybe he knew and was just pretending not to. "I learned Akies Victima from Kinuan." I tossed out the statement casually. "I expected as much. But as his disciple, you don¡¯t seem to like him very much." "What makes you think that?" "As I mentioned earlier, I can read emotions. When the name ¡®Kinuan¡¯ first came up, your emotions had an astoundingly bitter and cold taste. It was a rare combination." "Not exactly pleasant, knowing that my emotions are being read." I was standing before someone who could sense what people felt¡ªmuch like an Akies Victima user. "I¡¯ll be honest with you. If you had shown any positive emotion upon hearing Kinuan¡¯s name... I would have resorted to rather dreadful methods to put a leash on you. Then I would have used you as my hunting dog to find Kinuan, hoyot." The way he put it actually made him seem more trustworthy. I didn¡¯t know if all Tajirun were like this, but Jafa was an exceptionally skilled talker. "You must have spent a fortune searching for me and treating me. Do you have a grudge against Kinuan or something? Want me to find him and kill him for you?" "I want him captured alive. I won¡¯t explain my reasons. But I am a successful businessman. With my wealth, I can provide you with all the support you need. It¡¯s not a bad deal, is it? You could use some solid backing, couldn¡¯t you? Someone like you, one of the key figures of the Storm Era, stranded here without any support from the Empire¡ªthere must be a reason for that. And we know very well just how deep the darkness of the Empire runs." I didn¡¯t bother hiding my frown. There was no point in masking my expressions when my emotions were being read anyway. "...If I move my hand right now, you¡¯re dead." "Hoyot, that thought chills me to my core¡ªbut I have already wagered my life. Oh, right, I¡¯m a cold-blooded creature, aren¡¯t I? Human idioms are quite tricky." I stared at Jafa for a moment before standing up. "I¡¯ll send you a list of what I need. For now, give me some time to rest." "I¡¯ve already prepared everything. You won¡¯t feel at ease until you have the strength to protect yourself. Follow En." "En?" "The Equessian mercenary who guided you here. He¡¯ll be your partner. He¡¯s the best warrior under my command." "Not a partner¡ªa watchdog, more like." I grumbled. "Hoyot, hoyot..." Jafa let out a sound that could have been either laughter or just an exhale as he saw me off. Creak, thud. Leaving Jafa behind, I stepped out alone. Three Equessian mercenaries stood in the hallway. The only familiar one, En, gestured toward me with his chin. - Follow. Still as domineering as ever. I resisted the urge to make a snide remark and followed him. ¡®Trying to extract information from Jafa, who can read emotions, isn¡¯t a good idea. He¡¯d just end up reading my thoughts instead.¡¯ That was why I cut the conversation short, even though there was so much more I wanted to ask. Especially anything related to Giselle¡ªI couldn¡¯t let him sense those emotions. There was no need to expose my vulnerabilities. ¡®I¡¯m still psychologically unstable. I feel stripped bare, making me naturally vulnerable. Just maintaining my composure is already difficult enough.¡¯ Once I got my emotions back under control like before, Jafa wouldn¡¯t be able to read me so easily. I followed En downstairs, observing my surroundings. The entire building seemed to belong to Jafa. Equessian guards patrolled every floor. The people passing by included not just humans but various alien species as well. Suddenly, I stopped in my tracks. ¡®Armory.¡¯ That was what the sign on the door read. A familiar scent wafted from beyond it. The thick, oily smell of metal, the tang of gunpowder, and the sharp scent of energy weapons. I had missed it all. I felt a surge of excitement. No, I was already excited. The smooth sensation of Ruina and Crucis, the weapons that weren¡¯t in my hands, flashed through my mind. My brain was releasing hormones that turned me into a bloodthirsty psycho. It felt like my mind was melting away. If I could get my hands on Ruina and Crucis again right now, I felt like I could kill three¡ªno, four or five innocent people without hesitation. Of course, this was just a fleeting impulse. I had no actual intention of acting on it. Seriously. - It¡¯s too soon for you to go in there. But I see you truly are a warrior. En turned back to look at me. Even in his mechanical, inorganic voice, I could hear the hint of amusement. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 - You can¡¯t fight properly without combat limbs, can you? A weak body is such a hassle. En spoke in front of the machine maintenance room. He knocked lightly on the door. Ssshhk. As the door to the maintenance room opened, an alien species that looked like a child appeared. It was only about chest-high to me, with a small, delicate frame. A pair of small horns adorably jutted out from between the strands of its hair. ¡®Tarfa.¡¯ I knew this being well. I had seen it in Noel¡¯s memories, too. ¡®The species that passed down their science and technology to the Accretia Empire.¡¯ The Empire¡¯s mechanical engineering was based on Tarfa technology. Even now, some of the Tarfa worked as engineers within Imperial corporations. "Oh, so this is the guest who will be receiving the prosthetic implants." The Tarfa lifted her sky-blue face and looked me over. Her eyes were completely black, without whites, but they didn¡¯t give off an eerie feeling. Since Tarfa looked quite similar to humans, I could tell she was female. - Make this human capable of fighting, Lapis. Standing side by side, the Equessian and the Tarfa looked almost twice different in height. "Come in, human man. What¡¯s your name?" "Luka." "A nice name." "It¡¯s a common one." "You probably heard it earlier, but my name is Lapis. Lapis Lazuli. I changed my original name to something easier for humans to say." I smirked as I stepped inside. "Hmph, Bellato may be a multi-racial nation, but... it looks like everyone is desperate to appeal to humans. Changing names to be easier to pronounce, learning the language..." It probably sounded mocking. That was because it was. "It¡¯s not just Bellato¡ªevery nation on Planet Novus is human-centered. If we want to survive here, we have no choice. On other planets, I¡¯m sure humans adapt to the dominant species just the same." Lapis responded smoothly, without even a hint of irritation. Inside his combat helmet, En scoffed and took a seat. - What a narrow-minded bastard. You think kindness is just flattery? Seeing how twisted your personality is, I can already guess how you grew up. En¡¯s sharp remark hit me squarely in the back of the head. And since he was right, I couldn¡¯t even argue. "Please sit comfortably on the procedure table." Feeling awkward, I rubbed my neck and sat down at an angle on the table. Around me, complex electronic machines and monitors were scattered in a mess. The tangled cables on the floor were so numerous that they caught against my feet whenever I moved. Clang! Kiiing! Two pairs of mechanical arms rose on either side of the procedure table. "You do it alone?" When I asked, Lapis smiled softly. "I prefer working alone. Besides, I have AI-controlled mechanical arms. They¡¯re excellent assistants." She stroked the mechanical arms attached to the procedure table. In response, the arms gave a small nod, as if acknowledging her touch. Lapis struggled to carry over a prosthetic leg and arm, which had been leaning against the wall. They were likely meant for me. Given her small frame, the task seemed quite burdensome. - Want some help? En, who was sitting in a chair, spoke. "No. I prefer doing everything with my own hands." - Stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? Suit yourself. En leaned back into the chair and gazed out the window. Since the machine maintenance room was on a high floor, the city below was clearly visible. Border City was just as chaotically developed as the lower districts of Akbaran¡ªperhaps even worse due to the mix of architectural styles from various species. Clatter. After moving the prosthetic limbs next to the procedure table, Lapis wiped the sweat off her forehead. The prosthetic leg and arm she brought hadn¡¯t been covered with artificial skin, leaving the metal and machinery completely exposed. However, they didn¡¯t have the rigid, industrial feel of Imperial designs. Vmmmm. Their surfaces followed the grain of muscle fibers in smooth, flowing curves, and the circuits embedded within emitted intermittent blue light. They almost looked like works of art. "Which company made these? I don¡¯t really know Bellato¡¯s manufacturers." "If I had to name one, I¡¯d say Lapis Lazuli Inc." "How flattering. A custom prosthetic made by an individual." It seemed my body data had been handed over long ago. Custom prosthetics from a private workshop couldn¡¯t be made in just a day or two. They required at least several months, sometimes even years. Ivan¡¯s variable prosthetic and Francec¡¯s ornate prosthetic armor were also custom-made, with no mass-produced equivalents. "The model you¡¯re using now doesn¡¯t transmit sensory signals, so removing them won¡¯t cause pain. I¡¯ll begin." Lapis carefully replaced my limbs one by one. She did it gradually, likely to prevent me from feeling uneasy if all my limbs were removed at once. It was a meticulous and considerate process. "Do you have any spare cybernetic eyes?" I glanced around as I spoke. The machine maintenance room was filled with various prosthetic parts and equipment. It seemed likely she¡¯d have at least one spare eye. "A cybernetic eye? Why?" Lapis asked as she removed my right arm. She switched tools with the help of a mechanical arm. "Biological eyes are inferior in function. Since my brain was being treated, it looks like my eyes regenerated along with it." I tapped beneath my right eye with my left hand. The soft, organic feel of it was unfamiliar. "Throwing away a perfectly healthy body just to get stronger¡ªthat¡¯s something only a madman would do." I twisted my lips into a smirk. "Sounds just like me. So take this eyeball out and put in a combat-grade cybernetic eye instead." For the first time, Lapis¡¯ smile disappeared. She frowned. "I don¡¯t remove healthy body parts to replace them with machines. If you want a cybernetic eye, go look in the black market. And don¡¯t ever come to me again. Even if Jafa orders it, I won¡¯t have anything to do with you." En, who had been listening to our conversation, chuckled. - Less than ten minutes in, and you¡¯ve already pissed Lapis off. Impressive. You¡¯ve got talent¡ªtalent for being a garbage human being. "Guess my true nature¡¯s been exposed already." I shrugged. - Typical Imperial. You people throw away your natural bodies like worn-out clothes. "I didn¡¯t know Equessians talked this much." - Akies or whatever, Jafa¡¯s wasting his money on you. Hearing our exchange, Lapis frowned even more. "Don¡¯t fight in my workshop. It¡¯s distracting. And En, if you keep this up, go wait outside. This is delicate work." - Fine. Oh, and here¡¯s your terminal, Luka. It has your room assignment and schedule. Check it. En placed a terminal on the table and walked out. And with that, the conversation between me and Lapis ended as well. She worked in complete concentration, meticulously installing and inspecting the prosthetics. * * * The implantation was finished. The procedure had been smooth enough that I could have fallen asleep. I stared at my new limbs. They were embarrassingly high-end. Light flowed through the circuit-like veins instead of blood. The movement felt remarkably light, even without any adjustments. "Now, I¡¯ll measure the signal bandwidth for output control..." Lapis wiped the sweat from her forehead with the towel hanging from her waist and stood in front of a monitor. A holographic interface appeared before her. "Set it to the maximum." "What? This isn¡¯t some regular piece of equipment. You¡¯ll fry your nervous system." "I have a feeling. Even if you widen it to the max, it won¡¯t be a problem." I closed my eyes as I spoke. In the darkness, I imagined blue light bending along the circuits. Kiiing. My fingers moved slowly, powered by a surge of energy. I had manually pushed the output to its limit. Soon, I hit the programmed bandwidth restriction. ¡®If I focus, I think I can break through it...¡¯ It was a strange sensation. "Ah! Wh-what are you doing?!" Lapis spoke while looking at the monitor. Only then did I open my eyes and break my concentration. Beep, beep, beep. The screen was flooded with error messages. The complex graphs and numbers beside them spiked and crashed erratically. "You saw that, right? I can force the signal bandwidth up anyway, so unlock it before the internal program gets messed up." I put on a confident front. In truth, this was my first time doing it. ¡®I just hacked a machine with biological signals.¡¯ I knew this kind of thing was theoretically possible. Some electronic warfare specialists connected their brains directly to networks, using them as computers. But I wasn¡¯t an electronic warfare specialist. ¡®The logical explanation... is that after pushing my prosthetics to their limits, I learned to control them as if they were truly part of me.¡¯ The biological signals from my brain were converted into cybernetic signals, which controlled the prosthetics. ¡®If the strength of my signal exceeds the program¡¯s restrictions, my commands take priority.¡¯ It was just a hypothesis. There were probably others in the Imperial Guard who had experienced something similar. If Hemillas were here, I would have asked him right away¡ªhe was a soldier who knew everything. ...It wasn¡¯t a new realization, but Hemillas was dead. Just thinking about it made me feel like the tightly locked box of emotions inside me was about to burst open. That was why I avoided mentioning the Custoria family in front of Jafa. The room was silent. Lapis, sensing the shift in my mood, waited before gently breaking the quiet. "Would you like a handkerchief?" At first, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Then, as I touched beneath my left eye, I let out a hollow laugh. "Looks like my brain still isn¡¯t fully recovered." "Crying doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re broken. Not crying does." "That¡¯s a good point." Lapis seemed pleased with my answer, smiling brightly. By human aesthetic standards, she wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful or striking, just cute. But I liked her smile nonetheless. "I¡¯ve lifted the bandwidth restriction. I¡¯ll call that prosthetic set the Lazuli-21 model." Lapis adjusted the holographic interface. My limbs felt even lighter than before. Kiiing! Then, a surge of sharp nerve pain and excessive signals flooded through my prosthetics. It felt like shards of glass and needles were stabbing into my limbs. Anyone untrained would have passed out instantly. "Ah, that must hurt a lot." "I like the pain." I gritted my teeth as I spoke. This wasn¡¯t a joke. For the first time, I felt like I had a proper body. The exhilaration of grasping power completely overshadowed the pain. "...Pervert." "Pervert, lunatic, psycho¡ªI hear those all the time, so I don¡¯t take offense. So, does it have any special functions? Feels like a prosthetic that sticks to the basics." I detached the cables from my limbs one by one and stood up. Pa-ang! I threw a light punch, and the air trembled. ¡®Impressive.¡¯ The responsiveness and speed were excellent. Lapis¡¯ craftsmanship was masterful¡ªshe could be called an artisan. "You have a good sense. I only had your physical data to work with, so I prioritized the basics over additional functions. You won¡¯t find anything better in this weight class." "And?" True artisans don¡¯t settle for making simple things. There had to be something unique about these. "They can repair minor damage on their own. Liquid metal is embedded between the metal layers using a dual-compression process. When exposed to the surface, it hardens and reinforces the structure. It¡¯s the same principle as blood clotting." "Expensive, complicated, extravagant." "That¡¯s what makes it special." I walked past Lapis and grabbed the terminal on the table. It had similar basic functions to the one I used in the Empire. Beep. Since this was its first activation, it took a moment to start up. Meanwhile, a commercial played on the small screen. - Snake, snake, snake! A burger made with patties ground from real snake meat! It might even be poisonous! But it¡¯s thrilling, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s tasty, it¡¯s fun! Snake, snake, snake! Come on down to Jafa Burger! A snake slithered across the screen before launching itself into a frying pan. Then, the scene cut to various species cheerfully eating burgers. - A taste so deadly, you won¡¯t notice if one of your group dies! If you die while eating, you¡¯ll win a life-changing amount of credits! A person foamed at the mouth and collapsed backward. - Jafa Burger has 12 locations across Border City! I fought the urge to smash the terminal and turned my head to the side. Then, I looked at Lapis, silently demanding an explanation. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Jafa is the king of the food industry in Border City. He has the entire market under his control. Would you like to see a Jafa Pizza ad next?" "Please tell me I don¡¯t have to watch these ads every time I reboot the terminal." "Sharp guess. Snake, snake, snake~." Lapis swayed her head from side to side in rhythm with the jingle. ...This was going to drive me insane. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Jafa had arranged a room that was as cozy and tidy as a luxury hotel. The bed and chair were adjusted to human standards, fitting my body perfectly, while the wall monitor and table were linked to a computer, allowing immediate access to necessary information. Sitting in the chair, I opened ten holographic screens. The first thing that appeared was the information Jafa had prepared. I operated the terminal to connect to the Border City network, extracting external information as well. Wuuuuung. Bundles of data filled the gap in my knowledge, scrolling rapidly. Videos and texts flashed across the screens. ¡¯There won¡¯t be much information on the Accretia Empire. Even less about what happened during the Tempest Period.¡¯ S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first thing I checked was the empire and the Custoria family. ¡¯The current emperor is Ivan Accretia.¡¯ The emperor had not changed since the Tempest Period. ¡¯The former emperor, Yuri Accretia, suddenly passed away due to old age.¡¯ The official reason was, of course, far from the truth. Even the timing of Yuri Accretia¡¯s death was significantly altered. ¡¯Yuri Accretia died in the first week of the Tempest Period, but the empire¡¯s officials withheld the news to prevent chaos caused by the emperor¡¯s absence.¡¯ As soon as I saw the next piece of information, my teeth clenched. ¡¯Before his death, Yuri Accretia appointed a new successor. In response, Francec Accretia allied with the military and incited the public in an attempt to usurp the throne.¡¯ ¡¯The next emperor, Ivan, launched a military campaign to suppress Francec and declared himself emperor. Since Francec had significant public support, it appears the two reconciled. From that point on, they effectively began a co-rule.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how many mouths had been silenced and how much information had been manipulated. The empire and the imperial family must have gone to extreme lengths. They had also come up with a convenient explanation for why Emperor Yuri Accretia had changed his successor. ¡¯It is presumed that Emperor Yuri Accretia and Crown Prince Francec frequently clashed due to differing policy directions. However, concerned about division and turmoil in the empire, the emperor did not revoke Francec¡¯s designation as heir. But due to a sudden deterioration in his condition, he named his second son, Ivan Accretia, as his successor in his final will.¡¯ A clever mix of truth and lies. ¡¯It¡¯s true that the emperor and Francec had different policy directions. Francec had a reformist inclination, different from previous emperors... Even if the emperor was secretly displeased with him, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡¯ So they kept Francec as the nominal crown prince due to his popularity, only to ultimately install Ivan as emperor in the end... That explanation sounded plausible enough. ¡°Haha, what a convincing lie.¡± Even just reviewing the official records up to this point made it clear¡ªFrancec had been devoured by Ivan. ¡®Three years later, Francec was caught attempting to defect to the Holy Corite Alliance with imperial secrets and was subsequently imprisoned. No further public activity recorded after that.¡¯ And around that time, I had been admitted to the Lazarus facility. It must have been an effort to protect me from Ivan¡¯s grasp. ¡®There must have been a lot of schemes and conspiracies during this period. As soon as his rule stabilized, Ivan moved to purge Francec.¡¯ I had asked Ilay to prevent this from happening. I wanted to believe he had done his best. ¡®The Imperial Guard has been reducing its training numbers each year for economic reasons.¡¯ The Imperial Guard was fading away. ¡®The Empire has disclosed the Imperial Guard training curriculum to private corporations and outsourced their training. However, Legion technology remains exclusively controlled by the imperial family, and soldiers trained by private companies appear to be of lower quality compared to traditional Imperial Guards.¡¯ The original Imperial Guard had focused solely on producing the finest elite soldiers without regard for cost. But corporations would prioritize efficiency, producing soldiers only up to an adequate level. ¡®A select few of the top graduates from private corporations are hired by the imperial family and integrated into a mercenary unit. These individuals do not hold military status, and recruits from established military families are intentionally excluded from hiring.¡¯ A force was being formed to replace the Imperial Guard. Since they were mercenaries rather than soldiers, they would not remain in the military after their contracts ended. And because they weren¡¯t from military families, they had even fewer ties to the armed forces. The new personal guard was designed to have no connection to the military. What would happen far in the future was uncertain, but for now, they would function as separate factions keeping each other in check. I had mixed feelings. There had been no mass purging of the Imperial Guard. But it would wither away until it disappeared. The dissolution of the organization I had once belonged to left a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡®And the Custoria family.¡¯ Hemillas Custoria had openly denounced the emperor and attempted rebellion. With so many witnesses, it was nearly impossible to cover up the incident entirely. ¡°...Unbelievable.¡± I stroked my chin as I read the records. Posthumously, Hemillas Custoria had been awarded the 2nd-Class Cross Blade Medal of Military Merit. By order of Ivan Accretia. The attack on the military generals and Hemillas was officially recorded as an "independent order from the emperor." According to the records, Yuri Accretia had died shortly after the storm began. Regardless, they had awarded a medal to someone who opposed the imperial family. The circumstances behind it were undoubtedly complex. ¡ªCommander of the Imperial Guard, Hemillas Custoria, was an honorable soldier who knew pride. His courage was justified, and the late emperor committed an unforgivable act against the Imperial Guard. Had I known this, I would have first attempted dialogue... Ivan¡¯s speech appeared on the records. He seemed more mature than I remembered¡ªhe looked like a young man now. The imperial family had officially acknowledged its mistakes. The dehumanization project targeting the Imperial Guard was attributed to Yuri Accretia acting alone, and Ivan claimed ignorance due to his sudden succession. As if it had all been a tragic misunderstanding. As an apology for past wrongdoings, Ivan awarded the military merit medal to Hemillas Custoria. Moreover, he granted special privileges to the Custoria family¡ªprivileges so significant that no one would dare call them a family of traitors. ¡®Thinking about it, it¡¯s not an illogical move. Hemillas¡¯ influence was strong enough to shake even the Imperial Guard¡¯s obsessive loyalty.¡¯ The Imperial Guard had not yet disappeared. While its power was not what it used to be, it was still formidable. Eliminating it outright without a proper replacement would create a massive security gap. Ivan wanted the Imperial Guard to fade away naturally, allowing the transition to a new personal guard. In a few decades, the Imperial Guard would become nothing more than a ceremonial unit with an impressive name but no real authority. ¡®There¡¯s no need to antagonize the remaining Imperial Guards by branding Hemillas as a traitor.¡¯ Given their nature¡ªdeeply ingrained with obsessive loyalty¡ªthe members of the Imperial Guard would accept their decline and eventual disappearance. As long as they weren¡¯t forcibly suppressed, they would fade on their own. I quickly skimmed through the Custoria family records. ¡®Juppe seems to be holding up reasonably well as the family head. Eva is still by his side, too.¡¯ Lukaus Custoria, beyond recovery. ¡°Well, he acted all high and mighty¡ªthis outcome was inevitable.¡± I sneered as I moved on to the next name. ¡®Giselle Custoria, co-CEO of G&G Cybernetics.¡¯ The workshop had evolved into a full-fledged company under the grand name of G&G Cybernetics. ¡®Their independently developed Kinesis Chip has become an essential product for the lower class, generating massive revenue. Kinesis minimizes interference and errors between incompatible products, optimizing their functionality. Given the rampant illegal modifications and improper usage of prosthetics among the lower class, the chip provides a significant improvement in responsiveness.¡¯ ¡ªWe have a separate leader. Among our group, the best fighter is chosen as the Great Warrior. I get sent into battles that absolutely cannot be lost. Dueling culture is crucial to the Equessians. Anyway, stop changing the subject, human. You lost control over something trivial. En pointed at me. Equessians had four fingers, each thick and powerful. He had seen through my attempt to shift the conversation. Though he wasn¡¯t particularly eloquent, he had sharp insight¡ªhe knew what truly mattered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t trivial.¡± ¡ªLosing control, no matter the reason, is always a bad sign. ¡°If I have to make excuses, just standing here right now is a miracle for me. A few abnormal reactions like this are nothing. I¡¯ll handle my body, so stay out of it, Equessian. If you¡¯re a mercenary, act like one and just do the job you were paid for.¡± ¡ªShould¡¯ve just ¡®accidentally¡¯ killed you. En¡¯s presence grew even more menacing. At that moment, a sly laugh echoed from behind the door. Jafa had arrived. He entered the room, clicking his long claws together. ¡°Hoyot, hoyot! Let¡¯s not fight, En. And Luka, my dear friend. As a peace-loving Tajirun, this sight truly breaks my heart.¡± ¡ªDo we really need this guy? ¡°Of course we do. En, all you have to do is protect Luka like you just did. No need for personal opinions. Or should I report this to the boss?¡± ¡ª...Fine. Jafa was openly siding with me. ¡®What the hell did Kinuan do to Jafa?¡¯ Jafa¡¯s obsession with finding Kinuan was extraordinary. Between my medical expenses and the destroyed androids, the losses he had suffered because of me were already massive. ¡®That means finding Kinuan is so important that all these losses are insignificant in comparison.¡¯ The Tajirun were known to be the greediest of all races. Jafa must have been convinced that keeping me around would benefit him, which was why he was treating me so favorably. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you to another room. How do you like the new prosthetics?¡± Jafa spoke as he walked down the hallway, his robe trailing along the floor like a snake¡¯s tail. ¡°They¡¯re excellent.¡± ¡°We poured the first half of Jafa & Co.¡¯s annual revenue into their production. Not profits¡ªrevenue.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I replied indifferently. More than that, I was still shaken by the fact that I had lost control. If my consciousness blacked out like that in a critical moment, it would be a disaster. My true weapons were my rationality and insight. Without them, I was just another soldier who happened to be good at fighting. ¡°Hoyot! Such a cold reaction wounds me a little. If I were a chef at Jafa Pizza, I might have tossed you into the oven. Have you seen the Jafa Pizza commercial? Our exclusive idol sings the theme song¡ª¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it, but I can already tell it¡¯s awful.¡± Jafa shoved his terminal screen in front of me. ¡ªSnake, snake, snake! A whole snake as a topping¡ª I grabbed Jafa¡¯s device and clenched my hand around it. Crunch! The components of the terminal crumbled and spilled from my palm. ¡ªSnaaaake... snaaaake... The voice distorted and then cut off. Jafa looked at me as if the sky had fallen. I was starting to get a better grasp of Tajirun facial expressions. ¡°If you need my abilities, don¡¯t interfere with my recovery. Leave me alone for the next 24 hours.¡± With that warning, I stepped into my newly assigned room. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 I recalled what I had learned in the Imperial Guard and examined my mental state. Sitting on the floor, I meditated and gazed inward. I delved so deep into myself that even hours felt like mere moments. Recognition of the continuity of consciousness, verification of the coherence of memory. If my personality or memories had been altered, there would have been a sense of dissonance, a lingering unease somewhere. ¡®There hasn¡¯t been any distortion yet.¡¯ Of course, I couldn¡¯t be absolutely certain. No matter how meticulous, self-examination was inherently biased. I had to keep doubting myself constantly. ¡®The reason my rationality collapsed.¡¯ I pushed deeper into my consciousness. ¡®...My brain has learned that pushing past the limit results in fatal damage.¡¯ Upon confirming Giselle¡¯s disappearance, my brain had kicked into full operation. The burden must have been immense, compounded by intense emotions. It was as if an old machine, left unused for decades, had suddenly been forced to run at maximum output without a single drop of oil. ¡®That¡¯s why my consciousness shut down.¡¯ The same principle as a system turning off before it overheats and breaks. Once the brain learns a limit, it becomes difficult to push past it consciously. The survival instinct is overwhelmingly strong. Having experienced a near-death state, my brain feared returning to that situation. ¡®I¡¯ve learned something troublesome.¡¯ My brain was resisting my will. Just because I understood the problem logically didn¡¯t mean I could fix it overnight. I needed to observe this issue further. ¡®If it¡¯s temporary, that¡¯s a relief. But if this happens in combat, I need to take action.¡¯ I carefully traced my memories of Giselle. I turned the faucet of emotions little by little, unwilling to lose my consciousness again like earlier. ¡®Went missing during an assignment in Border City.¡¯ My thoughts spread out like branching veins. There were too many possible leads. ¡®The Imperial Family, Barbara, rival corporations within the Empire, those hostile to the Custoria family, local businesses in Border City...¡¯ And yet, for five years, no one knew where Giselle was. In the worst-case scenario... Giselle was dead. Given how long she had been missing, the probability of her death was extremely high. My emotions boiled red-hot. I wanted to dash to Akbaran immediately and begin an investigation. ¡®I¡¯m a troubling existence to the Empire and the Imperial Family. If they learn that I¡¯ve regained consciousness, they¡¯ll try to kill me.¡¯ If Francec had still been around, I might have had a chance to investigate. But Ivan was not someone I could trust. ¡¯Giselle smuggled me to Border City under the name Keisa Tres. She was trying to evade the Empire¡¯s surveillance.¡¯ To put it nicely, I was free now. I had finally escaped the Empire¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡¯How much, and who, can I trust? Even old friends won¡¯t be the same anymore.¡¯ I didn¡¯t believe that those who had helped me before would remain the same. That was just wishful thinking on my part. Just as my values had changed during my time as a cadet in the Imperial Guard, so too had they changed. The self and the will are not fixed entities but fluid phenomena. In the past, I made mistakes because I didn¡¯t trust Hemillas. But that didn¡¯t mean I had to become a fool who trusted others blindly. Only spineless idiots constantly swing between extremes. ...Right now, I was no different from an abandoned dog. I wanted to rely on someone, anyone. If I entrusted myself to those who approached me with kindness, life would be much easier. But I must not trust anyone too easily. Nothing in this world is given for free. Everything has its own reasons and motives. I straightened my sense of self. I reaffirmed who I was. "Hoo..." Luka, Lukaus Custoria. Right now, I knew nothing. What happened after the Storm Era, why I was here... everything was in the realm of speculation and hypotheses. But the purpose given to me was clear. I was trained as a soldier. As long as I had a mission, I could move forward. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Find Giselle Custoria, who went missing. And track down Kinuan to secure Jafa¡¯s support.¡¯ It was time to begin my second life. * * * I woke up. Right now, every little thing in my life required verification. My sleep duration was one of them. I had slept for six hours. There was a dull ache deep inside my head. Despite getting a decent amount of rest, a lingering fatigue remained. This was another thing to keep monitoring. Shaa¡ª I stepped into the bathroom and looked into the mirror. Aside from the five years I spent in cryosleep, I had an additional seven years of absence¡ªthree years of being incapacitated and four years of treatment. Time had surely worn me down. My grown appearance over those seven years still felt unfamiliar. A rough-eyed young man with a messy face stared back at me. His body below was covered in old scars. Skkk. After shaving, my face at least looked somewhat presentable. I twisted my damp hair with my fingers. Since there was no way to trim it on my own, I would have to keep it tied up for the time being. ¡°Hmm...¡± I flung open the wardrobe and felt a strange sensation upon seeing the suits and coats inside. They were garments from humanity¡¯s past. I had heard that the Bellato Federation preserved Earth¡¯s old styles the best, and now I could see it firsthand. Suits and coats existed in the Empire as well, but they had been modified into stiff, sharp designs that matched the modern Imperial aesthetic. The clothes I was looking at now were the kind a 20th-century revivalist might wear. These revivalists considered the mid-20th century to the early 21st century as humanity¡¯s golden age, longing for a time they had never even lived through. If that wasn¡¯t stupidity, I didn¡¯t know what was. Click. I put on a black shirt and buttoned it up one by one. Since I didn¡¯t know how to tie a necktie, I tossed it aside, slipped on a jacket, and then draped a navy coat over it. The boots provided were made from non-functional, rigid material, making them uncomfortable. Whirr. Once dressed, the only visible cybernetic parts were my hands. At a glance, they could be mistaken for mechanical gloves. Since I had no reason to take off my clothes outside, there was no need to attach artificial skin over them. Beep. I checked my schedule on the terminal. The timetable had been adjusted according to my wake-up time. The clothes still felt unfamiliar, so I adjusted my shoulders as I stepped out of the room. It was early morning, and the hallway was quiet. The walls were covered with advertisement posters from Jafa Corporation¡¯s subsidiary brands, most of them related to the food industry. A common theme among them was the use of snake meat. - That outfit is far better than the white rags. En was waiting for me in the elevator. It seemed he had stepped out right after I did. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Tajirun species... but isn¡¯t it unusual for them to work in the restaurant business? Who would want to eat food advertised by a snake?¡± I tapped on an advertisement inside the elevator as I asked the question. En¡¯s eyes flickered from behind his combat helmet before he nodded. - Jafa is probably the only Tajirun involved in the food business in Border City. Tajirun usually prefer businesses that swindle others. I recalled an old memory. Giselle had also described the Tajirun as ¡°money-obsessed bastards.¡± ¡°With their race¡¯s reputation, it must be difficult for them to work in service industries like food. Jafa is quite the eccentric one.¡± - You¡¯d do well not to betray Jafa. I¡¯m not saying this just because he¡¯s my employer. He holds significant influence and popularity in Border City. He possesses both the shrewdness of a Tajirun and a personality quite unlike one. The high-speed elevator arrived at the upper floors. From here on, access was restricted, allowing only Jafa¡¯s close associates to enter. ¡°Influence or not... he still had to wake me up just because he couldn¡¯t find one person. Either that, or his subordinates are useless idiots who aren¡¯t worth their pay.¡± I stepped out of the elevator with a sneer. - With that mouth of yours, you won¡¯t live long. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to.¡± We headed straight for the armory inside the building. Jafa was already waiting in front of it, with two Equessian mercenaries standing behind him, each holding a bag. "Hoyot! Good morning, everyone! I¡¯m usually weak in the morning because of my low blood pressure, but I made a special effort to wake up for you, Luka! Since none of you have had breakfast yet, have some of this." At Jafa¡¯s signal, the two Equessians stepped forward and handed us the bags. ...I stared at mine expressionlessly. The logo on the front depicted a snake sandwiched between two pieces of bread. The bag was also plastered with Jafa Burger¡¯s slogan, which started with "Snake, snake, snake..." Rustle. En pulled out a burger, slightly lifted his combat helmet, and stuffed it into his mouth in one go. - Tastes good as always. If only the nutritional balance were better, I¡¯d eat this every day. "Hoyoooot! I anticipated that, so I¡¯m developing a fortified nutritional burger! We¡¯re working on drying snake intestines and mixing them into the bread dough..." - I¡¯ll look forward to it. His voice was as monotonous as ever, making it hard to tell whether he was being sincere or sarcastic¡ªeven for me. "Luka? You¡¯re not allowed inside the armory until you finish that." Jafa stared at me with an expectant look, rubbing his hands together. Even En¡¯s gaze settled on me. The two Equessian bodyguards were also watching. I felt an unspoken pressure as I opened the bag. Crinkle. A wave of steam and a strong, musky scent wafted out. The first impression wasn¡¯t great. I wasn¡¯t picky about food, but I could still distinguish between pleasant and unpleasant smells. Grab. I pulled out the burger and took a bite. A burst of sharp spices spread across my tongue, followed by an intricate and layered flavor. Chew, chew. As I ate, my eyes shifted back and forth as if lost in thought. It was a taste that made me contemplate. This was surprising. A disturbing burger. But to get straight to the point... ¡°...It¡¯s good.¡± I couldn¡¯t immediately explain why it tasted good. It wasn¡¯t simply delicious. There was an unpleasant gamy odor, but the greasy texture, carrying an indescribable pungent flavor, melted that unpleasantness into something smooth. Like the interplay between bitterness and sweetness, there was a synergistic effect in the flavors. A complex and addictive taste. That was the best way to describe it. "Praise never fails to thrill me. It seems I¡¯ve gained another regular customer today, hoyot." Jafa wriggled his long fingers as he spoke. While I ate, he deactivated the armory¡¯s lock. Creak. The armory doors slid open. I licked the seasoning off my fingers and stepped inside. The space was massive¡ªhard to believe it was just an armory within a building. The weapons were arranged so neatly that it resembled a museum. "A collector¡¯s warehouse." I shared my impression. "But none of these are decorative pieces. Every single one is lethal. I¡¯ve heard Imperial Guards prefer a combination of melee weapons and pistols." Jafa led me to a wall where melee weapons were displayed. There was a wide variety, ranging from simple, sturdy blades to those with monomolecular coatings or electric shock features. Some had unusual mechanisms¡ªlike weapons with gun barrels embedded into their blades or spear shafts. I browsed through them, picking some up and giving them a few swings. "This is a high-compression heavy weapon. It was crafted by an artisan from the Empire. I believe you¡¯ll like it." Jafa pointed to a sword resting on a stand. Like Crucis, it had a single edge, but its blade was slightly wider. Whoo-ung! I swung it a few times. My cybernetics powered up, causing a motor hum to echo. ¡®It¡¯s different from Crucis.¡¯ The quality was lower. The weight distribution was slightly off¡ªsubtly imbalanced in a way that disrupted its trajectory. "A so-called artisan, huh? Doesn¡¯t seem like it went through proper refinement." Unsatisfactory. If it clashed with another high-compression heavy weapon, it would likely shatter. I couldn¡¯t immediately explain why it tasted good. It wasn¡¯t simply delicious. There was an unpleasant gamy odor, but the greasy texture, carrying an indescribable pungent flavor, melted that unpleasantness into something smooth. Like the interplay between bitterness and sweetness, there was a synergistic effect in the flavors. A complex and addictive taste. That was the best way to describe it. "Praise never fails to thrill me. It seems I¡¯ve gained another regular customer today, hoyot." Jafa wriggled his long fingers as he spoke. While I ate, he deactivated the armory¡¯s lock. Creak. The armory doors slid open. I licked the seasoning off my fingers and stepped inside. The space was massive¡ªhard to believe it was just an armory within a building. The weapons were arranged so neatly that it resembled a museum. "A collector¡¯s warehouse." I shared my impression. "But none of these are decorative pieces. Every single one is lethal. I¡¯ve heard Imperial Guards prefer a combination of melee weapons and pistols." Jafa led me to a wall where melee weapons were displayed. There was a wide variety, ranging from simple, sturdy blades to those with monomolecular coatings or electric shock features. Some had unusual mechanisms¡ªlike weapons with gun barrels embedded into their blades or spear shafts. I browsed through them, picking some up and giving them a few swings. "This is a high-compression heavy weapon. It was crafted by an artisan from the Empire. I believe you¡¯ll like it." Jafa pointed to a sword resting on a stand. Like Crucis, it had a single edge, but its blade was slightly wider. Whoo-ung! I swung it a few times. My cybernetics powered up, causing a motor hum to echo. ¡®It¡¯s different from Crucis.¡¯ The quality was lower. The weight distribution was slightly off¡ªsubtly imbalanced in a way that disrupted its trajectory. "A so-called artisan, huh? Doesn¡¯t seem like it went through proper refinement." Unsatisfactory. If it clashed with another high-compression heavy weapon, it would likely shatter. "Is... is that so? Hmm, they boasted that it was on par with Imperial workshop standards, but it seems they lied to me. I¡¯ll have to make some adjustments later." Jafa flicked his tongue, his pupils narrowing into thin slits. I silently stared at the subpar sword. I didn¡¯t want to entrust my life to this thing. Maybe I should just use a monomolecular blade instead. But monomolecular coatings were consumable. After every battle, they had to be reapplied. For someone like me, who constantly clashed blades, it was an inconvenient choice. - You look like you don¡¯t see anything you like. How about taking that one? The man-eating cursed sword. A perfect weapon for someone who doesn¡¯t plan on living long. En muttered from behind me. Jafa flinched and frantically waved his hands. "N-no! Luka is an invaluable asset. I can¡¯t give him such a dangerous sword..." His reaction only piqued my curiosity. "Just hand it over. I¡¯m used to walking with my life on the line." Jafa hesitated, his tongue flicking nervously, then pressed his palm against the wall. Recognizing his touch, the wall rumbled and flipped over. "It was a custom order, only 52 made in the first batch. The workshop went under, and the craftsmen were beaten to death by their clients¡¯ families..." Jafa continued explaining before the wall had even finished rotating. "The model name is Firelight Saber. A weapon with an ultra-high-temperature heat filament embedded in the blade." Chapter 162 Chapter 162 I heard an explanation about the Firelight Saber from Jafa. His story piqued my interest. "......Border City has a certain romance about technology." "Not a madness for technology instead?" Jafa didn¡¯t deny it and simply smiled. Even during my short stay, I could understand the very reason for Border City¡¯s existence. The city was teeming with people who longed for unverified new technology. In Border City, humans from the three nations, along with all sorts of other races, mingled together, pushing the limits without any censorship or regulations. Absolute freedom is extremely dangerous. No nation would want an unstable bomb sitting in the heart of its capital. ¡¯That¡¯s why Akbaran left the lower districts as its testing ground. The fruits born from chaos are always the sweetest.¡¯ Border City was essential for the advancement of Planet Novus. Even if they failed a hundred times, as long as they produced one outstanding result, it was worth it. The sacrifices and chaos caused by failures would be borne by Border City, while the leaders of various nations and races would swoop in to claim the results for themselves. "The Galactic Smiths were also a romanticist artisan group. They received massive investments from wealthy warriors and collectors, and with that capital, they sought to forge blades using a unique unreproducible metal called Ignum. That became the Firelight series." On the inverted wall, a glass display case was mounted. Inside, a single-edged sword displayed a graceful curve. Beneath it, a matching scabbard was also on display. "So, what¡¯s the problem with this weapon?" I asked as I approached the display case. "Unreproducible metals, as the name suggests, refer to metals that cannot be artificially refined or synthesized. While it¡¯s not exactly the same, they¡¯re sometimes called rare metals. The most notable characteristic of Ignum is heat amplification." "Skip the useless explanations and just tell me what it does." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cut Jafa off before he could go on for too long. "It can envelop the blade in plasma energy. With the right technique, even a beginner can cut through metal. But inexperienced users often end up slicing off their own limbs while swinging it around. And every single accident caused by dropping the sword has been horrific." A dry laugh escaped me. "That¡¯s a common issue with weapons that enhance cutting power. The same goes for monomolecular blades. Is there a problem with heat control?" I quickly got to the point. "......The biggest issue in actual use was destruction and explosions caused by heat accumulation. Even the artisans of the Galactic Smiths didn¡¯t anticipate this. Blades that couldn¡¯t withstand the heat shattered, sending fragments flying and shredding faces to pieces. Sometimes, the weapon itself exploded, consuming the user along with it." I tilted my head slightly and stared at the sword. "Managing heat dissipation is the most fundamental aspect of designing heat-based weapons. And they call themselves artisans? Border City must be full of so-called artisans who are nothing but talk." "The Galactic Smiths conducted internal testing and deemed it viable for practical use. But no matter how smart a person is, different perspectives create blind spots. That¡¯s exactly why you need experts from various fields. Ultimately, the problem with the Galactic Smiths was that they had no warriors." ¡ªTo be precise, they had no first-rate warriors. That¡¯s why they made such an absurdly stupid mistake. En chimed in from behind. It seemed like a fairly well-known story. "Hohooo... En is right. The people who would use such high-performance melee weapons are warriors who have reached the realm of superhumans. The Galactic Smiths had no understanding of just how intense those superhumans fought. People who could deflect bullets, bombs, and even energy projectiles with a single blade were using these weapons. Because of that, heat buildup was several times faster than what the manufacturers had expected. Worse yet, the users actually liked it because the plasma effect became even stronger." "Haha, sounds like a disaster waiting to happen." No matter how grand the theories or how meticulous the planning, everything ultimately comes from human minds. Reality always surpasses our expectations. "In less than a month, more than half of the buyers were either dead or permanently crippled. Naturally, the Galactic Smiths, who had sold these defective products, suffered retaliation. It was the result of their arrogance in believing they could control an unstable substance like Ignum. The remaining Firelight series swords are now owned by collectors who don¡¯t actually use them." The explanation ended. I raised my arm and slammed my fist against the display case. Crack! The glass shattered, fractures spreading tightly like ice crystals. The display case lost its structural integrity and collapsed with a crash. "Weapons aren¡¯t meant for display. They exist to be used. Destruction is a weapon¡¯s destiny. These things are born to take lives and bring ruin." ......And so am I. Expecting only safe things while indulging in destruction would be an awfully selfish mindset. I grabbed the hilt of the sword. Shards of glass tumbled down in a cascade. "I will prepare a better weapon for you." ¡ªIt¡¯s useless. Just look at him. He¡¯s as stubborn as Tarfa. Once he¡¯s made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t change it even if it cost him his head. En shook his body with laughter. "This is all your fault, En! T-This isn¡¯t the time to be laughing. Of all things, why did you have to bring up the Firelight story...?" I spun the sword around and grabbed the scabbard as if snatching it out of the air. Kiing! The blade slid smoothly into the scabbard. The weight distribution was excellent, and the craftsmanship was superb. It was what people would call a masterpiece. "I like this one. Now that I know the cause of its defect, as long as I control heat accumulation, there won¡¯t be a problem, right?" Seeing me, Jafa nodded, as if he had nothing more to say. * * * I was now equipped with a combat prosthetic and a weapon. I also received a decent handgun. Jafa¡¯s support exceeded my expectations. Even if his company was immensely wealthy, this wouldn¡¯t have been an easy decision. Jafa and I sat in an upscale reception room, having a conversation. The carpet on the floor swallowed footsteps, and the walls were adorned with expensive-looking artwork and the mounted heads of unknown beasts. "Jafa, how much do you know about Kinuan?" I asked while sitting on the sofa. En wasn¡¯t here. It was just Jafa and me. "Luka, I haven¡¯t questioned you about every little detail of your life. People like us always have secrets. What¡¯s important is what we offer and what we gain in return. I believe I¡¯ve shown you enough goodwill. But if you still don¡¯t trust me and are trying to dig up my weaknesses under the guise of secrets, I have no choice but to be upset. Do I have any reason to trust you unconditionally?" Hmm, I was momentarily at a loss for words. What would Kinuan have said? I felt like I had lost in terms of rhetoric. Raising my hands as if surrendering, I spoke. "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need to interfere too much with each other. You invested in me because you want to find Kinuan. And I personally want to find Kinuan as well. That¡¯s what matters." "Kinuan must not be killed. Bring him to me alive. This is the only thing I ask of you." I tried to read Jafa¡¯s emotions. However, it was still difficult to grasp the emotional cues of a non-human species. I needed more experience and study on the Tajirun race. "I have a personal objective besides finding Kinuan." "Is it because of Giselle Custoria¡¯s disappearance?" I wasn¡¯t surprised. I expected Jafa to have figured out at least this much. ¡¯Jafa has done extensive research on me. Given the circumstances, he must have realized that Giselle was the one paying for my medical expenses.¡¯ I nodded and waited for him to continue. "Hoyot, to be honest, I also investigated Giselle Custoria¡¯s whereabouts in preparation for our deal, but..." Jafa, despite his seemingly careless manner of speaking, was a deeply calculating individual. I had to assume he was always a step ahead of me. "So?" "...I also made inquiries about Akies Victima. It¡¯s quite a peculiar combat technique¡ªor rather, a way of thinking, I should say?" "Both are correct." "People who have mastered Akies Victima tend to have exceptional investigative skills. However, it¡¯s only an ability to gather and process information more effectively. If there¡¯s a complete lack of information, they can¡¯t create something out of nothing. It¡¯s not a Force ability that transcends physical reality. It firmly exists within the realm of understanding and cognition, which I find quite appealing." Jafa had a solid grasp of what Akies Victima was. Tap, tap. Without realizing it, I had started tapping my foot against the floor. My body was betraying my impatience. The words "So, what about Giselle?" were stuck in my throat, ready to spill out. ¡¯The old me wouldn¡¯t have shown such common emotional signals so easily.¡¯ I reflected on my actions and performed a self-check. I was definitely not the same as before. The abilities I once wielded seamlessly through embodiment no longer came to me naturally. It felt like I had to relearn and practice them one by one, as if I were studying them from a book. ¡¯How did I suppress emotional signals before...?¡¯ I had used the skill so naturally that I had forgotten the mechanics of it. "I have employed five Akies Victima users in the past." Jafa placed some photographs on the table. One after another, I saw gruesomely damaged corpses. Flesh and machinery were tangled together in grotesque ways. Any weak-hearted person would have recoiled in horror. "They died while pursuing Kinuan." "This is Kinuan¡¯s warning. He¡¯s telling us not to chase him." Jafa slid the photos toward me. "I will share with you all the information I have gathered on Kinuan. That includes the records of those who came before you." "And?" I clasped my hands together and rested them on my knee, carefully observing Jafa¡¯s every word and gesture. "If you start investigating Giselle Custoria now, it will take you a long time to reach the clues and information I already possess." "You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll provide information on Giselle Custoria as my performance bonus?" "That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t seem like someone who moves for wealth alone." How much did Jafa know about me and Giselle? My feelings toward her were the perfect leverage for someone to exploit. I didn¡¯t want him to see through that. This conversation should end here. Srrk. I reached my hand forward. "The deal is done, Jafa." Jafa carefully took my hand, mindful of his nails. His reddish-brown skin was cold and rough, like a cold-blooded creature¡¯s. A visceral sense of disgust rose within me¡ªone that even logic couldn¡¯t suppress. "Welcome to Jafa Company. Our motto is ¡®a company that treats you like family.¡¯" * * * I needed rehabilitation. ¡¯Why did Kinuan kill the Emperor?¡¯ I walked alone through the night streets, deep in thought. ¡¯The last lingering question.¡¯ I could understand other people¡¯s motives and reasoning. But Kinuan still tormented me. ¡¯Was it really Kinuan who killed the Emperor?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes. The official cause of death was old age. But circumstantial evidence pointed to him. And if Kinuan didn¡¯t kill the Emperor, then that in itself was part of his scheme. He wanted me to think that way. The Kinuan inside my mind was a grotesque, ever-growing monster. The more I thought about him, the larger he loomed. It felt like he was watching me from above, laughing. I lifted my head and scanned the bleak streets. Every city had districts like this. A sinister alleyway where crime gathered as if it had legs of its own. I deliberately stepped into the broken backstreets. Kang, kang. My foot hit a discarded can. The clattering sound drew attention. Sensing danger, my senses sharpened. I had no idea who might attack me. More and more eyes followed me from between the alleyways and windows. It felt as if the gazes were connected by invisible threads. The intensity of their hostility and murderous intent seemed to manifest in distinct colors. I was pleased¡ªmy mind was razor-sharp. Even if those watching me opened fire, I felt confident I could dodge the bullets. My brain was still useful, it seemed. ¡¯Why is Kinuan in Border City?¡¯ He had left the Empire and was now within Bellato Federation territory. ¡¯Why?¡¯ The deeper I thought, the more my head ached. A dull pain throbbed at the bridge of my nose. ¡¯Take it slow.¡¯ Tonight was rehabilitation, Luka. Start by training your mind. I lifted my gaze from the ground. A man stood in the middle of the alley. Kang! The sound of metal clashing rang out as our fists collided. His fists were as solid as hammers, and he was massive. ¡¯Gabriel?¡¯ No, I was mistaken. He wasn¡¯t Gabriel¡ªhe wasn¡¯t ugly enough. He just had a similar build and atmosphere. That classic back-alley thug vibe. "Hey, pal. This is a toll zone. Maybe you took a wrong turn? If you did, I can guide you back..." Fake Gabriel babbled as he approached me. He draped an arm over my shoulder, grinning slyly. "Did I take a wrong turn?" I spoke dryly, staring into the darkness. "No, no. Not too wrong. After all, you met me, pal. Damn, those shoes and that coat look nice." Fake Gabriel patted my chest and then tapped my chin with his thick fingers. "How¡¯s Gilda doing?" "Huh? Gilda? Hmm, Gilda? Who¡¯s that? Was that my old girlfriend¡¯s name? Just kidding, buddy. Got dumped, huh? Was your ex¡¯s name Gilda?" Fake Gabriel rambled nonsense while slipping his hand into my coat. He pulled out my handgun and widened his eyes. The gun had a hefty electronic component attached beneath the barrel, its circuits glowing softly. "This... This is an auto-tracking pistol? Why the hell do you have something like this...?" He looked shaken. The gun had an auto-tracking system certification mark on its side. This wasn¡¯t a weapon an ordinary person would be carrying around. "Step back five paces and aim at my head. It¡¯s in lethal mode, so even if you aim carelessly, the bullet will go straight between my eyes." "N-No, no. Hey, man, I¡¯ll just g-give it back, alright? Damn..." Fake Gabriel hurriedly tried to place the gun back into my coat. Crunch! I extended my foot and crushed his left knee. His organic leg shattered as easily as if it had exploded, and blood splattered onto the ground with a wet slap. ¡°U-Ugh, ack, I-I was wrong, boss, boss! P-Please, spare me. Haa, kuh!¡± The presence of others around us faded, one by one. They had realized I wasn¡¯t someone to mess with and disappeared into hiding. "Gabriel, don¡¯t make me say it twice. Aim at me and shoot." I stepped back and tapped my forehead. Fake Gabriel, still clutching his shattered leg, glared at me with a face twisted in pain and rage. "You fucking lunatic! If you wanna die, just fucking do it alone!" He raised the auto-tracking pistol and pointed it at me. In lethal mode, the bullet would automatically home in on my critical weak points. I focused. If I couldn¡¯t pull this off, then I might as well die here. Ta-aaang! By the time the gunshot rang out, it was already over. ...You survived another day, Luka. Chiiiiiik! Between my fingers, I caught the bullet. The round, trapped between my index and thumb, spun rapidly, releasing a thin trail of acrid smoke. Tracking rounds had longer bullet tips compared to regular ammunition. The rear end was even equipped with stabilizing fins. Kang. I dropped the now-motionless bullet to the ground. Exhilarating. The world felt sharper, its colors more vivid. For the first time in a long while, I felt alive. Really, I was beyond saving. Fake Gabriel stared at me in stunned silence, his mouth opening and closing wordlessly. He had forgotten his pain¡ªhe didn¡¯t even think to pull the trigger again. "Hmm, impressive performance. It flew straight for my forehead, making it easy to catch." I snatched the auto-tracking pistol from his trembling hands and tucked it back into my coat. ¡°I-I¡¯m Gabriel! My name is Gabriel!¡± He curled up, shaking uncontrollably. I walked past him without another word. Step, step. The thrill was fleeting. The world, momentarily brightened by the rush, quickly darkened again. That damned leech of despair was eating away at me, gnawing at my insides. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 I rested in my room while reviewing the investigation records of the ¡¯previous detectives.¡¯ It was no exaggeration to say that my predecessors were also Akies Victima users. They tracked Kinuan by linking elements that ordinary people would have overlooked. Kinuan hid himself through contradictions. He deliberately chose actions that others would never take. ¡¯There¡¯s absolutely no way.¡¯ The moment you think that, you lose track of Kinuan. Logical reasoning armed with rationality could never find him. Intentional irrationality and illogic were Kinuan¡¯s weapons. He never moved in a way that others could predict. ¡¯Irrationality and illogic.¡¯ I didn¡¯t have to look far. It was for this exact reason that I had been able to corner the emperor. ¡¯It¡¯s ridiculous. Because we possess higher cognition and advanced reasoning abilities, we don¡¯t actually need intricate logic or meticulous plans.¡¯ In situations where the facts were clear and the benefits obvious, ordinary people and Akies Victima users made the same judgment. However, when the facts were unclear and the benefits uncertain, the judgments of Akies Victima users diverged completely from those of ordinary people. Even Akies Victima users themselves did not act with the expectation of perfectly predicting an outcome. They simply knew that the more ¡¯variables and chaos¡¯ there were, the greater their advantage¡ªso they accelerated it recklessly. So if the current situation was not in my favor, I just had to make it more chaotic. Just as I had done during the storm. ...Now I understand. This was the reason Kinuan personally eliminated the assassins targeting Francec. ¡¯He just wanted to inject greater chaos into Akbaran. The more unpredictable the disorder, the more choices he had, and the stronger his influence became. It¡¯s the behavior of a chaos incarnate.¡¯ And in the end, Kinuan must have chosen the option that benefited him the most. A throbbing sensation spread through my brow and the bridge of my nose, as if blood had surged to my head. That was enough for today. Clink. I reached out and picked up the thermos filled with tea. The tasteless liquid inside swayed. Tea was incredibly expensive, but it was one of the items handled by Jafa Trading Company. Slurp. I closed my eyes and took a sip. At that moment, my overheated nervous system quickly began to settle. Tea contained ingredients known for their calming effects on the nervous system. But in reality, its physiological impact was minimal. The sense of stability I felt came from a psychological mechanism. ¡¯A thought-stopping routine.¡¯ The more proficient one became with Akies Victima, the harder it was to consciously stop thinking. When faced with a difficult problem, halting one¡¯s thoughts became nearly impossible. The mind would keep working until the issue was resolved, leading to exhaustion. Only when completely drained of energy could one finally stop. If I kept overworking my brain like that, I¡¯d go insane. I had experienced it firsthand during the storm. ¡¯Kinuan frequently drank tea too... It must have been a routine to stop his thoughts.¡¯ I was following Kinuan¡¯s example. Tranquilizers would be the most effective, but if I took drugs every time I needed to stop thinking, the side effects would be unbearable. Drinking tea with mild sedative properties was a way of sending a signal to the brain. A message that it was time to rest. Fortunately, my brain understood my intent. ¡¯I¡¯m still learning from Kinuan.¡¯ A chuckle escaped me, triggered by an old memory. I suddenly recalled the initiation requirement for Akies Victima. ¡¯Steal to learn.¡¯ There had been a reason Kinuan always offered me tea whenever I visited. ¡¯Regardless of his intentions, he really did teach me well.¡¯ For a week, I didn¡¯t push myself too hard. No one understood my unstable condition better than I did. I rested, reviewed my predecessors¡¯ records, and absorbed information about Border City. I also kept myself updated on the Empire¡¯s movements and any news I could access. Then, I visited Lapis to have my new prosthetic checked. In the corner of the machine maintenance room sat an old, worn-out monitor. Lapis always had the television on while working. Border City had hundreds of broadcast channels. ¡ªSnake, snake, snake! Healthy and delicious snake meat! So tasty! Snake, snake, snake! Raised in sterile farms! Even the skin is fried into snacks! Did you know? I like men who are like snakes! La-la-la-lalala! I frowned while sitting in the maintenance chair. An advertisement was playing on the monitor. A human woman, barely covered with snake leather in critical areas, was dancing and singing. To someone from the Empire, Border City¡¯s broadcasts were unbearably unrestrained. To put it bluntly, every channel felt like a brothel advertisement. The lack of regulations was painfully obvious. "La-la-lala, snake, snake, snake..." Lapis hummed the tune while inspecting my prosthetic. Tarfa¡¯s physique, when compared to a human, was childlike, making her about the same height as me while I was seated. "That song is driving me insane. Turn off the broadcast." "You¡¯ll get used to it whether you like it or not. Anguis Regina is the hottest singer in Border City right now. Jafa Trading Company raised her as their top idol..." Lapis chattered on endlessly, sounding like a devoted fan of Anguis Regina. ¡°What about the retinal display?¡± I cut her off. Lapis grabbed a metal case from the table. ¡°I ordered a combat-grade model, as you requested. But it won¡¯t be as responsive as cybernetic eyes.¡± She took out an ampoule filled with a nanomachine solution. Nanomachine procedures were notoriously expensive. Drip, drip. Lapis dropped three droplets of the liquid into each of my eyes. As it spread thinly across my corneas, a faint crackling sound followed. I blinked a few times. My vision distorted with light refractions. ¡°Hmm, looks like it¡¯s settling in well. Now for the chip. It might sting a little.¡± Holding an injector, Lapis lifted the hair at my right temple. Pfft! A thin chip slid beneath my skin. It was a subdermal implant that would control the retinal display. Ssshh... As the chip connected with the nanomachines, the distortion in my vision vanished. Soon, a virtual interface flooded into view. It was a familiar sight in many ways. ¡°How do I remove it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking about removal the moment the procedure¡¯s done? That¡¯s a little hurtful.¡± ¡°If I get hacked, I¡¯ll lose control of my vision. I can¡¯t just blindly trust it.¡± Unlike cybernetic prosthetics, chips were vulnerable to hacking. They didn¡¯t receive direct signals from the brain or function under its control. Unless it was a fully isolated, offline device, the risk of hacking was always present. ¡°If you destroy the control chip in your temple, the whole system will detach.¡± My pupils must have been darting around rapidly. There was a lot of information to check. The synchronization between my retinal display system and my belongings was nearly complete. The auto-tracking pistol and terminal, which took longer to sync, were finally finishing up. Beep. A message popped up in the corner of my vision. It was a call from Jafa. * * * I headed to Jafa¡¯s office at the top of the building. Jafa stood with his hands clasped behind his back, gazing down at Border City. His silhouette seemed gloomier than usual. ¡°I have a job for you, Luka.¡± ¡°I thought I was only supposed to be looking for Kinuan?¡± I slumped onto the sofa as I replied. On the table, a basket of candy sat overflowing with *Deadly Poison Flavor* sweets. The label claimed a 1 in 1,000 chance of fatality. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they tasted like. As much as I hated to admit it, Jafa Trading Company¡¯s products had a way of provoking curiosity and the urge to take risks. If I were ten years younger, I probably would have lost my mind over them. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s a search job. Difficult for others, but for you, it should be as easy as a stroll. It¡¯ll help with your rehabilitation too.¡± Jafa slowly turned to face me. With the backlight casting shadows over his face, his expression was obscured. ¡°If you¡¯re assigning me a task outside our contract, there should be compensation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly stingy. Considering how much you¡¯ve taken from me... Hohoho... For the record, it¡¯s extremely rare for a Tajirun to call someone stingy.¡± Hearing that pricked at my conscience a little. Finding Kinuan was proving to be a difficult task, but Jafa¡¯s material support had been substantial as well. ¡°You already know I¡¯m not after material support.¡± I braced myself as I watched Jafa¡¯s tongue. He always flicked it out three times before saying something important. *Flick, flick, flick.* ¡°At the time of Giselle Custoria¡¯s disappearance... there was a security chief by her side. That person is still in Border City.¡± Good. I had prepared myself for this. I nearly flipped the place over, shouting, *¡¯You really kept that hidden all this time?!¡¯* But, of course, Jafa had never mentioned it. Information was a valuable bargaining chip, a means to keep me tethered. There was no reason to be angry. Jafa was a merchant, and our relationship was purely transactional. In fact, I was the one benefiting the most from this trade. ¡®Stay rational. Stay rational.¡¯ I took a slow breath and interlocked my fingers. ¡°You must have been close with your stepsister.¡± Jafa picked up on the shift in my emotions. ¡°We went to school together. There was this guy who kept harassing Giselle, so I put him in his place. We became friends after that.¡± ...That was *mostly* true. ¡°Anyway, if you do this job for me, I¡¯ll tell you where the security chief is.¡± It was an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse. Jafa was a seasoned businessman. * * * Even in Border City, there were exclusive residential areas for the wealthy. The place I had just arrived at was one of them. A high-end 21-story mansion, with tight security starting from the ground floor. Heavily armed guards in full-body combat suits patrolled the premises. It felt more like a military base than a residential building. As I approached the entrance, one of the guards silently stared at me. ¡°This is a pass endorsed by Jafa Trading Company.¡± I held out a liquid-crystal access card, security codes flowing across its surface like water. Jafa had issued it to me in advance¡ªhe was one of the investors in this luxury mansion. While my pass was being checked, a commotion broke out. ¡°I-I-I-I¡¯M! ANGUIS¡¯S BOYFRIEND! ASK HER! JUST ASK HER! ANGUIS, I¡¯M HERE! ANGUISSSSSSSS!¡± I turned around. Several guards emerged and immediately started beating the screaming human man with metal batons. The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. ¡°He¡¯s gonna die at this rate.¡± I muttered, and the guard in front of me chuckled. ¡°He¡¯ll be back once he heals. If we just let him go, he¡¯d show up every day. He¡¯s not the only one. Half of our security work is dealing with Anguis Regina¡¯s stalkers.¡± ¡°She¡¯s *that* popular?¡± When I asked, the guard looked visibly shocked, even through his helmet. ¡°Did you just ask about Anguis Regina¡¯s popularity? You¡¯re definitely not from Border City. Snake, snake...¡± ¡°No singing, please. What is this, some kind of mass hypnosis...?¡± Grumbling, I walked past the guard. Then, I hit a temporary roadblock. The 21-story mansion had *twenty elevators*. One for each floor. If this wasn¡¯t the peak of financial absurdity, I didn¡¯t know what was. *Hiss.* I stepped into the elevator leading to the 19th floor. The interior was the size of a small room. As expected of a private elevator, it was packed with personal belongings. Shelves displayed vibrant accessories and cosmetics, while one entire wall functioned as a built-in wardrobe. *Vrrr.* As the elevator doors closed, I found myself surrounded by *countless* photos of Anguis Regina. She was Jafa Trading Company¡¯s exclusive idol¡ªthe very same singer responsible for that song I found unbearably irritating... ...And the very person I had been tasked to find. ¡®Anguis Regina was missing.¡¯ The timeframe? Either yesterday or the day before. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 I entered Anguis Regina¡¯s home, which occupied an entire floor as a private residence. With as many as eight rooms, just looking around seemed like it would take quite some time. ¡®She must be living quite a luxurious life.¡¯ The living room was so spacious that even parking two or three cars inside would still leave room to spare. Display cases were filled with products related to Jafa, the master sergeant¡¯s company. ¡®No signs of forced entry or a struggle.¡¯ I walked along the display cases that lined the walls. Digital frames played advertisements and videos featuring Anguis Regina, showcasing her image. Her character merchandise ranged from pillows and clothes to personal devices and more. ¡®Not the tidiest person, and she doesn¡¯t hire a cleaning service either.¡¯ It meant she wasn¡¯t the type to be overly neat. The fact that she didn¡¯t use a cleaning service suggested she valued her privacy. A person¡¯s living space could tell you a lot about their personality. I checked the kitchen. Piles of franchise food packaging from Jafa¡¯s company were stacked in a corner. When I opened the fridge, it was filled with instant meals and drinks, all from Jafa¡¯s brand. ¡°Is she just that loyal to the company, or does she simply not care...?¡± There were no signs of home cooking. The cookware was spotless, without a single scratch. The wardrobe was packed with clothes so flashy they made my eyes hurt. To me, many of them barely looked like clothes at all¡ªjust strange scraps of fabric. The sheer number of shoes easily exceeded hundreds of pairs. Every time I moved, my feet bumped into scattered clothes, making it uncomfortable to walk. I checked every other room as well. Her bedroom... had quite a few details I¡¯d rather not describe. She was a grown woman, after all, and adults had their own hobbies. Toys included. As I was looking around the bedroom, I stopped in my tracks. ¡®Something left a mark here.¡¯ I looked at the wall. A small section had been dented, no larger than a fingernail. The exposed inner wall showed no signs of oxidation. Swish. I crouched down and examined the floor. My fingertips brushed against tiny fragments from the damaged wall. Judging by the oxidation of the exposed area and the condition of the debris, the damage had occurred recently. I continued my search. ¡®Broken plastic.¡¯ I found a piece of plastic on the floor. It was pink. Bzzz. I quickly pulled up images and footage onto my retinal display. They showed Anguis Regina¡¯s recent activities. ¡®A broken device... one that belongs to Anguis Regina.¡¯ She had been using a pink personal device. ¡®So she threw it at the wall.¡¯ I stepped back, calculating Anguis Regina¡¯s height. Swish! I mimicked the motion of throwing a personal device. The angle matched almost perfectly. ¡®The reason for throwing a personal device in the bedroom is obvious.¡¯ She must have lost her temper during a call. ¡®A lover? Or family?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t find any personal details on Anguis Regina. There was no information in the network, nor were there any traces in the house that suggested family relationships. Step, step. I traced Anguis Regina¡¯s movements. ¡®She threw the device at the wall... then picked it up again.¡¯ Her actions became clear in my mind. The messy floor, littered with clothes and random items, actually made it easier to figure out her movements. ¡®She went to the dressing room and put on her outdoor clothes.¡¯ There were no signs of her leaving through the mansion¡¯s main entrance. This was the 19th floor. There was no underground passage. The only exit was the window. I inspected the window frames one by one and found one where the dust had been wiped away. It was large enough for a person to jump through. The trail of erased dust showed Anguis Regina¡¯s handprints along the frame. ¡®She didn¡¯t use an air vehicle. If she had, there would be records and witness accounts.¡¯ I opened the window and looked down. The back of the mansion led to a garden, with trees and soil visible below. ¡®Did she jump?¡¯ According to Jafa, Anguis Regina had not undergone any mechanical or biological enhancements. Since she was an idol under their company, this information would be reliable. ¡®Even if she had an enhanced body, a fall from the 19th floor is risky. If I made a mistake, I¡¯d die too.¡¯ I recalled Jafa¡¯s words. ¡®Jafa said this would be an easy job for me.¡¯ And it wasn¡¯t particularly difficult. I had been here for less than an hour, and I already had a rough idea of what happened. ¡®If I sent people out, I could track her down quickly.¡¯ ¡®But there¡¯s a reason they can¡¯t do that.¡¯ ¡®They want this handled quietly.¡¯ ¡®Because she¡¯s an idol and privacy is crucial?¡¯ More questions surfaced. I looked down from the window and took a deep breath. Swish. I jumped out of the window. Screeeech! My high-performance prosthetic arm scraped against the wall, reducing my speed just enough. I watched as the ground approached. At about the 5th floor, I kicked off the wall and spun once. Thud! I landed lightly, bending my knees to absorb the impact. ¡®If she jumped, she¡¯d have landed somewhere around here.¡¯ I scanned the landing area. There was a deep imprint¡ªa footprint. Judging by the size, the person had a fairly large build. ¡®Someone caught Anguis Regina as she fell.¡¯ If I had access to Anguis Regina¡¯s call records, this would be an easy job. I asked Jafa, but he said it was impossible. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to give them to me¡ªher personal device used a one-time communication network, meaning all data was erased. ¡®They¡¯re ridiculously thorough about protecting her privacy.¡¯ Jafa was meticulous, which explained his success as a businessman. It was also a common trait among the Tajirun. ¡®Someone caught Anguis Regina from a 19th-floor fall. That person must have undergone some form of body enhancement.¡¯ ¡®And Anguis Regina trusted them enough to entrust her body to them.¡¯ ¡®Judging by the footprints, they have a large build. If they aren¡¯t human, it¡¯s hard to gauge their size, but if they are, they¡¯d be about the size of Gabriel.¡¯ A person of that size would stand out no matter what. ... I thought of Akbaran. In a place like that, I would have already found my target by now. Surveillance cameras, drones, and patrol androids were everywhere in Akbaran, almost littering the streets. But Border City was a complete mess. Everything¡ªadministration, systems, communication¡ªwas fragmented. There was no unified system. Just like the old hunters, I had to rely on uncertain clues and intuition to track my target. ¡®I can see why Kinuan chooses to stay here. For an Akies Victima user, this city is a feast.¡¯ I left the mansion¡¯s garden. A road lay behind it, with parked vehicles lining the sidewalk. Crash! Bang! Wrrrr! I smashed open the doors of the parked cars, pulling out their internal computers one by one. People turned to look at me, drawn by the commotion. Some of them, likely the vehicle owners, pointed at me and shouted. One reached for their waist, likely going for a gun. ¡°Relax, everyone. Use this to get yourselves a brand-new car. These are Jafa Corporation¡¯s guaranteed credit chips. Be reasonable with the amount you write down.¡± I tossed them the blank credit chips Jafa had given me. While both the Empire and Bellato used the term "credit," their monetary systems were entirely different. The car owners inserted the chips into their devices, their eyes widening in shock. Their faces said it all¡ªthis was a jackpot for them. Beep, beep. Jafa¡¯s name flashed in the corner of my retinal display, and my personal device vibrated. He was urgently trying to contact me. He must have noticed the sudden drain on his funds. Ignoring his call, I continued collecting the vehicle computers. - Luka! Why are the credit chips I gave you...? Jafa forcibly opened my device¡¯s communication channel. I raised my collar and spoke into the attached mic. ¡°It¡¯s for investigation expenses.¡± - What kind of investigation needs this much?! Hoyoooh! ¡°Hang up. I¡¯m busy.¡± Gripping multiple computers with cables dangling from them, I walked away, step by step. * * * The equipment Jafa had given me was all top-tier. Even my personal device was high-performance, capable of projecting up to ten holograms simultaneously. I extracted parking footage from the vehicle computers and projected it as a hologram. Since some of the cars had been parked there for days, I found footage capturing both the "large-built man" and a woman who appeared to be Anguis Regina. Zooming in, I got a clear look at the man. His chest, shoulders, and even his scalp were covered in traditional Irezumi tattoos, with small implant chips glinting in the eyes and horns of the designs. His arms and legs weren¡¯t prosthetic, but he had reinforced his strength with a basic exoskeletal attachment. I contacted Jafa. - You didn¡¯t have to wreck the cars! You could¡¯ve just bought the memory chips! Hoyot, hoyot! My hard-earned money, my money! Jafa complained as expected. ¡°I hate tedious and annoying tasks. Paying a little extra to get it done faster is worth it.¡± - That¡¯s not an amount you can dismiss as ¡®a little extra¡¯! ¡°Deduct it from my salary.¡± - You don¡¯t even have a salary! ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, rich guy.¡± - I invest wisely, but that doesn¡¯t mean I approve of wasteful spending! ¡°Anyway, I just sent you a video. Take a look. Do you recognize him?¡± Since Anguis Regina was a celebrity, her range of movement and social circle were likely limited. There was a good chance Jafa would know the person. - You already found something? I expected this job to be easy for you, but to think you¡¯d do it in less than a day... I really do have an eye for talent. ¡°If you had put your people on this from the start, you would¡¯ve found him even faster.¡± Jafa fell silent, presumably reviewing the footage. Then, after a moment, he spoke. - He¡¯s Anguis¡¯s former manager. Or maybe her ex-ex-manager? No, wait, her ex-ex-ex-manager? Hoyot. ¡°How often does she change managers?¡± - About once per quarter. I¡¯ll send you his personal details and address now. ### With the information in hand, things moved quickly. Bang! I kicked down the locked door. Inside, thick, pungent vapor filled the air. On a filthy couch, a man was inhaling drugs through a vaporizer. ¡°Jafa Corporation sent me. I¡¯m looking for Anguis, Dostava.¡± I called out the name of Anguis¡¯s former manager. Dostava looked at me with glazed, unfocused eyes, then sluggishly tried to equip his exoskeleton. The drugs had dulled his reflexes, making his movements slow. ¡°Who... are you...? This is... illegal... trespassing...¡± He unsteadily leaned against the exoskeleton mounted on the wall. The mechanical frame, which had been spread out, began folding to fit his joints. Crunch! I casually walked forward and grabbed the cylinders of the exoskeleton, snapping them one by one. The frame, which had just started to activate, came to a halt. ¡°Get out here, you bastard.¡± I yanked Dostava¡¯s arm. The flesh of his forearm bruised and caved in under my grip. ¡°Guh... Kugh! Y-you...!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re high, but get your head straight. If you start mumbling or talking nonsense, I¡¯ll break a limb each time.¡± ¡°Ghhk... Kugh.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to understand me. I lifted my foot and pressed down on his hand. Crack! The sound of his hand bones not just breaking but shattering filled the room. ¡°GAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH¡ª!!!¡± ¡°Want me to break the other one too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m awake! I¡¯m awake, I swear! Hngh... hic...!¡± Finally, Dostava¡¯s tongue started working properly. ¡°Where¡¯s Anguis Regina?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! She left yesterday!¡± I glanced toward his bedroom. The scent of perfume and cosmetics, the same ones I had smelled in Anguis Regina¡¯s elevator, was drifting from inside. ¡°You her boyfriend?¡± ¡°Boyfriend? That woman doesn¡¯t have boyfriends. She probably slept with all her managers.¡± I grabbed Dostava and threw him onto the couch. He trembled violently, staring at me. Dostava wasn¡¯t particularly cowardly. If anything, he had just enough animal instinct to pick up on the scent of a killer radiating from me. He could tell I had no hesitation when it came to murder and violence. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Do you know where she went?¡± ¡°She... she said she was going to meet another manager.¡± ¡°Did anything seem off about her?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, she asked me if I¡¯d consider marrying her. She¡¯s always saying weird shit, so I thought she was joking...¡± That was enough. ¡°Sorry for the sudden visit. Use this for your medical bills and repairs. It¡¯s a Jafa Corporation-backed credit chip. Take a generous sum for emotional damages too.¡± Dostava, despite his pain, suddenly lit up. He had worked as Anguis Regina¡¯s manager¡ªhe knew exactly how rich Jafa Corporation was. I stepped outside. The dimly lit hallway of a cheap apartment complex stretched ahead. The walls were peeling, with mold creeping through the cracks in the paint. Beep. Jafa was calling me again. - Why the hell is money disappearing again...?! ¡°Send me the personal details of all of Anguis Regina¡¯s past managers. If you have a problem with it, send your own people to find her instead. You know better than anyone that handling things quietly costs more money.¡± - ...Fine. Huh. Honestly, I shouldn¡¯t say this, but... this is kind of fun. I guess this is why the rich love throwing money around. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Anguis Regina¡¯s manager changed frequently. Not long ago, she had fired the last one, leaving the position currently vacant. ¡®The reason for dismissal: Anguis Regina¡¯s whims.¡¯ However, it seemed she maintained an amicable relationship with her former managers without any lingering resentment. I went to meet each of Anguis Regina¡¯s former managers. ¡°Anguis Regina? She hasn¡¯t come to me. If you¡¯re asking about our relationship... I was her former manager, lover, and friend? Sometimes, when she feels lonely, she calls me over to her mansion. She¡¯s a pitiful girl in many ways. Want a cigarette?¡± A woman whose face was covered in phosphorescent makeup spoke while smoking. A cat with shimmering rainbow-colored fur sat on her lap. I indifferently refused her offer. Ilay came to mind for no particular reason. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the look of someone who drinks, smokes, and does drugs, but you¡¯re a non-smoker? That¡¯s funny.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman chuckled. She was a former psychological counselor. Perhaps because of that, she had been Anguis Regina¡¯s manager the longest¡ªthough that still only amounted to a year. Anguis Regina¡¯s managers all had unusual backgrounds. Gang members, psychological counselors, chefs, ex-military personnel¡ªeach one was different. I observed the woman¡¯s demeanor. She wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Does she often disappear like this without informing the company?¡± ¡°She frequently cuts off contact and does whatever she wants. Most of the time, the Equessians are the ones searching for her, and occasionally, a private investigator like you shows up looking for her.¡± By private investigator, she likely meant an Akies Victima user hired by Jafa. It seemed they had also been sent to track down Anguis Regina at some point. ¡°Because of work stress? If this keeps happening, she¡¯ll end up quitting and running away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Anguis Regina isn¡¯t that immature. She takes her work seriously. She¡¯s a professional with a strong sense of duty. Her schedule is probably clear for now. Even if you don¡¯t go looking for her, she¡¯ll come back at the right time.¡± ¡°You used to be a psychological counselor, right? You must have heard a lot about Anguis Regina¡¯s worries.¡± The woman laughed and took a deep drag of her cigarette, her cheeks hollowing in. A moment later, smoke billowed into my face. ¡°She only forms superficial relationships and locks her deeper thoughts away in a vault. Even with people she shares a physical relationship with, she doesn¡¯t open up. The most she ever worries about out loud is what to have for dinner.¡± ¡°You were close to her for a year. Nothing stands out to you?¡± "I¡¯m not a psychic. How am I supposed to see through someone who never opens up?" The woman snapped coldly. She had a point. I had said something foolish. "Let me know if you happen to see Anguis Regina." I said as I left her home. It wasn¡¯t like I actually expected much. Most of the other managers also had a generally favorable view of Anguis Regina. Some, however, were outright hostile toward me and refused to speak. Of course, none of them were close enough to her to keep their mouths shut in the face of violence. Their relationships were, quite literally, superficial. No one was willing to take risks to protect Anguis Regina. Bang! I kicked the bed after arriving at the home of her former military manager. Underneath it, there was women¡¯s underwear. There was a faint trace of Anguis Regina¡¯s scent on it. That might sound strange, but I was only referring to the smell of her perfume and cosmetics. "Unless you have a hobby of cross-dressing, there¡¯s no reason for this to be here." The former soldier sighed at my display of force. "She said she wanted to see the ocean. There¡¯s a port on the east side of Border City. Try heading that way. She left about half a day ago." "Did she say anything else? Like about marriage or something?" "Marriage?" "No, never mind." "Oh, but she did say this¡ªher childhood dream was to be an astronaut. Though, I remember her saying she wanted to be a doctor before... She changes her story every time we meet." After hearing that, I kept moving. Once I got back to the road, I hailed a two-wheeled taxi. The eastern port wasn¡¯t far, but the poor transportation network meant the ride still took around thirty minutes. More than once, I thought I could¡¯ve gotten there faster on foot. Border City¡¯s road system was a complete mess due to rampant unplanned development. There were hardly any roads wide enough for large vehicles, so small cars and motorcycles were the primary means of transportation. Efficiency was nonexistent in this city. I wandered around the port, watching the waves rise and fall. At the pier nestled within the cape, logistics workers busily moved about. The salty air carried from across the sea felt unfamiliar. ¡®The ocean.¡¯ I never thought I¡¯d see it like this. Even in the Accretia Empire, lakes were rare. The horizon was something I had only ever seen in photos and videos. ¡®It¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡¯ The eastern port of Border City was massive. With the high volume of logistics traffic, it was naturally a bustling area. ¡®Based on the testimonies I¡¯ve gathered, Anguis Regina is a complicated woman.¡¯ If she had run off without a plan, I would have been at a loss. Border City was a metropolis. Without access to satellite imaging or surveillance systems, finding a person here would be nearly impossible. However, Anguis Regina had left behind just enough clues as she moved. ¡®Marriage, astronaut.¡¯ These were the words she had spoken to two different managers she had slept with. When I put them together, a single building came to mind. I arrived at a high-rise structure built on a coastal cliff. It housed the offices of various travel agencies. Among them was one named Honeyspace. Honeyspace operated an orbital hotel beyond the atmosphere. It was a popular honeymoon destination for the wealthy. As expected of a travel agency complex, the view was stunning. That was probably why they had chosen to build it on a coastal cliff. Even from the entrance, the ocean was visible in all its vastness. If I looked from the rooftop, the scenery would be spectacular. I checked the building¡¯s layout on the lobby directory. The rooftop was a garden. On special occasions, it was also used as a banquet space. A sign indicated that wedding reservations were available. Clank, clank. I climbed the emergency stairs to the rooftop garden. ¡®Rusty and worn down.¡¯ The entrance to the rooftop garden was not what I had expected. It seemed like it hadn¡¯t been properly maintained for years. The door¡¯s lock and hinges were broken, leaving it unsteady. The flowers and trees from the promotional posters were nowhere to be found. Instead, scattered junk and abandoned shoes littered the area. It had clearly been neglected for a long time. Rather than a garden, the rooftop was a desolate ruin. ¡°Anguis Regina?¡± I spoke, looking at the woman sitting on a bench. She turned to face me, her gaze shifting away from the horizon. Even with a hat and mask obscuring her face, the signs of Anguis Regina were evident. Her eyes gleamed excessively, almost unnaturally glossy. "...Finding me in just two days? That¡¯s a new record." Anguis Regina pulled down her mask as she spoke. Her skin was unnaturally pale, likely from meticulous cosmetic procedures, and her lips were a smudged, paint-like shade of pink. "I¡¯m just that good." I leaned against the doorframe. As expected, Anguis Regina had deliberately left clues behind. And she was fully aware that Jafa had hired a new detective. "You¡¯ve proven your skills, so now leave. Tell Jafa that I¡¯ll return when it¡¯s time for me to resume my activities." "Jafa told me to find you and bring you back. That¡¯s my job, nothing more." "I just want some time to myself, away from the interference of a tyrannical employer. Turn a blind eye just this once, and something good will come your way later." Anguis Regina smiled seductively. I was well acquainted with that kind of businesslike smile. It reminded me of Martina the Diva. Of course, unlike her, there was no old crone hiding beneath Anguis Regina¡¯s surface. She was a real woman, with living flesh and blood. I didn¡¯t make any hasty moves. ¡®She¡¯s barefoot.¡¯ Anguis Regina sat on the bench with no shoes on. If she took just two steps forward from where she was, she¡¯d go right over the edge. There was a safety railing, but it was only waist-high¡ªeasy enough to climb over. ¡®Looks like this place is a suicide spot.¡¯ I had noticed the discarded clothes and shoes lying around earlier. Some sections of the railing were broken. Below was the coastal cliff, where the waves would swallow any body that fell. "No matter how I look at it, I need to take you back now. I have a deal with Jafa." "Do you even know what Jafa does to me? He¡¯s a monster. He abuses me..." Anguis Regina¡¯s face twisted with distress. Her hands and feet trembled slightly. But I let out a dry laugh. It was all an act. "That¡¯s a load of crap. Don¡¯t lie to me. This is our first time meeting. You don¡¯t even open up to the people who¡¯ve been around you for years. If you were the kind of woman who could so easily confess to being abused, your managers would have noticed something by now. Besides, Jafa hasn¡¯t forced you into anything, even after you disappeared multiple times without a word. He hasn¡¯t implanted a tracker in you either. That¡¯s the truth." As I spoke, I slipped my hands into the inner folds of my coat, crossing my arms. Swish. Anguis Regina stood up from the bench. She glanced down at the ground far below before turning her gaze back to me. "...You¡¯re different from the others who¡¯ve come before. Listen carefully¡ªthis is between Jafa and me. It has nothing to do with you. So if you don¡¯t want to see my corpse, get lost. I really can jump, I¡¯m not joking." I laughed. Her radiant smile didn¡¯t match the venomous words she delivered so casually. "I know you¡¯re capable of killing yourself. You once jumped off a 19-story mansion, trusting nothing but some unreliable guy to catch you. You live with the idea that, if things go wrong, it¡¯s fine to die. I get it, a hundred times over, a thousand times over. I throw myself into reckless situations for the same reason. Life is just one bad thing after another, and the world is miserable, isn¡¯t it?" At my words, Anguis Regina¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Her pupils shimmered excessively, as if filled with starlight. "You actually get it. If you understand, then..." Her voice trailed off deliberately. I narrowed my eyes and accelerated my thoughts. If I sprinted at full speed from here, could I catch Anguis Regina? It seemed possible. But I wasn¡¯t certain. ¡®If she falls off the cliff, can I save her?¡¯ I had no idea how treacherous the terrain was below. If I was unlucky, I might die trying. At that moment, I recalled Kinuan¡¯s advice. ¡®When you¡¯re covered in unnecessary baggage, your decision-making slows down. The more things you have to protect, the more situations you need to avoid, the more inefficient your thinking becomes. Instead of taking the fastest solution, you waste time circling around it, because this won¡¯t work, and that won¡¯t work either.¡¯ There was no need to waste time circling around the fastest solution. ...Anguis Regina wasn¡¯t my girlfriend. She wasn¡¯t my family. She was a complete stranger. There was no reason for me to risk myself for her. Beep. My retinal display activated. - Non-lethal mode, species: human, target: disable mobility. Setting the auto-tracking pistol was simple. The aiming reticle locked onto the target on its own. Click. With my hand still inside my coat, I moved my finger and pulled the trigger. Two gunshots rang out, muffled slightly by the fabric. A burst of red exploded from both of Anguis Regina¡¯s knees. Her legs, suddenly robbed of stability, buckled and twisted in unnatural directions. Thud. She collapsed to the ground. "Ah..." Her reaction was delayed. It seemed she had never experienced this kind of violence before. Right now, she probably wasn¡¯t even feeling the pain yet. She tried to stand but foolishly fell back down. As she stared at her dangling, useless knees, her expression gradually crumpled. This wasn¡¯t an act, nor was it a mask. It was raw, genuine emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes. "You said it yourself earlier, didn¡¯t you? That I seem different from the others who came before. You were right. I¡¯m not like anyone you¡¯ve met before. I¡¯ll never move according to your will." I pulled the auto-tracking pistol out from inside my coat and stepped closer. As my coat swayed, empty casings clinked against the ground. ...A beat late, Anguis Regina finally screamed. For someone who made a living singing and dancing, her voice was piercingly loud. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 I was waiting for Jafa in the hallway outside the operating room. Looking out the window, I saw a dense crowd gathering outside the building. It was because of the news of Anguis Regina¡¯s injury. "What the hell is going on here! Ho¡ª no, wait... Anguis got shot?" Jafa came running down the stark white hallway. Behind him followed an Equessian mercenary. "She tried to kill herself, so I shot her. I did well, didn¡¯t I?" I tilted my head to the side. Jafa staggered as if in shock. "Anguis is an idol! An idol!" "With today¡¯s technology, biological regeneration is nothing. And she¡¯s got plenty of money." As I spoke, I observed Jafa. Agitated, he raised his long fingers and pointed at me accusingly. "I asked you to find someone. I didn¡¯t tell you to injure them! Common sense¡ª" "If you needed common sense, you should¡¯ve hired someone else. If you want to track Kinuan, you have to bury common sense in the ground and move forward." Jafa fidgeted anxiously outside the operating room. "If something happens to Anguis..." "It¡¯s just a gunshot wound to the knee. Nothing¡¯s going to happen. She¡¯ll heal without a scar. Honestly, if you were this worried, you should¡¯ve assigned her a bodyguard and kept her under surveillance." I snapped irritably. Jafa narrowed his eyes sharply. "I respect Anguis Regina¡¯s privacy. At least under the condition that I can contact her once a day." "She expected me to come looking for her. Every time you hire an Akies Victima user, the same thing happens, doesn¡¯t it? The idol runs away, and the detective tracks her down. Almost like she¡¯s testing my abilities." Jafa clamped his mouth shut. I twisted my lips into a smirk, enough to make my cheek twitch. "...Your circumstances are none of my business. I won¡¯t ask why you hired me to track Kinuan anymore. I¡¯ve had my fill of complicated human affairs back in the Empire. So don¡¯t meddle in my work either. Just pay me what we agreed on." "If something like this happens again, you will have to use nonviolent methods. That¡¯s not a request¡ªit¡¯s a warning." Jafa spoke fiercely, adding a few words in Tajirun that sounded like curses. "Then let me give you a warning too. I¡¯m not your subordinate. If you keep cutting out all the context when giving me jobs, things like today will keep happening. If Anguis Regina is more than just an ¡®important asset¡¯ to you¡ªif she¡¯s truly a ¡®precious person¡¯¡ªyou should¡¯ve said so from the start." Jafa simply flicked his tongue out. My words must have hit the mark. "I was the one who dragged you back into this world. The least you could do is show some respect." "I never asked to be brought back to this shitty world." "Luka, you¡¯re much more broken than I expected. Either way, here¡¯s your payment. I keep my promises. I hope you do the same." Jafa handed me a data chip. I took the chip and walked past him. Jafa remained where he was, as if waiting for Anguis Regina¡¯s surgery to be completed. "Hoyot, Luka. Things are noisy outside, so you should leave quietly through the back door. A vehicle has been prepared." Jafa had already returned to his usual tone. ¡¯Anguis Regina and Jafa have some kind of relationship. They¡¯re not just an idol and an employer.¡¯ There was no need to dig into their connection right away. If it was relevant to my work, it would reveal itself naturally. If we spent enough time together, I¡¯d figure it out whether I wanted to or not. For now, my interest was in the data chip. ¡¯The security chief at the time of Giselle¡¯s disappearance.¡¯ That security chief was still in Border City. Beep. I inserted the data chip into my terminal. A photograph popped up before my eyes, followed by a flood of background information. ...It was unexpected, yet at the same time, it was someone I had anticipated. * * * The official story was that Anguis Regina had broken her leg from falling down the stairs. Thanks to Jafa¡¯s efforts to silence the matter, the truth was buried. If word had gotten out that a popular idol had been shot, all kinds of wild speculation would have spread. I headed to the slums of Border City. There were no proper roads for vehicles to enter. The only paths were narrow alleys crammed between tightly packed buildings. Even in broad daylight, the streets were littered with vagrants and beggars, sprawled out as if using the ground as their bed. Thud! Thud! Some were smashing their heads against the walls and the ground. Even with their skulls split open and blood flowing, they repeated the motion over and over. A common behavioral disorder among drug addicts. "Kirit... Karat... Kururur..." Hearing an unfamiliar sound, I turned my head. In a dark, damp alley with no light, a shadow wavered. Squish, squish. A homeless man wrapped in tattered rags staggered toward me. Thick, sticky bodily fluids oozed excessively from beneath him. As if triggered by this, others who had been lying on the ground started to rise and approach me, one by one. Click. I pulled an auto-tracking pistol from my coat. The moment the sleek, high-tech weapon appeared, those who had been closing in hesitated and stepped back. The deeper I went into the slums, the wider the roads became, and I even spotted open spaces. The streets had a certain liveliness to them¡ªthough not in a good way. Gangs overflowing with energy in the worst sense of the word snickered and stole glances at me as I passed. I came to a stop. ¡¯This is the place.¡¯ A building was leaking smoke of an undefinable color. The vibrant fumes seeped out from every crack¡ªwindows, doorways, even the fractures in the walls. ¡¯A drug den.¡¯ One of the worst places in any city. A haven for those who had already booked their one-way ticket to ruin. Next to it was a hospital, though it likely wasn¡¯t a place meant for actual treatment. I stepped into the drug den. There wasn¡¯t even a door at the entrance. No one ever ran away from this place, so there was no need to close anything off. "Checking in?" The man at the counter looked me up and down. He wore a complex mechanical filter mask¡ªan essential piece of equipment for working in a place like this. "I¡¯m looking for someone." "There are no people here. Just walking corpses." I stared down the hallway. The doors were packed tightly together, giving me an idea of how cramped the rooms must be. Above, the ventilation system hummed softly. "I¡¯ll leave quietly once I find them. There won¡¯t be any trouble." Instead of handing over a credit chip, I pulled out a small gold ingot. Gold was a recognized physical currency in Border City. The man took the gold and nodded. Step. Step. I walked down the hallway at a steady pace. Each door had a small window, allowing a view inside. Every room was identical. A bed, a toilet, and a television broadcasting meaningless programs. The addicts inside sat or lay motionless like corpses. The physiological effects of the drugs seemed to be universal across species¡ªnearly half the addicts were non-human. Most of them, however, were mammalian aliens, biologically similar to humans. Creak. I ascended to the next floor. The rusted iron stairs groaned unpleasantly under my weight. As I walked down the corridor, I suddenly stopped. Something felt familiar. Taking a step closer, I peered inside to confirm. I recognized the silhouette. Clunk. I pushed the door open. A man sat hunched over on the bed. He was large, and his limbs were cybernetic. Srrk. Sensing my presence, he instinctively lifted his head. That rough, menacing face hadn¡¯t changed with time. ¡ªI like snakes. I want to meet a man like a snake. Once snakes coil together, they don¡¯t come apart easily. Anguis Regina¡¯s song flowed from an old television. The screen was blurry, and the static was severe. Drrrk. I dragged a chair over and sat down in front of the man. "Gabriel." I called his name. The one who had guarded Giselle Custoria until the very end was Gabriel. He had also been the head of Security Team 4 at G&G Cybernetics. For a gang member from the lower sectors, you really climbed up the ranks, Gabriel. Gabriel¡¯s eyes were vacant. He couldn¡¯t come to his senses easily. "It¡¯s me. Luka¡ªLukaus Custoria. Do you remember me?" A brief flicker of light passed through his otherwise dazed pupils. I waited patiently for Gabriel¡¯s reaction. "Lu... ka?" Gabriel looked at me. His hair and beard had grown long like a savage¡¯s. Among the tangled mess of filth, nameless parasites crawled about. "...Let¡¯s get out of here first." "Good... boy." Gabriel was in a severely weakened state. I reached out to lift him up. As I exerted force through my prosthetic hand, a faint vibration ran through it. "Leave... me... be... I don¡¯t... deserve to live. I... I... I¡¯m a co... coward... no... a wretch..." "That¡¯s for me to decide after I hear your story." "You¡¯re just... a hallucination. My conscience... taking your form..." Drool dripped from Gabriel¡¯s mouth. "I¡¯m real. Drink some water and get a grip. Do you have any stimulants?" I stood up and rummaged through the room. "Lies... You came down from he... heaven to save me, didn¡¯t you? Heh... heh..." Would I be in heaven? No, I¡¯d be at the very bottom of hell. I was about to say that, but I stopped. A strange, cracking noise had come from Gabriel¡¯s mouth. Crunch. Gabriel¡¯s body suddenly convulsed. His complexion turned deathly pale. "Hey, you¡ª" I grabbed his jaw and forced it open. A shattered capsule tumbled out of his mouth. Just from its purple hue, I could tell it was a dangerous substance. ¡¯Damn it, damn it!¡¯ I shoved my fingers down Gabriel¡¯s throat to induce vomiting. "Urrgh! Guh... Cough, cough." Gabriel doubled over, retching up a watery mix of bile and diluted drugs. But the drug had absorbed too quickly. His pulse and heartbeat were growing weaker by the second. What annoyed me even more was the faint smile of contentment on his face. "You dumb bastard, if you survive this, you¡¯re fucking dead to me." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I clenched my fist tightly. Bzzzzzt! The circuits on the back of my hand lit up as the power output surged at an incredible speed. Lazuli-21 was an exceptional prosthetic. I swung my fist and smashed it into the wall. Kwa-ang! The wall exploded into countless fragments. Concrete debris scattered outward, striking pedestrians on the street. Screams erupted from the unlucky ones caught in the fallout. Next to the drug den was a hospital. It probably wasn¡¯t the kind that saved lives, but at the very least, it had medical staff and equipment. Drrrk! I hoisted Gabriel onto my back and cranked up the output of my legs. Vibrations pulsed around my feet, causing dust and pebbles to lift into the air. Thunk! I leaped straight toward the hospital building. Even though it was at least twenty meters away, the distance was no issue. Kuururung! I crashed through the hospital¡¯s outer wall in a single bound. ¡°Keugh! Cough! W-Who the hell are you?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Several people had been caught up in the impact, but I didn¡¯t care. I kicked and shoved aside anyone blocking my way as I moved down the hallway. I checked the signs and headed straight for the operating room. Inside, four medical personnel were dissecting a lump of flesh¡ªwhether it was a corpse or a living person, I couldn¡¯t tell. A quick glance at the operating table revealed an empty abdominal cavity. Beside it, freshly removed organs were steaming. As expected, they weren¡¯t here to practice medicine. Calling them "medical staff" felt questionable, but I had no better word for them at the moment. Bang! I yanked an empty operating table toward me and laid Gabriel on it. "Save this man. He inhaled a purple drug at a drug den, and his vitals are rapidly deteriorating." I explained the situation. The eldest of the so-called medical staff stepped forward hesitantly. ¡°W-Wait, this place is not for¡ª¡± I raised my auto-tracking pistol and aimed it at his head. "If you fail to save him, all of you die here. Not that you¡¯d have much to complain about. I doubt any of you are the type who can proudly tell your kids what you do for a living." "You don¡¯t seem to understand what you¡¯re doing right now..." The elder tried to argue. He was probably the most medically knowledgeable among them. I pulled the trigger, aiming at the youngest-looking man in the group. Bang! Blood streamed down his face from the bullet hole in his forehead. He staggered for a moment before collapsing lifelessly. "Go ahead, try telling me you can¡¯t do it again. You¡¯ll all drop dead one by one." I warned them as I kicked the door leading to the hallway. Bang! The door flew off its hinges, crashing against the wall and crumpling. I slowly closed my eyes and activated my auditory vision for a moment. Clank, clank. Armed gang members were coming up the stairs. The facility¡¯s so-called security. They pressed their bodies against the corners of the walls, loading their firearms. "Hoo..." I exhaled a long breath as I opened my eyes. ...My lips kept twitching. Yeah, I knew it. I was frustrated. This half-baked violence hadn¡¯t satisfied my cravings. I was a broken human. Fighting and violence¡ªthey were as fundamental to me as eating or lust. No, they were even harder to suppress. My mind couldn¡¯t withstand peace. I had held back for long enough. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 I must have felt some aversion to killing at first. But I had forgotten when that feeling had disappeared. The moment I recognized someone as an enemy, I could kill them without hesitation. Was it due to my innate aggression, or was it the training and enhancement procedures from my cadet days? I already knew the answer. It was both. The past was just the past. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of person I used to be. Right now, I was a combat machine, a human optimized for battle. If I took one more step forward from here, I would truly become a "machine." Ta-ang! The moment I pulled the trigger, a gang member who had just reached the top of the stairs collapsed. As long as I roughly aimed for the head, the bullet would fly straight between the eyes. The auto-tracking pistol was incredibly convenient. I didn¡¯t have to worry about aiming¡ªI could focus entirely on evasion and movement. More than anything, it was the perfect weapon for me, someone who wanted to reduce the load on my brain. ¡®Thinking about it, not replacing my eyes was a wise decision.¡¯ Cybernetic implants, no matter the body part, increased the load on the brain¡¯s nervous system, and high-performance cybernetic eyes were particularly demanding. But biological eyes had their own drawbacks. Their performance was inferior. Right now, I was missing a lot of visual information¡ªso much that even the retinal display couldn¡¯t fully compensate for it. The gang members rushed into the corridor, recklessly pulling their triggers. A barrage of suppressive fire poured down the hallway. Tudududu! I hid behind the corner of a wall, waiting for the hail of bullets to subside. Without cybernetic eyes, I couldn¡¯t immediately identify their firearms, ammunition types, or even the manufacturers¡ªbasic specs that I would have registered instantly in the past. ...With less visual information, it was like the resolution of the world had dropped. If I wanted to observe fine details, I had to focus as if enlarging and enhancing a blurry image. ¡®Everything has pros and cons.¡¯ With less visual data to process, my brain¡¯s endurance had improved. Even in this heightened state, with combat hormones accelerating my cognitive functions, my head felt lighter than before. Creak. I cautiously extended my pistol around the corner and waited. The gun¡¯s built-in auto-tracking system identified targets and calculated trajectories. Beep. A "ready" indicator appeared on my retinal display. The pistol¡¯s barrel adjusted minutely, refining its aim. Bang! Bang! I lightly squeezed the trigger twice. The auto-tracking pistol¡¯s specialized rounds had tail fins, allowing them to curve in mid-air. The bullets traced an elegant arc before burying themselves in the gang members¡¯ skulls. By now, they must have realized what kind of weapon I was using. ¡°Shit! What the hell?!¡± ¡°Auto-tracking? What kind of fucking bullshit is this?!¡± The remaining gang members were flustered. An auto-tracking pistol was an extremely expensive piece of electronic equipment¡ªa luxury item that only the wealthy could afford. ¡®Its bullet speed is slow, and aiming takes too long.¡¯ Considering its price, it had too many fatal flaws. It was useless against superhumans with enhanced reflexes. After confirming my weapon, the gang members took cover below the stairs, refusing to come up as they chattered among themselves. ¡°Hey! Forget about what¡¯s happening outside and focus on the treatment!¡± I shouted toward the back of the operating room. ¡®Damn it, Gabriel. What kind of bullshit did you pull to make me go through this?¡¯ Just thinking about Gabriel pissed me off. I wanted to wake him up right now and slap him across the face. ¡°Call the ¡®Cleaner.¡¯ They¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The word Cleaner came up in their conversation. Whoever was coming, I had to hold this position until Gabriel¡¯s treatment was complete. A tense standoff continued. The three remaining gang members didn¡¯t run. ¡®No choice, then. If reinforcements pile up, things could get complicated¡ªI should thin their numbers now.¡¯ I broke cover and advanced. Bzzzz. I expanded my sensory range, perceiving my surroundings as if drawing a circle around me. As my thought speed increased and my perception deepened, time stretched like thick, sticky honey. The gang members screamed as I approached, their voices dragging sluggishly in my ears. They blindly extended their arms and fired. Srrk. I observed their arms and the angles of their gun barrels, predicting the trajectories. As long as I didn¡¯t place myself along those lines, I didn¡¯t have to worry about getting shot. Step, step. I tilted my head. The bullets whizzed past my ear and embedded themselves in the wall. I continued descending the stairs, and the gang members kept pulling their triggers. Their bullets kept missing, slamming into the walls instead. ¡°H-He dodged?!¡± It had been a while since I heard such raw shock. Their ordinary reaction actually felt refreshing. Creak. I strolled up to the nearest gang member and slammed the butt of my pistol into his jaw. His jawbone shattered, and his broken front teeth scattered onto the floor. One down. ¡°Y-You bastard!¡± Another gang member, standing beside him, bravely aimed his gun at my temple. I extended my foot slightly, striking his hand and gun upward. Crunch! His fingers shattered like brittle twigs at the touch of my foot. Before he could even scream, I reached out and grabbed a fistful of his hair. Crash! I drove his face into the wall. Two down. Only one left. ¡°Ugh, a-ahhhhhh!¡± The last remaining gang member threw down his weapon and bolted toward the window in an attempt to escape. Creak. I raised my auto-tracking pistol and aimed at him. A simple pull of the trigger would put a hole in the back of his head. Srrk. But I lowered the gun without firing. This wasn¡¯t the kind of fight I wanted. Dull. They weren¡¯t enough to satisfy me. It sounded insane, but... I needed an opponent strong enough to put my life in danger. My body, which had just begun to heat up, ached with unfulfilled desire. This was maddening. The more I experienced these weak provocations, the more intense my craving became. It felt like the threads in my mind were tangling together. I had the urge to put a single bullet into a revolver, press it to my head, and pull the trigger. I recalled the days when I walked the blade¡¯s edge with my heart exposed. The brutal missions that the Empire and the Imperial Guard had once given me¡ªI missed them. Enough of these insane thoughts. I could control myself. Step. I turned and climbed the stairs. I needed to check on Gabriel¡¯s condition in the operating room. Shaaah. A sudden ringing, like the whisper of a dawn breeze, spread through my ears. A chill ran down my spine. "Hah..." I let out a short, breathy laugh. Akies Victima¡¯s intuition was warning me. The sensation was so familiar that it almost brought tears to my eyes. I didn¡¯t know exactly why, but I was in danger. Something was hunting me. Analysis and understanding could come later. Right now, I had to trust my instincts. In a battle where even time was sharpened to a razor¡¯s edge, reason and logic always arrived a step too late. Crash! The stairs beneath me crumbled, and a rough, powerful hand shot out from below. A pair of wild, yellow eyes stared up at me. Tap! Before the stairs fully collapsed, I leaped up, pressing my foot against the ceiling. Before gravity could drag me down, I drove my fingers into the surface to anchor myself in place. Hanging from the ceiling, I looked down. Between the shattered floor and broken stairs, I caught sight of my attacker. This must be the Cleaner the gang members had mentioned. ¡¯An alien species.¡¯ A strange extraterrestrial creature stood there. Its muscular arms were covered in coarse fur, and its sharp claws curved like deadly scythes. This alien had smashed through concrete with its bare hands. Its body resembled a feline predator from the Carnivora order¡ªa savage hunter¡¯s gaze locked onto me. It was massive. At least four times my volume. Beneath its thick fur, its entire body was rippling with raw muscle. The minimal combat suit covering only its vital areas made it look even more barbaric. ¡¯A Crawler.¡¯ I muttered the name of the feline alien species. Like the Equessian, it was a warrior race. If the Equessian was cold steel, then the Crawler was like scorching rock. ¡°Grrr...¡± A low growl from the Crawler reached my ears. The raw, animalistic stench of its wild nature sharpened my senses. I was human. Since ancient times, humanity had feared beasts of prey. This was instinct. Regardless of strength or weakness, I felt my body momentarily freeze. ¡¯Interesting.¡¯ I was probably smiling. My fingers twitched. A gun or a blade. Which should I choose? No, forget it. Crack. I clenched my fist and dropped down toward the Crawler. * * * sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fight was brutal. I intercepted its attacks with my arms and legs while countering in return. Honestly, it was exhilarating. Every time a jarring impact resonated through my bones, the world seemed to light up. I felt truly alive. But perhaps choosing not to use a weapon had been arrogance on my part. The Crawler endured the full force of my prosthetic arm and leg¡ªlimbs powerful enough to shatter concrete¡ªwith nothing but its bare body. It seemed to be a particularly strong specimen, even among Crawlers. But... I wasn¡¯t just any strong human. I was an elite soldier from the Accretia Empire, one of the ruling nations of Planet Novus. No matter how skilled a mere back-alley Cleaner was, at the end of the day, they were just a gang member. Creak, creak. I rolled my shoulders and rubbed the back of my neck. The vibrations from pushing my prosthetic arm to its limit left my muscles aching and sore. My bones felt like they were groaning. "That was pretty fun." I nodded as I spoke. Whether the Crawler understood me was another matter. It sat slumped against a cracked wall. Despite its massive size, its labored breathing was weak and frail. Every time my fists and kicks had landed, its bones had fractured and its muscles had torn, but it had continued fighting relentlessly. Only after suffering injuries so severe that it could no longer move did the Crawler finally stop. Its resilience was incredible. If it had been any other species, it would have died long ago. ¡®Its durability is insane.¡¯ I ran a hand over my side. The Crawler had only grazed me with its claws, yet my coat and clothes had been shredded, and my flesh was deeply lacerated. When I pressed my fingers into the wound, I could feel the warmth of my own exposed organs. "Hm." I climbed the stairs to the operating room where Gabriel and the medical staff were. "H-How... how are you... still alive...?" One of the medical staff stared at me with wide eyes. The Crawler¡¯s roar had been deafening. Everyone in this building had likely heard our battle. "How is he?" I rummaged through the medicine cabinet as I spoke. A dispenser filled with liquid bandage caught my eye. Shaaak! I pressed the nozzle lightly against my side wound and injected the liquid bandage. The white substance spread over the internal and external wounds, hardening as it sealed them. ¡°H-He seems to have made it past the critical stage. But this is only symptomatic treatment, so we can¡¯t be sure how his condition will progress. He should be taken to a better-equipped hospital for a thorough examination...¡± The medic spouted the obvious. His legs were trembling violently with fear. I tossed the empty dispenser aside and steadied my breathing. The savage impulse I had felt from fighting the Crawler had mostly subsided. I stood beside Gabriel, who was lying on the table. I could feel that his condition had stabilized. His complexion had improved significantly, a soft flush returning to his face. Around the operating table, syringes and a defibrillator lay scattered on the floor. "Hey, wake up. I don¡¯t feel like carrying you for miles. You¡¯ll start attracting flies." I reached out and lightly smacked Gabriel¡¯s cheek. His eyebrows didn¡¯t even twitch. "H-Hurk! Hiiik!" The medic let out a shriek and scrambled into a corner¡ªnot because of me. ¡°Grrrr...¡± I turned my gaze toward the door. The Crawler, whom I had left half-dead, was standing there. It could barely stay upright, using the wall for support, but it was still shockingly resilient. "What? You wanna go another round?" I narrowed my eyes and spoke. The Crawler shook its head. ¡°Krrrk.¡± It gestured toward the hallway, as if telling me to follow. It seemed to be offering me a place to hide. My intuition told me I was right. "I¡¯m bringing my ¡®friend¡¯ with me." I jerked my chin toward Gabriel. ¡°Krrrk.¡± The Crawler stepped forward and hoisted Gabriel onto its back. If I had carried him, his legs would have dragged on the ground. But when the Crawler carried him, the sight was surprisingly natural. As we stepped outside the hospital, two gang members who had arrived as reinforcements peeked at us from behind cover. ¡°Kaaaarrrrk!¡± The Crawler openly displayed hostility toward them. The gang members panicked and pointed accusing fingers at it. "Y-You¡¯re a Cleaner!" "A damn Cleaner dares...!" They spewed curses but didn¡¯t dare attack. The Crawler in front of me had endured my blows¡ªthere was no way an ordinary firearm could stop it. "There are injured comrades inside. Even in the backstreets, you take care of your own, don¡¯t you?" I pointed toward the hospital building, giving them an excuse to avoid a fight. The two gang members hesitated before reluctantly sneaking inside. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 There are hierarchies everywhere in the world. Even within a nation, there are class differences. Within the same class, wealth disparity is evident. The slums are no exception. Even in a slum, there would be people flaunting their wealth, draped in expensive gemstone jewelry. And then, there are the untouchables who can fight until their bodies are broken yet never escape the "garbage heap." "Is this your home?" I spoke while looking at a hill formed by piled-up industrial waste and trash. Beside it stood a house pieced together from scrap metal and iron sheets. "Krk." Even though the Crawler couldn¡¯t speak human language, it seemed to understand me. Creak. The Crawler led me inside. The door, patched with rusted iron sheets, groaned as it opened. I found it a bit strange. ¡¯A creature with this level of combat power lives in a place like this?¡¯ This was the Bellato Federation, a place where all sorts of alien species coexisted. Unlike the Empire, it did not strip aliens of their rights. Yet this Crawler, despite its strength, lived under harsh conditions. Even among gang members, it wasn¡¯t treated well. I sensed movement from inside the Crawler¡¯s home. The door opened, and someone stepped out. "Father, did you get into another fight again? Huh? W-Who are you?" The words were fluent in human language. But the child who spoke them was not human. ¡¯A young Crawler.¡¯ The little Crawler saw me and immediately hid behind the wall. It was quick. Thud. The Crawler placed Gabriel on the bed and then collapsed onto a tattered sofa. Nod. It gestured toward the refrigerator. The child let out a sigh before grabbing a beer and bringing it over. "You¡¯re looking for alcohol even after getting injured like that?" The child grumbled. The Crawler snatched the beer bottle and chugged it down. "Burrrp!" It let out a loud belch. "Kaha, ke, dodo..." The Crawler muttered something to its child while pointing at me. It seemed to be speaking its own language. "Translate, kid." I said as I took a seat. "...Are you rich?" The kid asked. "I¡¯m not rich, but I work for someone who is." The child¡¯s expression brightened slightly. Seeing that expression while its father was half-dead didn¡¯t sit well with me. A conversation took place between the Crawler and the child. The strange thing was that the child didn¡¯t speak the Crawler¡¯s language. "Father is asking if you can take me in. He wants you to get me out of the slums." "I don¡¯t quite understand. With that level of skill, you could work as a mercenary or a bodyguard." "More than that, if they were honest, they could just do labor. But most Crawlers are trash. They don¡¯t take on proper jobs. Instead, they prefer to fight and steal. They¡¯re dull-witted, lazy, and narrow-minded." The kid spoke about his own species with a tone of disdain. ¡¯Interesting.¡¯ Beyond my immediate business here, my curiosity about the Crawler and the kid deepened. Our conversation continued with the Crawler speaking and the kid translating. "My father has judged you to be a wealthy man with resources. And he believes you are an honorable person who knows how to respect warriors." That was partly true. And partly false. "So?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Crawler threw the beer bottle against the wall. The bottle shattered on impact. "Krrt!" The Crawler pressed down on the kid¡¯s head, forcing him to bow along with him. ¡¯A plea made while throwing away his pride.¡¯ Even though our meeting had been brief, I could tell what kind of person he was. If it had been about his own survival, he would never have bowed his head, even if it meant death. But for his child, he was willing to. I didn¡¯t know his full story, but the Crawler before me must have been an exceptional warrior, even among his kind. Someone with great pride and a sense of honor fitting his abilities. There had to be a reason why such a man had fallen to the level of a mere cleaner in the slums. ¡¯Damn it.¡¯ I frowned. Seeing the Crawler with his head bowed reminded me of Hemillas. It felt as if someone was poking at the vulnerable flesh of my emotions. I had too much on my plate. Once things settled down, I needed to take Gabriel to a proper hospital for treatment and figure out what had happened. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on sentimentality. "You provided me with a hideout, so I¡¯ll at least listen to your story." Only then did the Crawler smile. The kid opened the door to his room, motioning for me to follow. "My father¡¯s name is Regor. He has no tribe¡ªhe was exiled. My name is Boyan." I glanced into the kid¡¯s room. It was shabby and messy, but... this was the room of a scholar. The walls were lined with books, though I had no idea where he had gotten them. Next to an old, broken-down computer, data chips were neatly organized by subject. It was clear that he was naturally meticulous. On the desk, an open notebook lay in disarray, as if he had just been studying a moment ago. "Do you understand what this room means?" The kid, Boyan, gave a bitter smile as he spoke. I didn¡¯t know much about the Crawler species. But I did know they were a fierce warrior race, one that had little to do with academics. A species¡¯ standard traits don¡¯t always apply absolutely to each individual. Intelligent species tend to have significant individual differences. However, it¡¯s rare for an individual¡¯s temperament to completely deviate from their racial norms. Even if someone is born with such an anomaly, society and life usually erode or suppress it over time. Occasionally, an individual is born with a distinct personality, separated from the norm. But in most cases, their environment and society press down on them until they conform. However, among those rare outliers, there are a few who refuse to be crushed. They either struggle against their surroundings and die in despair... ¡¯...Or they reshape their environment and society to fit themselves instead.¡¯ Anomalous, uncomfortable individuals¡ªones that others and society struggle to accept. We call them "Irregulars." They are the seeds of chaos and the harbingers of change. I replayed Boyan¡¯s words and actions in my mind. He didn¡¯t speak the Crawler language. He despised and loathed his own race. Even his feelings toward his father were a tangled mess of love and resentment. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why Regor and Boyan had ended up here. ¡°...Your own kind must have turned against you, tried to kill you. So your father took you and hid in Border City.¡± Boyan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. You¡¯ll get used to it... No, never mind. Just keep talking.¡± I bit my lower lip mid-sentence. Why was I already deciding to take him in? Damn it, what an idiot move. ¡°...Our species is dying out on Planet Novus. We have to compete with other races that have highly developed social structures, yet we still choose our leaders based on who fights the best. Winning a mere battle gives someone the right to make decisions that determine the survival of the entire group! It¡¯s not just barbaric¡ªit¡¯s primitive. We fight, fight, and fight, only to die! We¡¯re used like fools! We don¡¯t know what politics or diplomacy are, and we don¡¯t even try to understand them!¡± Boyan¡¯s voice shook with anger. Tears welled up in his eyes. Even his father, Regor, probably didn¡¯t understand him. Regor was the very embodiment of everything Boyan despised about their race. ¡°I said that leaders shouldn¡¯t be chosen based on who hunts and fights best, but on who can foresee the future and make wise decisions. And for that, they all tried to kill me, saying I had insulted a warrior¡¯s honor. Those idiots don¡¯t even know what¡¯s right or wrong!¡± "You were just young. It was a statement lacking wisdom and insight. Ignoring long-standing traditions¡ªof course, they tried to kill you for it." I spoke indifferently, but inside, I felt a stir. More than anyone, I understood Boyan. Hemillas kept coming to mind. During our first meeting, he had given me some advice. ¡¯Being better than others is fine. But you must never be different. Not if you want to live long.¡¯ The young¡ªtoo young¡ªoften dismiss the wisdom of those who came before them. Only with time do they come to understand its meaning. "What do you plan to do once you leave here?" "...I¡¯ll study and become an official in the Federation." The moment I heard that, a smirk escaped me, along with a short laugh. "Ridiculous." Boyan bristled. A low growl, unique to the Crawlers, slipped between his lips. Someday, this kid would grow into a monster capable of tearing apart humans with ease. "If you¡¯re going for it, aim for something bigger. A politician, or better yet... what was it again? Ah, right, the president. You should at least aim for president. Probably impossible, but give it your best shot." I chuckled. The Bellato Federation was, at its core, still a human nation. No matter how much it preached freedom and diversity, it would never hand the reins of power to a non-human race. ¡¯A different species¡ªespecially one as unpalatable as a Crawler¡ªwill never make it to a high-ranking position, let alone a leader.¡¯ Boyan would surely face reality head-on. He would crash against it, break, and be shattered time and time again. His life would be anything but happy. And yet, I wanted to help him. If he had the courage to choose a life of hardship, then he deserved a chance. Damn it, this is where I end up again. The moment I saw Boyan¡¯s room, I knew this would happen. I had a few psychological weaknesses. This was one of them. I couldn¡¯t turn my back on those who chose to fight the world alone. "Pack your things." I said as I stepped out of the room. "Kha-hah!" Regor let out a hearty laugh, chugging down another beer. He must have heard our entire conversation. "I¡¯m taking your son with me. As for you, I could also hire¡ª" Before I could even finish my sentence, Regor shook his head. He tapped his chest twice. "Once my father gets rid of the burden that is me, he¡¯ll leave Border City immediately. He was never suited for civilization or city life in the first place." Boyan spoke from inside the room. I checked Gabriel¡¯s condition while waiting for Boyan. Thud! In the meantime, Regor swung his fist, slamming it into the wall. The patched-up metal dented and cracked, revealing a small box hidden inside. Click. When I opened the box, gold coins and gemstones glittered inside. I didn¡¯t refuse them. Rejecting the gift would be an insult to Regor. "I¡¯ll accept the gesture." Boyan soon came out of his room. His luggage was modest¡ªalmost embarrassingly so, considering the sheer number of books he had. "...I¡¯ve read them so many times that I¡¯ve practically memorized them." Noticing my gaze, Boyan explained. He was sharp. "Kat, Toha. Rui..." Regor said as he hoisted Gabriel onto his back. "He¡¯s saying he¡¯ll guide us out of the slums. If he¡¯s with us, no one will dare to cause trouble." "He¡¯s ridiculously tough. His bones should¡¯ve been shattered..." At my remark, Regor let out an even louder laugh. "My father is exceptionally strong, even among Crawlers. If not for me, he could¡¯ve challenged for the position of chieftain. But my existence... was an obstacle¡ª" Before Boyan could finish, Regor shot him a glare. Boyan immediately shut his mouth. ¡®Complicated.¡¯ Their relationship was tangled with both love and resentment. Whatever conflicts they had faced, I had no way of knowing. ¡®Regor is a textbook Crawler. If Boyan weren¡¯t his son, he would¡¯ve torn him apart long ago.¡¯ He had likely resorted to violence more than once. ¡®In the end, Regor couldn¡¯t change his son¡¯s nature and gave up. He chose to accept him as he was.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how difficult it must have been for him to come to terms with his son¡¯s differences. Just as Regor had predicted, we didn¡¯t encounter any trouble as we moved through the slums. Even after leaving, Regor carried Gabriel for quite a distance. ¡®People are deliberately avoiding him.¡¯ No one wanted to be involved with a Crawler. And there was a reason for that. Even among warrior races, the way people looked at Crawlers was completely different from how they viewed Equessians. ¡®It¡¯s probably because most Crawlers are impulsive and reckless.¡¯ Crawlers resorted to violence over the smallest things, constantly causing trouble. Unlike the Equessians, whose violence operated within a strict set of principles, Crawlers had no such restraint. Regor carried Gabriel all the way to a top-tier hospital. The moment I paid the hospital fee, a swarm of medical staff in pristine uniforms rushed out, pushing a mobile bed as they took Gabriel inside. "You should get treated too." I spoke to Regor¡¯s back. He was about to leave without even considering medical care for himself. "Keda." Regor turned back and spoke to me. I didn¡¯t understand the Crawler language, but I could tell that what he said meant thank you. "You might never see your father again." I said as I gave Boyan a light push forward. Regor took a deep breath and looked at his son. Neither of them spoke¡ªneither in human language nor in the Crawler tongue. They just stood there awkwardly, staring at each other. Boyan was the first to break the silence. "Finally, you¡¯ve managed to push me off onto someone else, so now you must feel reliev¡ªouch!" I quickly raised my hand and smacked the back of his head. "I grew up an orphan, without a family. So listen carefully, Boyan. I don¡¯t believe that family owes you anything just because they¡¯re family. You should be grateful¡ªnot to your father, but to Regor. The only reason you¡¯re still alive is because of his efforts." Boyan seemed to think for a moment. Then, for the first time, he spoke in the Crawler language. I didn¡¯t understand most of it, but I recognized one word. "...Keda." He bowed his head as he spoke. So ¡®Keda¡¯ really does mean ¡®thank you.¡¯ Regor waved his hand as he disappeared into the distance. Despite his severe injuries, his steps were light. He truly seemed relieved. He must have been struggling all this time, torn by the fact that his life had been derailed because of his son. "He wasn¡¯t a good father. He hit me a lot. So much that I can barely see out of my left eye." Boyan murmured. ¡®...But he never ran away from you.¡¯ I didn¡¯t say it aloud. That would¡¯ve been arrogant of me. Their emotions were something I had no right to define. "Still... I think I¡¯ll miss him sometimes." Thick tears began to roll down Boyan¡¯s cheeks. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 "It will take three to four days for the drug to completely leave his system. We¡¯re administering the antidote continuously, but..." Gabriel¡¯s attending physician explained to me. He was dressed as neatly as his expensive medical fees warranted, pointing at the monitor and chart. "There¡¯s nothing to fully recover. As long as he can talk, that¡¯s enough." "That will take three to four days." "I see." I accepted it without argument. No matter how much I questioned the expert¡¯s opinion, it wouldn¡¯t speed up Gabriel¡¯s recovery. ¡¯Even back in that drug den, Gabriel¡¯s mind was already clouded. He wasn¡¯t in any state to have a conversation.¡¯ There was no point in rushing. And I wasn¡¯t the sentimental type to stay by Gabriel¡¯s side until he woke up. Leaving the hospital, I returned to Jafa Corporation¡¯s headquarters. By my side was the young Crawler, Boyan. Seeing the scale of Jafa Corporation, Boyan looked up at the building, seemingly overwhelmed by its size. "Uh, am I going to be staying with you from now on, Luka?" "Me? With you? Don¡¯t make me laugh. There should be at least one spare room in this building. As long as you have a roof over your head and food to eat, my job is done. Whether you study or do anything else, that¡¯s on you." I hadn¡¯t brought Boyan along with any particular plan in mind. Taking care of myself was already hard enough¡ªthis was an unnecessary burden. ¡¯But if he had stayed in the slums with Regor... he wouldn¡¯t have ended up well.¡¯ Regor knew that too, which was why he had entrusted Boyan to me without hesitation. He understood that he wouldn¡¯t survive long in Border City. He was a straightforward man¡ªtoo stubborn to be cunning. ¡¯No matter how well you fight, violence alone won¡¯t keep you alive. To survive, you need both strength and strategy.¡¯ The strongest people I had seen were always like that. They were all exceptional warriors, honed in both intellect and combat. Lost in thought, I made my way to Jafa¡¯s office. Around his desk, holograms hovered like thick clouds¡ªhe was busy working. "Hoho, just wait a moment." Jafa glanced at me and Boyan. His gaze lingered briefly on Boyan before his slit pupils narrowed slightly. "If you want to eat, eat. Don¡¯t hesitate." I spoke to Boyan, who was eyeing the venom-flavored candy. After hesitating, he unwrapped one and popped it into his mouth. "...It tastes strange and fascinating. And my tongue feels slightly tingly." Seemed like an unusual flavor. I sat on the sofa and waited for Jafa to finish his work. Soon, he gestured, making the holograms vanish all at once. "Luka, you really went all out." Jafa remarked in a scolding tone. "I had no choice. I had to save lives first." "It would be wise not to accumulate too much ¡¯karma.¡¯ I know you¡¯re an exceptional soldier, Luka. But... you¡¯re not the strongest warrior. Violence accumulates karma, and in the end, it leads to destruction. At the very least, try to build up only as much as you can handle until you find Kinuan. After that, it¡¯s none of my concern. Hoho. And..." Jafa turned his gaze to Boyan, silently demanding an explanation. I hesitated for a moment before nudging Boyan¡¯s shoulder with my elbow. "Explain your situation yourself, Boyan. Use that sharp tongue of yours to convince a sponsor. If Jafa doesn¡¯t help you, it¡¯ll be hard to get an education. The only thing I can teach you is how to fight." Startled, Boyan swallowed the candy he had been holding in his mouth. After hesitating, he finally spoke. He stammered at first, but soon, he became fluent in recounting his story. Jafa, seemingly intrigued, watched him closely. "...That¡¯s all." Boyan finished. For the first time, I heard the full story instead of just making guesses. ¡¯Regor and Boyan had been hunted by warriors sent by their tribe. To protect Boyan, Regor killed several of his own people and fled to hide in Border City.¡¯ It seemed they had gone through an even rougher journey to get here than I had imagined. "This might sound a bit racist... but is he really a Crawler?" "He¡¯s not wearing a mask, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering." I pinched Boyan¡¯s cheek and tugged. He let out a short whimper. "You¡¯ve managed to survive well until now. You must have endured because your father was an outstanding warrior. And you said you want to become a bureaucrat for the Federation?" Boyan nodded. Jafa flicked his forked tongue out and smiled. I already knew the outcome. Jafa would take Boyan in without hesitation. Not because he was some kind of saint. ¡¯Gabriel, Boyan.¡¯ There were already two people in Border City who relied on my support. The more responsibilities I had, the more ties I formed, making it harder to leave abruptly¡ªor betray anyone. That¡¯s how a "community" was built. Sponsoring one student was nothing for Jafa¡¯s wealth. But putting me in his debt? That was another matter. ¡¯A small investment to put me in his debt¡ªJafa is getting a bargain out of this.¡¯ Even though he had already made up his mind, he deliberately took his time, acting as if he were carefully weighing his decision. Every gesture screamed businessman. "Luka, I never expected you to help a complete stranger. Quite an unexpected side of you." "Did you think I was some heartless psycho? I do feel pity, you know." "And yet, the same man who feels pity once had Anguis Regina on her knees... Well, whatever. I¡¯ll go ahead and register Boyan in Jafa Corporation¡¯s scholarship program." Jafa grumbled as he opened a hologram. The ceiling of the office parted, and a drone descended. *Whirr.* The drone scanned Boyan with a grid-patterned laser. *Clunk.* Before long, an employee from Jafa Corporation arrived to take Boyan away. Boyan glanced at me with a slightly uneasy expression before following the staff member out. Now, only Jafa and I remained in the office. "Do you still have something to say?" Jafa, still seated, tapped his nails together with a faint clicking sound. I stood up from my seat. "Just so we¡¯re clear¡ªif Boyan or Gabriel ever becomes a burden to me, I won¡¯t hesitate to abandon them. And if you ever try to use their safety as leverage to get something out of me... well, that would be the ¡¯karma¡¯ that ends your life." "When asking someone to look after an acquaintance, it¡¯s called a request, not a threat." "What I just said *was* a request. When I threaten someone, I start by breaking a limb first." "Imperial-style requests are quite intense. I¡¯ll keep that in mind." * * * I had time to spare while waiting for Gabriel to recover. In the meantime, I looked into his background. His records weren¡¯t particularly classified, so it wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡¯Giselle went missing seven years ago. At the time, Gabriel was in charge of her security.¡¯ Gabriel failed to protect Giselle. Afterward, instead of returning to Akbaran, he remained in Border City. Here, he led a wrecked life. For some reason, it was as if he had completely given up on himself, indulging in pleasure until he finally ended up in one of the lowest pits¡ª a drug den. I knew Gabriel. He had the perfect personality for a lowlife. Impulsive, impatient, reckless. Always chasing immediate gratification. But he wasn¡¯t the type to fall this far. He had a sense of duty toward his work and relationships. He had his own moral standards¡ªhis own lines he wouldn¡¯t cross. That¡¯s why... I don¡¯t dislike Gabriel. If anything, I actually like the guy. It seemed that Gabriel had actually left his gang life behind and was living a decent life. G&G Cybernetics had even sent him to a professional security company for specialized training. He already had the instincts for combat and the ability to handle work, so if he had the will, he would have been well-suited for it. The turning point that shattered Gabriel¡¯s steady life was Giselle¡¯s disappearance. ¡°...Guilt.¡± That was the emotion that led to his downfall. A guilt so heavy it crushed him. ¡¯The guilt of failing to protect Giselle.¡¯ There were probably multiple reasons behind that guilt. One of them was likely loyalty to me¡ªbecause that¡¯s the kind of person Gabriel was. *Beep.* I pressed my fingers firmly against my brow, then turned off the floating hologram by tapping the table. As the hologram vanished, the room darkened. ¡¯The void is merciless.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what had happened in those twelve years. My time in Akbaran, getting to know people, had barely lasted four years. ¡¯Three times that span.¡¯ I had no idea what kind of lives they had lived in all that time. I sat quietly in the dark, letting my thoughts sink deeper. Like a slow, heavy movement from the depths of the abyss, I allowed myself to be dragged down, heavy and somber, to the very bottom. There were no sparks flickering in my consciousness. Not even embers remained¡ªonly a cold, endless darkness. I was awake and alive, yet I felt like a dead man. They say life and death are two sides of the same coin, but right now, even that boundary was nonexistent to me. ...It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to die like this. The thought surfaced countless times. It wasn¡¯t cynicism, just sheer exhaustion. This wasn¡¯t right. Remember the past. The person I used to be, never able to stay still for even a moment. Constantly changing, always moving forward... ¡¯Maybe I burned too much of myself back then.¡¯ That, too, was a defeatist thought. Even as I remained wary of my own lethargy, it was hard to suppress the melancholy that seeped in. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Click, click.* I heard footsteps beyond the door. Someone was approaching my room. Judging by the sound, it wasn¡¯t Jafa or En. Not Lapis, and certainly not Boyan. *Hiss.* The door opened. I hadn¡¯t bothered locking it, but the visit was still rude. Then again, I had done my fair share of inconsiderate things, so I wasn¡¯t in a position to complain about manners. ¡°You seem to have recovered already. Border City¡¯s medical technology must be something else. Or maybe you just threw a pile of money at the problem?¡± I spoke while leaning back against the sofa. The visitor was Anguis Regina. She was wearing a thick coat, with her hat pulled low over her face. *Creak.* Anguis Regina didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she raised a pistol and aimed it at my leg. "My legs are prosthetics. If you want revenge, don¡¯t bother with them¡ªshoot me in the body or the head instead. No need to hesitate. There¡¯s always interest on payback." I pointed alternately at my heart and forehead as I spoke. Anguis Regina bit her lower lip. Her fingers trembled slightly. ¡¯She¡¯s never shot anyone before.¡¯ It was probably her first time being shot, too. There was no need to tense up or focus. Anguis Regina wouldn¡¯t pull the trigger. She wanted something from me. ¡¯She must be connected to Kinuan somehow.¡¯ That¡¯s why she had tested me as soon as the new ¡°detective¡± arrived. She wanted to see if I was truly capable of tracking Kinuan. "There¡¯s no such thing as certainty in this world. Are you so sure I won¡¯t shoot you?" "If my judgment is wrong, then I die. Anguis Regina, have you ever staked your life on a fight? In battle, a mistake in judgment means death. Perfect predictions don¡¯t exist. Entrusting your life to uncertain decisions is just part of everyday life." "This isn¡¯t a combat situation." "Life is a struggle at every moment. So either shoot or get lost. I have no interest in you. Go dance and sing somewhere¡ªthat¡¯s your job, isn¡¯t it?" Anguis Regina lowered the pistol and tucked it back into her coat. See? You can¡¯t do it. I swallowed the words before they left my mouth. There was no point in provoking her. Whether her intentions were good or bad, I had no desire to get further entangled with her. "Do you even know what time it is?" "Of course. 14:21." I answered without looking at a clock. "It¡¯s daytime. Living in darkness in broad daylight isn¡¯t good for your mental health." Anguis Regina closed the door behind her and walked over to the window. *Swish.* Without asking, she yanked the curtains wide open. The sudden flood of light made my eyes sting. Then, she adjusted the room¡¯s lighting. With the combination of natural and artificial light properly balanced, the room¡¯s atmosphere transformed. I had never realized my room could look this nice. Jafa had given me a damn good one. "I told you to shoot or get out. I didn¡¯t invite you in." I spoke irritably. "I have no reason to follow your orders. Don¡¯t like what I¡¯m doing? Then shoot me like last time." Anguis Regina sat down on the sofa across from me. Leaning her elbow on the armrest, she rested her chin on her hand. "You think I can¡¯t do it?" "You wouldn¡¯t want Jafa to cut off his support, would you? Do you think he¡¯ll let it slide twice?" "What, are you Jafa¡¯s lover or something? Cross-species relationships? Is that what you meant when you said you liked snake-like men?" Even at my insult, Anguis Regina just scoffed. "That¡¯s hilarious. Later, take a moment to reflect on just how stupid that sounded." She opened the cabinet beside the sofa and pulled out a bottle of alcohol. I hadn¡¯t even realized there was liquor in there. She seemed quite familiar with this room. "You used to live here?" "Not just here. I also stayed in the room you wrecked. I¡¯ve slept with every ¡®detective¡¯ that¡¯s come through so far." I glanced at the bottle she placed on the table. Another product from Jafa Corporation. Inside the bottle, a whole snake was submerged in the alcohol. The label depicted a snake rearing up on its tail, its skin covered in raised veins. I didn¡¯t need to read the text to know what it symbolized. "It¡¯s snake wine. Supposedly good for stamina. I don¡¯t know what they put in it, but from experience, it seems to work." Anguis Regina held up two glasses in one hand, shaking them slightly. A sultry, insincere smile curved on her lips. She was a difficult woman. Like a snake, she looked ready to coil around me. A crisis of chastity had arrived, suddenly and without warning. "Unfortunately... I like men." "That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard all year." Anguis Regina¡¯s smirk deepened. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 In broad daylight, Anguis Regina and I drank. Now, several hours had passed since night had fallen. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hadn¡¯t refused to drink with her. Even looking back on my actions, I had no particular reason for it. I just wanted to do something¡ªwhether it was drinking or talking with Anguis Regina. Thinking about it this way, maybe there was a reason. External stimulation helped me forget the festering rot and stench inside me. That¡¯s why broken people sought endless pleasure and stimulation. ......Gabriel must have felt the same. Just like other defeated souls who had given up. But I didn¡¯t want to be a loser. "Huff, ha... why... why don¡¯t you get drunk?" Anguis Regina exhaled a sweet breath as she spoke. A complex scent drifted from her¡ªa mix of perfume, her natural scent, and alcohol. "I handle alcohol well." I answered briefly and set my glass down. In truth, my insides were already on the verge of revolting. My head could hold out, but my stomach couldn¡¯t handle the strong liquor. If I relaxed even a little, I¡¯d end up spewing vomit like a fountain. Anguis Regina twisted and swayed her whole body, yet stubbornly kept drinking. Empty bottles rolled around at her feet. "The first... ugh... to give up... grants a wish, right?" "We even wrote a contract." I pointed at the piece of paper beside us. The messy handwriting was something to behold. "Bath... room..." Anguis Regina got up. I didn¡¯t help her. Instead, I simply watched. Unable to stand on her own, she leaned against the wall as she moved. Clatter. I spun my empty glass on the table, rolling it between my fingers. Anguis Regina wasn¡¯t much different from that glass¡ªstaggering, yet managing not to fall. It felt like watching a precarious acrobatics performance. Thud. She finally made it into the bathroom. I kept my gaze fixed in that direction. Crash. At last, the sound of her collapsing rang out. I rose from my seat and pushed open the half-closed bathroom door. The tip of Anguis Regina¡¯s foot was touching it. Her skirt had flipped up, leaving the skin of her legs exposed. ¡®The wound healed well.¡¯ I looked at her bare legs. The skin on her regenerated knee was paler and smoother than the surrounding area. The fresh flesh had a reddish hue, almost pinkish in appearance. "Hey." I nudged Anguis Regina with my foot. She let out a faint groan and shifted slightly. "What..." Holding the showerhead, I dragged out the end of my sentence. At that moment, Anguis Regina flinched. "...Enough with the act." The moment I turned on the shower, ice-cold water gushed out. Shaaah! Like watering a vegetable garden, I evenly sprayed the stream over Anguis Regina, drenching her. She let out a startled scream and sprang up. Her soaked hair hung limp. "Are you insane? What if I had a heart attack? Pffft! S-stop!" Anguis Regina widened her gleaming pupils in shock. I lifted the showerhead toward her face, letting the stream pelt her. This must be what waterboarding feels like. Enjoying the novel experience, I turned off the water. "Don¡¯t worry about a heart attack. I¡¯d break your ribs if I had to, just to keep you alive. Your acting was sloppy, but it was amusing, Anguis Regina." "I really was drunk." "So, are you going to keep it up?" "If I did, I¡¯d just be hurting myself." "Good, that means I win. You remember the agreement, right?" Grinning, I walked toward the living room. Anguis Regina casually stripped off her wet clothes and followed me stark naked. Glancing at her, I frowned. "If I stay in wet clothes, I¡¯ll catch a cold. My job requires me to stay in top condition. Unless you¡¯re going to be a gentleman and lend me something to wear?" "I am a gentleman, but I¡¯m a gentleman with only one set of clothes, so that¡¯s not an option. Just stay naked." I scoffed, and for the first time, Anguis Regina, who had been so confident, blushed. She grumbled curses at me before hastily wrapping a blanket around herself. "You are seriously insufferable." "That¡¯s my specialty¡ªpissing off people who think they¡¯re the most important person in the world." I sat on the couch and downed the rest of the liquor in my glass. "This isn¡¯t fun anymore. I¡¯ll be going now..." "Just because it¡¯s not fun doesn¡¯t mean the deal disappears. You owe the winner a wish." I waved the agreement in the air. "...Say it, like a man." Anguis Regina let the blanket drape slightly off her body. She knew by now that such tricks wouldn¡¯t work on me. Her flirtation was more of a second nature than a conscious act. "Tell me about Kinuan. What¡¯s his relationship with Jafa?" As I spoke, I observed Anguis Regina closely, sharpening my senses like extending tendrils, not missing even the smallest clue. The faint trembling of her legs, the slight secretion of stress hormones, the expansion of sweat glands that had shrunk from the cold water, the way she pressed her lips tightly together as if suppressing her expression... Controlling emotions requires even the briefest moment of time. When an external stimulus occurs, our brain perceives the color of the emotion and interprets its meaning. If the emotion is within a controllable range, rationality determines whether to express or suppress the emotional signal. However, even if one suppresses their emotions with strong rationality, there is always a fleeting void in the process where emotional signals leak through the body. The inexperienced try to hide their emotions with anger when they are struck at their core, while the seasoned conceal them with laughter. Anguis Regina was, of course, the latter. "I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. We¡¯ve just been playing. This wasn¡¯t a serious conversation or an interrogation." Vague and evasive words. This must have worked on many people before. Everyone wanted to win her favor, so they would have let it slide. "So, in this neighborhood, people bring loaded guns to play? If you have no intention of keeping your promise, then get lost. It was fun while it lasted, liar." I waved her away dismissively. Anguis Regina walked toward the door without a word. Feigning indifference, I listened carefully to her movements. ¡¯If Anguis Regina turns back and sits down to talk, then she¡¯s someone I can use.¡¯ She opened the door. I casually poured myself another drink. ¡¯If she walks out without hesitation, then she¡¯s someone difficult to handle.¡¯ The door was open, but she didn¡¯t move. Anguis Regina neither left nor came back in. She just stood in the doorway, waiting for me to look at her. An uncomfortable silence filled the air. I closed my eyes and pictured Anguis Regina. A bizarre entity stood there. A woman whose words and actions wavered between making sense and not. ¡®Akies Victima.¡¯ Her clever yet ambiguous way of speaking resembled the users of Akies Victima. But there were no traces of her having studied or trained in it. It was simply a natural trait of hers. ...Once again, I was overcomplicating things, circling around in thought. Luka. I opened the book of my experiences. I had encountered someone like Anguis Regina before. ¡®A person who constantly speaks and acts beyond reason.¡¯ People called them lunatics. I opened my eyes. "Hee, hee, ha, ha, hahahahaha! Hohohoho! Hihihihiieeee!" Anguis Regina clutched the doorframe, laughing hysterically. I flicked my gaze toward her. She was covering her face with both hands, laughing. Between the gaps of her parted index and middle fingers, her pupils shimmered like a sea of starlight. Swish. As she let go of the blanket, it slipped down to the floor. Her inner thighs were messily soaked with all kinds of secretions. The sight of it erased even the slightest remnants of lust I might have had. "...Hh, hhuhuhu, kikik." Anguis Regina let out an ambiguous sound, neither laughter nor sobbing. She pointed a trembling finger at me, revealing only half of her face. "Not bad. You¡¯re just like Kinuan." It was probably meant as a compliment. Her presence vanished completely. Since this was Jafa Trading Company¡¯s building, she would know how to slip away. This meeting had been fruitful. I had seen a side of Anguis Regina that even her own managers hadn¡¯t. ¡¯Her obsession with Kinuan.¡¯ That was the common ground between Jafa and Anguis Regina. I was the only tracker capable of finding Kinuan. With that premise, the advantage was mine. * * * My entire body ached from the intense exchange with Anguis Regina. A hangover tore through me. Alcohol was the worst. I couldn¡¯t understand why someone like Hemillas enjoyed drinking so much. Beep, beep. My terminal rang. I glanced outside¡ªit was still the dead of night, long before sunrise. I had barely slept three hours. My body needed more rest¡ªat least four more hours of deep sleep. But my terminal refused to let me. Beep, beep. My eyes felt too dry to use my retinal display, so I just grabbed the device. ¡¯A hospital?¡¯ The call was from the hospital where Gabriel had been admitted. A bad feeling washed over me. Not that it was anything new. Sudden calls like this were never good news. I moved only my pupils to read the message. Gabriel had escaped from the hospital. His recovery had been much faster than expected. "Goddamn it." Clarity slammed into me, wiping away my hangover in an instant. My brain, recognizing an emergency, forcefully jolted my nervous system awake, and my thoughts started racing. ¡¯Should I ask Jafa for help?¡¯ Jafa had plenty of people at his disposal. If I put them on the streets, finding Gabriel would be much easier. ¡¯But owing him more favors... that doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡¯ The moment I had that thought, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. I was getting complacent. If Kinuan or Hemillas had heard what I was thinking just now, they would have laughed their asses off. Did I really have the luxury to hesitate? I had to use everything I could, wring every resource dry. Whether I could repay my debts or not¡ªthat was a problem for later. If I couldn¡¯t pay it back? What was I supposed to do if I simply wasn¡¯t capable? It was Jafa¡¯s mistake for misjudging my abilities. I attempted to contact Jafa. Soon, his sunken voice came through. ¡°Gabriel ran away from the hospital. Send people to find him.¡± - Huh? Me? Why? His voice was slightly excited. It was time to use my trump card. Anyone who understood me even a little would know there was one thing they desperately wanted to hear from me. Words someone like me would never say easily. A single phrase that felt like a weight lifting off their chest the moment they heard it. Which was why I didn¡¯t use it carelessly. If I overused it, it would lose its power. ¡°......Please, Jafa.¡± Laughter came through the comms. I could even hear the way he rolled his tongue. - Hyohoho....... Luka, you¡¯re quite the strategist. Just as an evildoer¡¯s rare good deed shines all the more, a request from someone like you is even sweeter. A request that one must swallow, even knowing it¡¯s poison. Jafa understood my intentions but accepted anyway. Yeah, it was time to admit it. Jafa wasn¡¯t someone I could deceive and use. He saw through my intentions with ease. Only honest dealings worked with Jafa. I shook my disheveled hair and gathered my gear. Not that I had much¡ªjust a tattered coat, an auto-tracking pistol, and a Firelight Saber I had never drawn before. I headed for the elevator. There should be a vehicle waiting downstairs. - Not down, go up, Luka. Jafa¡¯s voice spread from the communicator at the back of my neck. Seemed he was lending me an air vehicle. During my time in Border City, I hadn¡¯t seen many air vehicles. Even the upper class here rarely used them as a primary means of transportation. The reason was simple. Since Border City wasn¡¯t a planned city, there were virtually no public airfields for them to land. Privately owned air vehicles in Border City had limited use. At most, they were only used by businessmen or the wealthy who had their own personal airstrips. ...Enough rambling. I quickly reached the rooftop. Ten air vehicles were in sight, and one of them had its engine running. It was a sleek, four-seater air vehicle. About half the size of the standard six-seater Akbaran model. It wasn¡¯t tall enough for a person to stand in¡ªyou had to sit. - Get in, you dumb human. As the door opened, the mechanical voice of a translator came through. In the pilot¡¯s seat, the Equessian mercenary En sat, wearing a combat helmet. ¡°If you came to work, then get moving, knight.¡± I got in the back and gave the front seat a few light kicks.